The history of Polybius the Megalopolitan The fiue first bookes entire: with all the parcels of the subsequent bookes vnto the eighteenth, according to the Greeke originall. Also the manner of the Romane encamping, extracted from the discription of Polybius. Translated into English by Edward Grimeston, sergeant at armes.
         Historiae. English
         Polybius.
      
       
         
           1633
        
      
       Approx. 1698 KB of XML-encoded text transcribed from 265 1-bit group-IV TIFF page images.
       
         Text Creation Partnership,
         Ann Arbor, MI ; Oxford (UK) :
         2004-03 (EEBO-TCP Phase 1).
         A09833
         STC 20098
         ESTC S116050
         99851267
         99851267
         16537
         
           
            This keyboarded and encoded edition of the work described above is co-owned by the institutions providing financial support to the Early English Books Online Text Creation Partnership. This Phase I text is available for reuse, according to the terms of
             Creative Commons 0 1.0 Universal
            . The text can be copied, modified, distributed and performed, even for commercial purposes, all without asking permission.
          
        
      
       
         Early English books online.
      
       
         (EEBO-TCP ; phase 1, no. A09833)
         Transcribed from: (Early English Books Online ; image set 16537)
         Images scanned from microfilm: (Early English books, 1475-1640 ; 1214:1)
      
       
         
           
             The history of Polybius the Megalopolitan The fiue first bookes entire: with all the parcels of the subsequent bookes vnto the eighteenth, according to the Greeke originall. Also the manner of the Romane encamping, extracted from the discription of Polybius. Translated into English by Edward Grimeston, sergeant at armes.
             Historiae. English
             Polybius.
             Grimeston, Edward.
          
           [16], 480, [16] p., folded plate
           
             Printed by Nicholas Okes for Simon Waterson,
             London :
             1633.
          
           
             A translation of: Historiae.
             The first leaf and the last leaf are blank.
             The folded plate is a xylographic and typographic plan.
             Includes index.
             One of three imprint variants dated 1633 or 1634.
             Reproduction of the original in the Henry E. Huntington Library and Art Gallery.
          
        
      
    
     
       
         Created by converting TCP files to TEI P5 using tcp2tei.xsl, TEI @ Oxford.
         Re-processed by University of Nebraska-Lincoln and Northwestern, with changes to facilitate morpho-syntactic tagging. Gap elements of known extent have been transformed into placeholder characters or elements to simplify the filling in of gaps by user contributors.
      
       
         EEBO-TCP is a partnership between the Universities of Michigan and Oxford and the publisher ProQuest to create accurately transcribed and encoded texts based on the image sets published by ProQuest via their Early English Books Online (EEBO) database (http://eebo.chadwyck.com). The general aim of EEBO-TCP is to encode one copy (usually the first edition) of every monographic English-language title published between 1473 and 1700 available in EEBO.
         EEBO-TCP aimed to produce large quantities of textual data within the usual project restraints of time and funding, and therefore chose to create diplomatic transcriptions (as opposed to critical editions) with light-touch, mainly structural encoding based on the Text Encoding Initiative (http://www.tei-c.org).
         The EEBO-TCP project was divided into two phases. The 25,363 texts created during Phase 1 of the project have been released into the public domain as of 1 January 2015. Anyone can now take and use these texts for their own purposes, but we respectfully request that due credit and attribution is given to their original source.
         Users should be aware of the process of creating the TCP texts, and therefore of any assumptions that can be made about the data.
         Text selection was based on the New Cambridge Bibliography of English Literature (NCBEL). If an author (or for an anonymous work, the title) appears in NCBEL, then their works are eligible for inclusion. Selection was intended to range over a wide variety of subject areas, to reflect the true nature of the print record of the period. In general, first editions of a works in English were prioritized, although there are a number of works in other languages, notably Latin and Welsh, included and sometimes a second or later edition of a work was chosen if there was a compelling reason to do so.
         Image sets were sent to external keying companies for transcription and basic encoding. Quality assurance was then carried out by editorial teams in Oxford and Michigan. 5% (or 5 pages, whichever is the greater) of each text was proofread for accuracy and those which did not meet QA standards were returned to the keyers to be redone. After proofreading, the encoding was enhanced and/or corrected and characters marked as illegible were corrected where possible up to a limit of 100 instances per text. Any remaining illegibles were encoded as <gap>s. Understanding these processes should make clear that, while the overall quality of TCP data is very good, some errors will remain and some readable characters will be marked as illegible. Users should bear in mind that in all likelihood such instances will never have been looked at by a TCP editor.
         The texts were encoded and linked to page images in accordance with level 4 of the TEI in Libraries guidelines.
         Copies of the texts have been issued variously as SGML (TCP schema; ASCII text with mnemonic sdata character entities); displayable XML (TCP schema; characters represented either as UTF-8 Unicode or text strings within braces); or lossless XML (TEI P5, characters represented either as UTF-8 Unicode or TEI g elements).
         
          Keying and markup guidelines are available at the
           Text Creation Partnership web site
          .
        
      
       
         
         
      
    
     
       
         eng
      
       
         
           History, Ancient -- Early works to 1800.
           Greece -- History -- Early works to 1800.
           Rome -- History -- Republic, 510-30 B.C. -- Early works to 1800.
        
      
    
     
        2003-10 TCP
        Assigned for keying and markup
      
        2003-11 Aptara
        Keyed and coded from ProQuest page images
      
        2003-12 Emma (Leeson) Huber
        Sampled and proofread
      
        2003-12 Emma (Leeson) Huber
        Text and markup reviewed and edited
      
        2004-02 pfs
        Batch review (QC) and XML conversion
      
    
  
   
     
       
         
         
         
           THE
           HISTORY
           OF
           POLYBIVS
           THE
           MEGALOPOLITAN
           .
           The
           fiue
           first
           BOOKES
           entire
           :
           With
           all
           the
           parcels
           of
           the
           subsequent
           Bookes
           vnto
           the
           eighteenth
           ,
           according
           to
           the
           GREEKE
           ORIGINALL
           .
           Also
           the
           manner
           of
           the
           Romane
           encamping
           ,
           extracted
           from
           the
           discription
           of
           POLYBIVS
           .
        
         
           Translated
           into
           English
           by
           
             Edward
             Grimeston
             ,
             Sergeant
          
           at
           Armes
           .
        
         
           LONDON
           ,
           Printed
           by
           
             Nicholas
             Okes
          
           for
           
             Simon
             Waterson
          
           .
           1633.
           
        
      
       
         
         
         
           TO
           THE
           RIGHT
           HONORABLE
           WILLIAM
           LORD
           CRAVIN
           ,
           BARON
           OF
           HAMSTEEDMARSHALL
           ,
           &c.
           
        
         
           
             MOST
             WORTHY
             LORD
             ,
          
        
         
           PArdon
           I
           beseech
           you
           ,
           if
           (
           being
           a
           stanger
           and
           vnknowne
           vnto
           you
           )
           I
           haue
           presumed
           to
           inscribe
           your
           title
           on
           the
           Frontespiece
           of
           this
           Booke
           ,
           〈◊〉
           to
           publish
           it
           to
           the
           world
           ,
           vnder
           your
           Lo
           ,
           fauourable
           protection
           .
           I
           confesse
           my
           disability
           might
           well
           haue
           deterred
           me
           :
           But
           the
           reason
           which
           induced
           me
           to
           this
           presumption
           ,
           was
           your
           noble
           and
           generous
           inclination
           to
           Armes
           (
           being
           the
           subiect
           of
           this
           History
           )
           wherein
           you
           haue
           carried
           your selfe
           so
           worthily
           in
           many
           great
           and
           dangerous
           exploits
           ,
           in
           forraine
           parts
           ,
           vnder
           two
           of
           the
           greatest
           Commanders
           of
           Christendome
           ,
           as
           you
           haue
           done
           great
           honour
           to
           your
           Country
           ,
           and
           won
           vnto
           your selfe
           perpetuall
           fame
           and
           reputation
           .
           This
           Consideration
           hath
           made
           me
           confident
           ,
           that
           during
           your
           vacancy
           from
           Military
           actions
           ,
           your
           Lordship
           will
           vouchsafe
           to
           cast
           your
           eye
           vpon
           this
           History
           written
           by
           Polybius
           ,
           who
           (
           in
           the
           opinion
           of
           most
           men
           of
           Iudgement
           )
           hath
           beene
           held
           to
           be
           very
           sincere
           ,
           and
           free
           from
           malice
           ,
           affection
           or
           passion
           .
           And
           to
           iustifie
           the
           truth
           thereof
           ,
           he
           protests
           that
           he
           was
           present
           at
           many
           of
           the
           actions
           ,
           and
           receiued
           the
           rest
           from
           confident
           persons
           who
           were
           eye-witnesses
           .
           It
           is
           a
           generall
           History
           of
           his
           time
           ,
           of
           all
           the
           warres
           which
           past
           
           in
           
             Asia
             ,
             Greece
          
           ,
           and
           the
           Romane
           State
           ,
           against
           the
           Gaules
           ,
           and
           Carthaginians
           ,
           which
           two
           Citties
           contended
           for
           the
           Empiry
           of
           the
           world
           :
           which
           warre
           was
           of
           longer
           continuance
           ,
           and
           had
           more
           cruell
           and
           variable
           encounters
           and
           battailes
           than
           any
           that
           hath
           beene
           written
           of
           :
           For
           the
           first
           Punique
           warre
           (
           where
           they
           fought
           for
           the
           Conquest
           of
           Sicily
           )
           lasted
           foure
           and
           twenty
           yeeres
           ;
           and
           the
           second
           in
           Italy
           vnder
           Hannibal
           ,
           Generall
           for
           the
           Carthaginians
           ,
           continued
           seuenteene
           yeeres
           ,
           to
           the
           subuersion
           (
           in
           a
           manner
           )
           of
           the
           Romane
           State
           ,
           had
           not
           Scipio
           forced
           Hannibal
           to
           returne
           home
           to
           defend
           his
           owne
           Carthage
           ,
           where
           in
           Battell
           he
           lost
           the
           glory
           of
           all
           his
           former
           Victories
           ,
           and
           brought
           his
           Countrey
           into
           the
           subiection
           of
           the
           Romanes
           .
           This
           worke
           I
           present
           vnto
           your
           Lordships
           fauourable
           Censure
           ,
           humbly
           praying
           that
           you
           will
           be
           pleased
           to
           beare
           with
           my
           harsh
           and
           vnpolished
           stile
           ,
           and
           to
           pardon
           the
           errors
           committed
           at
           the
           presse
           during
           my
           absence
           :
           for
           which
           fauour
           I
           shall
           hold
           my selfe
           much
           bound
           vnto
           your
           Lordship
           ,
           and
           will
           alwaies
           rem●ine
        
         
           
             Your
             LordPs.
             most
             humbly
             deuoted
             to
             doe
             you
             seruice
             ,
             
               EDW.
               GRIMESTON
            
             .
          
        
      
       
         
         
           Levves
           Maigret
           a
           Lionnois
           to
           the
           FRENCH
           Nobility
           .
        
         
           GEntlemen
           ,
           wee
           are
           all
           borne
           by
           nature
           to
           so
           much
           pouerty
           ,
           and
           inuolu'd
           in
           so
           many
           miseries
           ,
           as
           there
           is
           no
           worke
           of
           Man
           ,
           how
           small
           soeuer
           ,
           which
           giuing
           order
           to
           his
           meanest
           actions
           ,
           doth
           not
           minister
           occasion
           of
           some
           Esteeme
           .
           So
           as
           whereas
           his
           diligence
           guided
           by
           reason
           ,
           shall
           finde
           it selfe
           crost
           ,
           I
           know
           not
           by
           what
           power
           ,
           which
           commonly
           fortune
           vsurpes
           ouer
           the
           iudgement
           and
           consideration
           of
           Man
           ,
           wee
           may
           (
           as
           we
           thinke
           )
           iustly
           blame
           it
           ,
           in
           excusing
           with
           compassion
           the
           workeman
           and
           his
           misfortune
           .
           And
           if
           on
           the
           other
           side
           ,
           to
           shew
           her
           great
           magnificence
           and
           bounty
           ,
           she
           imparts
           her
           fauours
           〈…〉
           ●rder
           or
           faire
           course
           ,
           seekes
           to
           bring
           some
           Enterprize
           to
           an
           end
           ,
           so
           as
           that
           notwithstanding
           his
           ouer-weaning
           and
           folly
           shee
           makes
           it
           perfect
           :
           Then
           we
           hold
           her
           prodigall
           ,
           detesting
           her
           vnreasonable
           and
           inconsiderate
           bounty
           ,
           grieuing
           at
           her
           benefits
           so
           ill
           imployed
           .
           Behold
           how
           ,
           (
           I
           know
           not
           by
           what
           law
           receiued
           among
           men
           )
           wee
           commend
           or
           blame
           euery
           one
           in
           his
           profession
           and
           workes
           ,
           so
           farre
           forth
           as
           they
           see
           his
           industry
           and
           diligence
           imployed
           or
           defectiue
           .
           If
           wee
           haue
           reason
           then
           in
           so
           great
           Esteeme
           ,
           as
           wee
           seeke
           it
           in
           all
           our
           actions
           ,
           and
           in
           matters
           of
           the
           smallest
           consequence
           ,
           blaming
           him
           that
           neglects
           it
           :
           How
           infamous
           wee
           hold
           the
           carelesnesse
           and
           neglect
           of
           a
           man
           in
           the
           order
           and
           conduct
           of
           affaires
           ,
           wherein
           not
           onely
           the
           ruine
           of
           his
           estate
           ,
           life
           and
           honour
           ,
           but
           also
           that
           of
           his
           Countrey
           ,
           Parents
           ,
           and
           Friends
           ,
           and
           finally
           of
           his
           Prince
           and
           Soueraigne
           ,
           is
           many
           times
           brought
           into
           great
           danger
           ?
           But
           if
           there
           be
           no
           Enterprize
           among
           those
           which
           Men
           pursue
           ,
           wherin
           such
           things
           ought
           to
           bee
           drawne
           into
           Consideration
           ,
           as
           proper
           and
           ordinary
           vn-him
           ,
           and
           without
           the
           danger
           whereof
           hee
           can
           reape
           no
           benefit
           ,
           I
           am
           of
           opinion
           that
           that
           of
           warre
           ought
           in
           reason
           to
           bee
           preferred
           before
           
           all
           others
           :
           Although
           there
           bee
           many
           ,
           which
           cannot
           alwaies
           be
           brought
           to
           a
           good
           end
           ,
           without
           the
           hazard
           and
           danger
           of
           those
           which
           pursue
           them
           .
           In
           truth
           it
           is
           a
           profession
           ,
           which
           experience
           hath
           taught
           in
           all
           Nations
           ,
           to
           bee
           so
           rough
           and
           fierce
           ,
           and
           finally
           so
           difficult
           to
           mannage
           ,
           as
           neuer
           man
           could
           carry
           himselfe
           so
           discreetly
           ,
           nor
           with
           so
           great
           fortune
           ,
           nor
           recouered
           such
           rich
           spoiles
           ,
           nor
           obtained
           such
           Triumphant
           victories
           ,
           but
           they
           haue
           purchased
           him
           new
           causes
           of
           Care
           and
           feare
           ,
           not
           onely
           of
           great
           Enuie
           ,
           and
           of
           new
           Enemies
           ,
           but
           also
           losse
           and
           ruine
           .
           I
           will
           not
           speake
           of
           the
           irreparable
           defeate
           of
           the
           brauest
           Men
           in
           an
           Armie
           ,
           which
           a
           Victory
           worthy
           of
           renowne
           requires
           ,
           as
           it
           were
           by
           aduance
           ,
           when
           as
           the
           Enemies
           performe
           the
           Duties
           of
           good
           souldiers
           .
           The
           Carthagians
           thrusting
           an
           Army
           into
           Sicily
           ,
           at
           their
           first
           entry
           obtained
           some
           Conquests
           ,
           so
           soone
           after
           they
           prouoked
           hatred
           of
           the
           Romanes
           :
           which
           was
           but
           the
           beginning
           and
           prefage
           of
           a
           future
           ruine
           .
           But
           when
           as
           the
           fortune
           of
           the
           warres
           beganne
           to
           smile
           vpon
           Hanibal
           ,
           and
           to
           giue
           him
           a
           full
           Gale
           ,
           so
           as
           his
           exploits
           were
           so
           great
           in
           Spaine
           ,
           as
           afterward
           hee
           presumed
           to
           force
           Nations
           ,
           Mountaines
           ,
           and
           riuers
           ,
           and
           in
           the
           end
           to
           fight
           with
           the
           Extremity
           of
           the
           weather
           for
           the
           Conquest
           of
           Italy
           :
           Then
           ,
           as
           it
           were
           ,
           fearing
           her
           owne
           power
           ,
           to
           bee
           in
           a
           manner
           vanquished
           ,
           shee
           beganne
           to
           practize
           and
           forge
           meanes
           ,
           not
           onely
           to
           ruine
           her
           so
           much
           fauoured
           Hanibal
           ,
           but
           the
           whole
           Carthaginian
           Empire
           .
           And
           therefore
           it
           is
           credible
           ,
           that
           (
           I
           know
           not
           by
           what
           inconstancy
           ,
           or
           rather
           extrauagant
           and
           sauage
           Nature
           )
           shee
           makes
           friends
           of
           Enemies
           ,
           and
           enemies
           of
           her
           owne
           friends
           ;
           so
           much
           shee
           feares
           (
           as
           I
           imagine
           )
           the
           ease
           and
           rest
           of
           those
           whom
           shee
           fauours
           .
           It
           is
           true
           that
           traffique
           by
           Sea
           is
           not
           without
           great
           terrour
           ,
           amazement
           and
           hazard
           ,
           for
           the
           danger
           of
           the
           waues
           ,
           Tempests
           and
           stormes
           ,
           with
           a
           thousand
           other
           accidents
           .
           But
           if
           warre
           once
           set
           vp
           her
           sailes
           ,
           being
           accompanied
           with
           rage
           ,
           fury
           ,
           and
           many
           other
           disasters
           ,
           which
           the
           malice
           of
           Men
           haue
           inuented
           to
           make
           vse
           of
           ,
           beleeue
           mee
           that
           these
           other
           furies
           ,
           which
           the
           winds
           procure
           at
           Sea
           and
           in
           the
           Aire
           ,
           which
           many
           times
           are
           more
           fearefull
           than
           mortall
           ,
           will
           not
           seeme
           in
           regard
           of
           those
           of
           warre
           ,
           but
           a
           light
           amazement
           ,
           and
           ,
           as
           it
           were
           ,
           a
           false
           allarum
           .
           What
           torment
           at
           ●●ea
           ,
           or
           violence
           of
           the
           winds
           hath
           euer
           beene
           so
           soddaine
           ,
           which
           the
           
           long
           experience
           of
           a
           wise
           Pilot
           ,
           could
           not
           by
           a
           thousand
           signes
           and
           tokens
           foresee
           ,
           deuising
           sufficient
           remedier
           to
           auoid
           it
           ?
           But
           when
           a
           warre
           is
           mannaged
           by
           Iudgement
           and
           discretion
           ,
           as
           it
           is
           requisite
           ,
           the
           shewes
           are
           commonly
           contrarie
           ,
           to
           that
           which
           they
           pursue
           .
           Wherefore
           the
           more
           an
           Enterprize
           is
           dissembled
           and
           keept
           secret
           ,
           the
           more
           easie
           it
           is
           to
           put
           in
           execution
           .
           Finally
           ,
           if
           wee
           will
           confesse
           the
           truth
           ,
           it
           is
           a
           profession
           which
           among
           all
           others
           ,
           requires
           the
           greatest
           vigilancie
           ;
           a
           continuall
           Care
           ,
           with
           an
           incredible
           diligence
           :
           whereof
           a
           good
           Iudgement
           must
           haue
           the
           conduct
           ,
           that
           by
           coniecture
           drawne
           from
           things
           formerly
           practized
           ,
           or
           from
           a
           probability
           of
           that
           which
           hee
           sees
           ,
           hee
           may
           soone
           after
           iudge
           of
           the
           Enemies
           resolution
           ,
           and
           finally
           attempt
           and
           hope
           for
           a
           victory
           .
        
         
           And
           although
           it
           hath
           beene
           alwaies
           held
           ,
           that
           Money
           is
           the
           sinewer
           of
           Warre
           ;
           yet
           I
           hold
           its
           force
           without
           Conduct
           ▪
           like
           vnto
           that
           of
           a
           strong
           ,
           able
           Man
           ,
           opprest
           with
           a
           deepe
           sleepe
           ,
           whose
           senses
           haue
           made
           their
           retreate
           for
           his
           rest
           .
           So
           there
           is
           nothing
           so
           strong
           ,
           nor
           so
           quicke
           in
           this
           world
           as
           the
           sense
           of
           man
           :
           Nor
           any
           thing
           so
           powerfull
           and
           terrible
           ,
           which
           the
           vnderstanding
           doth
           not
           master
           and
           subdue
           .
           And
           therefore
           wee
           say
           commonly
           in
           France
           ,
           that
           wit
           is
           better
           than
           force
           .
           Yet
           I
           know
           that
           Courage
           is
           a
           great
           aduantage
           ;
           and
           necessary
           for
           a
           souldier
           ,
           but
           especially
           for
           a
           Generall
           :
           But
           I
           feare
           that
           for
           want
           of
           Iudgement
           and
           a
           good
           consideration
           ,
           it
           makes
           them
           not
           sometimes
           ouer-weening
           and
           carelesse
           of
           danger
           .
           So
           as
           many
           times
           it
           giues
           occasion
           to
           a
           weake
           and
           cowardlie
           Enemie
           ,
           to
           vndertake
           a
           Victory
           ,
           and
           to
           performe
           the
           Act
           of
           a
           valiant
           man.
           Wherefore
           courage
           without
           conduct
           ,
           and
           vigilancie
           ,
           is
           alwayes
           subiect
           to
           Ambushes
           and
           shamefull
           flights
           :
           which
           are
           inconuentenees
           ,
           whereof
           a
           Coward
           is
           alwaies
           warie
           ,
           for
           that
           feare
           makes
           a
           Man
           vigilant
           and
           carefull
           .
           But
           was
           there
           euer
           Nation
           more
           hardie
           ,
           nor
           more
           warre-like
           ,
           nor
           that
           more
           carefully
           obserued
           the
           ordinances
           of
           warre
           than
           the
           Romanes
           ?
           How
           then
           did
           Hannibal
           defeate
           them
           so
           often
           ,
           not
           onely
           in
           Encounters
           ,
           but
           in
           pitcht
           Battailes
           ,
           and
           in
           the
           open
           
           field
           ,
           by
           his
           great
           Iudgement
           ,
           and
           his
           subtile
           pollicies
           ?
           In
           what
           feare
           ,
           and
           with
           what
           admiration
           hath
           the
           fury
           of
           the
           Gaules
           ,
           beene
           held
           in
           old
           time
           by
           all
           Natio●s
           ,
           who
           parting
           from
           their
           owne
           Countrey
           and
           Townes
           ,
           to
           seeke
           new
           habitations
           ,
           haue
           conquered
           land
           in
           diuers
           Countries
           by
           Armes
           ,
           building
           Townes
           not
           onely
           in
           Italy
           their
           Neighbour
           ,
           but
           also
           in
           Germany
           ,
           and
           in
           the
           end
           in
           Greece
           ,
           and
           Asia
           ?
           Who
           hath
           defeated
           and
           quite
           ruinated
           them
           in
           a
           short
           time
           ,
           but
           their
           owne
           Consideration
           ,
           and
           an
           ouer-weaning
           confidence
           in
           their
           force
           and
           courage
           ?
           I
           hold
           for
           certaine
           ,
           which
           you
           know
           well
           ,
           that
           it
           is
           not
           sufficient
           for
           a
           Prince
           or
           Generall
           to
           haue
           his
           Armie
           compleate
           with
           foote
           and
           horsemen
           ,
           how
           resolute
           soeuer
           ,
           and
           with
           all
           necessary
           prouisions
           for
           a
           warre
           :
           No
           more
           than
           for
           a
           Souldier
           to
           haue
           youth
           ,
           strong
           and
           actiue
           Members
           ,
           a
           daring
           courage
           ,
           and
           compleate
           furniture
           .
           Hee
           must
           haue
           to
           vanquish
           (
           the
           which
           many
           times
           the
           vanquished
           improperly
           call
           mis-fortune
           )
           that
           piece
           of
           harnesse
           so
           well
           steeled
           ,
           which
           wee
           call
           Iudgement
           ▪
           or
           a
           good
           conduct
           .
           Beleeue
           mee
           that
           like
           vnto
           a
           horse
           ,
           when
           hee
           hath
           taken
           the
           ●it
           betwixt
           his
           teeth
           ,
           forcing
           his
           Master
           ,
           flies
           without
           feare
           thorow
           Woods
           ,
           Rockes
           ,
           and
           Precipices
           ,
           with
           the
           danger
           of
           his
           life
           ,
           bee
           hee
           neuer
           so
           nimble
           and
           couragious
           ;
           so
           a
           hardie
           and
           resolute
           souldier
           doth
           easily
           his
           owne
           ruine
           ,
           if
           hee
           wants
           conduct
           and
           Iudgement
           .
           You
           must
           vnderstand
           that
           as
           the
           body
           requires
           Exercise
           to
           preserue
           in
           health
           ,
           and
           to
           make
           it
           actiue
           ,
           and
           hardened
           to
           indure
           labour
           and
           paine
           ;
           so
           the
           vnderstanding
           in
           like
           manner
           desires
           to
           bee
           exercised
           and
           imployed
           ,
           either
           by
           the
           consideration
           of
           things
           past
           ,
           or
           by
           those
           which
           are
           visible
           .
        
         
           It
           is
           true
           ,
           that
           those
           which
           are
           seene
           by
           the
           eye
           ,
           haue
           a
           greater
           viuacitie
           ,
           and
           a
           stronger
           impression
           ,
           than
           those
           which
           are
           past
           :
           For
           that
           liuing
           things
           are
           of
           greater
           force
           than
           dead
           .
           Yet
           ,
           if
           we
           shall
           duely
           consider
           the
           length
           of
           time
           ,
           which
           the
           experience
           of
           a
           thousand
           kind
           of
           pollicies
           ,
           which
           warre
           requires
           before
           that
           a
           wise
           Man
           will
           dare
           to
           aduenture
           himselfe
           in
           a
           bold
           and
           hardie
           Enterprize
           ,
           wee
           shall
           finde
           that
           the
           knowledge
           of
           the
           antient
           warres
           ,
           which
           haue
           beene
           
           left
           vs
           in
           writing
           ,
           will
           bee
           of
           no
           small
           consequence
           vnto
           him
           .
           For
           besides
           the
           assurance
           of
           danger
           ,
           hee
           may
           in
           a
           short
           time
           see
           by
           Historiographers
           ,
           the
           great
           and
           wonderfull
           exploits
           of
           the
           Antient
           in
           a
           manner
           since
           the
           Creation
           of
           the
           world
           ,
           to
           pleasure
           and
           contentment
           from
           them
           ,
           with
           some
           Encouragement
           to
           doe
           aswell
           or
           better
           hereafter
           .
           You
           know
           well
           that
           the
           warre
           which
           is
           seene
           by
           the
           eye
           ,
           is
           not
           alwaies
           made
           betwixt
           warre-like
           people
           ,
           nor
           vnder
           resolute
           Commaunders
           ,
           that
           are
           skilfull
           in
           their
           profession
           :
           so
           as
           it
           is
           a
           difficult
           thing
           vnder
           such
           to
           see
           any
           valiant
           exploits
           ,
           nor
           Enterprizes
           attempted
           with
           good
           inuention
           ,
           nor
           well
           executed
           .
           Wee
           say
           commonly
           in
           France
           ,
           that
           the
           Combate
           is
           dangerous
           ,
           when
           as
           courage
           fights
           against
           courage
           .
           So
           is
           it
           credible
           ▪
           that
           when
           an
           Army
           consisting
           of
           warre-like
           men
           ,
           is
           vnder
           the
           leading
           of
           a
           wise
           and
           resolute
           Commander
           ,
           hauing
           in
           front
           an
           Enemy
           equall
           vnto
           him
           in
           all
           degrees
           ,
           there
           must
           needes
           bee
           valiant
           exploits
           performed
           ,
           with
           hardy
           Enterprizes
           wisely
           mannaged
           .
        
         
           If
           there
           haue
           beene
           any
           warres
           ,
           attempted
           by
           fierce
           and
           warlike
           Nations
           ,
           and
           gouerned
           by
           wise
           and
           famous
           Captaines
           ,
           beleeue
           me
           this
           present
           Historiographer
           hath
           vsed
           great
           diligence
           to
           set
           them
           downe
           in
           writing
           :
           Labouring
           only
           to
           mention
           the
           deedes
           and
           valour
           that
           was
           most
           worthy
           of
           Relation
           ,
           that
           with
           the
           pleasure
           and
           contentment
           which
           they
           may
           reape
           in
           reading
           them
           ,
           they
           may
           draw
           some
           instructions
           and
           meanes
           ,
           not
           to
           fall
           into
           the
           inconuiences
           of
           warre
           ,
           into
           the
           danger
           whereof
           many
           times
           both
           Captaine
           and
           souldiers
           may
           bee
           ingaged
           ,
           through
           want
           of
           experience
           ,
           good
           aduice
           and
           councell
           .
           So
           as
           among
           others
           ,
           you
           shall
           see
           Enterprizes
           of
           the
           Romanes
           against
           the
           Carthaginians
           for
           the
           conquest
           of
           Sicily
           .
           During
           the
           which
           there
           were
           many
           Encounters
           and
           cruell
           battailes
           ,
           as
           well
           by
           Sea
           as
           land
           .
           You
           shall
           likewise
           reade
           the
           furious
           Combat
           of
           the
           Gaules
           against
           the
           Romanes
           :
           And
           moreouer
           the
           warre
           betwixt
           Cleomenes
           and
           Antigonus
           ,
           for
           Morea
           ,
           the
           which
           Philip
           the
           Sonne
           of
           Demetrius
           tooke
           afterwards
           .
           And
           besides
           many
           other
           notable
           exploites
           ,
           (
           which
           at
           this
           present
           I
           will
           forbeare
           )
           
           you
           shall
           see
           the
           Conquests
           which
           Hannibal
           made
           in
           Spaine
           ,
           with
           his
           incredible
           voiage
           into
           Italie
           ,
           performed
           in
           his
           younger
           yeeres
           ,
           and
           his
           victories
           gotten
           of
           the
           Romanes
           with
           such
           pollicie
           and
           wisedome
           ,
           as
           it
           is
           a
           difficult
           thing
           (
           if
           wee
           shall
           consider
           the
           people
           and
           number
           of
           his
           Armie
           ,
           hauing
           regard
           to
           courage
           and
           power
           of
           those
           with
           whom
           hee
           had
           to
           deale
           )
           to
           iudge
           truely
           ,
           whether
           there
           were
           euer
           Captaine
           in
           the
           memory
           of
           man
           ,
           that
           may
           with
           reason
           bee
           compared
           vnto
           him
           .
           Finally
           my
           Masters
           ,
           I
           doe
           not
           promise
           you
           in
           this
           History
           ,
           those
           miraculous
           Battailes
           ,
           which
           exceed
           the
           apprehension
           of
           man
           ,
           performed
           in
           the
           Kingdome
           of
           Logres
           ,
           nor
           I
           know
           not
           what
           Quest
           of
           that
           barking
           Beast
           .
           Make
           your
           accompt
           that
           you
           shall
           not
           finde
           any
           Tract
           or
           marke
           of
           a
           Beast
           ,
           nor
           finally
           any
           thing
           that
           holds
           of
           it
           .
           Beleeue
           mee
           in
           times
           past
           ,
           Men
           did
           not
           feede
           their
           vnderstandings
           with
           dreames
           ,
           nor
           fables
           inuented
           in
           barbers-shops
           ,
           without
           any
           colour
           of
           Truth
           .
           It
           is
           impossible
           an
           ignorant
           Master
           should
           make
           a
           learned
           disciple
           .
           Finally
           they
           are
           discourses
           fit
           for
           old
           womens
           tongues
           to
           entertaine
           little
           children
           ,
           whilest
           that
           for
           weakenesse
           of
           their
           Age
           ,
           their
           vnderstanding
           hath
           no
           apprehension
           ,
           nor
           sufficient
           Iudgement
           of
           reason
           ,
           Wherefore
           wee
           may
           with
           reason
           say
           ,
           that
           such
           as
           co●sume
           their
           yeeres
           ,
           and
           grow
           old
           in
           such
           dreames
           ,
           haue
           a
           will
           to
           continue
           still
           children
           .
           And
           although
           they
           commonly
           saie
           ,
           that
           warre
           is
           mannaged
           by
           the
           eye
           :
           So
           as
           it
           seemes
           they
           will
           thereby
           inferre
           ,
           that
           wee
           must
           not
           thinke
           of
           it
           ,
           but
           when
           necessity
           doth
           force
           vs
           :
           And
           that
           peace
           should
           procure
           no
           benefit
           to
           a
           Souldier
           ,
           but
           idlenesse
           ;
           yet
           he
           must
           fore-see
           long
           before
           ,
           part
           of
           that
           which
           afterwards
           he
           must
           gouerne
           by
           the
           eye
           .
           And
           as
           a
           horse
           which
           is
           pampered
           and
           not
           ridden
           ,
           growes
           restit
           ;
           and
           proues
           vnprofitable
           to
           his
           Master
           for
           trauaile
           :
           so
           the
           vnderstanding
           of
           a
           souldier
           ,
           idle
           during
           peace
           ,
           or
           fed
           with
           dreames
           and
           foolish
           inventions
           ,
           will
           faile
           him
           at
           neede
           ;
           and
           in
           the
           end
           purchase
           him
           dishonour
           and
           shame
           ;
           Yet
           do
           not
           imagine
           my
           Masters
           ,
           that
           I
           haue
           vsed
           this
           speech
           as
           blazoning
           you
           ,
           and
           holding
           you
           for
           men
           of
           so
           poore
           an
           Enterprize
           ,
           whose
           principall
           
           study
           and
           affections
           is
           the
           reading
           of
           such
           Bookes
           ,
           rather
           then
           in
           some
           worthy
           recreation
           and
           exercise
           .
           My
           meaning
           was
           onely
           to
           aduertise
           you
           ,
           that
           Histories
           ,
           from
           whence
           with
           pleasure
           you
           may
           draw
           great
           profit
           ,
           as
           these
           are
           which
           this
           Historiographer
           imparts
           vnto
           you
           ought
           to
           bee
           in
           greater
           recommendation
           than
           those
           Fables
           ,
           which
           haue
           no
           grac●
           ,
           but
           when
           they
           are
           most
           without
           reason
           or
           any
           shew
           of
           truth
           .
        
         
           Finally
           ,
           I
           hope
           you
           shall
           finde
           such
           sufficiencie
           in
           our
           Polybius
           ,
           as
           you
           will
           make
           no
           question
           to
           preferre
           him
           as
           the
           paragon
           before
           all
           others
           ,
           aswell
           Greekes
           as
           Latines
           ,
           which
           are
           come
           to
           the
           knowledge
           of
           men
           .
           Of
           whom
           I
           haue
           presumed
           to
           translate
           in
           the
           best
           sort
           I
           could
           ,
           those
           fiue
           first
           Bookes
           ,
           which
           of
           Fourty
           which
           hee
           hath
           written
           ,
           haue
           beene
           preserued
           halfe
           ruined
           by
           the
           negligence
           of
           time
           :
           Hoping
           you
           will
           receiue
           them
           as
           willingly
           ,
           as
           I
           offer
           them
           with
           a
           good
           heart
           .
        
         
           When
           as
           after
           the
           Printing
           of
           these
           fiue
           first
           Bookes
           ,
           I
           had
           recouered
           some
           Latine
           Translations
           ,
           of
           three
           parcels
           of
           the
           sixt
           ,
           whereof
           the
           first
           and
           the
           third
           had
           not
           any
           GREEKE
           Coppie
           ,
           And
           likewise
           afterwards
           another
           of
           the
           sixteenth
           ,
           both
           in
           Latine
           and
           Greeke
           ,
           I
           imployed
           my selfe
           to
           put
           them
           into
           French
           ,
           adding
           thereunto
           the
           forme
           of
           the
           Romanes
           Campe
           ,
           as
           I
           could
           coniecture
           it
           ,
           by
           the
           discription
           which
           Polybius
           maker
           ,
           in
           the
           parcell
           of
           the
           sixt
           Booke
           .
           And
           when
           as
           the
           Printers
           successor
           had
           a
           desire
           afterwards
           to
           print
           the
           whole
           ,
           and
           intreated
           mee
           to
           spend
           some
           time
           in
           the
           Remainder
           of
           that
           which
           was
           newly
           published
           of
           Polybius
           his
           workes
           ,
           which
           are
           certaine
           parcells
           ,
           and
           as
           it
           were
           Reliques
           (
           besides
           the
           aboue
           named
           )
           of
           the
           seuenth
           and
           eighth
           ,
           and
           of
           all
           the
           subsequent
           Bookes
           vnto
           the
           seauententh
           inclusiue
           ,
           it
           was
           not
           in
           my
           power
           to
           deliuer
           him
           any
           other
           but
           those
           of
           the
           seuenth
           and
           eighth
           ,
           being
           afflicted
           with
           a
           quartane
           Ague
           ,
           besides
           his
           obstinacy
           in
           vsing
           a
           small
           Character
           ,
           for
           the
           sparing
           of
           Paper
           distasted
           mee
           :
           Expecting
           that
           which
           afterwards
           followed
           ,
           that
           few
           men
           would
           rest
           satisfied
           ,
           for
           that
           all
           things
           
           how
           good
           and
           excellent
           soeuer
           ,
           are
           thereby
           found
           without
           grace
           ,
           dull
           and
           vnpleasing
           .
           For
           this
           cause
           desiring
           that
           so
           excellent
           a
           writer
           ,
           should
           not
           remaine
           disdained
           and
           without
           grace
           for
           want
           of
           an
           honourable
           Impression
           ,
           and
           that
           the
           studio●s
           of
           Histories
           should
           bee
           the
           more
           incouraged
           ,
           I
           resolued
           to
           adde
           the
           remainder
           of
           that
           ,
           which
           at
           this
           day
           is
           come
           to
           our
           knowledge
           ,
           assuring
           my selfe
           that
           the
           Printer
           for
           his
           part
           will
           haue
           a
           care
           that
           for
           the
           sauing
           of
           his
           money
           hee
           will
           not
           doe
           wrong
           to
           his
           honour
           ,
           nor
           loose
           his
           charges
           instead
           of
           gaine
           .
        
         
           TO
           GOD
           alone
           be
           all
           honour
           and
           glory
           .
        
      
       
         
         
           The
           Printer
           to
           the
           READER
           .
        
         
           COurteous
           Reader
           ,
           I
           desire
           your
           charitable
           censure
           in
           that
           there
           bee
           some
           litterall
           faults
           escaped
           ,
           to
           the
           griefe
           of
           the
           Author
           being
           not
           able
           to
           attend
           the
           Presse
           ,
           and
           likewise
           being
           absent
           at
           that
           time
           from
           London
           ,
           and
           hauing
           but
           a
           yong
           Corrector
           which
           took
           too
           much
           vpon
           him
           .
        
      
       
         
           Errata
           .
        
         
           PAge
           27.
           line
           21.
           for
           report
           read
           support
           ,
           p.
           27.
           l.
           9.
           for
           wridgt
           r.
           rigg
           ,
           p.
           33.
           l.
           28.
           for
           ready
           the
           r.
           ready
           for
           the
           ,
           p.
           34.
           l.
           27.
           for
           nor
           bee
           r.
           nor
           to
           bee
           ,
           p.
           35.
           l.
           39.
           for
           them
           r
           then
           ,
           p.
           40.
           l.
           19.
           ●or
           yet
           began
           r.
           yet
           it
           began
           ,
           p.
           45.
           l.
           38.
           for
           had
           been
           r.
           had
           not
           been
           ,
           p.
           51.
           l.
           44.
           for
           Hanniball
           r.
           A●i●car
           ,
           p.
           62.
           l.
           37.
           for
           Arcanians
           r.
           Acarnaniens
           ,
           p.
           68.
           l.
           18.
           for
           ●ss●ire
           r.
           Assi●
           ,
           p.
           79.
           l.
           37.
           
           Rhine
           r.
           Rhosne
           ,
           p.
           105.
           l.
           30.
           r.
           time
           to
           passe
           ,
           p.
           133.
           l
           7
           for
           and
           past
           r.
           be
           past
           ,
           p.
           131.
           l.
           4.
           r
           stuff●
           their
           plaies
           ,
           p.
           132.
           l.
           38.
           r.
           strucke
           dead
           or
           hurt
           ,
           p.
           1●5
           l.
           47.
           r.
           Romanes
           ,
           l.
           18.
           r.
           vnto
           the
           Adriatiq●e
           ,
           p.
           177.
           l
           20.
           r.
           〈◊〉
           as
           without
           ,
           p.
           ●●6
           .
           l.
           43.
           r.
           in
           common
           assemblies
           ,
           l.
           45.
           r.
           dancas
           ,
           p.
           189.
           l.
           12.
           r.
           raiseth
           his
           Campe
           ,
           p.
           193.
           l.
           44.
           r.
           did
           not
           openly
           .
           p.
           194.
           l.
           15
           r.
           creat
           a
           King
           ,
           p.
           198
           l.
           9.
           r.
           with
           great
           ships
           ,
           p.
           220.
           l.
           24.
           r
           to
           bring
           him
           ,
           p.
           230.
           l.
           40
           r.
           not
           executed
           ,
           p.
           23●
           .
           l.
           28.
           r.
           against
           them
           ,
           p.
           240.
           l.
           2.
           1.
           no
           way
           ,
           p
           246.
           l.
           10.
           r.
           which
           the
           〈◊〉
           ,
           p.
           249.
           l.
           25.
           borne
           away
           by
           the
           riuer
           ,
           ●bid
           .
           l.
           38
           r.
           was
           ,
           p.
           254.
           l.
           44.
           1.
           parted
           from
           Lydi●
           ,
           p.
           264.
           l.
           3.
           r.
           as
           his
           ,
           p.
           266.
           l.
           46.
           r.
           arriued
           ,
           p.
           267.
           l.
           38.
           r.
           which
           Ptolomy
           was
           ,
           p.
           274.
           134.
           r.
           of
           the
           Phan●tensi●
           ,
           p.
           278.
           l.
           6.
           r.
           greater
           danger
           ,
           p.
           279.
           l.
           ●3
           .
           r.
           for
           all
           them
           which
           .
        
      
    
     
       
         
         
         
           THE
           FIRST
           BOOKE
           of
           the
           History
           of
           POLYBIVS
           .
        
         
           IF
           the
           Commendation
           of
           the
           excellency
           of
           Histories
           had
           beene
           omitted
           by
           such
           as
           before
           vs
           haue
           written
           the
           Worth
           and
           Prowesse
           of
           Men
           ,
           happily
           it
           should
           bee
           necessary
           to
           vse
           some
           Arguments
           to
           make
           it
           to
           be
           generally
           Accepted
           and
           Receiued
           :
           For
           that
           there
           is
           no
           way
           more
           easie
           to
           reforme
           and
           better
           Men
           ,
           then
           the
           Knowledge
           of
           things
           past
           .
           But
           seeing
           that
           not
           onely
           some
           ,
           but
           in
           a
           manner
           all
           ,
           begin
           thereby
           and
           finish
           it
           amply
           ,
           so
           as
           they
           are
           of
           Opinion
           that
           the
           Knowledge
           of
           Histories
           is
           a
           true
           Discipline
           and
           Exercise
           for
           the
           Conduct
           and
           man●aging
           of
           the
           Affaires
           of
           a
           Common-wealth
           ,
           and
           that
           she
           onely
           is
           the
           Mistris
           ,
           and
           meanes
           to
           beare
           the
           Variety
           and
           inconstancy
           of
           Fortune
           patiently
           ,
           by
           reason
           of
           the
           example
           of
           another
           mans
           aduersities
           ,
           it
           is
           apparent
           that
           no
           man
           will
           hold
           it
           necessary
           to
           renew
           the
           Discourse
           of
           things
           ,
           which
           haue
           formerly
           beene
           so
           well
           deliuered
           by
           others
           :
           Especially
           by
           me
           to
           whom
           the
           newnesse
           of
           Actions
           ,
           whereof
           wee
           intend
           to
           Write
           ,
           is
           much
           more
           then
           sufficient
           to
           perswade
           and
           draw
           the
           hearts
           of
           men
           ,
           aswell
           both
           Young
           and
           Old
           ,
           to
           read
           our
           History
           .
           For
           where
           is
           any
           man
           so
           depraued
           or
           silly
           ,
           which
           desires
           not
           to
           vnderstand
           
           the
           meanes
           and
           manner
           of
           Gouernment
           ,
           by
           the
           which
           the
           Romans
           haue
           subdued
           and
           brought
           vnder
           their
           Obedience
           in
           a
           manner
           ,
           all
           the
           Nations
           of
           the
           World
           ,
           within
           the
           space
           of
           fifty
           and
           three
           yeares
           ?
           the
           which
           in
           former
           times
           was
           neuer
           heard
           of
           .
           Or
           what
           is
           he
           so
           much
           giuen
           and
           desiring
           to
           know
           other
           things
           worthy
           of
           admiration
           and
           other
           Disciplines
           ,
           but
           will
           conceiue
           that
           there
           is
           not
           any
           thing
           in
           this
           world
           worthy
           to
           be
           preferred
           to
           this
           knowledge
           ?
           I
           hope
           they
           will
           see
           how
           great
           and
           excellent
           our
           Worke
           is
           ,
           if
           wee
           make
           comparison
           of
           other
           Principalities
           with
           the
           excellency
           of
           the
           Romane
           Empire
           ,
           and
           namly
           of
           those
           which
           haue
           beene
           in
           great
           honour
           and
           glory
           ,
           whereof
           Historiographers
           haue
           written
           much
           .
           Behold
           those
           which
           are
           most
           worthy
           to
           be
           compared
           .
        
         
           The
           Empire
           and
           power
           of
           the
           Persians
           for
           a
           time
           hath
           beene
           great
           ,
           
           but
           whensoeuer
           they
           did
           aduenture
           to
           passe
           the
           bounds
           and
           limits
           of
           Asia
           they
           were
           in
           danger
           to
           lose
           not
           onely
           their
           Empire
           ,
           but
           their
           liues
           .
           The
           Lacedemonians
           made
           a
           long
           warre
           for
           the
           Empire
           and
           command
           of
           Greece
           ,
           
           but
           they
           could
           hardly
           keepe
           it
           twelue
           yeeres
           quiet
           after
           their
           Conquest
           .
        
         
           It
           is
           true
           ,
           
           the
           Macedonians
           haue
           domineer'd
           and
           rul'd
           in
           Europe
           ,
           from
           Adria
           to
           the
           Danowe
           ,
           which
           is
           but
           a
           small
           portion
           thereof
           .
           And
           since
           they
           haue
           held
           the
           Empire
           of
           Asia
           ,
           after
           they
           had
           ruined
           the
           Monarchy
           of
           the
           Persians
           .
           And
           although
           that
           these
           haue
           in
           shew
           beene
           great
           Lords
           ,
           and
           enioyed
           large
           aud
           spacious
           Countries
           ,
           yet
           they
           neuer
           toucht
           the
           greatest
           part
           of
           the
           World.
           As
           for
           
             Sicily
             ,
             Sardinia
          
           ,
           and
           Affricke
           ,
           they
           neuer
           made
           shew
           to
           challenge
           any
           thing
           .
           In
           regard
           of
           other
           Nations
           ,
           the
           most
           Martiall
           of
           Europe
           ,
           and
           the
           most
           Westerne
           ,
           they
           hardly
           in
           my
           opinion
           did
           euer
           know
           them
           :
           
           But
           the
           Romans
           haue
           not
           onely
           conquered
           a
           part
           of
           the
           World
           ,
           but
           in
           a
           manner
           all
           .
           They
           may
           also
           know
           by
           our
           sequell
           ,
           how
           great
           the
           profit
           will
           be
           to
           such
           as
           affect
           the
           knowledge
           of
           History
           .
        
         
           Finally
           ,
           
           the
           beginning
           of
           our
           Worke
           shall
           be
           according
           to
           the
           time
           ,
           since
           the
           hundred
           and
           eight
           and
           forty
           Olimpiade
           :
           As
           for
           the
           Actions
           ,
           and
           first
           of
           the
           Grecians
           ,
           wee
           will
           begin
           with
           the
           sociall
           warre
           ,
           the
           which
           Philip
           (
           who
           was
           Sonne
           to
           Demetrius
           ,
           and
           Father
           to
           Perseus
           )
           attempted
           first
           with
           the
           Acatans
           ,
           against
           the
           Et●lians
           ,
           and
           in
           regard
           of
           those
           which
           inhabite
           Asia
           ,
           the
           beginning
           shall
           be
           at
           the
           Warre
           which
           was
           in
           the
           Valley
           of
           Syria
           ,
           betwixt
           Antiochus
           ,
           and
           
             Ptolome
             ,
             Philopater
          
           .
        
         
           But
           as
           for
           Italy
           and
           Affricke
           ,
           wee
           will
           begin
           with
           that
           betwixt
           the
           Romans
           and
           Carthaginians
           ,
           which
           many
           call
           the
           warre
           of
           Hanniball
           .
           The
           History
           shall
           begin
           at
           the
           end
           of
           that
           which
           Sicionius
           hath
           left
           in
           writing
           .
           Before
           these
           times
           the
           affaires
           of
           the
           world
           were
           without
           Ciuillity
           .
           Since
           it
           hath
           happened
           that
           the
           History
           is
           in
           a
           manner
           drawne
           all
           into
           one
           ,
           and
           that
           the
           actions
           of
           Italy
           ,
           and
           of
           Affricke
           ,
           are
           mingled
           with
           those
           of
           Greece
           and
           Asia
           ,
           and
           that
           all
           tended
           to
           one
           and
           the
           same
           end
           .
           And
           therefore
           wee
           haue
           begun
           our
           worke
           in
           those
           times
           ,
           when
           the
           Romans
           had
           vanquished
           the
           Carthaginians
           in
           this
           war
           ,
           thinking
           they
           had
           performed
           their
           greatest
           taske
           ,
           and
           to
           be
           able
           to
           assaile
           the
           whole
           world
           ,
           they
           presumed
           presently
           after
           to
           fall
           vpon
           the
           
           rest
           ,
           and
           to
           passe
           into
           Greece
           and
           Asia
           with
           great
           forces
           .
        
         
           But
           if
           we
           had
           seene
           and
           knowne
           the
           manner
           of
           liuing
           ,
           and
           the
           Lawes
           of
           Common-weales
           contending
           for
           the
           Monarchy
           ,
           happily
           it
           would
           not
           be
           needfull
           to
           make
           any
           great
           search
           ,
           to
           what
           end
           ,
           nor
           vpon
           what
           power
           relying
           ,
           they
           haue
           entred
           into
           such
           great
           actions
           .
           But
           for
           that
           the
           manner
           of
           liuing
           ,
           the
           precedent
           forces
           ,
           and
           the
           actions
           of
           the
           people
           of
           Rome
           and
           Carthage
           are
           vnknowne
           to
           the
           greatest
           part
           of
           the
           Grecians
           ,
           I
           haue
           held
           it
           necessary
           to
           make
           these
           two
           first
           Bookes
           ,
           before
           I
           enter
           into
           the
           History
           ,
           to
           the
           end
           they
           should
           haue
           no
           occasion
           to
           wonder
           nor
           inquire
           in
           reading
           our
           Worke
           ,
           what
           Councell
           ,
           what
           Forces
           ,
           and
           what
           Treasure
           and
           Wealth
           the
           people
           of
           Rome
           had
           to
           vndertake
           the
           warre
           and
           conquest
           of
           the
           whole
           Earth
           ,
           and
           of
           all
           our
           Sea
           :
           Considering
           that
           they
           which
           shall
           require
           it
           ,
           shall
           see
           plainely
           by
           these
           first
           Bookes
           of
           our
           Preparation
           ,
           that
           the
           Romans
           had
           reasonable
           cause
           to
           vndertake
           the
           Empire
           and
           Soueraignty
           of
           all
           things
           ,
           and
           to
           attaine
           vnto
           their
           ends
           .
           Beleeue
           that
           the
           proper
           obiect
           of
           our
           Worke
           ,
           and
           the
           excellency
           of
           the
           Actions
           of
           our
           time
           ,
           consists
           principally
           in
           this
           ,
           that
           as
           Fortune
           hath
           in
           a
           manner
           reduced
           all
           the
           affaires
           of
           the
           world
           into
           one
           ,
           and
           hath
           forced
           them
           to
           draw
           to
           one
           and
           the
           same
           end
           :
           So
           the
           force
           which
           shee
           hath
           vsed
           for
           the
           perfection
           of
           all
           publicke
           gouernment
           ,
           must
           be
           reduced
           and
           propounded
           to
           the
           Reader
           in
           one
           briefe
           History
           .
        
         
           This
           hath
           chiefely
           incited
           and
           vrged
           mee
           to
           the
           enterprise
           thereof
           ,
           especially
           for
           that
           none
           of
           our
           time
           hath
           vndertaken
           to
           write
           a
           generall
           History
           :
           neither
           would
           wee
           haue
           attempted
           it
           :
           But
           seeing
           that
           many
           had
           written
           some
           particular
           Warres
           ,
           and
           their
           priuate
           Actions
           ,
           and
           that
           no
           Man
           (
           to
           my
           knowledge
           )
           hath
           hitherto
           made
           an
           vniuersall
           and
           generall
           commemoration
           of
           things
           past
           ,
           neither
           when
           nor
           how
           they
           began
           ,
           nor
           how
           they
           were
           executed
           and
           performed
           ,
           nor
           what
           issue
           they
           had
           :
           I
           conceiued
           it
           would
           be
           well
           done
           ,
           if
           by
           our
           meanes
           our
           Countrey-men
           might
           read
           a
           worke
           of
           Fortune
           excellently
           good
           and
           profitable
           :
           For
           although
           shee
           had
           done
           excellent
           things
           and
           worthy
           of
           admiration
           among
           man
           :
           yet
           shee
           hath
           not
           done
           any
           thing
           vnto
           this
           day
           ,
           nor
           purchased
           the
           glory
           of
           victory
           comparable
           to
           our
           times
           .
           The
           which
           they
           that
           haue
           written
           the
           particular
           Histories
           cannot
           make
           knowne
           ,
           but
           that
           some
           one
           who
           peraduenture
           for
           that
           hee
           had
           liued
           in
           some
           renowned
           Towne
           ,
           or
           for
           that
           they
           had
           seene
           them
           in
           picture
           ,
           imagine
           presently
           they
           know
           them
           :
           and
           consequently
           the
           scituation
           ,
           the
           forme
           ,
           and
           the
           order
           of
           the
           World
           ,
           the
           which
           is
           not
           probable
           nor
           likely
           .
        
         
           They
           which
           are
           of
           Opinion
           that
           a
           particular
           History
           is
           sufficient
           for
           the
           vnderstanding
           of
           the
           generall
           ,
           in
           my
           Opinion
           stray
           no
           lesse
           from
           the
           truth
           ,
           
           then
           if
           some
           one
           considering
           the
           parts
           separated
           of
           a
           liuing
           Body
           ,
           thinke
           by
           this
           meanes
           to
           haue
           the
           knowledge
           of
           all
           the
           perfections
           and
           graces
           of
           the
           Creature
           .
           There
           is
           no
           doubt
           ;
           but
           if
           any
           one
           takes
           these
           distinct
           and
           separated
           parts
           ,
           and
           doth
           presently
           ioyne
           them
           together
           ,
           and
           make
           a
           perfect
           Creature
           ,
           giuing
           it
           forme
           and
           life
           ,
           and
           then
           presents
           it
           vnto
           him
           ,
           hee
           will
           soone
           confesse
           that
           hee
           hath
           beene
           deceiued
           ,
           
           like
           vnto
           them
           that
           dreame
           .
           It
           is
           true
           ,
           we
           may
           haue
           some
           apprehension
           of
           the
           whole
           by
           the
           parts
           :
           But
           it
           is
           not
           possible
           to
           haue
           a
           true
           and
           certaine
           Science
           and
           Knowledge
           .
           And
           therefore
           you
           must
           imagine
           that
           a
           particular
           History
           is
           of
           small
           vse
           for
           the
           knowledge
           of
           the
           generall
           :
           And
           that
           by
           the
           c●nnexion
           ,
           comparison
           and
           similitude
           of
           actions
           ,
           there
           will
           be
           no
           Man
           found
           ,
           who
           in
           reading
           ,
           will
           not
           reape
           singular
           profite
           and
           pleasure
           by
           History
           .
           Wee
           will
           therefore
           make
           the
           beginning
           of
           this
           Booke
           at
           the
           first
           Voyage
           which
           the
           Romans
           made
           by
           Sea
           ,
           
           which
           is
           subsequent
           to
           those
           things
           which
           Timerus
           hath
           last
           written
           :
           which
           was
           in
           the
           hundred
           and
           nine
           and
           twentieth
           Olimpiade
           .
           We
           must
           therefore
           relate
           how
           ,
           and
           what
           time
           they
           ended
           their
           Quarrels
           in
           Italy
           ,
           and
           what
           meanes
           they
           had
           to
           passe
           into
           Sicily
           :
           For
           this
           is
           the
           first
           voyage
           they
           euer
           made
           out
           of
           their
           Territories
           ,
           whereof
           wee
           must
           set
           downe
           the
           reason
           simply
           and
           without
           disguising
           :
           to
           the
           end
           that
           by
           the
           search
           from
           one
           cause
           to
           another
           ,
           the
           beginning
           and
           consideration
           of
           the
           whole
           may
           not
           proue
           doubtfull
           .
           The
           beginning
           also
           must
           bee
           agreeable
           to
           the
           Time
           and
           Subiects
           ,
           and
           that
           it
           be
           knowne
           to
           all
           :
           the
           which
           they
           may
           consider
           by
           themselues
           ,
           yea
           ,
           in
           seeking
           out
           those
           things
           which
           were
           past
           long
           before
           ,
           and
           in
           the
           meane
           time
           relate
           the
           Actions
           summarily
           :
           For
           it
           is
           certaine
           that
           the
           beginning
           being
           vnknowne
           or
           obscure
           ,
           its
           continuance
           cannot
           perswade
           ,
           nor
           purchase
           beleefe
           :
           But
           if
           the
           Opinion
           of
           the
           beginning
           be
           true
           ,
           then
           all
           the
           subsequent
           Narration
           doth
           easily
           content
           the
           Auditors
           eare
           .
        
         
           Nineteene
           yeeres
           after
           the
           battell
           wone
           vpon
           the
           Riuer
           Aegos
           ,
           and
           sixteene
           yeeres
           before
           the
           Warre
           of
           Leuctra
           ,
           where
           the
           Lacedemonians
           treated
           a
           peace
           with
           An●alcides
           King
           of
           Persia
           ,
           when
           as
           Denis
           the
           old
           held
           the
           Citty
           of
           Rhegium
           in
           Calabria
           besieged
           ,
           
           after
           that
           hee
           had
           defeated
           the
           Grecians
           inhabiting
           vpon
           the
           limits
           of
           Italy
           ,
           neere
           vnto
           the
           Riuer
           of
           Elleporis
           :
           and
           that
           the
           Gaules
           hauing
           wholy
           ruined
           Rome
           ,
           held
           it
           ,
           except
           the
           Capitall
           :
           During
           which
           time
           the
           Romans
           hauing
           made
           an
           accord
           with
           them
           ,
           which
           they
           found
           good
           and
           profitable
           ,
           and
           had
           recouered
           their
           liberty
           contrary
           to
           their
           hope
           and
           expectance
           ,
           and
           had
           in
           a
           manner
           taken
           a
           beginning
           of
           their
           increase
           ,
           they
           declared
           Warre
           against
           their
           Neighbours
           .
           As
           soone
           as
           the
           Latins
           had
           beene
           vanquished
           ,
           aswell
           by
           their
           prowesse
           as
           by
           the
           fortune
           of
           the
           Warre
           ,
           they
           turned
           their
           Armes
           against
           the
           Tuscans
           ,
           then
           to
           the
           Celtes
           which
           are
           in
           Italy
           ,
           and
           finally
           vpon
           the
           Samnites
           which
           confine
           the
           Region
           of
           the
           Latins
           ,
           towards
           the
           East
           and
           North.
           Sometime
           after
           ,
           the
           Tarrentines
           seeing
           the
           outrage
           which
           they
           had
           committed
           against
           the
           Romane
           Embassadours
           ,
           not
           relying
           much
           vpon
           their
           owne
           forces
           :
           they
           called
           in
           King
           Pyrrhus
           the
           yeere
           before
           the
           Descent
           of
           the
           Gaules
           into
           Italy
           ,
           and
           before
           the
           Retreate
           of
           those
           which
           were
           defeated
           in
           Battell
           neere
           vnto
           Delphos
           .
           Then
           the
           Romans
           after
           they
           had
           vanquished
           the
           Tuscans
           and
           Samnites
           ,
           and
           beaten
           the
           Celtes
           often
           ,
           began
           to
           make
           warre
           against
           the
           rest
           of
           Italy
           ,
           not
           as
           contending
           for
           another
           mans
           Lands
           ,
           but
           as
           for
           their
           owne
           ,
           and
           formerly
           ●●●onging
           vnto
           them
           ,
           being
           now
           growne
           warlike
           by
           the
           Warres
           which
           they
           had
           had
           against
           the
           Celtes
           and
           Samnites
           .
        
         
         
           The
           Romans
           then
           after
           that
           Pyrrhus
           and
           his
           forces
           had
           beene
           chased
           out
           of
           Italy
           ,
           taking
           this
           Warre
           to
           heart
           ,
           they
           pursued
           such
           as
           had
           followed
           his
           party
           .
           Being
           suddainly
           become
           Maisters
           of
           all
           according
           to
           their
           desires
           ,
           and
           that
           all
           Italy
           was
           wholy
           subdued
           ,
           
           except
           the
           Celtes
           ,
           they
           presently
           besieged
           some
           of
           theirs
           which
           held
           Regium
           .
           One
           and
           the
           like
           fortune
           befell
           two
           Citties
           scituated
           vpon
           the
           Straight
           of
           that
           Sea
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           Messina
           and
           Rhegium
           .
           
           Some
           Campanois
           hauing
           beene
           lately
           in
           pay
           with
           Agathocles
           in
           Sicily
           ,
           wondring
           at
           the
           beauty
           and
           wealth
           of
           Messina
           ,
           they
           suddainly
           when
           they
           found
           an
           opportunity
           ,
           assailed
           it
           ,
           breaking
           their
           Faith
           ,
           they
           hauing
           beene
           receiued
           into
           it
           by
           Friendship
           :
           where
           they
           expell'd
           some
           of
           the
           Cittizens
           ,
           and
           slew
           others
           .
           After
           which
           wicked
           act
           they
           shared
           their
           Wiues
           and
           Children
           among
           them
           ,
           as
           their
           fortunes
           fell
           out
           during
           the
           Combate
           :
           Then
           they
           diuided
           their
           goods
           and
           lands
           .
           But
           after
           this
           suddaine
           and
           eas●e
           Conquest
           of
           so
           goodly
           a
           Countrey
           and
           City
           ,
           they
           soone
           found
           others
           that
           did
           imitate
           their
           villanies
           .
        
         
           They
           of
           Rhegium
           amazed
           with
           the
           descent
           of
           Pyrrhus
           at
           such
           time
           as
           he
           past
           into
           Italy
           ,
           and
           fearing
           in
           like
           manner
           the
           Carthaginians
           ,
           being
           then
           Maisters
           of
           the
           Sea
           ,
           they
           craued
           a
           Garrison
           and
           men
           from
           the
           Romans
           .
           Those
           which
           they
           sent
           vnto
           them
           ,
           were
           to
           the
           number
           of
           4000.
           vnder
           the
           command
           of
           Decius
           the
           Campanois
           ,
           they
           kept
           the
           Towne
           for
           a
           time
           ,
           and
           their
           faith
           in
           like
           manner
           with
           the
           Cittizens
           ,
           in
           defending
           them
           ;
           but
           in
           the
           end
           moued
           by
           the
           example
           of
           the
           Mamertins
           ,
           who
           solicited
           them
           to
           cōmit
           this
           base
           act
           ,
           they
           falsified
           their
           faith
           ,
           being
           aswell
           incited
           by
           the
           opportunity
           of
           the
           deed
           ,
           as
           by
           the
           wealth
           of
           Rhegium
           ,
           and
           chased
           away
           some
           Cittizens
           and
           slew
           others
           ,
           
           finally
           ,
           they
           seased
           vpon
           the
           Citty
           as
           the
           Mamertines
           had
           done
           .
           And
           although
           the
           Romans
           were
           discontented
           at
           the
           misfortune
           of
           the
           Rhegins
           ,
           yet
           they
           could
           not
           relieue
           them
           ,
           for
           that
           they
           must
           settle
           an
           order
           for
           their
           precedent
           VVarres
           .
           But
           after
           they
           had
           ended
           them
           ,
           they
           besieged
           them
           of
           Rhegium
           ,
           and
           afterward
           they
           entred
           it
           by
           force
           ,
           
           whereas
           many
           were
           slaine
           :
           who
           being
           certaine
           of
           the
           punishments
           they
           were
           to
           endure
           ,
           defended
           themselues
           valiantly
           to
           death
           .
           Aboue
           three
           hundred
           were
           taken
           aliue
           ,
           who
           presently
           after
           their
           comming
           to
           Rome
           ,
           the
           Commanders
           of
           the
           VVarre
           commanded
           them
           to
           be
           brought
           into
           the
           Market-place
           ,
           
           where
           they
           were
           whipt
           ,
           and
           in
           the
           end
           their
           heads
           strooke
           off
           ,
           after
           the
           manner
           of
           the
           Countrey
           .
           They
           did
           vse
           this
           punishment
           to
           the
           end
           that
           their
           Faith
           (
           as
           much
           as
           might
           be
           possible
           )
           might
           be
           confirmed
           towards
           their
           confederates
           .
           Presently
           after
           they
           caused
           the
           Towne
           and
           Countrey
           to
           be
           deliuered
           to
           the
           Rhegins
           .
        
         
           But
           whilest
           that
           the
           Mamertins
           (
           youmust
           vnderstand
           that
           the
           Campanois
           caused
           themselues
           to
           be
           so
           called
           after
           the
           taking
           of
           Messina
           )
           were
           relieued
           by
           the
           Romans
           which
           held
           Rhegium
           by
           force
           ,
           
           they
           not
           onely
           enioyed
           the
           Countrey
           and
           Towne
           peaceably
           ,
           but
           they
           committed
           great
           spoiles
           vpon
           many
           other
           Townes
           their
           Neighbours
           ,
           aswell
           of
           the
           Carthaginians
           as
           of
           Saragosse
           (
           otherwise
           Siracusa
           :
           )
           The
           greatest
           part
           of
           Sicily
           was
           tributary
           vnto
           them
           .
           But
           soone
           after
           when
           they
           were
           depriued
           of
           those
           succours
           ,
           and
           that
           they
           which
           held
           Rhegium
           
           were
           besieged
           ,
           they
           were
           in
           like
           manner
           by
           them
           of
           Saragosse
           ,
           for
           the
           causes
           which
           follow
           :
           As
           a
           little
           before
           the
           men
           of
           warre
           of
           Saragosse
           camping
           neere
           vnto
           Mergane
           ,
           being
           in
           dissention
           with
           the
           Goutrnours
           of
           the
           Common-weale
           ,
           
           they
           chose
           for
           their
           Captaines
           Artemtdore
           and
           Hieron
           ,
           who
           afterwards
           was
           their
           King
           ,
           being
           yet
           very
           young
           :
           But
           finally
           so
           well
           endowed
           with
           all
           the
           gra●es
           of
           Nature
           and
           Minde
           ,
           as
           hee
           wanted
           no
           Royall
           conditions
           but
           the
           Crowne
           .
           Hauing
           accepted
           the
           Magistracy
           ,
           and
           made
           his
           entry
           into
           the
           Towne
           very
           well
           accompanied
           by
           his
           Friends
           ,
           where
           hauing
           vanquished
           the
           Burgesses
           of
           the
           contrary
           faction
           ,
           hee
           vsed
           the
           Victory
           with
           so
           great
           clemency
           and
           modesty
           ,
           as
           by
           a
           common
           consent
           of
           all
           in
           generall
           he
           was
           chosen
           their
           Commander
           ,
           although
           they
           did
           not
           allow
           of
           the
           Election
           made
           by
           the
           Souldiers
           .
        
         
           It
           is
           true
           that
           Hieron
           made
           knowne
           to
           men
           of
           iudgement
           and
           vnderstanding
           ,
           that
           he
           had
           conceiued
           greater
           designes
           in
           his
           minde
           then
           to
           be
           their
           Leader
           .
           First
           knowing
           well
           that
           the
           Saragossins
           were
           mutinous
           and
           desirous
           of
           innouation
           ,
           whensoeuer
           they
           sent
           their
           Souldiers
           and
           Commanders
           out
           of
           the
           Countrey
           ,
           and
           that
           Leptine
           was
           a
           man
           of
           great
           reputation
           ,
           and
           of
           more
           credit
           then
           any
           other
           of
           the
           Cittizens
           ,
           and
           that
           he
           was
           very
           pleasing
           vnto
           the
           Multitude
           ,
           he
           held
           it
           fit
           to
           make
           an
           alliance
           with
           him
           ,
           to
           the
           end
           he
           might
           leaue
           some
           report
           in
           the
           Citty
           for
           him
           ,
           whensoeuer
           he
           should
           goe
           to
           the
           VVarre
           ,
           and
           lead
           an
           Army
           out
           of
           the
           Countrey
           .
           
           Hauing
           therefore
           taken
           the
           Daughter
           of
           Leptine
           to
           VVife
           ,
           knowing
           well
           that
           the
           old
           band
           of
           forraigne
           Souldiers
           were
           changeable
           and
           subiect
           to
           mutinies
           ,
           he
           led
           his
           Army
           of
           set
           purpose
           against
           the
           Barbarians
           ,
           
           who
           held
           the
           Citty
           of
           Messina
           :
           And
           hauing
           seated
           his
           Campe
           neere
           to
           Centoripe
           ,
           and
           put
           his
           men
           in
           battell
           close
           vpon
           the
           Riuer
           of
           Ciamossure
           ,
           
           he
           stayed
           in
           a
           place
           apart
           all
           the
           Horse
           and
           Foote
           of
           his
           owne
           Nation
           ,
           as
           if
           he
           meant
           to
           charge
           the
           Enemy
           on
           the
           other
           side
           :
           suffering
           the
           forraigne
           Souldiers
           to
           be
           defeated
           by
           the
           Barbarians
           ,
           and
           whilest
           the
           others
           fled
           ,
           he
           makes
           his
           retreate
           safely
           with
           all
           the
           Saragossins
           to
           the
           Citty
           .
           When
           he
           had
           by
           this
           pollicy
           brought
           his
           designe
           vnto
           an
           end
           ,
           and
           had
           freed
           his
           Army
           of
           all
           the
           Mutines
           ,
           hee
           makes
           a
           great
           leuy
           of
           Souldiers
           .
           Soone
           after
           when
           as
           all
           things
           were
           settled
           in
           good
           order
           ,
           Hieron
           seeing
           that
           the
           Barbarians
           were
           growne
           too
           audacious
           and
           proud
           of
           their
           late
           Victory
           ,
           he
           parts
           from
           the
           Citty
           with
           an
           Army
           of
           his
           Countrey
           souldiers
           ,
           well
           trained
           and
           disciplined
           ,
           and
           making
           dilligence
           ,
           he
           came
           to
           Myle
           ,
           where
           along
           the
           Bankes
           of
           the
           Riuer
           of
           Longane
           ,
           he
           fought
           with
           them
           with
           all
           his
           forces
           .
           Hauing
           vanquished
           them
           and
           taken
           their
           Captaines
           ,
           seeing
           their
           pride
           much
           abated
           by
           this
           Victory
           ,
           he
           returnes
           〈◊〉
           Saragosse
           with
           his
           Army
           ,
           and
           was
           by
           the
           generall
           fauour
           and
           consent
           of
           all
           the
           Cittizens
           saluted
           King
           by
           the
           Allies
           .
           
        
         
           The
           Mamertins
           as
           we
           haue
           sayd
           ,
           being
           depriued
           of
           the
           succours
           of
           of
           the
           Romane
           Legion
           ,
           and
           hauing
           lost
           so
           great
           a
           Battell
           ,
           their
           hearts
           being
           broken
           ,
           they
           retire
           for
           the
           most
           part
           vnto
           the
           Carthaginians
           ,
           and
           yeeld
           themselues
           and
           their
           Fort
           :
           
           The
           rest
           sent
           vnto
           the
           Romans
           ,
           deliuering
           their
           Towne
           vnto
           them
           ,
           and
           requiring
           succours
           
           as
           to
           those
           that
           were
           of
           the
           same
           Nation
           .
           The
           Romans
           were
           long
           in
           suspence
           what
           to
           doe
           :
           For
           they
           found
           it
           strange
           ,
           hauing
           lately
           punished
           their
           Cittizens
           so
           seuerely
           ,
           for
           violating
           their
           faith
           with
           the
           Rhegins
           ,
           to
           send
           succours
           now
           vnto
           the
           Mamertins
           who
           were
           guilty
           of
           the
           like
           crime
           .
           They
           were
           not
           ignorant
           of
           all
           these
           things
           :
           Yet
           considering
           that
           the
           Carthaginians
           had
           not
           onely
           drawne
           Affricke
           vnder
           their
           obedience
           by
           force
           of
           Armes
           ,
           but
           also
           many
           places
           in
           Spaine
           ,
           and
           moreouer
           all
           the
           Islands
           of
           the
           Sea
           of
           Sardinia
           and
           Italy
           ;
           they
           doubted
           that
           their
           Neighbour-hood
           would
           be
           dangerous
           ,
           if
           they
           made
           themselues
           Lords
           of
           the
           rest
           of
           Sicily
           .
           They
           likewise
           vnderstood
           ,
           that
           it
           would
           be
           easie
           to
           effect
           ,
           if
           the
           Mamertins
           were
           not
           relieued
           :
           And
           there
           was
           no
           doubt
           ,
           that
           if
           Messina
           had
           beene
           deliuered
           vnto
           them
           ,
           they
           would
           presently
           haue
           recouered
           Saragosse
           ,
           for
           that
           they
           held
           all
           the
           rest
           of
           Sicily
           .
           And
           as
           the
           Romans
           considered
           these
           things
           ,
           they
           were
           of
           opinion
           that
           it
           was
           necessary
           not
           to
           abandon
           Messina
           ,
           nor
           to
           suffer
           the
           Carthaginians
           to
           make
           vnto
           themselues
           as
           it
           were
           a
           Bridge
           ,
           to
           passe
           into
           Italy
           at
           their
           pleasure
           .
        
         
           This
           was
           long
           in
           debate
           ,
           yet
           it
           was
           not
           concluded
           in
           that
           assembly
           :
           for
           it
           seemed
           vnto
           them
           as
           vnreasonable
           as
           profitable
           to
           relieue
           the
           Mamertins
           .
           But
           as
           the
           Commons
           much
           weakned
           with
           their
           former
           War●es
           ,
           seemed
           to
           haue
           need
           of
           rest
           ,
           so
           the
           Captaines
           shewing
           the
           great
           profit
           that
           might
           ensue
           ,
           
           they
           resolued
           to
           succour
           the
           Mamertins
           .
           This
           Opinion
           being
           confirmed
           by
           the
           Commons
           ,
           presently
           they
           appointed
           
             Appius
             Claudius
          
           ,
           one
           of
           the
           Consuls
           ,
           to
           passe
           the
           Army
           into
           Sicily
           ,
           and
           to
           relieue
           the
           Mamertins
           ,
           who
           had
           put
           out
           of
           their
           Towne
           ,
           aswell
           by
           threats
           as
           pollicy
           the
           Captaine
           of
           the
           Carthaginians
           which
           (
           as
           we
           haue
           sayd
           )
           held
           the
           Fort.
           
           And
           they
           called
           vnto
           them
           
             Appius
             Claudius
          
           ,
           deliuering
           the
           Citty
           into
           his
           hands
           .
           The
           Carthaginians
           hung
           him
           on
           a
           Crosse
           which
           had
           had
           the
           Guard
           ,
           supposing
           that
           he
           had
           yeelded
           it
           basely
           for
           feare
           and
           want
           of
           Courage
           .
           Then
           suddainly
           they
           drew
           their
           Sea-army
           neere
           vnto
           Pellore
           ,
           and
           that
           at
           land
           about
           the
           Countrey
           called
           Sene
           ,
           holding
           by
           this
           meanes
           Messina
           streightly
           besieged
           .
        
         
           In
           the
           meane
           time
           Hieron
           thinking
           to
           haue
           found
           a
           good
           opportunity
           to
           chase
           the
           Barbarians
           which
           held
           Messina
           out
           of
           Sicily
           ,
           followed
           the
           Carthaginians
           party
           .
           And
           going
           from
           Saragosse
           ,
           
           he
           takes
           his
           way
           to
           the
           Towne
           ,
           and
           layes
           his
           Siege
           on
           the
           other
           side
           neere
           vnto
           Mount
           Calshidique
           :
           By
           this
           meanes
           he
           tooke
           from
           the
           Townesmen
           all
           meanes
           to
           sally
           forth
           on
           that
           side
           .
           But
           the
           Consull
           passing
           the
           Sea
           by
           night
           with
           great
           danger
           ,
           in
           the
           end
           he
           arriued
           at
           Messina
           :
           where
           seeing
           the
           Enemy
           round
           about
           it
           ,
           and
           that
           this
           Siege
           was
           as
           dishonourable
           vnto
           him
           as
           dangerous
           ,
           for
           that
           the
           Enemies
           were
           the
           stronger
           both
           by
           Land
           and
           Sea
           ,
           he
           desired
           first
           to
           try
           by
           Embassies
           sent
           to
           both
           Camps
           ,
           if
           it
           might
           be
           possible
           to
           pacifie
           things
           ,
           so
           as
           the
           Mamertins
           might
           be
           freed
           .
           But
           the
           Enemies
           not
           vouchsafing
           to
           heare
           them
           ,
           he
           was
           in
           the
           end
           forced
           to
           vndergoe
           the
           hazard
           ,
           and
           resolued
           first
           to
           giue
           battell
           to
           the
           Saragossins
           .
           He
           therefore
           causeth
           his
           Army
           to
           march
           ,
           and
           put
           it
           in
           battell
           :
           to
           the
           which
           the
           King
           likewise
           came
           speedily
           .
           But
           after
           that
           
           Appius
           had
           fought
           long
           ,
           
           in
           the
           end
           he
           preuailed
           ouer
           his
           Enimies
           ,
           pursuing
           them
           into
           their
           Fort.
           The
           Consull
           after
           the
           spoile
           of
           the
           dead
           ,
           retires
           into
           the
           Citty
           :
           and
           Hieron
           being
           frustrate
           of
           all
           hope
           ,
           recouered
           Saragosse
           speedily
           the
           Night
           following
           .
        
         
           The
           next
           day
           
             Appius
             Claudius
          
           aduertised
           of
           the
           flight
           of
           the
           Saragossins
           ,
           and
           hauing
           resumed
           courage
           and
           confidence
           ,
           
           he
           had
           no
           will
           to
           stay
           ,
           but
           to
           goe
           and
           fight
           with
           the
           Carthaginians
           .
           Wherefore
           he
           commanded
           his
           men
           to
           be
           ready
           ,
           and
           the
           next
           day
           he
           past
           early
           and
           chargeth
           his
           Enimies
           ,
           whereof
           some
           were
           slaine
           ,
           and
           the
           rest
           forced
           to
           saue
           themselues
           in
           the
           neighbour-townes
           .
           By
           this
           meanes
           the
           Siege
           being
           rai●ed
           ,
           he
           rauaged
           and
           spoyled
           the
           Countrey
           to
           Saragosse
           and
           their
           Allies
           without
           danger
           :
           And
           after
           that
           he
           had
           ruined
           all
           ,
           in
           the
           end
           he
           besieged
           Saragosse
           .
           Behold
           then
           (
           for
           the
           causes
           aboue
           mentioned
           )
           the
           first
           Voyage
           which
           the
           Romane
           Army
           made
           out
           of
           Italy
           .
           And
           for
           that
           we
           haue
           held
           it
           fit
           for
           the
           entrance
           of
           our
           designe
           ,
           we
           haue
           made
           it
           our
           beginning
           ,
           in
           looking
           somewhat
           backe
           to
           the
           times
           past
           ,
           to
           the
           end
           we
           may
           not
           leaue
           any
           occasion
           of
           doubt
           vpon
           the
           causes
           we
           shall
           yeeld
           .
           And
           in
           truth
           I
           haue
           held
           it
           necessary
           to
           declare
           first
           at
           what
           time
           ,
           and
           by
           what
           meanes
           the
           Romans
           being
           in
           extreame
           danger
           to
           lose
           their
           Countrey
           ,
           began
           to
           grow
           fortunate
           :
           And
           when
           likewise
           after
           they
           had
           subdued
           Italy
           ,
           they
           began
           to
           conquer
           other
           Countries
           ;
           to
           the
           end
           that
           the
           greatnesse
           of
           their
           Empire
           ,
           which
           was
           since
           ,
           may
           seeme
           more
           likely
           in
           knowing
           the
           beginnings
           .
           No
           man
           must
           wonder
           when
           as
           we
           speake
           of
           Townes
           of
           Note
           ,
           if
           happily
           wee
           seeke
           for
           things
           farther
           off
           ,
           in
           that
           which
           we
           shall
           relate
           hereafter
           :
           For
           we
           doe
           it
           to
           the
           end
           that
           our
           beginnings
           and
           grounds
           may
           be
           such
           ,
           as
           they
           may
           plainly
           vnderstand
           the
           meanes
           and
           reasons
           ,
           by
           the
           which
           euery
           Citty
           is
           come
           to
           the
           estate
           wherein
           it
           now
           stands
           ,
           the
           which
           we
           haue
           done
           here
           of
           the
           Romans
           .
        
         
           It
           is
           now
           time
           that
           in
           leauing
           this
           Discourse
           we
           returne
           to
           our
           designe
           ,
           in
           shewing
           first
           summarily
           and
           briefely
           the
           things
           happened
           before
           the
           times
           ,
           whereof
           we
           meane
           principally
           to
           Write
           :
           Among
           the
           which
           the
           Warre
           betwixt
           the
           Romans
           and
           Carthaginians
           in
           Sicily
           is
           the
           first
           ,
           then
           followed
           the
           Punique
           :
           In
           the
           which
           the
           deeds
           first
           of
           Amilcar
           ,
           then
           of
           Asdruball
           ,
           are
           ioyned
           with
           those
           of
           the
           Carthaginians
           :
           At
           what
           time
           the
           Romans
           began
           first
           to
           sayle
           into
           Slauonia
           ,
           and
           other
           parts
           of
           Europe
           .
           Moreouer
           their
           Battels
           against
           the
           Gaules
           ,
           who
           at
           that
           time
           made
           a
           discent
           into
           Italy
           :
           The
           Warre
           also
           which
           was
           in
           Greece
           at
           the
           same
           time
           ,
           called
           Cleomenique
           ,
           to
           the
           which
           all
           this
           relation
           ▪
           and
           the
           end
           of
           the
           second
           Booke
           tend
           .
           Finally
           ,
           I
           haue
           not
           held
           it
           necessary
           nor
           profitable
           for
           the
           Reader
           ,
           to
           relate
           things
           in
           particular
           :
           Neither
           is
           it
           my
           intention
           to
           Write
           them
           ,
           but
           onely
           to
           touch
           that
           summarily
           which
           may
           concerne
           our
           History
           .
           And
           therefore
           in
           relating
           briefely
           ,
           we
           will
           indeauour
           by
           an
           order
           of
           continuation
           ,
           to
           ioyne
           vnto
           the
           beginning
           of
           our
           History
           the
           end
           of
           those
           Actio●s
           ,
           which
           we
           shall
           deliuer
           by
           way
           of
           preparation
           .
           By
           this
           meanes
           in
           continuing
           the
           order
           of
           the
           History
           ,
           they
           shall
           see
           we
           haue
           toucht
           that
           which
           others
           haue
           left
           in
           Writing
           :
           and
           also
           made
           an
           easie
           and
           open
           way
           for
           all
           subsequent
           things
           ,
           to
           those
           
           which
           desire
           to
           know
           .
           It
           is
           true
           that
           we●
           haue
           had
           a
           speciall
           desire
           to
           write
           somewhat
           at
           large
           this
           first
           Warre
           of
           the
           Romans
           in
           Sicily
           against
           the
           Carthaginians
           ,
           for
           that
           they
           shall
           hardly
           finde
           a
           longer
           Warre
           ,
           nor
           greater
           preparations
           and
           expence
           ,
           nor
           more
           encounters
           ,
           nor
           greater
           diuersity
           of
           fortune
           on
           eyther
           side
           ;
           For
           these
           two
           Nations
           in
           those
           times
           liued
           in
           their
           lawes
           with
           meane
           wealth
           and
           equall
           forces
           .
           Wherefore
           if
           we
           shall
           consider
           the
           Forces
           and
           Empire
           of
           these
           two
           Citties
           ,
           we
           cannot
           so
           well
           make
           a
           Comparison
           by
           the
           other
           subsequent
           Warres
           as
           by
           this
           .
           But
           that
           which
           hath
           most
           incited
           me
           to
           write
           this
           Warre
           ,
           
           was
           for
           that
           Philinus
           and
           Fabius
           ,
           who
           are
           esteemed
           to
           haue
           written
           well
           ,
           haue
           in
           my
           Opinion
           strayed
           too
           much
           from
           the
           truth
           :
           Yet
           I
           would
           not
           taxe
           them
           to
           haue
           done
           it
           maliciously
           ,
           considering
           their
           life
           and
           intention
           :
           But
           I
           conceiue
           ,
           the
           affection
           which
           they
           beare
           vnto
           their
           Countreymen
           ,
           hath
           deceiued
           them
           after
           the
           manner
           of
           Louers
           .
           In
           regard
           of
           Philinus
           ,
           for
           the
           affection
           he
           beares
           to
           the
           Carthaginians
           ,
           hee
           is
           of
           Opinion
           that
           they
           did
           all
           things
           with
           good
           Conduct
           ,
           Prudence
           and
           Courage
           ;
           and
           the
           Romans
           the
           contrary
           .
           As
           for
           Fabius
           he
           holds
           the
           contrary
           party
           .
           Peraduenture
           a
           man
           would
           not
           blame
           this
           manner
           of
           doing
           in
           other
           courses
           of
           life
           .
           In
           truth
           it
           is
           fit
           and
           commendable
           for
           a
           good
           man
           to
           loue
           his
           Friends
           and
           Countrey
           ,
           and
           to
           be
           a
           friend
           to
           the
           friends
           of
           his
           friends
           ,
           and
           to
           hate
           his
           Enemies
           .
           But
           he
           that
           takes
           vpon
           him
           to
           Write
           a
           History
           ,
           must
           vse
           such
           things
           with
           discretion
           ,
           sometimes
           commending
           his
           Enemies
           ,
           when
           their
           actions
           require
           it
           ,
           and
           blaming
           his
           Friends
           and
           Neighbours
           when
           their
           faults
           are
           blame
           worthy
           .
           Beleeue
           me
           ,
           as
           the
           remainder
           of
           the
           Body
           of
           a
           Beast
           ,
           which
           hath
           the
           eyes
           pul●
           out
           ,
           remaines
           vnprofitable
           :
           So
           if
           truth
           be
           wanting
           in
           a
           History
           ,
           the
           Discourse
           prooues
           fruitlesse
           .
           And
           therefore
           when
           occasion
           is
           offered
           ,
           he
           must
           not
           forbeare
           to
           blame
           his
           Friends
           ,
           nor
           to
           commend
           his
           Enemies
           ,
           nor
           to
           hold
           it
           a
           dishonest
           thing
           to
           praise
           those
           whom
           we
           haue
           sometimes
           blamed
           .
           Neither
           is
           it
           likely
           ,
           that
           they
           of
           whom
           we
           write
           ,
           haue
           alwaies
           done
           well
           ,
           or
           err'd
           continually
           .
           We
           must
           therefore
           in
           leauing
           the
           persons
           ,
           iudge
           and
           speake
           of
           their
           actions
           sufficiently
           in
           our
           Comentaries
           .
        
         
           To
           prooue
           my
           assertian
           true
           ,
           
           we
           shall
           easily
           see
           it
           by
           that
           which
           Philin
           writes
           .
           Who
           in
           the
           beginning
           of
           his
           second
           Booke
           saith
           ,
           the
           Carthaginians
           and
           Saragossins
           held
           Messina
           besieged
           ,
           and
           when
           as
           the
           Romane
           Army
           ,
           after
           they
           had
           past
           the
           Sea
           ,
           was
           arriued
           ,
           they
           made
           a
           suddaine
           sally
           vpon
           the
           Saragossins
           ,
           where
           they
           were
           vanquished
           and
           defeated
           ,
           and
           so
           retired
           into
           the
           Towne
           ▪
           they
           made
           a
           second
           vpon
           the
           Carthaginians
           ,
           where
           they
           were
           not
           onely
           defeated
           ,
           but
           most
           part
           of
           them
           taken
           :
           Presently
           after
           this
           Speech
           he
           saith
           ,
           that
           Hieron
           after
           this
           Encounter
           had
           so
           great
           a
           feare
           ,
           that
           he
           not
           onely
           set
           fire
           of
           his
           Lodgings
           and
           Tents
           ,
           retiring
           by
           night
           to
           Saragosse
           ,
           but
           moreouer
           abandoned
           the
           strong
           places
           ,
           lying
           betwixt
           Messina
           and
           Saragosse
           .
           He
           relates
           also
           that
           the
           Carthaginians
           being
           in
           like
           sort
           amazed
           ,
           dispersed
           themselues
           here
           and
           there
           throughout
           the
           Townes
           of
           Sicily
           ,
           and
           that
           they
           durst
           neuer
           after
           that
           keepe
           the
           Field
           ,
           and
           that
           moreouer
           ,
           the
           Captaines
           seeing
           their
           men
           discouraged
           ,
           gaue
           aduice
           that
           they
           should
           no
           more
           run
           into
           the
           danger
           of
           the
           war
           ,
           nor
           hazard
           any
           thing
           .
           He
           saith
           moreouer
           that
           the
           Romans
           in
           the
           
           pursuit
           of
           the
           Carthaginians
           ,
           not
           onely
           ruined
           their
           Prouince
           ,
           and
           that
           of
           the
           Saragossins
           ,
           but
           also
           layed
           siege
           to
           Saragosse
           .
           This
           Speech
           is
           so
           farre
           from
           reason
           ,
           as
           it
           were
           but
           lost
           time
           to
           seeke
           to
           confute
           it
           :
           For
           he
           pretends
           that
           they
           which
           besieged
           Messina
           ,
           (
           to
           whom
           he
           giues
           the
           Victory
           )
           presently
           after
           abandoned
           their
           Campe
           ,
           and
           that
           they
           fled
           ,
           retiring
           into
           the
           Citty
           with
           great
           feare
           ,
           and
           that
           finally
           they
           were
           besieged
           .
           In
           regard
           of
           those
           he
           affirmes
           were
           besieged
           by
           the
           Carthaginians
           ,
           after
           the
           battell
           lost
           ,
           he
           makes
           them
           suddainly
           Victors
           ,
           and
           besieging
           Saragosse
           ,
           hauing
           taken
           their
           Camps
           ,
           and
           made
           courses
           into
           the
           Enemies
           Countrey
           .
           Doubtlesse
           these
           are
           discourses
           which
           cannot
           well
           be
           reconciled
           ;
           for
           either
           that
           which
           he
           saith
           first
           ,
           is
           false
           ,
           or
           that
           which
           followeth
           :
           But
           it
           is
           certaine
           ,
           and
           knowne
           to
           all
           men
           ,
           that
           the
           Carthaginians
           and
           Saragossins
           abandoned
           their
           Campe
           ,
           and
           raised
           the
           siege
           retiring
           into
           their
           Towne
           ,
           and
           that
           the
           Romans
           vsed
           great
           dilligence
           to
           besiege
           Saragosse
           :
           Wherefore
           the
           probability
           is
           great
           ,
           that
           his
           first
           Speech
           is
           false
           ,
           and
           that
           notwithstanding
           the
           Romans
           had
           gotten
           the
           Victory
           before
           Messina
           ,
           yet
           this
           Historiographer
           hath
           supposed
           that
           they
           were
           defeated
           by
           the
           Carthaginians
           .
           You
           shall
           often
           see
           Philin
           in
           this
           errour
           :
           and
           Fabin
           no
           lesse
           ,
           as
           we
           haue
           obserued
           in
           many
           places
           .
           Wherefore
           to
           returne
           where
           we
           left
           ,
           we
           will
           vse
           all
           possible
           indeauour
           to
           make
           the
           truth
           of
           our
           History
           cleere
           and
           plaine
           ,
           for
           those
           that
           desire
           to
           vnderstand
           it
           .
        
         
           After
           that
           the
           newes
           of
           Sicily
           were
           come
           to
           Rome
           of
           the
           Victory
           of
           Appius
           and
           his
           men
           ,
           
           
             Marcus
             Valerius
          
           and
           Octacilius
           being
           newly
           chosen
           Consuls
           ,
           they
           were
           sent
           thither
           with
           all
           their
           Roman
           power
           .
           The
           Romans
           had
           foure
           Legions
           in
           their
           Army
           of
           their
           owne
           Nation
           ,
           
           besides
           the
           succours
           which
           they
           drew
           from
           their
           Allies
           .
           Euery
           Legion
           consisted
           of
           foure
           thousand
           Foote
           ,
           and
           three
           hundred
           Horse
           .
           By
           this
           meanes
           at
           the
           Consuls
           comming
           ,
           many
           Citties
           aswell
           of
           the
           Carthaginians
           ,
           as
           of
           the
           Saragossins
           ,
           yeelded
           to
           the
           Romans
           .
           But
           when
           as
           Hieron
           saw
           that
           the
           Sicillians
           fainted
           ,
           and
           that
           the
           Roman
           Army
           was
           great
           ,
           and
           their
           forces
           increased
           ,
           he
           held
           it
           better
           to
           follow
           their
           party
           ,
           then
           that
           of
           the
           Carthaginians
           .
           He
           therefore
           sends
           an
           Embassie
           to
           the
           Consuls
           ,
           to
           treate
           of
           Peace
           and
           Friendship
           .
        
         
           The
           Romans
           seeing
           the
           Carthaginians
           Maisters
           of
           all
           the
           Sea
           ,
           fea●ing
           likewise
           that
           the
           passage
           for
           their
           Victuals
           might
           be
           interdicted
           ,
           for
           that
           their
           Armies
           which
           had
           formerly
           past
           ,
           had
           suffred
           great
           wants
           and
           necessities
           ,
           they
           found
           the
           friendship
           of
           Hieron
           to
           be
           of
           great
           consequence
           for
           them
           in
           this
           regard
           .
           
           Wherefore
           they
           treated
           a
           peace
           with
           the
           Saragossins
           vnder
           these
           following
           Conditions
           .
           First
           ,
           that
           the
           King
           should
           free
           the
           Roman
           Prisoners
           without
           Ransome
           ,
           and
           moreouer
           should
           pay
           a
           hundred
           Tallents
           of
           Siluer
           ,
           and
           that
           hereafter
           the
           Saragossins
           should
           terme
           themselues
           Allies
           and
           Friends
           to
           the
           Romans
           .
           Afterwards
           Hieron
           ,
           who
           of
           his
           owne
           free
           will
           put
           himselfe
           vnder
           their
           protection
           ,
           succourd
           them
           with
           men
           and
           victuals
           when
           need
           required
           :
           So
           as
           afterwards
           he
           past
           the
           Remainder
           of
           his
           life
           with
           as
           great
           happinesse
           and
           fortune
           that
           euer
           Grecian
           had
           done
           .
           And
           in
           my
           Opinion
           this
           was
           an
           excellent
           man
           amongst
           others
           ,
           who
           had
           beene
           alwayes
           happy
           in
           good
           Councell
           ,
           aswell
           for
           the
           affaires
           of
           the
           Common-wealth
           ,
           as
           for
           
           his
           owne
           particular
           .
           When
           as
           the
           newes
           of
           this
           Treaty
           came
           to
           Rome
           ,
           and
           that
           the
           people
           had
           confirmed
           it
           ,
           they
           did
           not
           thinke
           it
           necessary
           hereafter
           to
           send
           all
           their
           forces
           out
           of
           Italy
           :
           Wherefore
           conceiuing
           that
           two
           Legions
           would
           suffice
           there
           with
           the
           alliance
           of
           King
           Hieron
           ,
           they
           made
           their
           reckoning
           ,
           that
           the
           Warre
           would
           be
           more
           easily
           mannaged
           ,
           and
           that
           by
           this
           meanes
           the
           Army
           would
           be
           the
           better
           supplied
           with
           all
           things
           necessary
           .
           But
           when
           as
           the
           Carthaginians
           saw
           that
           Hieron
           was
           become
           their
           Enemy
           ,
           and
           that
           the
           Romans
           held
           the
           greatest
           part
           of
           Sicily
           ,
           they
           knew
           well
           that
           they
           must
           haue
           a
           greater
           power
           to
           resist
           them
           ;
           
           Wherefore
           they
           made
           a
           great
           leuy
           of
           Geneuois
           and
           Gaules
           likewise
           of
           Spaniards
           to
           fortifie
           them
           :
           And
           after
           they
           had
           caused
           them
           to
           passe
           into
           Sicily
           ,
           and
           seeing
           the
           Towne
           of
           Agragas
           very
           fit
           for
           the
           preparation
           of
           this
           Warre
           ,
           and
           that
           it
           was
           a
           frontier
           place
           ,
           and
           strong
           towards
           the
           Enemy
           ,
           they
           put
           into
           it
           all
           the
           men
           they
           could
           draw
           together
           with
           store
           of
           Munition
           ,
           making
           vse
           of
           it
           against
           the
           Enemy
           as
           of
           a
           Fort
           for
           the
           Warre
           .
        
         
           After
           the
           accord
           past
           by
           the
           Consuls
           with
           Hieron
           ,
           they
           left
           the
           Prouince
           ;
           in
           whose
           place
           
             Lucius
             Posthumus
          
           ,
           and
           
             Quintus
             Emilius
          
           newly
           chosen
           Consuls
           ,
           come
           into
           Sicily
           with
           an
           Army
           :
           who
           after
           they
           had
           carefully
           considered
           of
           the
           Carthaginians
           Designes
           ,
           and
           their
           preparations
           for
           Warre
           made
           in
           the
           Towne
           of
           Agragas
           ,
           they
           were
           of
           opinion
           to
           mannage
           the
           affaires
           of
           Sicily
           with
           greater
           courage
           and
           resolution
           then
           the
           last
           Consuls
           had
           done
           :
           
           Wherefore
           they
           drew
           together
           all
           their
           Army
           ,
           and
           besieged
           Agragas
           within
           eight
           Furlongs
           ,
           and
           so
           kept
           in
           the
           Enemy
           .
           The
           time
           of
           Haruest
           was
           come
           ,
           eliery
           man
           made
           his
           reckoning
           that
           the
           Siege
           would
           be
           long
           ;
           wherefore
           the
           Souldiers
           straying
           from
           their
           Campe
           ,
           aduentured
           somewhat
           too
           farre
           in
           the
           gathering
           of
           Corne.
           When
           the
           Carthaginians
           saw
           their
           Enemies
           thus
           dispersed
           ;
           running
           here
           and
           there
           confidently
           throughout
           the
           Prouince
           ,
           they
           conceiued
           a
           great
           hope
           that
           they
           should
           one
           day
           be
           able
           to
           defeate
           them
           ;
           wherupon
           some
           of
           them
           assaulted
           the
           Campe
           with
           great
           fury
           ,
           and
           the
           rest
           charged
           those
           which
           gathered
           Corne.
           
           But
           the
           diuersity
           of
           the
           action
           saued
           the
           Romans
           for
           that
           day
           ,
           as
           it
           had
           done
           many
           times
           before
           ;
           they
           hauing
           a
           custome
           to
           put
           those
           to
           death
           ,
           which
           abandon
           the
           place
           which
           is
           appointed
           them
           during
           the
           fight
           ,
           or
           which
           flye
           from
           the
           Campe
           vpon
           any
           occasion
           whatsoeuer
           .
           By
           this
           meanes
           although
           the
           Carthaginians
           were
           farre
           greater
           in
           number
           ,
           yet
           the
           Romans
           resisted
           them
           valliantly
           ,
           who
           with
           great
           losse
           of
           their
           men
           made
           a
           greater
           slaughter
           of
           their
           Enemies
           .
           Finally
           ,
           they
           not
           onely
           repulsed
           them
           from
           their
           Campe
           ,
           but
           pursued
           them
           ,
           ●illing
           part
           of
           them
           ,
           and
           forcing
           the
           rest
           to
           retire
           in
           a
           thrung
           into
           the
           Towne
           .
           Moreouer
           that
           day
           was
           so
           dangerous
           to
           both
           Armies
           ,
           as
           afterwards
           their
           feare
           was
           great
           ,
           so
           as
           the
           Carthaginians
           durst
           no
           more
           assault
           the
           Romans
           Campe
           inconsiderately
           ,
           nor
           the
           Romans
           suffer
           their
           men
           to
           gather
           Corne
           rashly
           .
           But
           for
           that
           the
           Carthaginians
           made
           no
           more
           sallies
           ,
           but
           did
           onely
           fight
           a
           farre
           off
           with
           casting
           of
           Darts
           and
           Stones
           ,
           the
           Consuls
           deuided
           their
           Army
           in
           two
           :
           whereof
           the
           one
           was
           planted
           on
           the
           side
           of
           Esculapius
           Temple
           ,
           and
           the
           other
           on
           that
           side
           which
           doth
           looke
           directly
           vnto
           Heracleum
           :
           And
           that
           
           which
           remained
           betwixt
           the
           two
           Camps
           of
           either
           side
           of
           the
           Towne
           ,
           was
           rampered
           with
           a
           double
           ranke
           of
           Piles
           :
           Then
           they
           made
           a
           Trench
           betwixt
           them
           and
           the
           Towne
           ,
           to
           guard
           themselues
           from
           the
           Enemies
           sallies
           ,
           and
           another
           without
           the
           Campe
           ,
           to
           hinder
           the
           succours
           which
           the
           Neighbour-townes
           doe
           vsually
           send
           to
           the
           besieged
           .
           The
           places
           which
           were
           betwixt
           the
           Trenches
           and
           the
           Campe
           were
           well
           guarded
           .
           Moreouer
           all
           the
           Allies
           vsed
           great
           dilligence
           to
           bring
           into
           the
           Towne
           of
           Erbese
           ,
           victuals
           ,
           and
           all
           things
           necessary
           for
           the
           Campe
           ;
           so
           as
           the
           Souldiers
           liued
           at
           more
           ease
           ,
           for
           it
           was
           not
           farre
           off
           .
        
         
           The
           Romans
           and
           the
           Carthaginians
           were
           fiue
           Moneths
           in
           this
           estate
           ,
           fortune
           shewing
           herselfe
           no
           more
           fauorable
           to
           the
           one
           then
           to
           the
           other
           :
           But
           what
           happened
           by
           their
           shooting
           and
           casting
           of
           Darts
           :
           But
           when
           as
           hunger
           began
           to
           presse
           the
           Carthaginians
           ,
           
           by
           reason
           of
           the
           great
           multitude
           of
           Men
           which
           were
           coopt
           vp
           within
           the
           Towne
           ,
           (
           they
           were
           in
           truth
           aboue
           fifty
           thousand
           Men
           )
           Haniball
           who
           was
           Generall
           of
           the
           Army
           ,
           hauing
           no
           more
           hope
           ,
           sends
           speedily
           to
           Carthage
           ,
           to
           acquaint
           them
           with
           the
           Rampire
           and
           Pallisado
           made
           about
           the
           Towne
           ,
           and
           to
           demaund
           succours
           .
           The
           Carthaginians
           moued
           at
           this
           Newes
           ,
           raised
           an
           Army
           with
           a
           great
           number
           of
           Elephants
           ,
           and
           sent
           them
           by
           Sea
           into
           Sicily
           to
           Hanno
           ,
           who
           was
           another
           Captaine
           Generall
           for
           them
           :
           who
           after
           he
           had
           drawne
           together
           his
           whole
           Army
           ,
           marcht
           to
           the
           Citty
           of
           Heracleum
           ,
           and
           at
           the
           first
           (
           after
           he
           had
           considered
           what
           was
           to
           be
           done
           )
           he
           tooke
           the
           Towne
           of
           Erbese
           by
           Treason
           ,
           the
           which
           vntill
           that
           day
           had
           beene
           a
           Store-house
           to
           the
           Romans
           .
           By
           this
           meanes
           he
           depriued
           them
           of
           Victuals
           and
           〈◊〉
           things
           necessary
           for
           their
           Campe
           :
           wherefore
           the
           Romans
           were
           no
           lesse
           besieged
           ,
           then
           they
           that
           were
           besieged
           .
           The
           want
           of
           Victuals
           did
           often
           force
           them
           in
           a
           manner
           to
           resolue
           to
           raise
           the
           Siege
           :
           the
           which
           vndoubtedly
           they
           would
           haue
           done
           ,
           if
           Hieron
           King
           of
           Saragosse
           had
           not
           vsed
           great
           diligence
           to
           furnish
           the
           Army
           with
           Victuals
           and
           other
           necessaries
           .
        
         
           But
           when
           that
           Hanno
           (
           after
           all
           these
           things
           )
           saw
           that
           the
           Romans
           were
           much
           opprest
           with
           diseases
           ,
           and
           want
           of
           all
           things
           (
           without
           doubt
           the
           plague
           was
           great
           in
           their
           Campe
           )
           and
           that
           his
           Men
           were
           fresh
           ,
           and
           resolute
           to
           fight
           ,
           he
           drew
           together
           aboue
           fifty
           Elephants
           :
           And
           when
           as
           all
           the
           bands
           of
           Souldiers
           were
           assembled
           ,
           he
           drawes
           his
           Army
           out
           of
           Heracleum
           ,
           and
           causeth
           the
           Numidian
           Horse-men
           to
           march
           before
           ,
           giuing
           them
           charge
           to
           skirmish
           ,
           and
           to
           doe
           all
           their
           indeauours
           to
           draw
           the
           Romane
           Horse-men
           to
           fight
           ,
           vpon
           whose
           charge
           they
           should
           turne
           head
           ,
           and
           not
           cease
           to
           flye
           vntill
           they
           were
           returned
           vnto
           him
           .
           
           The
           Numidians
           failed
           not
           to
           execute
           the
           Command
           of
           their
           Captaine
           ,
           nor
           to
           skirmish
           with
           one
           of
           the
           Camps
           to
           draw
           them
           to
           fight
           .
           Presently
           the
           Romane
           Horse-men
           charge
           them
           ,
           and
           pursue
           them
           indiscreetly
           :
           But
           the
           Numidians
           obseruing
           the
           Commandment
           flye
           backe
           to
           Hanno
           ,
           and
           re-charging
           the
           Enemy
           againe
           ,
           slew
           many
           ,
           chasing
           the
           rest
           vnto
           their
           Campe.
           
        
         
           After
           these
           things
           the
           Carthaginians
           marched
           ,
           and
           planted
           themselues
           vpon
           Mount
           Tor●
           ,
           which
           was
           not
           tenne
           Furlongs
           from
           the
           Enemies
           Campe.
           Continuing
           in
           this
           manner
           for
           the
           space
           of
           two
           
           Moneths
           ,
           they
           attempted
           not
           any
           thing
           ,
           but
           skirmished
           daily
           with
           their
           Arrowes
           and
           Darts
           .
           In
           the
           meane
           time
           Haniball
           made
           fires
           often
           in
           the
           Night
           ,
           and
           sent
           men
           to
           Hanno
           ,
           to
           aduertise
           him
           that
           the
           Army
           could
           endure
           hunger
           no
           longer
           ,
           and
           that
           many
           of
           his
           men
           were
           retired
           to
           the
           Enemy
           for
           want
           of
           Victuals
           .
           Finally
           ,
           Hanno
           moued
           by
           these
           reasons
           ,
           
           put
           his
           men
           in
           Battell
           :
           wherein
           the
           Consull
           vsed
           no
           lesse
           dilligence
           in
           regard
           of
           their
           necessities
           .
           Either
           Army
           drew
           forth
           in
           Battell
           into
           an
           equall
           place
           :
           Then
           they
           came
           to
           combate
           ,
           whereas
           they
           charged
           one
           another
           with
           great
           fury
           .
           The
           Battell
           was
           long
           and
           cruell
           :
           Finally
           ,
           the
           Romans
           brake
           the
           Vanguard
           ,
           and
           forced
           them
           to
           fly
           among
           the
           Elephants
           :
           who
           being
           terrified
           ,
           opened
           the
           rankes
           of
           the
           Carthaginians
           .
           The
           Captaines
           of
           Hundreds
           following
           the
           Route
           of
           the
           Elephants
           ,
           forced
           the
           Enemies
           to
           turne
           head
           .
           By
           this
           meanes
           the
           Carthaginians
           hauing
           lost
           the
           Battell
           ,
           and
           part
           of
           them
           shine
           ,
           the
           rest
           retired
           to
           Heracleum
           :
           
           and
           the
           Romans
           after
           the
           taking
           of
           most
           of
           the
           Elephants
           ,
           and
           all
           the
           baggage
           of
           the
           Carthaginians
           ,
           retired
           to
           their
           Campe.
           But
           for
           that
           they
           were
           negligent
           to
           keepe
           a
           good
           Guard
           the
           night
           following
           ,
           aswell
           for
           the
           great
           ioy
           which
           men
           vsually
           haue
           for
           their
           good
           fortune
           ,
           as
           for
           the
           toyle
           of
           the
           Battell
           past
           ;
           Haniball
           being
           frustrate
           of
           all
           hope
           ,
           
           thought
           this
           a
           fit
           and
           conuenient
           time
           to
           saue
           himselfe
           and
           his
           Army
           ,
           for
           the
           reason
           aboue
           mentioned
           .
           Wherefore
           he
           drew
           all
           his
           forces
           out
           of
           Agragas
           ,
           and
           passed
           thorough
           the
           Enemies
           Trenches
           ,
           filling
           them
           with
           straw
           :
           By
           this
           meanes
           he
           escaped
           without
           any
           losse
           ,
           and
           without
           their
           priuity
           .
        
         
           At
           the
           breake
           of
           day
           ,
           when
           as
           the
           Romans
           〈◊〉
           advertised
           of
           this
           Retreat
           ,
           they
           followed
           the
           Enemy
           a
           little
           ;
           but
           returning
           soone
           to
           take
           the
           Towne
           ,
           they
           gaue
           an
           assault
           vnto
           the
           Gates
           ,
           where
           they
           found
           no
           resistance
           .
           The
           whole
           Army
           entred
           and
           spoyled
           :
           It
           was
           a
           rich
           Towne
           ,
           where
           as
           the
           Souldiers
           tooke
           many
           Slaues
           ,
           
           and
           got
           great
           Wealth
           .
           When
           as
           the
           newes
           came
           to
           Rome
           of
           the
           taking
           of
           Agragas
           ,
           after
           the
           defeate
           of
           the
           Carthaginians
           ,
           the
           Romans
           lifted
           vp
           their
           Heads
           ,
           and
           beganne
           to
           conceiue
           greater
           Designes
           .
           They
           did
           no
           longer
           insist
           vpon
           the
           reasons
           for
           the
           which
           they
           were
           first
           mooued
           ;
           neyther
           were
           they
           satisfied
           ,
           for
           that
           they
           had
           preserued
           the
           Mamertins
           and
           Messina
           ,
           or
           to
           haue
           much
           weakned
           the
           Carthaginians
           in
           Silily
           :
           But
           hoping
           for
           greater
           Matters
           ,
           they
           desired
           to
           chase
           them
           away
           wholly
           ,
           which
           done
           they
           had
           a
           great
           Hope
           and
           opinion
           to
           inlarge
           their
           Empire
           much
           .
           They
           were
           therefore
           very
           attentiue
           to
           this
           businesse
           ,
           and
           had
           no
           thoughts
           but
           of
           Sicily
           :
           knowing
           well
           that
           they
           were
           vndoubtedly
           the
           stronger
           at
           land
           .
        
         
           After
           the
           taking
           then
           of
           
             Agragas
             ,
             Lucius
             Valerius
          
           ,
           and
           
             Titus
             Octacilius
          
           being
           chosen
           Consulls
           they
           were
           sent
           into
           Sicily
           with
           a
           great
           Army
           .
           Thus
           the
           Warre
           was
           in
           a
           manner
           equall
           ,
           for
           that
           the
           Carthaginians
           were
           Maisters
           of
           the
           Sea
           without
           contradiction
           ;
           whereof
           this
           is
           the
           reason
           ;
           for
           after
           the
           taking
           of
           Agragas
           ,
           most
           of
           the
           Townes
           which
           were
           in
           the
           heart
           of
           Sicily
           ,
           yeelded
           to
           the
           Romans
           ,
           fearing
           their
           Army
           at
           Land
           :
           But
           when
           as
           the
           Carthaginians
           Army
           by
           Sea
           was
           arriued
           ,
           many
           more
           Sea-townes
           yeelded
           for
           feare
           to
           their
           Obedience
           .
           
           Thus
           their
           forces
           were
           equall
           .
           Many
           times
           also
           the
           Sea
           coasts
           of
           Italy
           were
           spoyled
           by
           the
           courses
           of
           their
           Army
           at
           Sea
           ,
           the
           which
           Affricke
           did
           not
           suffer
           .
           The
           Romans
           considering
           carefully
           of
           these
           things
           ,
           resolued
           to
           fight
           with
           their
           Enemies
           by
           Sea.
           
        
         
           This
           is
           the
           thing
           which
           hath
           mooued
           me
           most
           to
           Write
           this
           present
           Warre
           more
           at
           large
           ,
           to
           the
           end
           the
           Reader
           may
           not
           be
           ignorant
           of
           this
           beginning
           ,
           that
           is
           to
           say
           ,
           in
           what
           manner
           and
           for
           what
           causes
           ,
           and
           in
           what
           time
           ,
           the
           people
           of
           Rome
           were
           induced
           to
           put
           an
           Army
           to
           Sea
           ,
           
           and
           to
           fight
           with
           their
           Enemy
           .
           Seeing
           then
           that
           there
           was
           no
           probabillity
           that
           the
           Warre
           should
           be
           otherwise
           ended
           ,
           the
           Romans
           speedily
           made
           sixe
           score
           Vessels
           for
           the
           Sea
           ,
           whereof
           a
           Hundred
           were
           Quinqueremes
           or
           of
           fiue
           bankes
           ,
           and
           the
           rest
           were
           Triremes
           .
           It
           is
           true
           that
           the
           Quinqueremes
           were
           more
           difficult
           to
           make
           ,
           for
           that
           they
           had
           neuer
           vsed
           any
           such
           Vessels
           in
           Italy
           vntill
           that
           time
           .
           Wherein
           the
           excellency
           and
           great
           courage
           of
           the
           Romans
           is
           worthy
           of
           admiration
           ,
           considering
           they
           had
           neuer
           beene
           inclined
           to
           actions
           by
           Sea
           ,
           neyther
           had
           they
           euer
           thought
           of
           it
           vntill
           that
           day
           ;
           yet
           they
           aduentured
           it
           with
           such
           courage
           and
           resolution
           ,
           as
           they
           had
           sooner
           fought
           with
           the
           Carthaginians
           ,
           then
           made
           triall
           of
           the
           dangers
           of
           the
           Sea.
           Although
           the
           others
           held
           at
           that
           time
           ,
           in
           that
           circuite
           of
           the
           World
           the
           principallity
           and
           commaund
           of
           the
           Sea
           ,
           as
           formerly
           gotten
           by
           their
           Predecessours
           ,
           and
           left
           it
           vnto
           them
           as
           an
           hereditary
           right
           :
           which
           is
           a
           singular
           testimony
           of
           the
           things
           which
           we
           haue
           Written
           ,
           of
           the
           Romans
           boldnesse
           and
           courage
           .
           Beleeue
           me
           ,
           when
           they
           first
           aduentured
           to
           passe
           their
           Army
           to
           
             Messina
             ▪
          
           they
           were
           only
           a
           Hundred
           ships
           of
           War
           ,
           and
           moreouer
           they
           had
           not
           one
           Galley
           nor
           one
           Briggandine
           .
           It
           is
           true
           when
           they
           vndertooke
           the
           Voyage
           of
           Sicily
           with
           an
           Army
           ,
           they
           made
           vse
           of
           the
           Quinqueremes
           and
           Triremes
           of
           the
           
             Tarrentines
             ,
             Locreins
          
           ,
           and
           Neapolitans
           .
        
         
           At
           that
           time
           many
           Carthaginian
           Ships
           scoured
           the
           Seas
           about
           Sicily
           ,
           whereof
           a
           Quinquereme
           straying
           farre
           from
           the
           rest
           ,
           was
           broken
           by
           casualty
           ,
           and
           afterwards
           taken
           by
           the
           Romans
           ,
           which
           afterwards
           serued
           them
           for
           a
           patterne
           to
           make
           the
           like
           ,
           so
           as
           all
           their
           ships
           were
           made
           in
           that
           manner
           .
           Wherefore
           if
           this
           had
           not
           hapned
           ,
           they
           would
           haue
           ●ound
           themselues
           much
           troubled
           in
           their
           enterprise
           .
           
           Whilest
           these
           were
           a
           making
           ,
           they
           did
           practise
           a
           number
           of
           men
           to
           the
           Oare
           after
           this
           manner
           .
           They
           did
           set
           bankes
           in
           order
           vpon
           the
           Sand
           ,
           vpon
           the
           which
           the
           men
           that
           were
           to
           Rowe
           were
           placed
           ,
           being
           attentiue
           to
           the
           voice
           of
           the
           Patron
           or
           Gouernour
           ,
           who
           was
           in
           the
           middest
           of
           them
           ,
           where
           as
           they
           did
           learne
           to
           stretch
           foorth
           ,
           and
           pull
           backe
           their
           armes
           altogether
           ,
           and
           did
           draw
           their
           Oares
           in
           the
           Sand
           ;
           finally
           they
           beganne
           and
           ended
           altogether
           according
           to
           the
           Patrons
           whistle
           .
           By
           this
           meanes
           hauing
           learned
           the
           Arte
           to
           Rowe
           ,
           and
           their
           ships
           finished
           ,
           they
           put
           to
           Sea
           ,
           and
           within
           few
           dayes
           after
           made
           a
           Tryall
           .
           And
           when
           as
           the
           Consull
           Cornelius
           ,
           lately
           appointed
           Commaunder
           of
           the
           Sea
           Army
           ,
           had
           giuen
           charge
           to
           the
           Sea
           Captaines
           ,
           to
           draw
           vnto
           the
           Port
           assoone
           as
           the
           Vessels
           should
           be
           ready
           ,
           he
           went
           directly
           to
           Messina
           with
           seauenteene
           ships
           ,
           and
           left
           the
           rest
           vpon
           the
           Italian
           shore
           ,
           whereas
           hauing
           
           made
           prouision
           of
           things
           necessary
           for
           the
           equipage
           of
           his
           ships
           ,
           he
           sailes
           vpon
           necessity
           directly
           to
           Lipparo
           sooner
           then
           was
           needfull
           .
           At
           that
           time
           Haniball
           Commaunder
           of
           the
           Carthaginians
           ,
           kept
           his
           Sea
           Army
           at
           Palermo
           ,
           who
           being
           aduertised
           of
           the
           Consuls
           comming
           ,
           sent
           one
           Boodes
           a
           Senator
           of
           Carthage
           ,
           with
           twenty
           ships
           to
           draw
           into
           that
           Quarter
           :
           Who
           arriuing
           by
           night
           ,
           found
           the
           Roman
           ships
           ,
           and
           besieged
           them
           in
           the
           Port
           ,
           so
           as
           at
           the
           breake
           of
           day
           ,
           the
           multitude
           got
           to
           Land.
           
        
         
           But
           
             Gneius
             Cornelius
          
           thus
           vnfortunately
           surprised
           ,
           
           could
           finde
           no
           other
           meanes
           but
           to
           yeild
           himselfe
           vnto
           the
           Enemy
           .
           The
           Carthaginians
           after
           this
           prise
           returned
           to
           Haniball
           ;
           soone
           after
           this
           apparent
           and
           new
           defeate
           of
           
             Cornelius
             ,
             Haniball
          
           (
           to
           whom
           Fortune
           was
           at
           that
           time
           gracious
           )
           receiued
           as
           great
           a
           losse
           .
           He
           had
           intelligence
           that
           the
           Romanes
           Army
           at
           Sea
           ,
           which
           coasted
           about
           Italy
           ,
           was
           not
           farre
           from
           Sicily
           .
           Wherefore
           desiring
           wonderfully
           to
           see
           their
           number
           ,
           and
           their
           order
           ,
           and
           the
           manner
           of
           the
           trimming
           of
           their
           ships
           ,
           he
           takes
           fifty
           Vessells
           and
           sailes
           into
           Italy
           .
           But
           for
           that
           he
           had
           a
           contrary
           VVind
           ,
           the
           which
           was
           fauourable
           to
           the
           Romanes
           by
           the
           reason
           of
           the
           Coast
           of
           Italy
           ,
           
           he
           fell
           vnaduisedly
           into
           their
           Army
           ,
           which
           was
           in
           order
           and
           in
           Battell
           ,
           where
           he
           was
           suddainly
           charged
           ,
           so
           as
           he
           lost
           in
           a
           manner
           all
           his
           ships
           ,
           and
           saued
           himselfe
           with
           very
           few
           contrary
           to
           his
           Hope
           ,
           and
           the
           opinion
           of
           all
           the
           VVorld
           .
        
         
           The
           Romanes
           after
           this
           defeate
           ,
           approached
           neerer
           vnto
           Sicily
           ,
           and
           being
           aduertised
           by
           the
           Prisoners
           of
           the
           Consuls
           ouer-throw
           ,
           they
           sent
           speedily
           to
           
             Caius
             Duellius
          
           Consull
           ▪
           hauing
           at
           that
           time
           the
           charge
           of
           the
           Army
           by
           Land
           :
           Where
           hauing
           attended
           some
           space
           ,
           and
           receiued
           newes
           that
           the
           Enemies
           Army
           at
           Sea
           was
           not
           farre
           off
           ,
           they
           all
           prepared
           to
           battell
           .
           They
           planted
           vpon
           euery
           one
           of
           their
           ships
           ,
           (
           for
           that
           they
           were
           ill
           built
           and
           heauy
           ,
           )
           a
           kind
           of
           Engine
           ,
           
           which
           was
           afterwards
           called
           a
           Rauen
           ;
           behold
           the
           fashion
           of
           this
           Engine
           .
           They
           did
           set
           a
           Pillar
           or
           Mast
           of
           foure
           fathome
           long
           ,
           and
           nine
           inches
           thicke
           vppon
           the
           Prowe
           ,
           the
           which
           had
           also
           a
           pulley
           on
           the
           top
           ,
           and
           one
           the
           side
           was
           made
           an
           assent
           of
           boards
           all
           along
           ,
           the
           which
           was
           foure
           foot
           broade
           and
           foure
           fathome
           long
           ;
           the
           passage
           was
           turning
           about
           the
           pillar
           ,
           in
           the
           two
           first
           fathomes
           of
           the
           assent
           :
           About
           the
           which
           were
           barres
           of
           eyther
           side
           to
           the
           height
           of
           a
           mans
           knee
           ,
           and
           they
           had
           set
           at
           the
           end
           of
           it
           an
           Iron
           like
           vnto
           a
           pestell
           ,
           which
           went
           vp
           streight
           ,
           the
           which
           had
           on
           the
           top
           of
           it
           a
           King
           ,
           so
           as
           altogether
           seemed
           as
           an
           Engine
           wherewith
           they
           pound
           things
           .
           To
           this
           Ring
           was
           fastned
           a
           cord
           ,
           by
           meanes
           whereof
           at
           the
           encounter
           of
           the
           ships
           ,
           they
           fastned
           the
           Rauens
           by
           the
           pulley
           ,
           and
           let
           them
           fall
           vpon
           their
           Enemies
           ships
           .
           Sometimes
           at
           the
           Prowe
           ,
           sometimes
           on
           the
           side
           in
           turning
           ,
           when
           as
           they
           could
           not
           assaile
           them
           by
           the
           flanke
           ;
           and
           after
           that
           the
           Rauens
           were
           fastned
           within
           the
           bands
           of
           the
           ships
           ,
           and
           that
           the
           Vessels
           were
           grapled
           and
           fast
           ,
           if
           they
           found
           themselues
           vpon
           the
           side
           ,
           they
           entred
           it
           of
           all
           sides
           :
           And
           if
           it
           were
           by
           the
           Prowe
           ,
           they
           marcht
           by
           the
           bridge
           two
           and
           two
           to
           the
           Combate
           ,
           whereof
           the
           first
           couered
           their
           bodies
           with
           their
           Targets
           ,
           and
           they
           which
           followed
           defended
           the
           flankes
           ,
           
           and
           held
           their
           Targets
           euen
           with
           the
           bars
           .
           When
           as
           this
           Equipage
           at
           Sea
           was
           ready
           ,
           they
           attended
           a
           conuenient
           time
           for
           the
           battell
           .
           When
           as
           
             Caius
             Duelius
          
           had
           beene
           suddainly
           aduertised
           ,
           of
           the
           mis-fortune
           of
           the
           Commaunder
           at
           Sea
           ,
           he
           left
           that
           at
           Land
           to
           the
           Tribunes
           of
           the
           men
           of
           Warre
           ,
           and
           makes
           hast
           to
           that
           at
           Sea.
           And
           being
           aduertised
           that
           the
           Carthaginians
           spoyl'd
           the
           Country
           of
           Myles
           ,
           hee
           drew
           thither
           with
           his
           whole
           Army
           :
           But
           when
           the
           Enemy
           was
           certayne
           of
           his
           comming
           ,
           they
           were
           in
           great
           hope
           ,
           thinking
           the
           Romanes
           vnderstood
           not
           any
           thing
           in
           Sea-fights
           .
           Wherefore
           they
           drew
           out
           to
           Sea
           ,
           with
           an
           Equipage
           of
           sixe
           score
           and
           ten
           Vessels
           ,
           thinking
           this
           War
           not
           worthy
           of
           any
           order
           of
           battell
           ,
           as
           if
           they
           had
           gone
           to
           a
           certaine
           booty
           .
           Whereof
           this
           Haniball
           who
           (
           as
           wee
           sayd
           )
           retyred
           his
           Army
           by
           night
           ,
           and
           past
           ouer
           the
           Enemies
           Trenches
           ,
           )
           was
           Commaunder
           .
           He
           had
           a
           Vessell
           of
           seauen
           bankes
           which
           did
           sometimes
           belong
           to
           Pyrrhus
           King
           of
           the
           Epirotes
           .
        
         
           When
           as
           the
           two
           Armies
           beganne
           to
           approach
           ,
           and
           that
           their
           Engines
           called
           Rauens
           were
           discouered
           ,
           the
           Carthaginians
           were
           a
           time
           in
           suspence
           for
           the
           nouelty
           .
           Finally
           whatsoeuer
           it
           were
           ,
           without
           any
           further
           reckoning
           they
           charge
           with
           great
           fury
           .
           The
           ships
           ioyn'd
           and
           grapled
           ,
           
           so
           as
           the
           Romane
           souldiers
           by
           meanes
           of
           their
           Engines
           called
           Rauens
           ,
           entred
           their
           enemies
           ships
           ,
           where
           there
           was
           a
           great
           slaughter
           made
           of
           the
           Carthaginians
           .
           The
           rest
           being
           amazed
           at
           this
           kind
           of
           Engines
           ,
           yeilded
           :
           you
           would
           haue
           sayd
           it
           had
           beene
           a
           battell
           at
           Land
           ,
           where
           the
           danger
           is
           not
           lesse
           .
           The
           thirty
           Vessells
           of
           the
           Carthaginians
           ,
           which
           gaue
           the
           first
           Charge
           were
           taken
           ,
           among
           the
           which
           was
           that
           of
           the
           Captayne
           ,
           which
           we
           haue
           sayd
           had
           belonged
           vnto
           King
           
             Pyrrhus
             .
             Haniball
          
           whose
           Fortune
           was
           otherwise
           then
           he
           expected
           ,
           saued
           himselfe
           in
           a
           little
           Skiffe
           :
           The
           rest
           of
           the
           Carthaginian
           Army
           came
           with
           great
           fury
           agaynst
           their
           Enemies
           ,
           as
           the
           former
           had
           done
           ;
           but
           when
           they
           were
           aduertised
           that
           their
           first
           ships
           had
           beene
           taken
           by
           the
           meanes
           of
           the
           Engines
           ,
           they
           did
           not
           charge
           in
           Front
           ,
           thinking
           to
           auoyde
           them
           ,
           but
           came
           vpon
           their
           flanke
           ,
           trusting
           to
           the
           lightnesse
           of
           their
           Vessels
           ,
           thinking
           by
           this
           meanes
           to
           auoyde
           the
           violence
           of
           their
           Engines
           ;
           
           but
           they
           were
           made
           in
           such
           sort
           as
           of
           what
           side
           soeuer
           the
           Enemy
           approached
           ,
           they
           could
           easily
           grapple
           with
           them
           .
           Wherefore
           the
           Carthaginians
           amazed
           with
           the
           strangenesse
           of
           these
           Engines
           ,
           in
           the
           end
           fled
           ,
           after
           the
           losse
           of
           fifty
           of
           their
           ships
           .
        
         
           The
           Romans
           being
           now
           become
           masters
           of
           the
           Sea
           ,
           contrary
           vnto
           ▪
           their
           Hope
           ,
           sayl'd
           about
           the
           Sea
           towards
           Segestane
           ,
           and
           raysed
           the
           siege
           which
           lay
           before
           the
           Towne
           .
           
           Then
           parting
           from
           thence
           ,
           they
           tooke
           the
           Towne
           of
           Macelle
           by
           assault
           .
           After
           this
           battell
           at
           Sea
           ,
           when
           as
           Amilcar
           (
           being
           then
           Captayne
           Generall
           in
           Sicily
           of
           the
           Army
           by
           Land
           )
           was
           aduertised
           ,
           remayning
           at
           Panorme
           ,
           that
           there
           was
           a
           great
           quarrell
           betwixt
           the
           Romanes
           and
           their-Allies
           ,
           touching
           the
           prowesse
           and
           glory
           of
           the
           Combate
           ,
           
           and
           that
           the
           Allies
           after
           they
           had
           beene
           beaten
           ,
           were
           retired
           apart
           betwixt
           Prope
           and
           Termine
           ,
           hee
           marcht
           with
           all
           speed
           to
           the
           Allies
           Campe
           ,
           and
           slew
           foure
           thousand
           by
           surprize
           .
           Haniball
           after
           all
           these
           Fortunes
           ,
           retyred
           to
           Carthage
           ,
           
           with
           those
           few
           ships
           which
           he
           had
           remaining
           at
           the
           battell
           .
           Within
           few
           dayes
           after
           he
           was
           dispatch
           to
           goe
           with
           an
           Army
           into
           Sardinia
           ,
           with
           some
           excellent
           Sea
           Captaines
           ,
           but
           he
           was
           soone
           inclos'd
           in
           a
           Port
           by
           the
           Romans
           ,
           and
           in
           a
           manner
           lost
           his
           whole
           Army
           :
           And
           as
           he
           had
           escaped
           the
           Enemy
           ,
           he
           was
           suddainly
           taken
           by
           the
           Carthaginians
           which
           had
           saued
           themselues
           ,
           and
           was
           crucofied
           .
           
           Moreouer
           the
           Romans
           imployed
           all
           their
           care
           to
           seize
           vpon
           Sardinia
           ,
           being
           now
           Masters
           of
           the
           Sea.
           
        
         
           The
           yeare
           following
           there
           was
           not
           any
           thing
           done
           worthy
           of
           Memory
           in
           Sicily
           by
           the
           Roman
           Army
           .
           
             Caius
             Sulpicius
          
           ,
           and
           
             Aulus
             Rutilius
          
           were
           afterwards
           made
           Consuls
           ,
           and
           sent
           to
           Palermo
           ,
           for
           that
           the
           Carthaginians
           forces
           wintred
           there
           .
           And
           after
           the
           Romans
           had
           past
           ,
           they
           put
           themselues
           in
           battell
           before
           the
           Towne
           :
           But
           the
           Carthaginians
           being
           within
           it
           ,
           presented
           not
           themselues
           to
           battell
           .
           
           The
           which
           the
           Romans
           seeing
           ,
           they
           left
           Palermo
           ,
           and
           went
           to
           Hippane
           ,
           the
           which
           soone
           after
           they
           tooke
           by
           assault
           :
           The
           Towne
           of
           Mysistrate
           was
           taken
           likewise
           by
           the
           Consuls
           ,
           hauing
           held
           out
           sometime
           by
           reason
           of
           the
           scituation
           of
           the
           place
           .
           And
           as
           they
           had
           besieged
           the
           Citty
           of
           the
           Camerins
           ,
           which
           had
           lately
           abandoned
           the
           Romans
           ,
           it
           was
           taken
           by
           force
           by
           the
           meanes
           of
           their
           Batteries
           and
           breaches
           :
           Afterwards
           A●ta
           was
           carried
           by
           assault
           with
           many
           other
           Townes
           of
           the
           
             Carthaginians
             ;
             Lippare
          
           was
           also
           besieged
           .
           The
           yeare
           following
           ,
           the
           Sea-army
           of
           the
           Romans
           lay
           in
           the
           Hauen
           of
           the
           Tindaretins
           vnder
           the
           charge
           of
           
             Aulus
             Rutilius
          
           ,
           
           who
           seeing
           the
           Carthaginian
           Army
           neere
           the
           shore
           ,
           he
           sent
           word
           vnto
           his
           ships
           to
           make
           haste
           to
           follow
           him
           ▪
           In
           the
           meane
           time
           he
           ▪
           put
           to
           Sea
           before
           the
           rest
           ,
           only
           with
           ten
           Vessels
           :
           But
           when
           as
           the
           Carthaginians
           saw
           that
           some
           did
           but
           imbarque
           ,
           others
           began
           to
           set
           saile
           ,
           and
           the
           first
           were
           farre
           from
           their
           Fleet
           ,
           and
           neere
           vnto
           them
           ;
           they
           turned
           with
           incredible
           swiftnesse
           ,
           and
           compast
           them
           in
           ,
           so
           as
           most
           part
           of
           them
           were
           sunke
           ,
           and
           the
           Consuls
           ship
           had
           like
           to
           haue
           fallen
           into
           the
           Carthaginians
           hands
           ,
           with
           all
           that
           were
           within
           it
           :
           He
           hardly
           escaped
           by
           the
           force
           of
           his
           Oares
           and
           lightnesse
           .
        
         
           In
           the
           meane
           time
           the
           rest
           of
           the
           Romane
           Army
           ,
           which
           had
           gotten
           into
           the
           open
           sea
           ,
           encountred
           the
           Enemy
           ,
           whereof
           ten
           ships
           were
           taken
           ,
           and
           eight
           sunke
           ,
           and
           the
           rest
           recouered
           the
           Islands
           called
           Lipparees
           .
           But
           howsoeuer
           either
           of
           them
           parted
           from
           this
           Combate
           with
           an
           Opinion
           to
           haue
           gotten
           the
           Victory
           :
           Wherefore
           they
           were
           more
           eager
           to
           continue
           the
           War
           by
           Sea
           ,
           and
           were
           more
           attentiue
           to
           Marrine
           affaires
           .
           As
           for
           their
           Armies
           at
           Land
           ,
           during
           this
           time
           ,
           they
           did
           nothing
           worthy
           of
           Note
           ,
           busying
           themselues
           about
           small
           things
           ,
           and
           of
           little
           esteeme
           .
           But
           the
           Summer
           following
           hauing
           giuen
           order
           for
           their
           affaires
           ,
           (
           as
           we
           haue
           said
           )
           they
           prepared
           to
           Warre
           .
           
           In
           regard
           of
           the
           Romans
           ,
           they
           made
           their
           assembly
           at
           Messina
           ,
           to
           the
           number
           of
           three
           hundred
           and
           thirty
           Vessels
           armed
           ;
           and
           sayling
           from
           thence
           leauing
           Sicily
           on
           the
           right
           hand
           ,
           and
           passing
           the
           Promontory
           of
           Pachina
           ,
           they
           sayled
           to
           Echnom●n
           ,
           
           whereas
           the
           Army
           by
           Land
           attended
           them
           .
           The
           Carthaginians
           in
           li●e
           manner
           put
           to
           Sea
           ,
           with
           three
           hundred
           and
           fifty
           Sayle
           armed
           ,
           and
           stayed
           at
           Lilybeum
           ,
           and
           
           from
           thence
           went
           to
           Heracleum
           ,
           and
           so
           to
           Minoe
           .
           The
           Romans
           intention
           was
           to
           passe
           into
           Affricke
           ,
           and
           there
           to
           make
           their
           chiefe
           War
           ,
           to
           the
           end
           the
           Carthaginians
           should
           not
           onely
           run
           the
           hazard
           of
           the
           War
           of
           Sicily
           ,
           but
           also
           haue
           it
           at
           their
           owne
           Houses
           .
           On
           the
           otherside
           the
           Carthaginians
           considering
           how
           easily
           their
           descent
           would
           be
           into
           Lybia
           ,
           and
           what
           little
           defence
           the
           Countrey-men
           would
           make
           when
           they
           should
           be
           once
           entred
           ,
           they
           desired
           to
           fight
           presently
           with
           the
           Romans
           ,
           and
           by
           that
           meanes
           to
           hinder
           the
           descent
           into
           Affricke
           .
           Wherefore
           the
           one
           being
           resolued
           to
           defend
           themselues
           ,
           and
           the
           other
           to
           assaile
           them
           ,
           considering
           the
           obstinacy
           of
           either
           party
           ,
           there
           was
           likely-hood
           of
           an
           vndoubted
           battell
           .
           When
           as
           the
           Romans
           had
           giuen
           order
           for
           all
           things
           necessary
           for
           the
           equipage
           of
           their
           Sea-army
           ,
           and
           to
           make
           their
           descent
           into
           Affricke
           ,
           they
           made
           choice
           of
           the
           ablest
           men
           in
           all
           their
           Army
           at
           Land
           ,
           and
           imbark'd
           them
           ,
           and
           then
           deuided
           their
           Army
           into
           foure
           ,
           whereof
           either
           had
           two
           Names
           .
           The
           first
           was
           called
           the
           first
           Battalion
           ,
           and
           the
           first
           Army
           :
           So
           were
           the
           rest
           according
           to
           their
           order
           ,
           but
           the
           fourth
           and
           the
           third
           were
           called
           Triarij
           ,
           as
           in
           an
           Army
           at
           Land.
           Al
           this
           Army
           at
           Sea
           amounted
           to
           aboue
           140000.
           
           men
           .
           Euery
           Vessell
           had
           three
           hundred
           Rowers
           ,
           and
           sixe
           score
           Leginaries
           .
        
         
           In
           regard
           of
           the
           Carthaginians
           ,
           they
           were
           furnished
           onely
           with
           men
           accustomed
           with
           Sea-fights
           ,
           being
           in
           number
           aboue
           150000.
           men
           ,
           according
           to
           the
           order
           of
           their
           Vessels
           .
           Wherefore
           they
           that
           were
           present
           and
           saw
           the
           great
           danger
           ,
           and
           power
           of
           the
           two
           Armies
           ,
           the
           great
           charges
           ,
           the
           multitude
           of
           combatants
           ,
           and
           of
           ships
           ,
           they
           did
           not
           only
           wonder
           ,
           but
           they
           also
           who
           heard
           speake
           of
           it
           .
           The
           Romans
           considering
           that
           vpon
           necessity
           they
           must
           goe
           vpon
           the
           side
           ,
           and
           that
           their
           Enemies
           sayl'd
           more
           lightly
           ,
           they
           imployed
           all
           their
           Art
           to
           make
           their
           battell
           strong
           and
           inuincible
           .
           For
           the
           effecting
           whereof
           they
           set
           two
           Vessels
           in
           front
           of
           sixe
           Bankes
           in
           equall
           distance
           ,
           in
           the
           which
           were
           
             Marcus
             Attilius
          
           ,
           and
           
             Lucius
             Manlius
          
           .
           After
           which
           march'd
           the
           first
           and
           second
           Battalion
           of
           either
           side
           ,
           their
           ships
           following
           one
           another
           ,
           so
           as
           the
           distance
           of
           the
           two
           Battalions
           did
           still
           inlarge
           themselues
           .
           The
           stems
           of
           their
           ships
           looked
           outward
           .
           By
           this
           meanes
           the
           Battalions
           drawne
           thus
           in
           length
           ,
           made
           the
           two
           parts
           of
           a
           Triangle
           ,
           to
           the
           which
           they
           added
           the
           third
           Battalion
           in
           the
           same
           fashion
           ,
           as
           a
           foundation
           ,
           so
           as
           the
           three
           Battalions
           made
           a
           perfect
           sigure
           of
           a
           Triangle
           .
           After
           the
           third
           Battalion
           the
           ships
           which
           carried
           the
           Horses
           ,
           were
           ordered
           one
           after
           another
           ,
           seruing
           as
           a
           Rampie●
           to
           the
           third
           Battalion
           .
        
         
           The
           Triarij
           followed
           after
           in
           their
           order
           ,
           making
           the
           fourth
           Battalion
           ,
           euery
           Vessell
           being
           ordered
           in
           such
           sort
           ,
           as
           they
           past
           the
           precedent
           on
           either
           side
           .
           All
           the
           Romane
           Army
           was
           thus
           ordered
           ,
           whereof
           the
           first
           part
           ,
           that
           is
           to
           say
           ,
           the
           two
           sides
           of
           the
           point
           of
           the
           Triangle
           ,
           were
           empty
           in
           the
           midst
           :
           but
           the
           sides
           following
           after
           the
           foundation
           were
           better
           supplied
           .
           
           By
           this
           means
           their
           Army
           was
           firme
           and
           hard
           to
           breake
           .
           In
           the
           meane
           time
           the
           Commaunders
           of
           the
           Carthaginians
           drew
           their
           Souldiers
           together
           ,
           and
           put
           courage
           into
           them
           ,
           letting
           them
           vnderstand
           ,
           that
           if
           they
           wone
           the
           battell
           ,
           there
           would
           be
           no
           more
           War
           but
           in
           Sicily
           :
           But
           if
           the
           Romans
           had
           the
           Victory
           ,
           they
           must
           expect
           not
           to
           
           fight
           for
           Sicily
           ,
           but
           for
           their
           owne
           Countrey
           ,
           their
           Houses
           and
           their
           Children
           .
        
         
           After
           this
           exhortation
           ,
           they
           make
           them
           imbarque
           ;
           the
           which
           they
           did
           resolutely
           ,
           and
           prepared
           to
           fight
           ,
           thinking
           of
           the
           time
           to
           come
           ,
           according
           to
           the
           discourse
           of
           their
           Captaines
           :
           Who
           seeing
           the
           order
           of
           the
           Roman
           Army
           ,
           deuided
           theirs
           likewise
           into
           foure
           ;
           whereof
           three
           gayning
           the
           Sea
           ,
           making
           the
           Right-wing
           longer
           ,
           stayed
           as
           if
           they
           would
           inviron
           their
           Enemies
           ,
           against
           whom
           they
           turne
           their
           beake-heads
           ;
           and
           they
           make
           the
           Fort
           to
           looke
           towards
           the
           Land
           ,
           by
           a
           circuite
           of
           the
           Left
           wing
           of
           the
           whole
           Army
           .
           Hanno
           and
           Amilcar
           were
           Commaunders
           of
           the
           
             Carthaginians
             ,
             Hanno
          
           (
           who
           was
           defeated
           at
           the
           battell
           of
           Agragas
           )
           had
           the
           leading
           of
           the
           Right
           wing
           ,
           with
           the
           lightest
           Vessels
           ,
           and
           Amilcar
           of
           the
           Left.
           This
           is
           he
           who
           as
           we
           haue
           sayd
           ,
           fought
           at
           Sea
           neere
           vnto
           Tyndaris
           ,
           who
           hazarding
           then
           the
           middest
           of
           his
           Army
           ,
           vsed
           this
           kind
           of
           Stratagem
           of
           War
           for
           the
           Combate
           .
        
         
           The
           Romans
           seeing
           at
           the
           first
           charge
           ,
           that
           the
           Battalion
           of
           the
           Carthaginians
           was
           weake
           ,
           forc'd
           resolutely
           thorough
           them
           :
           But
           the
           Carthaginians
           obseruing
           the
           Commaundment
           of
           Amilcar
           ,
           left
           the
           place
           presently
           ,
           making
           shew
           to
           flye
           ,
           to
           the
           end
           the
           Roman
           Army
           should
           separate
           it selfe
           ,
           whom
           the
           Romans
           followed
           with
           too
           great
           heate
           :
           And
           therefore
           the
           first
           and
           second
           Battalion
           sayl'd
           with
           too
           great
           Courage
           after
           the
           Enemy
           ,
           but
           the
           third
           and
           fourth
           were
           stayed
           ,
           drawing
           after
           them
           the
           ships
           that
           were
           laden
           with
           Horses
           ,
           with
           whom
           the
           Triarij
           remained
           for
           their
           Guard.
           
           When
           as
           the
           two
           first
           seemed
           to
           be
           farre
           from
           the
           others
           ,
           the
           Carthaginians
           〈…〉
           signe
           giuen
           them
           by
           Amilcar
           ,
           as
           he
           had
           instructed
           them
           ,
           turning
           the
           Prow
           suddainly
           ,
           they
           all
           assault
           the
           Roman
           Vessels
           which
           followed
           them
           .
        
         
           The
           Combat
           was
           cruell
           ;
           It
           is
           true
           ,
           the
           Carthaginians
           had
           a
           great
           aduantage
           by
           their
           lightnesse
           ,
           and
           their
           pollicy
           in
           turning
           :
           But
           when
           as
           they
           came
           to
           fight
           ,
           and
           that
           the
           Armies
           affronted
           one
           another
           ,
           the
           Romans
           had
           no
           lesse
           hope
           then
           the
           Carthaginians
           ,
           for
           the
           Force
           and
           Prowesse
           of
           their
           men
           ;
           and
           by
           the
           staying
           of
           their
           Ships
           ,
           and
           casting
           of
           their
           Engines
           ,
           and
           finally
           by
           the
           Combate
           of
           the
           two
           Commaunders
           ,
           and
           the
           hazard
           they
           were
           in
           their
           fight
           .
        
         
           This
           was
           the
           estate
           of
           the
           Battell
           :
           Presently
           after
           Hanno
           ,
           who
           as
           we
           haue
           sayd
           had
           the
           charge
           of
           the
           Right
           wing
           ,
           and
           did
           not
           budge
           before
           the
           first
           charge
           was
           giuen
           ,
           seeing
           the
           Battell
           begun
           with
           the
           Romans
           ,
           went
           to
           Sea
           and
           charged
           the
           Triarij
           ,
           where
           there
           was
           a
           great
           fight
           ,
           the
           which
           was
           long
           in
           suspence
           .
           In
           the
           meane
           time
           the
           fourth
           Battalion
           of
           the
           Carthaginians
           ,
           which
           continued
           neere
           the
           shore
           ,
           turning
           the
           Prow
           vpon
           the
           Enemy
           ,
           assaulted
           the
           Battalion
           in
           front
           ,
           by
           the
           which
           the
           ships
           which
           carried
           the
           Horses
           were
           towed
           ▪
           who
           suddainly
           slipt
           the
           Ropes
           and
           fought
           with
           great
           fury
           .
        
         
           There
           they
           saw
           three
           parts
           of
           the
           Battell
           ,
           and
           three
           Combats
           at
           Sea
           at
           one
           instant
           ,
           in
           three
           diuers
           places
           ,
           and
           farre
           remote
           .
           The
           Combate
           was
           equall
           ,
           for
           that
           the
           Ships
           of
           eyther●
           side
           were
           of
           the
           like
           number
           .
           Without
           doubt
           euery
           man
           performed
           his
           Duty
           in
           fighting
           ,
           so
           as
           all
           was
           indifferent
           and
           equall
           .
           Finally
           ,
           
           Amilcar
           was
           defeated
           ,
           and
           forced
           to
           flye
           with
           his
           Squadron
           .
           
           And
           
             Lucius
             Manlius
          
           towed
           away
           the
           ships
           that
           were
           taken
           .
           In
           the
           meane
           time
           Attilius
           seeing
           the
           Combate
           of
           the
           Triarij
           ,
           and
           of
           the
           ships
           wherein
           the
           Horses
           were
           ,
           came
           presently
           to
           succour
           them
           with
           the
           Vessels
           of
           the
           second
           Battalion
           ,
           which
           were
           yet
           whole
           and
           entire
           :
           But
           when
           as
           the
           Triarij
           who
           had
           beene
           long
           and
           violently
           charged
           by
           Hanno
           ,
           so
           as
           they
           were
           in
           great
           danger
           ,
           saw
           the
           Consull
           come
           ,
           they
           resumed
           courage
           ,
           and
           recharged
           him
           resolutely
           :
           And
           then
           then
           the
           Carthaginians
           being
           much
           discontented
           to
           haue
           an
           Enemy
           in
           front
           and
           behinde
           ,
           and
           to
           be
           inuested
           by
           succours
           contrary
           to
           their
           expectation
           ,
           gained
           the
           open
           Sea
           ,
           relying
           vpon
           the
           lightnesse
           of
           their
           Vessels
           ,
           and
           saued
           themselues
           by
           flight
           .
           And
           
             Lucius
             Manlius
          
           in
           the
           meane
           time
           seeing
           the
           third
           Battalion
           prest
           neere
           the
           shore
           by
           the
           left
           wing
           of
           the
           Carthaginians
           ,
           and
           
             Marcus
             Attilius
          
           in
           like
           manner
           ,
           leauing
           the
           ships
           with
           the
           Horses
           and
           the
           Triarij
           in
           safety
           ,
           resolued
           both
           together
           to
           succour
           those
           that
           were
           in
           danger
           :
           For
           they
           were
           in
           a
           manner
           besieged
           ,
           and
           almost
           at
           the
           last
           gaspe
           ,
           and
           had
           beene
           defeated
           ,
           if
           the
           Carthaginians
           had
           not
           feared
           to
           ioyne
           with
           them
           by
           reason
           of
           their
           Engines
           or
           Rauens
           :
           Neither
           did
           they
           presse
           vpon
           them
           ,
           but
           onely
           to
           chase
           them
           to
           the
           shore
           .
           Finally
           ,
           the
           Carthaginians
           were
           suddainly
           compast
           in
           by
           the
           Consuls
           ,
           whereof
           fifty
           of
           their
           ships
           were
           taken
           with
           the
           men
           .
           
           Some
           being
           driuen
           vnto
           the
           shore
           ,
           saued
           themselues
           .
           Behold
           the
           three
           seuerall
           Combats
           which
           the
           Romans
           and
           Carthaginians
           had
           in
           one
           day
           :
           Yet
           the
           Romans
           in
           the
           end
           had
           the
           Victory
           of
           the
           whole
           Battell
           :
           In
           the
           which
           24
           of
           their
           ships
           were
           broken
           ▪
           and
           aboue
           thirty
           of
           the
           Carthaginians
           .
           There
           was
           not
           one
           Roman
           Vessell
           taken
           whole
           by
           the
           Carthaginians
           with
           the
           men
           .
           But
           the
           Romans
           tooke
           three
           score
           and
           foure
           of
           the
           Carthaginians
           with
           all
           the
           men
           .
           Soone
           after
           this
           battell
           ,
           the
           Romans
           parted
           with
           an
           intent
           to
           sayle
           directly
           into
           Lybia
           ,
           after
           they
           had
           made
           prouision
           of
           Victuals
           ,
           and
           all
           other
           munition
           ,
           ioyning
           to
           their
           Army
           the
           ships
           taken
           ,
           being
           well
           repaired
           .
        
         
           There
           is
           a
           place
           in
           Affricke
           which
           they
           call
           the
           Cape
           of
           Mercure
           ,
           running
           farre
           into
           the
           Sea
           ,
           
           and
           is
           directly
           against
           Sicily
           ,
           where
           the
           Romans
           arriuing
           and
           receiuing
           their
           Vessels
           ,
           repaired
           all
           :
           Then
           passing
           this
           strond
           ,
           they
           sayled
           vnto
           the
           Citty
           of
           Aspis
           ,
           where
           they
           put
           their
           Army
           in
           Battell
           neere
           vnto
           the
           Towne
           ,
           and
           retired
           their
           ships
           ,
           rampering
           them
           with
           Ditches
           and
           Pallisadoes
           ,
           resoluing
           to
           besiege
           it
           ,
           for
           that
           they
           which
           held
           it
           would
           not
           yeeld
           to
           the
           Romans
           .
           It
           is
           true
           that
           the
           Carthaginians
           who
           a
           little
           before
           had
           escaped
           from
           the
           Battell
           at
           sea
           ,
           and
           recouered
           Carthage
           by
           flight
           ,
           furnished
           the
           most
           necessary
           places
           belonging
           to
           their
           Citty
           ,
           with
           Horse
           and
           Foo●
           ,
           and
           with
           necessary
           shipping
           ,
           supposing
           that
           the
           Roman
           Army
           after
           the
           Victory
           would
           come
           directly
           vnto
           them
           .
           But
           when
           they
           were
           aduertised
           of
           their
           descent
           ,
           and
           of
           the
           siege
           of
           Aspis
           ,
           they
           leuied
           men
           ,
           and
           regarding
           no
           more
           the
           landing
           of
           the
           Romans
           ,
           but
           hauing
           an
           eye
           aswell
           to
           forreigne
           affaires
           as
           to
           their
           owne
           Countrey
           ,
           they
           omitted
           nothing
           of
           that
           which
           was
           necessary
           for
           the
           Guard
           of
           the
           Citty
           and
           Prouince
           .
           
           In
           the
           meane
           time
           the
           Consuls
           after
           they
           had
           taken
           Aspis
           by
           assault
           ,
           and
           
           put
           a
           Garrison
           into
           it
           ,
           and
           in
           the
           Country
           ,
           and
           had
           sent
           vnto
           Rome
           to
           aduertise
           the
           Senate
           of
           their
           successe
           ,
           to
           the
           end
           they
           might
           consider
           what
           was
           afterwards
           to
           be
           done
           ,
           
           they
           drew
           the
           whole
           Army
           into
           the
           Carthaginians
           Country
           ,
           where
           they
           found
           no
           Resistance
           ,
           spoyling
           and
           setting
           fire
           on
           their
           goodly
           and
           glorious
           buildings
           ,
           so
           as
           they
           carried
           away
           a
           booty
           of
           all
           sorts
           of
           Beasts
           ,
           with
           aboue
           twenty
           thousand
           Prisoners
           ,
           which
           were
           Embarked
           .
        
         
           In
           the
           meane
           time
           they
           receiued
           newes
           from
           Rome
           ,
           by
           the
           which
           the
           Senate
           sent
           them
           word
           ,
           that
           one
           of
           the
           Consuls
           should
           remayne
           in
           Affricke
           ,
           with
           sufficient
           forces
           ,
           and
           that
           the
           other
           should
           Returne
           with
           the
           ships
           .
           The
           pleasure
           of
           the
           Senate
           being
           knowne
           ,
           
             Marcus
             Attilius
             Regulus
          
           stayed
           in
           Affricke
           with
           forty
           ships
           ,
           fifteene
           thousand
           foote
           ,
           and
           fiue
           hundred
           Horse
           ,
           and
           
             Marcus
             Manlius
          
           set
           sayle
           with
           the
           rest
           of
           the
           ships
           and
           Army
           ,
           hauing
           the
           Prisoners
           with
           him
           ,
           and
           arriued
           first
           in
           Sicily
           ,
           and
           then
           at
           Rome
           without
           any
           mischance
           .
           But
           the
           Carthaginians
           fore-seeing
           that
           the
           Romans
           War
           would
           be
           long
           ,
           
           they
           first
           made
           two
           Generall
           Captaynes
           in
           their
           Army
           ,
           which
           were
           Asdruball
           the
           sonne
           of
           Hanno
           ,
           and
           Bostar
           :
           Moreouer
           they
           sent
           for
           Amilcar
           ,
           who
           was
           in
           Heracleum
           ,
           who
           Embarking
           presently
           with
           fiue
           thousand
           foote
           ,
           and
           fiue
           hundred
           Horse
           ,
           came
           to
           Carthage
           ,
           and
           was
           constituted
           the
           third
           Captayne
           of
           the
           Army
           ,
           taking
           the
           Conduct
           of
           the
           War
           with
           Asdruball
           and
           Bostar
           .
        
         
           When
           as
           these
           Captaynes
           had
           held
           a
           Councell
           ,
           concerning
           the
           Affayres
           of
           the
           War
           ,
           they
           were
           of
           opinion
           that
           it
           was
           necessary
           to
           relieue
           the
           Prouince
           ,
           and
           not
           to
           indure
           so
           〈◊〉
           a
           pillage
           and
           spoyle
           of
           the
           Country
           .
           
             Marcus
             Attilius
          
           some
           few
           dayes
           before
           marching
           into
           the
           Country
           ,
           razed
           the
           weaker
           Castles
           ,
           and
           besieged
           the
           stronger
           .
           But
           when
           he
           was
           come
           to
           the
           Citty
           of
           Adis
           which
           was
           worthy
           of
           a
           siege
           ,
           he
           plants
           himselfe
           before
           it
           ,
           and
           indeauours
           to
           force
           it
           .
           The
           Carthaginians●●uertised
           ●●uertised
           hereof
           made
           hast
           to
           succour
           it
           ,
           desiring
           to
           Raise
           the
           siege
           .
           And
           therefore
           they
           march
           with
           all
           their
           power
           against
           the
           Romans
           ,
           Recouering
           a
           little
           Hill
           to
           the
           preiudice
           of
           their
           Enemies
           ,
           and
           very
           commodious
           for
           themselues
           :
           Whereon
           planting
           their
           Camp
           ,
           they
           hoped
           for
           an
           absolute
           Victory
           ,
           by
           the
           meanes
           of
           their
           Horse
           and
           Elephants
           .
           Leauing
           therefore
           the
           playne
           ,
           they
           drew
           〈◊〉
           high
           and
           vneuen
           places
           ,
           as
           if
           they
           would
           aduertise
           the
           Enemy
           what
           they
           had
           to
           doe
           ,
           the
           which
           vndoubtedly
           they
           effected
           .
           For
           when
           the
           Romanes
           had
           considered
           the
           little
           vse
           of
           Elephants
           ,
           for
           they
           were
           in
           a
           Mountainous
           and
           Hilly
           Country
           ,
           in
           the
           which
           the
           Enemies
           had
           setled
           their
           chiefe
           hope
           ,
           as
           of
           great
           effect
           and
           terrible
           ,
           they
           aduised
           not
           to
           attend
           their
           Descent
           into
           the
           playne
           :
           Wherefore
           vsing
           the
           opportunity
           of
           the
           time
           ,
           they
           shut
           them
           vp
           at
           the
           breake
           of
           day
           in
           the
           Mountayne
           of
           all
           sides
           .
        
         
           By
           this
           meanes
           their
           Cauallery
           and
           their
           Elephants
           were
           altogether
           vnprofitable
           :
           Their
           aduenturers
           onely
           did
           their
           duties
           in
           ●ighting
           on
           the
           top
           ,
           and
           had
           already
           forced
           the
           Roman
           Leginaries
           to
           giue
           backe
           a
           little
           ,
           when
           as
           suddainly
           the
           rest
           which
           had
           gayned
           the
           top
           of
           the
           Mountayne
           sh●wed
           themselues
           .
           The
           Carthaginians
           seeing
           themselues
           inclosed
           of
           
           all
           sides
           ,
           abandoned
           their
           Fort
           ,
           and
           fled
           into
           the
           deserts
           of
           the
           Mountaines
           .
           The
           Elephants
           and
           Horses
           recouered
           the
           Playne
           ,
           and
           saued
           themselues
           without
           danger
           .
           The
           Romans
           made
           some
           little
           pursuite
           after
           the
           footemen
           ,
           then
           they
           spoyled
           the
           Campe
           ,
           and
           ouer-ran
           the
           whole
           Country
           ,
           wasting
           all
           ,
           and
           ruining
           the
           Towne
           .
        
         
           Some
           few
           dayes
           after
           they
           besieged
           Tunes
           ,
           
           which
           they
           tooke
           by
           assault
           ,
           where
           they
           planted
           their
           Campe
           ,
           for
           that
           the
           place
           seemed
           conuenient
           vnto
           them
           to
           mannage
           the
           Warre
           ,
           being
           a
           frontier
           to
           Carthage
           and
           to
           the
           whole
           Prouince
           .
           The
           Carthaginians
           hauing
           a
           little
           before
           beene
           defeated
           at
           Sea
           ,
           and
           now
           by
           Land
           ,
           not
           by
           the
           cowardize
           of
           their
           Souldiers
           ,
           but
           by
           the
           basenesse
           of
           the
           Commanders
           ,
           they
           fell
           into
           a
           miserable
           and
           desperate
           estate
           :
           For
           after
           their
           last
           defeate
           and
           flight
           by
           the
           Romans
           ,
           a
           great
           Troupe
           of
           Numidians
           ,
           gaping
           after
           spoyle
           ,
           fell
           vpon
           them
           ,
           
           doing
           them
           in
           a
           manner
           as
           great
           harme
           as
           the
           Romans
           .
           It
           is
           a
           wandering
           and
           vagabone
           Nation
           and
           great
           theeues
           ,
           carrying
           away
           all
           they
           finde
           .
        
         
           The
           
             Carthaginians
             ▪
          
           terrified
           by
           the
           Numidians
           abandoned
           the
           Country
           ,
           and
           retired
           to
           Carthage
           ,
           where
           they
           suffered
           much
           ,
           aswell
           by
           famine
           ,
           as
           for
           their
           owne
           cowardize
           ,
           and
           moreouer
           the
           multitude
           being
           great
           they
           feared
           a
           long
           siege
           :
           And
           although
           that
           
             Marcus
             Attillius
          
           was
           perswaded
           that
           the
           Carthaginians
           were
           wonderfully
           weakned
           ,
           aswell
           by
           Land
           as
           Sea
           ,
           being
           in
           hope
           that
           the
           City
           would
           be
           in
           short
           time
           deliuered
           vnto
           him
           :
           yet
           fearing
           that
           the
           new
           Consull
           ,
           whom
           they
           expected
           soone
           in
           Affricke
           ,
           
           would
           reape
           the
           honour
           of
           his
           prowesse
           and
           valour
           ,
           he
           began
           to
           treate
           of
           a
           peace
           with
           them
           ,
           whereunto
           they
           willingly
           〈…〉
           .
           Wherefore
           they
           sent
           the
           chiefe
           of
           their
           City
           in
           Embassie
           to
           the
           Consull
           ,
           to
           make
           this
           treaty
           .
           But
           when
           as
           they
           were
           arriued
           ,
           they
           were
           so
           farre
           from
           agreeing
           ,
           as
           they
           could
           hardly
           without
           choller
           heare
           the
           vnreasonable
           things
           that
           were
           enioyn'd
           them
           .
           Make
           your
           account
           that
           
             Marcus
             Attilius
          
           did
           hope
           that
           his
           offer
           would
           bee
           accepted
           as
           a
           thing
           of
           grace
           ,
           for
           that
           he
           had
           preuayled
           in
           all
           his
           affaires
           :
           The
           Carthaginians
           on
           the
           other
           side
           ,
           thought
           that
           when
           as
           fortune
           should
           reduce
           them
           to
           extremity
           ,
           the
           Consull
           could
           not
           make
           them
           a
           more
           bitter
           answere
           .
        
         
           Their
           Embassadours
           therefore
           returned
           ,
           not
           onely
           without
           any
           agreement
           ,
           but
           d●●●ting
           wonderfully
           the
           Consuls
           answere
           ,
           as
           to
           hard
           and
           proud
           .
           The
           which
           being
           heard
           by
           the
           Senate
           of
           the
           Carthaginians
           ,
           they
           entered
           into
           so
           great
           an
           indignation
           vpon
           the
           Consuls
           demaund
           ,
           and
           resumed
           such
           courage
           ,
           that
           although
           formerly
           they
           were
           out
           of
           hope
           ,
           yet
           then
           they
           resolued
           to
           attend
           all
           extremities
           ,
           and
           rather
           to
           trye
           their
           fortune
           ,
           and
           to
           attend
           the
           time
           ,
           then
           to
           suffer
           so
           ignominious
           a
           thing
           and
           vnworthy
           of
           their
           valour
           .
           It
           happened
           a●
           the
           same
           time
           ,
           that
           some
           one
           of
           those
           which
           had
           beene
           sent
           into
           Greece
           ,
           in
           the
           beginning
           of
           the
           warre
           to
           Leuie
           Men
           ,
           returned
           and
           brought
           with
           them
           a
           good
           number
           of
           Souldiers
           :
           among
           the
           which
           there
           was
           one
           Xantippus
           a
           Lacedemonian
           ,
           
           a
           man
           of
           Iudgement
           ,
           and
           practised
           in
           the
           warre
           :
           who
           after
           that
           hee
           had
           heard
           a
           relation
           of
           the
           defeat
           of
           the
           Carthaginians
           ,
           and
           the
           manner
           ▪
           the
           place
           ,
           and
           that
           what
           time
           it
           happened
           ;
           hauing
           also
           considered
           the
           equipage
           of
           
           the
           Carthaginians
           ,
           with
           the
           number
           of
           their
           Horses
           and
           Elephants
           ,
           he
           returned
           suddainly
           to
           his
           Companions
           ,
           saying
           ,
           that
           the
           ignorance
           of
           the
           Captaines
           ,
           not
           the
           Romans
           ,
           had
           defeated
           the
           Carthaginians
           .
           This
           speech
           ran
           presently
           thoroughout
           the
           whole
           Citty
           ,
           and
           came
           vnto
           the
           Princes
           .
        
         
           The
           Carthaginians
           caused
           him
           to
           be
           called
           ,
           and
           resolued
           to
           vse
           his
           Councell
           ,
           who
           in
           their
           presence
           deliuered
           plainly
           the
           Reasons
           of
           his
           speech
           ,
           and
           the
           cause
           of
           their
           Defeate
           ;
           and
           if
           they
           would
           follow
           his
           Councell
           ,
           and
           hereafter
           keepe
           the
           Plaines
           ,
           leauing
           the
           hilly
           Country
           ,
           and
           there
           plant
           their
           battell
           ,
           hee
           would
           teach
           them
           how
           their
           Army
           should
           be
           out
           of
           danger
           ,
           and
           their
           Enemies
           Vanquished
           .
           The
           Captaines
           mooued
           with
           the
           words
           of
           Xantippus
           ,
           presently
           Resigned
           vnto
           him
           the
           Conduct
           of
           all
           this
           Warre
           ,
           
           and
           now
           there
           ranne
           a
           bruite
           throughout
           the
           whole
           Campe
           of
           Xantippus
           speech
           ,
           with
           great
           Hope
           and
           Ioy.
           But
           after
           that
           all
           the
           Companies
           of
           the
           Army
           were
           drawne
           into
           the
           field
           ,
           and
           that
           hee
           had
           put
           them
           is
           order
           ,
           there
           was
           so
           great
           a
           difference
           betwixt
           his
           and
           that
           of
           the
           other
           Captaines
           ,
           who
           vnderstood
           not
           the
           Art
           of
           Warre
           ,
           that
           presently
           the
           common
           cry
           demanded
           nothing
           but
           to
           fight
           ,
           so
           much
           they
           were
           assured
           vnder
           the
           leading
           of
           Xantippus
           .
        
         
           This
           done
           ,
           the
           Carthaginian
           Captaines
           seeing
           the
           courage
           of
           their
           Men
           ,
           exhorted
           them
           a
           little
           according
           to
           the
           opportunity
           of
           the
           time
           ,
           and
           within
           few
           dayes
           after
           they
           marched
           to
           find
           out
           the
           Enemy
           .
           There
           were
           in
           the
           Carthaginians
           Army
           aboue
           twelue
           thousand
           foote
           ,
           foure
           thousand
           Horse
           ,
           and
           neere
           a
           hundred
           Elephants
           .
           When
           as
           
             Marcus
             Attilius
          
           heard
           of
           the
           comming
           of
           the
           Enemy
           ,
           and
           that
           the
           Carthaginians
           kept
           their
           Horses
           vpon
           an
           euen
           Country
           ,
           camping
           contrary
           vnto
           their
           custome
           on
           the
           plaines
           ,
           hee
           wondred
           as
           at
           a
           new
           accident
           :
           Yet
           hee
           marcht
           directly
           to
           them
           desiring
           battell
           ,
           and
           lodged
           within
           twelue
           hundred
           paces
           of
           their
           Campe.
           Three
           dayes
           after
           the
           Carthaginian
           Captaines
           held
           a
           Councell
           what
           was
           to
           be
           done
           :
           But
           the
           multitude
           desiring
           the
           combate
           ,
           turned
           towards
           Xantippus
           ,
           calling
           him
           by
           his
           name
           ,
           with
           a
           countenance
           see●●ing
           to
           be
           willing
           and
           ready
           to
           vndergo
           all
           dangers
           ,
           and
           intreated
           him
           to
           lead
           them
           speedily
           vnto
           the
           battell
           .
           When
           as
           the
           Carthaginian
           Captaines
           saw
           their
           Men
           thus
           resolute
           ,
           and
           desirous
           to
           fight
           ,
           and
           that
           Xantippus
           sayd
           the
           time
           was
           ●itting
           and
           conuenient
           ,
           they
           suffred
           them
           to
           prepare
           to
           battell
           ,
           and
           gaue
           him
           leaue
           to
           do
           all
           at
           his
           pleasure
           .
           Who
           after
           he
           had
           taken
           charge
           of
           the
           Captaines
           ,
           hee
           orders
           the
           battell
           ,
           
           before
           the
           whole
           Army
           hee
           sets
           the
           Elephants
           one
           after
           another
           .
           After
           which
           hee
           causeth
           a
           Legion
           of
           Carthaginians
           to
           march
           ,
           with
           some
           distance
           ,
           and
           placeth
           the
           strangers
           vpon
           the
           Wings
           .
           Then
           he
           ordereth
           the
           brauest
           among
           his
           foote
           ,
           to
           fight
           of
           eyther
           side
           betwixt
           the
           Wings
           of
           the
           Horse-men
           .
        
         
           The
           Romans
           seeing
           the
           Carthaginians
           in
           battell
           ,
           stayed
           not
           to
           doe
           the
           like
           ;
           yet
           fearing
           the
           Violence
           of
           the
           Elephants
           ,
           they
           set
           in
           Front
           the
           most
           actiue
           of
           their
           men
           ,
           re-inforcing
           their
           Reare
           with
           many
           Ensignes
           ,
           and
           diuiding
           their
           Horse-men
           vpon
           the
           Wings
           .
           Their
           Ordonance
           was
           lesse
           then
           formerly
           ,
           but
           more
           close
           ,
           for
           feare
           least
           the
           Elephants
           
           should
           open
           them
           .
           But
           as
           the
           Romans
           had
           set
           a
           good
           order
           against
           the
           Elephants
           ,
           so
           they
           had
           neglected
           to
           keepe
           themselues
           from
           inclosing
           .
           For
           as
           the
           Carthaginians
           had
           a
           greater
           number
           of
           Horse
           ,
           so
           the
           close
           Ordonance
           ,
           gaue
           them
           an
           easie
           meanes
           to
           breake
           and
           seperate
           them
           .
        
         
           The
           two
           Armies
           being
           in
           battell
           ,
           
           either
           attending
           who
           should
           first
           Charge
           ;
           suddainly
           Xantippus
           causeth
           the
           Elephants
           to
           beginne
           the
           Charge
           ,
           and
           breake
           the
           Enemies
           rankes
           ,
           and
           that
           the
           Horse-men
           of
           both
           Wings
           should
           withall
           charge
           furiously
           .
           The
           Romanes
           cause
           their
           Trumpets
           to
           sound
           after
           the
           manner
           of
           the
           Country
           ,
           and
           charge
           where
           the
           Enemies
           forces
           were
           greatest
           .
           It
           is
           true
           that
           the
           Roman
           Horse-men
           terrified
           with
           the
           multitude
           of
           their
           Enemies
           ,
           abandoned
           the
           two
           Wings
           :
           And
           the
           Foote-men
           of
           the
           lest
           Wing
           wauing
           from
           the
           Fury
           of
           the
           Elephants
           ,
           and
           making
           no
           account
           of
           the
           forreigne
           Souldiers
           ,
           charged
           the
           right
           Wing
           of
           the
           Carthaginians
           with
           great
           fury
           ,
           and
           put
           it
           to
           flight
           ,
           pursuing
           them
           vnto
           their
           Fort.
           On
           the
           other
           side
           ,
           they
           which
           indured
           the
           charge
           of
           the
           Elephants
           ,
           were
           broken
           and
           trodden
           vnder
           their
           feete
           by
           heapes
           .
           It
           is
           true
           that
           the
           whole
           Ordnance
           continued
           for
           a
           time
           in
           battell
           ,
           for
           that
           their
           supplies
           beeing
           in
           the
           Reare
           were
           very
           close
           .
           But
           after
           that
           the
           Romane
           Legions
           ,
           set
           in
           the
           Reareward
           ,
           and
           compassed
           in
           of
           all
           sides
           by
           the
           Carthaginian
           Horse-men
           ,
           were
           forced
           to
           make
           resistance
           there
           ,
           and
           that
           they
           (
           who
           as
           wee
           haue
           sayd
           )
           were
           appointed
           to
           make
           head
           against
           the
           Elephants
           ,
           were
           by
           them
           repulsed
           into
           the
           thickest
           of
           the
           enemies
           Battalion
           ,
           where
           they
           were
           defeated
           and
           slaine
           ,
           ●
           then
           the
           Romans
           beeing
           assaulted
           on
           all
           sides
           ,
           some
           were
           beaten
           downe
           and
           slaine
           by
           the
           intollerable
           fury
           of
           the
           Elephants
           ,
           and
           others
           by
           the
           Horse-men
           ,
           in
           the
           same
           place
           where
           they
           had
           their
           first
           posture
           giuen
           them
           ,
           some
           few
           of
           them
           seeing
           no
           more
           hope
           ,
           
           sought
           their
           safety
           by
           flight
           ,
           of
           which
           (
           considering
           that
           the
           Country
           was
           very
           plaine
           )
           some
           were
           defeated
           by
           the
           Elephants
           ,
           and
           the
           rest
           by
           the
           Horse-men
           :
           And
           some
           flying
           with
           
             Marcus
             Attilius
          
           ,
           were
           taken
           to
           the
           number
           of
           fiue
           hundred
           .
        
         
           The
           Carthaginians
           lost
           that
           day
           but
           fiue
           hundred
           Aduenturers
           strangers
           ,
           whom
           the
           left
           Wing
           of
           the
           Romanes
           had
           defeated
           :
           But
           of
           all
           the
           Romane
           Army
           there
           escaped
           but
           two
           thousand
           with
           their
           Ensignes
           ,
           who
           (
           as
           we
           haue
           sayd
           )
           pursued
           a
           troupe
           of
           enemies
           into
           their
           Fort.
           All
           the
           rest
           were
           cut
           in
           pieces
           ,
           except
           
             Marcus
             Attilius
          
           and
           a
           few
           Men
           which
           fled
           with
           him
           ;
           in
           regard
           of
           those
           Ensignes
           which
           beyond
           all
           hope
           escaped
           ,
           they
           came
           vnto
           Aspis
           .
           Finally
           the
           Carthaginians
           after
           the
           spoile
           of
           the
           Dead
           retired
           to
           Carthage
           ,
           with
           the
           Consull
           and
           other
           Prisoners
           ,
           making
           great
           ioy
           and
           tryumph
           .
        
         
           If
           we
           shall
           duely
           consider
           this
           ,
           
           we
           shall
           finde
           many
           things
           profitable
           for
           the
           conduct
           of
           Man.
           First
           ,
           
             Marcus
             Attilius
          
           serues
           for
           a
           faire
           example
           to
           all
           the
           World
           ,
           that
           it
           is
           a
           great
           folly
           and
           indiscretion
           ,
           to
           put
           his
           Hope
           in
           Fortune
           ,
           vnder
           the
           colour
           of
           good
           successe
           and
           enterprises
           brought
           to
           an
           end
           according
           to
           our
           desire
           :
           Who
           of
           late
           after
           so
           many
           tryumphant
           Victories
           ,
           had
           not
           any
           compassion
           of
           the
           Carthaginians
           ,
           being
           reduced
           to
           extremity
           ,
           refusing
           to
           grant
           them
           peace
           ,
           which
           they
           
           craued
           with
           so
           much
           humility
           ,
           hath
           beene
           presently
           after
           reduced
           to
           that
           constraint
           ,
           as
           to
           make
           the
           like
           request
           .
        
         
           Moreouer
           that
           which
           Euripides
           hath
           formerly
           spoken
           so
           well
           ,
           that
           the
           good
           Councell
           of
           one
           man
           alone
           doth
           vanquish
           a
           great
           Army
           ,
           hath
           beene
           this
           day
           verified
           by
           that
           which
           hath
           happened
           .
           In
           truth
           one
           man
           alone
           ,
           and
           the
           Councell
           of
           one
           man
           ,
           hath
           vanquished
           and
           defeated
           an
           Army
           ,
           formerly
           invincible
           ;
           raising
           and
           restoring
           a
           Towne
           lost
           ,
           and
           the
           hearts
           of
           so
           many
           desolate
           men
           .
           Beleeue
           mee
           ▪
           I
           haue
           thought
           good
           to
           relate
           these
           actions
           for
           the
           benefit
           and
           instruction
           of
           the
           Readers
           of
           these
           Commentaries
           .
        
         
           For
           as
           there
           are
           two
           meanes
           easily
           to
           correct
           and
           amend
           our
           errours
           ,
           whereof
           the
           one
           is
           his
           owne
           Misfortune
           ,
           and
           the
           other
           the
           example
           of
           another
           mans
           Miseries
           ;
           there
           is
           no
           doubt
           but
           the
           first
           hath
           greater
           efficacy
           ,
           but
           it
           is
           not
           without
           the
           losse
           and
           preiudice
           of
           him
           to
           whom
           it
           happens
           :
           And
           although
           the
           second
           be
           not
           of
           so
           great
           force
           ,
           yet
           it
           is
           the
           better
           for
           that
           they
           are
           out
           of
           danger
           ,
           and
           therefore
           no
           man
           imbraceth
           the
           first
           meanes
           willingly
           ,
           for
           that
           they
           cannot
           helpe
           it
           without
           their
           owne
           trouble
           and
           losse
           .
           As
           for
           the
           second
           ,
           euer
           man
           followes
           it
           willingly
           ;
           For
           wee
           may
           see
           by
           him
           (
           without
           any
           hazard
           or
           losse
           )
           what
           wee
           ought
           to
           follow
           for
           the
           best
           .
        
         
           Wherefore
           if
           wee
           consider
           it
           well
           ,
           we
           shall
           finde
           that
           experience
           (
           by
           the
           remembrance
           of
           another
           mans
           faults
           )
           seemes
           to
           be
           a
           very
           good
           doctrine
           of
           a
           true
           life
           :
           Without
           doubt
           it
           is
           that
           alone
           which
           makes
           the
           good
           Iudges
           of
           reason
           without
           any
           losse
           :
           But
           wee
           haue
           discoursed
           sufficiently
           of
           this
           Subiect
           .
        
         
           The
           Carthaginians
           hauing
           ended
           their
           affaires
           happily
           ,
           and
           to
           their
           content
           ,
           they
           reioyced
           in
           many
           sorts
           ,
           both
           in
           giuing
           thankes
           vnto
           God
           ;
           and
           sacrificing
           after
           their
           manner
           ,
           or
           in
           vsing
           amongst
           themselues
           a
           mutuall
           beneuolence
           and
           courtesie
           .
        
         
           Soone
           after
           that
           Xantippus
           had
           raised
           the
           hearts
           of
           the
           Carthaginians
           ,
           
           hee
           returned
           into
           his
           Countrey
           ,
           as
           a
           man
           well
           aduised
           :
           For
           the
           Prowesse
           and
           Valour
           of
           men
           ,
           and
           their
           Vertues
           ,
           are
           many
           times
           the
           cause
           of
           great
           enuy
           and
           detraction
           :
           Against
           the
           which
           Cittizens
           that
           are
           well
           allied
           ,
           and
           haue
           many
           Friends
           ,
           make
           easie
           resistance
           :
           But
           strangers
           which
           haue
           not
           that
           support
           ,
           are
           easily
           ruined
           and
           defeated
           .
           They
           say
           hee
           went
           away
           for
           some
           other
           reason
           ,
           which
           wee
           will
           deliuer
           when
           it
           shall
           be
           fitting
           .
        
         
           After
           that
           beyond
           all
           hope
           the
           Romans
           had
           receiued
           Newes
           of
           the
           defeate
           of
           their
           Army
           in
           Affricke
           ,
           
           and
           the
           taking
           of
           the
           Consull
           :
           And
           that
           the
           remainder
           of
           their
           men
           was
           besieged
           in
           Aspis
           ,
           consulting
           presently
           of
           the
           safety
           of
           those
           which
           were
           remaining
           in
           Affricke
           ,
           they
           appointed
           an
           Army
           to
           bee
           raised
           to
           goe
           thither
           with
           all
           speede
           .
        
         
           In
           the
           meane
           time
           the
           Carthagaginians
           besieged
           Aspis
           ,
           striuing
           to
           force
           it
           ,
           with
           hope
           soone
           to
           haue
           this
           remainder
           of
           the
           Battell
           :
           But
           the
           Vertue
           and
           Courage
           of
           the
           Romans
           which
           defended
           it
           ,
           was
           so
           great
           ,
           as
           all
           the
           Enemies
           attempts
           could
           not
           preuaile
           .
           Wherefore
           being
           out
           of
           hope
           to
           enter
           it
           ,
           they
           rais'd
           the
           Siege
           .
           Soone
           after
           
           Newes
           came
           that
           the
           Romans
           prepared
           an
           Army
           at
           Sea
           to
           send
           into
           Affricke
           :
           For
           the
           which
           the
           Carthaginians
           being
           mooued
           ,
           they
           vsed
           all
           dilligence
           to
           repaire
           their
           old
           Vessels
           and
           to
           make
           new
           .
           Presently
           after
           they
           laboured
           to
           stand
           vpon
           their
           guard
           ,
           and
           to
           hinder
           the
           descent
           of
           the
           Romans
           into
           Affricke
           ,
           with
           two
           hundred
           Vessels
           armed
           and
           well
           furnished
           :
           But
           when
           as
           the
           preparation
           of
           three
           hundred
           and
           fifty
           Roman
           Vessels
           was
           ready
           ,
           they
           sent
           
             Marcus
             Emilius
          
           and
           
             Seruius
             Fuluius
          
           with
           the
           whole
           Army
           into
           Affricke
           in
           the
           beginning
           of
           the
           Spring
           .
           When
           as
           the
           Consuls
           had
           set
           sayle
           ,
           to
           draw
           first
           into
           Sicily
           ,
           and
           from
           thence
           into
           Affricke
           ,
           they
           were
           not
           farre
           from
           the
           Cape
           of
           Mercure
           ,
           but
           they
           presently
           discouered
           the
           Carthaginian
           Army
           :
           the
           which
           (
           as
           wee
           haue
           said
           )
           watched
           their
           comming
           at
           the
           passage
           ,
           
           and
           charged
           them
           suddainly
           with
           great
           fury
           ,
           taking
           a
           hundred
           and
           foureteene
           Vessels
           armed
           :
           sailing
           from
           thence
           to
           Aspis
           ,
           they
           retired
           their
           Men
           ,
           and
           after
           they
           had
           stayed
           some
           time
           in
           Affricke
           ,
           they
           returned
           into
           Sicily
           .
        
         
           But
           when
           they
           had
           past
           the
           Sea
           betwixt
           Affricke
           and
           Sicily
           with
           a
           prosperous
           Winde
           ,
           and
           had
           anchored
           neere
           vnto
           the
           Camarins
           Towne
           ,
           it
           is
           not
           possible
           to
           deliuer
           the
           greatnesse
           of
           the
           torment
           and
           misery
           that
           befell
           them
           .
           Hardly
           could
           they
           preserue
           foure
           score
           Vessels
           whole
           of
           foure
           hundred
           three
           score
           and
           foure
           which
           were
           in
           their
           Army
           .
           
           All
           the
           rest
           (
           either
           sunke
           in
           the
           Sea
           ,
           or
           split
           against
           the
           Rocks
           )
           fill'd
           all
           the
           shore
           with
           wracks
           ,
           or
           dead
           Bodies
           .
        
         
           It
           is
           not
           in
           the
           memory
           of
           man
           of
           any
           such
           shipwracke
           by
           a
           tempest
           .
           This
           miserable
           misfortune
           happened
           not
           casually
           and
           by
           chance
           ,
           but
           by
           the
           ouerweening
           of
           the
           Consuls
           ,
           considering
           that
           the
           Marriners
           had
           let
           them
           vnderstand
           ,
           that
           they
           must
           auoid
           the
           Coasts
           aboue
           Sicily
           ,
           for
           that
           it
           was
           not
           to
           be
           approached
           ,
           being
           bad
           and
           difficult
           to
           sayle
           in
           ,
           especially
           at
           that
           season
           ,
           for
           they
           sayled
           betwixt
           the
           Starres
           of
           Orion
           and
           the
           Dog-starre
           .
           Whatsoeuer
           it
           were
           the
           Consuls
           disdaining
           the
           admonition
           of
           the
           Marriners
           ,
           made
           hast
           with
           a
           glorious
           confidence
           of
           their
           late
           Victory
           ,
           to
           surprize
           some
           Townes
           a
           long
           that
           shore
           :
           where
           as
           they
           fell
           into
           extreame
           calamity
           vnder
           the
           shaddow
           of
           a
           poore
           hope
           .
           Then
           they
           knew
           their
           folly
           ,
           carrying
           the
           repentance
           of
           their
           presumption
           .
           Defacing
           by
           this
           wracke
           the
           things
           which
           formerly
           they
           had
           done
           well
           .
        
         
           And
           although
           that
           in
           all
           things
           the
           Romans
           relye
           vpon
           their
           forces
           ,
           and
           thinke
           whatsoeuer
           they
           resolue
           ,
           must
           be
           put
           in
           execution
           ,
           holding
           nothing
           impossible
           when
           they
           haue
           once
           vndertaken
           it
           ,
           and
           that
           this
           obstinacy
           doth
           many
           times
           turne
           to
           good
           .
           Yet
           sometimes
           they
           fall
           into
           great
           and
           apparent
           errours
           ,
           especially
           in
           Sea-matters
           .
           It
           is
           true
           that
           in
           Battels
           at
           Land
           fighting
           with
           men
           ,
           it
           is
           not
           so
           strange
           if
           they
           vanquish
           :
           For
           the
           Combate
           is
           equall
           ,
           although
           they
           bee
           sometimes
           vanquished
           :
           But
           as
           for
           the
           Sea
           ,
           for
           that
           they
           thrust
           themselues
           into
           hazard
           ,
           and
           without
           consideration
           ,
           they
           fall
           many
           times
           into
           great
           inconueniences
           .
        
         
           This
           happened
           at
           this
           time
           ,
           and
           hath
           done
           formerly
           ,
           and
           will
           befall
           them
           many
           times
           hereafter
           ,
           vntill
           they
           haue
           supprest
           and
           
           reformed
           this
           ouer-weening
           ,
           thinking
           they
           are
           able
           to
           goe
           to
           Sea
           at
           all
           seasons
           .
           The
           Carthaginians
           being
           aduertised
           of
           the
           shipwracke
           of
           the
           Romane
           Army
           ,
           they
           had
           the
           greater
           desire
           to
           raise
           an
           Army
           both
           by
           Land
           and
           Sea
           :
           For
           that
           their
           force
           seemed
           as
           great
           at
           Land
           ,
           as
           that
           of
           the
           Romans
           ,
           by
           reason
           of
           the
           defeate
           of
           
             Marcus
             Attilius
          
           :
           The
           like
           they
           conceiued
           of
           the
           Sea
           ,
           after
           the
           great
           losse
           the
           Romans
           had
           indured
           .
           Wherefore
           they
           presently
           sent
           Asdruball
           into
           Sicily
           with
           the
           old
           Bands
           ,
           and
           a
           new
           leuie
           of
           the
           Men
           of
           Heracleum
           ,
           with
           an
           hundred
           and
           fifty
           Elephants
           .
           They
           wrigd
           out
           a
           Fleete
           of
           two
           hundred
           Vessels
           ,
           
           and
           other
           Equipages
           necessary
           for
           Nauigation
           .
           When
           as
           Asdruball
           landed
           at
           Lylibeum
           with
           his
           whole
           Army
           ,
           he
           trayned
           his
           Men
           ,
           and
           exercised
           his
           Elephants
           ,
           making
           roads
           into
           those
           Countries
           which
           were
           allied
           vnto
           the
           Romans
           .
           Finally
           ,
           he
           was
           very
           watchfull
           and
           dilligent
           .
           And
           although
           the
           Romans
           losse
           had
           much
           abated
           their
           courage
           ,
           yet
           they
           vsed
           all
           possible
           diligence
           to
           rayse
           a
           Fleete
           of
           two
           hundred
           and
           twenty
           Vessels
           with
           a
           Pallisado
           :
           the
           which
           they
           effected
           within
           three
           Moneths
           ,
           and
           put
           it
           to
           Sea
           ,
           the
           which
           is
           difficult
           to
           beleene
           ,
           to
           the
           end
           the
           World
           should
           not
           thinke
           they
           would
           strike
           sayle
           vnto
           the
           
             Carthaginians
             .
             Lucius
             Aquilius
          
           ,
           and
           
             Caius
             Cornelius
          
           Consuls
           ,
           were
           appointed
           to
           leade
           this
           Army
           ,
           to
           fight
           with
           the
           Carthaginians
           in
           Sicily
           ,
           who
           passing
           the
           Sea
           presently
           ,
           arriued
           at
           Messina
           ,
           where
           they
           receiued
           the
           Remainder
           of
           the
           ships
           ,
           which
           had
           beene
           preserued
           in
           the
           storme
           .
           By
           this
           meanes
           their
           Army
           consisted
           of
           three
           hundred
           Vessels
           .
        
         
           From
           thence
           they
           tooke
           their
           Course
           to
           Palermo
           ,
           the
           chiefe
           Towne
           of
           the
           Carthaginians
           ,
           the
           which
           they
           assailed
           vigourously
           ,
           
           erecting
           two
           sorts
           of
           Engines
           ,
           and
           other
           preparations
           to
           that
           effect
           ,
           so
           as
           they
           easily
           ouerthrow
           a
           Tower
           seated
           vpon
           the
           Sea
           ,
           by
           the
           which
           the
           Souldiers
           entring
           by
           force
           ,
           tooke
           that
           part
           of
           the
           Towne
           which
           was
           called
           Naples
           .
           After
           this
           the
           Burgesses
           dying
           for
           feare
           ,
           yeelded
           vnto
           the
           Consuls
           the
           other
           part
           which
           they
           called
           the
           old
           Towne
           .
        
         
           After
           the
           taking
           of
           Palermo
           ,
           the
           Consuls
           put
           in
           a
           good
           Garrison
           ,
           and
           then
           returned
           to
           Rome
           .
           The
           yeare
           following
           ,
           
             Gneus
             Sempronius
          
           ,
           and
           
             Caius
             Seruilius
          
           w●re
           Consuls
           ,
           who
           in
           like
           manner
           past
           into
           Sicily
           with
           an
           Army
           ,
           to
           goe
           from
           thence
           into
           Affricke
           :
           where
           being
           arriued
           ,
           they
           dispersed
           their
           Men
           into
           diuers
           places
           ,
           and
           committed
           great
           spoiles
           ,
           yet
           they
           did
           not
           any
           thing
           worthy
           of
           Memory
           .
           Finally
           ,
           they
           arriued
           at
           the
           Island
           of
           Lotophages
           ,
           which
           they
           call
           Mirmyx
           ,
           which
           is
           neere
           vnto
           a
           little
           Shelfe
           or
           Barre
           of
           Barbary
           ,
           where
           not
           knowing
           the
           passages
           ,
           they
           were
           in
           a
           great
           streight
           ,
           and
           were
           stayed
           by
           reason
           of
           the
           ebbing
           of
           the
           Sea
           :
           They
           were
           for
           a
           time
           in
           suspence
           what
           to
           doe
           .
           Finally
           ,
           the
           Flood
           comming
           suddainly
           vpon
           them
           ,
           they
           were
           almost
           driuen
           to
           dispaire
           :
           Yet
           they
           could
           not
           saue
           themselues
           vntill
           they
           had
           lightned
           their
           ships
           ,
           and
           cast
           out
           their
           baggage
           to
           saue
           themselues
           .
        
         
           After
           that
           Day
           the
           Romans
           were
           so
           amazed
           with
           so
           many
           dangers
           ,
           as
           they
           sailed
           continuallly
           as
           if
           they
           had
           fled
           .
           Soone
           after
           they
           returned
           into
           Sicily
           ,
           and
           leauing
           Lilybeum
           ,
           they
           tooke
           Port
           at
           Palermo
           .
           But
           soone
           after
           that
           they
           were
           gone
           from
           thence
           to
           saile
           into
           Italy
           ,
           there
           
           rose
           so
           great
           a
           storme
           as
           aboue
           a
           hundred
           and
           fifty
           of
           their
           ships
           were
           driuen
           vp
           and
           downe
           ,
           
           and
           in
           the
           end
           perished
           .
           And
           although
           the
           Romanes
           after
           so
           many
           losses
           ,
           were
           of
           aduice
           to
           preferre
           the
           honor
           and
           Maiesty
           of
           the
           Empire
           before
           all
           other
           things
           ,
           yet
           they
           were
           so
           broken
           with
           so
           great
           miseries
           ,
           as
           they
           resolued
           to
           abandon
           the
           Sea.
           And
           therefore
           they
           only
           leuied
           an
           Army
           by
           Land
           ,
           wherein
           they
           thought
           they
           should
           be
           more
           confident
           and
           of
           better
           hope
           ,
           the
           which
           they
           sent
           into
           Sicily
           with
           the
           two
           Consuls
           ,
           
             Lucius
             Cecilius
          
           ,
           and
           
             Caius
             Curius
          
           :
           To
           whom
           they
           deliuered
           only
           three
           score
           Vessells
           for
           their
           Victualls
           .
           By
           this
           meanes
           the
           Carthaginians
           ,
           became
           againe
           Maisters
           of
           the
           Sea
           with
           out
           contradiction
           ,
           seeing
           the
           Romans
           had
           no
           more
           any
           Fleete
           at
           Sea.
           Moreouer
           they
           had
           great
           confidence
           in
           their
           Army
           at
           Land
           ,
           and
           not
           without
           cause
           .
           For
           after
           that
           the
           report
           of
           the
           battell
           giuen
           in
           Affricke
           ,
           came
           to
           Rome
           ,
           and
           that
           they
           vnderstood
           that
           the
           defeate
           of
           their
           men
           hapned
           by
           the
           force
           and
           fury
           of
           the
           Elephants
           ,
           for
           that
           they
           had
           broken
           the
           Rankes
           and
           opened
           the
           battalions
           ,
           and
           that
           they
           had
           made
           a
           wonderfull
           slaughter
           of
           them
           .
        
         
           Their
           feare
           of
           the
           Elephants
           from
           that
           day
           ,
           was
           so
           great
           ,
           as
           for
           two
           yeares
           after
           they
           neuer
           durst
           charge
           the
           Carthaginians
           ,
           although
           they
           made
           many
           incounters
           in
           Affricke
           ,
           and
           in
           the
           Country
           of
           Selinuntia
           ,
           nor
           Campe
           in
           the
           Plaines
           within
           fiue
           or
           sixe
           furlongs
           of
           them
           ,
           keeping
           alwayes
           the
           Mountaynes
           and
           hilly
           Countries
           ,
           to
           saue
           themselues
           from
           the
           Elephants
           ;
           
           so
           as
           they
           only
           forced
           Theruce
           and
           Lipara
           .
           Wherefore
           the
           Romanes
           knowing
           the
           feare
           their
           Army
           had
           ,
           resolued
           againe
           to
           put
           a
           Fleete
           to
           Sea.
           
        
         
           At
           that
           time
           the
           Romane
           people
           being
           assembled
           ,
           they
           chose
           vnto
           the
           Consulship
           
             Caius
             Attilius
          
           ,
           and
           
             Lucius
             Manlius
          
           :
           They
           also
           made
           fifty
           new
           ships
           ,
           
           and
           Rigg'd
           out
           the
           olde
           ,
           the
           which
           they
           furnished
           with
           Souldiers
           proportionably
           .
           When
           as
           Asdruball
           Generall
           of
           the
           Carthaginians
           ,
           knowing
           well
           the
           feare
           of
           the
           Romans
           ,
           had
           beene
           aduertised
           by
           the
           Fugitiues
           ,
           that
           one
           of
           the
           Consuls
           was
           returned
           vnto
           Rome
           with
           halfe
           the
           Army
           ,
           and
           Cecilius
           remayned
           alone
           at
           Palermo
           with
           the
           other
           ,
           he
           parts
           from
           Lylibeum
           (
           when
           as
           Haruest
           approached
           )
           with
           his
           Army
           to
           spoile
           ,
           and
           falls
           vpon
           the
           Territory
           of
           Palermo
           ,
           planting
           his
           Campe
           vpon
           the
           Mountaines
           .
           Cecilius
           hauing
           newes
           of
           their
           comming
           ,
           and
           knowing
           that
           Asdruball
           desired
           nothing
           but
           a
           battell
           ,
           kept
           his
           Army
           within
           the
           Towne
           .
        
         
           By
           this
           meanes
           Asdruball
           growing
           very
           confident
           ,
           conceiuing
           that
           Cecilius
           kept
           himselfe
           close
           for
           feare
           ,
           he
           causeth
           his
           Army
           to
           March
           to
           Palermo
           ,
           hauing
           ruined
           and
           burnt
           all
           the
           Champion
           Countries
           .
           The
           Consull
           was
           alwaies
           of
           opinion
           not
           to
           go
           to
           field
           ,
           vntill
           that
           his
           enemy
           was
           drawne
           to
           passe
           the
           Riuer
           ,
           which
           runnes
           neere
           vnto
           the
           Towne
           Walls
           .
           But
           when
           he
           saw
           that
           the
           Campe
           and
           the
           Elephants
           approached
           ,
           
           he
           caused
           a
           ●ally
           to
           be
           made
           by
           the
           nimblest
           and
           most
           actiue
           men
           of
           his
           Army
           ,
           commaunding
           them
           to
           skirmish
           with
           the
           enemy
           ,
           vntill
           their
           whole
           Campes
           should
           be
           forced
           to
           come
           to
           the
           combats
           .
           And
           afterwards
           considering
           that
           matters
           had
           succeeded
           as
           he
           desired
           ,
           he
           ordaines
           the
           lightest
           and
           most
           actiue
           ,
           to
           plant
           themselues
           beyond
           the
           
           Towne
           ditch
           ,
           giuing
           them
           charge
           to
           cast
           Pertuisans
           ,
           Darts
           ,
           and
           Spits
           a
           farre
           off
           at
           the
           Elephants
           :
           And
           if
           they
           came
           running
           vpon
           them
           with
           fury
           and
           violence
           ,
           they
           should
           slip
           into
           the
           Ditch
           ,
           and
           from
           thence
           cast
           their
           Darts
           at
           them
           .
           He
           also
           commaunded
           the
           Archers
           of
           the
           Marker
           place
           ,
           to
           go
           out
           of
           the
           Towne
           ,
           and
           to
           fight
           at
           the
           foote
           of
           the
           wall
           .
           In
           the
           meane
           time
           ,
           he
           issued
           foorth
           with
           all
           the
           E●signes
           ,
           by
           another
           side
           of
           the
           Towne
           right
           against
           the
           enemies
           left
           Wing
           ,
           and
           sent
           many
           to
           those
           which
           fought
           with
           Darts
           .
        
         
           Presently
           after
           the
           skirmish
           beganne
           ,
           the
           Maister
           of
           the
           Elephants
           ,
           who
           with
           a
           desire
           of
           glory
           would
           haue
           the
           honour
           of
           the
           Victory
           ,
           incensed
           them
           against
           the
           enemies
           ,
           not
           attending
           Asdrubals
           pleasure
           .
           The
           Romans
           obseruing
           the
           Consuls
           commaundment
           ,
           turned
           head
           presently
           ;
           and
           when
           as
           the
           Elephants
           pursued
           them
           with
           fury
           ,
           they
           slipt
           into
           the
           Ditch
           ,
           the
           Elephants
           being
           vppon
           the
           side
           of
           it
           ,
           they
           were
           suddainly
           charged
           with
           Darts
           and
           Pertuisans
           ,
           aswell
           by
           the
           Townesmen
           which
           were
           vpon
           the
           Walls
           ,
           as
           from
           the
           Souldiers
           which
           lay
           in
           the
           Ditch
           .
           And
           when
           as
           they
           could
           passe
           no
           further
           ,
           they
           turned
           head
           ,
           being
           necessarily
           forced
           to
           fall
           vpon
           their
           owne
           battallions
           with
           great
           slaughter
           .
        
         
           In
           the
           meane
           time
           Cecilius
           goes
           suddainly
           to
           field
           ,
           hauing
           his
           whole
           Army
           entire
           and
           in
           good
           order
           ,
           by
           another
           gate
           ,
           and
           chargeth
           his
           enemies
           furiously
           ,
           
           who
           being
           already
           broken
           by
           the
           Elephants
           ,
           and
           charged
           againe
           by
           the
           Consuls
           Troupes
           ,
           were
           easily
           defeated
           .
           A
           part
           of
           them
           were
           slaine
           ,
           the
           rest
           saued
           themselues
           by
           flight
           :
           There
           were
           ten
           Elephants
           taken
           with
           their
           Indian
           Maisters
           ;
           〈…〉
           after
           the
           battell
           ,
           their
           Gouernours
           being
           cast
           downe
           .
           This
           Victory
           purchased
           great
           honour
           to
           Cecilius
           ,
           as
           the
           Man
           who
           by
           the
           report
           of
           all
           the
           whole
           World
           ,
           had
           beene
           the
           cause
           that
           the
           Romanes
           after
           that
           time
           resuming
           courage
           camped
           in
           the
           Plaines
           .
           When
           the
           Romanes
           had
           newes
           of
           this
           Victory
           ,
           it
           is
           not
           credible
           the
           ioy
           which
           they
           conceiued
           ,
           not
           so
           much
           for
           the
           taking
           of
           the
           Elephants
           ,
           whereby
           the
           Carthaginians
           power
           was
           much
           decreased
           ,
           as
           for
           that
           their
           men
           seemed
           to
           be
           grown●
           more
           hardy
           in
           the
           Warre
           ,
           
           for
           that
           they
           had
           conquered
           them
           .
           Wherefore
           they
           Prepared
           an
           Army
           at
           Sea
           ,
           as
           they
           had
           formerly
           resolued
           ,
           and
           sent
           the
           Consuls
           into
           Sicily
           with
           two
           hundred
           Vessells
           ,
           desiring
           to
           make
           an
           end
           of
           that
           Warre
           :
           Whither
           they
           past
           hauing
           made
           prouision
           of
           Victualls
           ,
           and
           other
           things
           necessary
           .
           This
           was
           the
           foureteeneth
           yeare
           since
           the
           beginning
           of
           the
           Warre
           .
        
         
           The
           Consuls
           being
           arriued
           ,
           and
           receiuing
           the
           Bands
           of
           Souldiers
           that
           were
           there
           ,
           they
           go
           and
           lay
           siege
           to
           Lylibeum
           ,
           hoping
           after
           the
           taking
           thereof
           ,
           they
           might
           easily
           transport
           the
           Warre
           into
           Affricke
           :
           But
           the
           Carthaginians
           mooued
           with
           the
           like
           considerations
           ,
           resolued
           by
           all
           meanes
           to
           keepe
           it
           ,
           knowing
           well
           that
           after
           the
           losse
           of
           Lylibeum
           ,
           they
           had
           nothing
           else
           remaining
           in
           Sicily
           .
           The
           Romans
           in
           truth
           held
           in
           a
           manner
           the
           whole
           Iland
           ,
           except
           Trepanum
           .
           But
           to
           the
           end
           that
           what
           wee
           speake
           of
           Sicily
           ,
           may
           not
           seeme
           obscure
           to
           some
           one
           ,
           by
           reason
           of
           the
           ignorance
           of
           places
           ,
           we
           will
           deliuer
           the
           Scituation
           in
           few
           words
           .
        
         
         
           All
           Sicily
           hath
           its
           Scituation
           in
           regard
           of
           Italy
           and
           the
           limits
           thereof
           ,
           
           like
           vnto
           Morea
           in
           respect
           of
           Greece
           ,
           and
           its
           bounds
           .
           It
           is
           true
           ,
           ●here
           is
           some
           difference
           ,
           for
           that
           there
           is
           a
           little
           Sea
           betwixt
           this
           and
           Italy
           .
           Whereas
           Morea
           is
           ioyned
           vnto
           Greece
           ,
           by
           a
           little
           slip
           of
           Land
           ,
           for
           they
           may
           goe
           on
           dry
           foote
           from
           Morea
           vnto
           Greece
           ,
           and
           not
           from
           Sicily
           into
           Italy
           without
           shipping
           .
           Sicily
           is
           of
           a
           Triangular
           forme
           ,
           
           and
           so
           many
           Angles
           as
           it
           hath
           ,
           so
           many
           Capes
           or
           Promontories
           there
           are
           vpon
           the
           Sea
           shore
           .
           Among
           the
           which
           ,
           that
           whereon
           the
           Sicilian
           Sea
           doth
           beate
           is
           called
           Pachinus
           ,
           and
           lookes
           towards
           the
           South
           :
           that
           which
           tends
           towards
           the
           North
           ,
           where
           the
           Sea
           doth
           end
           ,
           and
           is
           not
           aboue
           a
           mile
           and
           a
           halfe
           from
           Italy
           ,
           is
           called
           Pelorus
           .
           The
           third
           which
           hath
           his
           Aspect
           towards
           Affricke
           ,
           and
           towards
           the
           Winterly
           West
           ;
           and
           which
           is
           right
           against
           Carthage
           ,
           from
           the
           which
           vnto
           the
           Affricke
           shore
           ,
           there
           is
           not
           aboue
           one
           hundred
           twenty
           and
           seuen
           miles
           ,
           is
           called
           Lylibeum
           ,
           diuiding
           the
           Sea
           of
           Sardinia
           and
           Sicily
           .
           There
           is
           a
           Towne
           on
           this
           Cape
           ,
           which
           carries
           the
           same
           name
           ,
           the
           which
           the
           Romans
           besieged
           at
           that
           time
           :
           The
           which
           is
           strong
           with
           Walls
           and
           Ditches
           ,
           and
           moreouer
           with
           Marshes
           and
           Pooles
           ,
           by
           the
           which
           lyes
           the
           passage
           for
           ships
           into
           the
           Port
           ;
           but
           the
           entry
           is
           difficult
           ,
           and
           not
           accessible
           but
           by
           expert
           Marriners
           .
        
         
           The
           Romans
           then
           to
           besiege
           it
           throughly
           ,
           made
           round
           about
           it
           Trenches
           ,
           Rampiers
           ,
           and
           Bastions
           ,
           one
           neere
           vnto
           another
           .
           Finally
           ,
           they
           set
           vp
           their
           Engines
           of
           Warre
           ;
           neyther
           did
           they
           omit
           any
           thing
           that
           was
           necessary
           to
           force
           a
           Towne
           .
           
           At
           their
           first
           beginning
           they
           battered
           a
           Tower
           ,
           which
           was
           scrared
           vpon
           the
           Sea
           shore
           ,
           looking
           towards
           Affricke
           ,
           adding
           daily
           new
           Engines
           and
           planting
           them
           in
           order
           .
           Finally
           ,
           they
           ouerthrew
           at
           the
           same
           time
           sixe
           other
           Towers
           neere
           vnto
           it
           ,
           by
           the
           shaking
           of
           great
           Beames
           ,
           armed
           with
           iron
           at
           the
           end
           ,
           like
           vnto
           a
           Rams-head
           .
           Wherefore
           as
           this
           siege
           was
           troublesome
           and
           dangerous
           ,
           and
           that
           some
           Towers
           were
           much
           indammaged
           ,
           and
           others
           ouerthrown
           by
           the
           Violence
           of
           the
           Engines
           ,
           and
           the
           Towne
           continually
           battered
           ,
           the
           besieged
           beganne
           to
           faint
           ,
           and
           to
           grow
           fearefull
           and
           amazed
           .
           They
           were
           ten
           thousand
           Souldiers
           besides
           the
           inhabitants
           of
           the
           Town
           .
           Yet
           Imilcon
           ,
           who
           had
           the
           guard
           thereof
           ,
           maintayned
           this
           siege
           against
           the
           Romans
           by
           his
           Councell
           and
           great
           courage
           :
           
           Wheresoeuer
           the
           Romans
           made
           any
           breach
           in
           the
           Walls
           ,
           he
           repayred
           it
           within
           ;
           and
           if
           the
           enemy
           did
           Mine
           ,
           he
           preuented
           them
           by
           countermines
           .
           By
           this
           meanes
           he
           still
           defeated
           their
           interprises
           .
           Sometimes
           hee
           also
           made
           sallies
           ,
           hindring
           them
           much
           in
           all
           their
           attempts
           ,
           and
           trying
           if
           hee
           could
           to
           fire
           their
           Engines
           of
           battery
           .
           Many
           times
           hee
           gaue
           Allarums
           ,
           both
           by
           day
           and
           night
           ,
           so
           as
           there
           was
           a
           greater
           slaughter
           and
           losse
           of
           men
           by
           this
           kinde
           of
           incounters
           ,
           then
           many
           times
           in
           their
           set
           Battells
           .
        
         
           At
           that
           time
           some
           Commaunders
           of
           mercenary
           Souldiers
           ,
           
           conspired
           to
           yeild
           the
           Towne
           vnto
           the
           Romans
           ;
           who
           being
           confident
           of
           the
           consent
           of
           their
           Companions
           slipt
           downe
           the
           Wall
           in
           the
           night
           ,
           and
           goes
           vnto
           the
           Campe
           ,
           discouering
           their
           charge
           vnto
           the
           Consull
           :
           At
           what
           time
           there
           was
           likewise
           a
           Grecian
           in
           Lylibeum
           called
           Alexon
           ,
           
           who
           
           had
           sometimes
           saued
           the
           Towne
           of
           Agragas
           from
           Treason
           ,
           when
           as
           the
           Saragossins
           held
           it
           .
        
         
           This
           man
           after
           that
           he
           had
           vnderstood
           the
           enterprize
           of
           the
           Treason
           ,
           reuealed
           it
           vnto
           ●milcon
           :
           who
           caused
           all
           the
           Captaines
           to
           bee
           presently
           called
           ,
           except
           such
           as
           had
           slipt
           downe
           the
           Wall
           ,
           and
           declared
           vnto
           them
           what
           he
           had
           vnderstood
           of
           the
           Treason
           ,
           intreating
           them
           they
           would
           not
           so
           ignominiously
           deliuer
           him
           and
           the
           Towne
           vnto
           their
           Enemies
           .
           Moreouer
           he
           made
           them
           great
           promises
           ,
           if
           they
           would
           keepe
           their
           faith
           :
           And
           when
           they
           had
           all
           consented
           to
           that
           which
           hee
           propounded
           ,
           he
           presently
           sent
           Haniball
           with
           them
           to
           pacifie
           a
           Troope
           of
           Gaules
           .
           This
           was
           the
           Sonne
           of
           that
           other
           Haniball
           ,
           who
           (
           as
           we
           haue
           said
           )
           was
           hang'd
           vpon
           a
           Crosse
           in
           Sardinia
           ,
           after
           he
           had
           made
           that
           losse
           of
           the
           Army
           at
           Sea.
           He
           hoped
           well
           that
           he
           would
           be
           pleasing
           vnto
           them
           ,
           for
           that
           had
           beene
           at
           the
           Warre
           with
           them
           vnder
           his
           Fathers
           commaund
           .
           Hee
           likewise
           sent
           Alexon
           to
           other
           bands
           of
           strangers
           ,
           for
           that
           they
           had
           great
           confidence
           in
           him
           .
           Presently
           after
           hee
           had
           assembled
           the
           Companions
           ,
           he
           preuailed
           so
           by
           prayers
           and
           promises
           ,
           as
           all
           generally
           kept
           their
           Faith
           and
           Friendship
           with
           the
           Carthaginians
           .
           Wherefore
           assoone
           as
           the
           Chiefe
           of
           the
           Treason
           were
           returned
           ,
           and
           ready
           to
           speake
           vnto
           them
           ,
           and
           to
           relate
           what
           they
           had
           treated
           with
           the
           Romans
           ,
           they
           not
           onely
           denied
           to
           consent
           vnto
           them
           ,
           but
           they
           disdained
           to
           heare
           them
           ,
           driuing
           them
           from
           the
           Walles
           with
           Darts
           and
           Stones
           .
        
         
           Thus
           the
           Carthaginians
           being
           in
           a
           great
           and
           manifest
           danger
           of
           Treason
           ,
           had
           like
           to
           haue
           fallen
           into
           their
           Enemies
           〈◊〉
           But
           Alexon
           (
           who
           formerly
           for
           to
           keepe
           his
           Faith
           with
           them
           of
           Agragas
           ,
           had
           not
           onely
           preserued
           the
           Towne
           ,
           but
           the
           Countrey
           likewise
           ,
           their
           Lawes
           ,
           and
           liberty
           )
           was
           the
           cause
           at
           this
           time
           (
           in
           the
           opinion
           of
           all
           the
           world
           )
           that
           the
           Carthaginians
           were
           not
           defeated
           .
           
           And
           although
           they
           of
           Carthage
           could
           not
           be
           aduertised
           of
           the
           affaires
           of
           Lylibeum
           ,
           yet
           doubting
           the
           necessi●ies
           which
           they
           might
           fall
           into
           during
           a
           long
           Siege
           ,
           they
           armed
           fifty
           ships
           with
           ten
           thousand
           men
           :
           whereof
           Haniball
           the
           Sonne
           of
           A●ilcar
           ,
           
           who
           formerly
           was
           Captnine
           of
           the
           Triremes
           ,
           and
           a
           great
           friend
           to
           Atarbe
           ,
           had
           the
           leading
           ▪
           to
           whom
           they
           gaue
           charge
           in
           few
           words
           to
           doe
           what
           possible
           he
           might
           ,
           to
           enter
           into
           Lylibeum
           ,
           and
           to
           suceour
           the
           besieged
           .
           Haniball
           then
           with
           these
           ten
           thousand
           Souldiers
           ,
           arriues
           first
           at
           the
           Islands
           of
           Eguse
           ,
           which
           are
           mid-way
           betwixt
           Carthage
           and
           Lylib●um
           ,
           and
           there
           attends
           the
           Winde
           :
           After
           which
           setting
           sayle
           ,
           he
           bent
           his
           course
           directly
           to
           the
           Hauen
           of
           Lylibeum
           ,
           hauing
           his
           men
           all
           in
           battell
           and
           ready
           to
           fight
           .
        
         
           The
           Consuls
           amazed
           at
           this
           suddaine
           approach
           of
           the
           Enemy
           ,
           doubted
           that
           if
           they
           attempted
           to
           fight
           with
           them
           ,
           the
           violence
           of
           the
           winde
           would
           likewise
           driue
           them
           into
           the
           Port.
           Wherefore
           they
           resolued
           not
           to
           stop
           their
           entry
           .
           It
           is
           true
           that
           they
           prepared
           themselues
           vpon
           the
           shore
           ,
           and
           sought
           to
           terrifie
           them
           at
           their
           entry
           .
           In
           the
           meane
           time
           all
           the
           troops
           within
           the
           Citty
           ,
           seeing
           succours
           come
           ,
           resumed
           courage
           ,
           le●ping
           for
           hope
           and
           ioy
           ,
           and
           giuing
           courage
           by
           signes
           and
           shours
           to
           their
           Succours
           .
           Haniball
           with
           incredible
           courage
           ,
           sayles
           wonderfull
           
           swiftly
           and
           enters
           the
           Port
           ,
           the
           which
           no
           man
           would
           haue
           immagined
           ,
           and
           puts
           his
           Army
           safe
           into
           Lylibeum
           .
           It
           is
           incredible
           the
           ioy
           which
           they
           within
           the
           Towne
           conceiued
           ,
           after
           their
           succours
           were
           entred
           ,
           not
           so
           much
           for
           the
           refreshing
           of
           men
           ,
           but
           for
           that
           the
           Romanes
           durst
           not
           hinder
           the
           entry
           of
           the
           ships
           .
        
         
           But
           Imilcon
           Commaunder
           of
           the
           Carthaginians
           ,
           seeing
           that
           the
           Souldiers
           demaunded
           nothing
           but
           to
           fight
           ,
           aswell
           the
           old
           Garrison
           ,
           in
           regard
           of
           their
           supplies
           ,
           but
           the
           new
           succours
           ,
           for
           that
           they
           had
           not
           felt
           the
           former
           miseries
           ;
           he
           would
           not
           loose
           this
           opportunity
           ,
           resoluing
           to
           set
           fire
           on
           the
           Romanes
           Engines
           by
           what
           meanes
           soeuer
           .
           Wherefore
           when
           hee
           had
           drawne
           them
           altogether
           ,
           hee
           made
           a
           speech
           vnto
           them
           ,
           promising
           good
           rewards
           to
           such
           as
           should
           shew
           themselues
           braue
           Men
           :
           And
           assured
           them
           that
           the
           Carthaginians
           would
           acknowledge
           it
           .
           The
           Souldiers
           mooued
           with
           these
           speeches
           ,
           told
           them
           that
           they
           were
           ready
           to
           do
           their
           duties
           .
           Moreouer
           they
           cryed
           out
           with
           a
           loud
           voyce
           ,
           intreating
           him
           that
           without
           any
           further
           stay
           he
           would
           lead
           them
           to
           fight
           .
           Imilcon
           commending
           their
           courage
           ,
           sent
           them
           to
           refresh
           themselues
           ,
           and
           gaue
           them
           charge
           to
           be
           ready
           ,
           and
           to
           performe
           that
           which
           their
           Captaines
           should
           commaund
           them
           :
           Whom
           presently
           after
           hee
           drawes
           a
           part
           ,
           and
           acquaints
           them
           with
           his
           interprize
           ;
           then
           hee
           appoints
           vnto
           euery
           one
           his
           Quarter
           and
           place
           ,
           commaunding
           them
           that
           euery
           one
           should
           retire
           speedily
           in
           the
           beginning
           of
           the
           night
           ,
           the
           which
           they
           performed
           .
        
         
           At
           the
           breake
           of
           day
           Imilcon
           made
           his
           sallies
           in
           many
           places
           ,
           and
           fell
           vpon
           the
           Engines
           .
           The
           Romans
           who
           doubted
           the
           enemies
           designe
           ,
           were
           not
           negligent
           ,
           but
           were
           all
           in
           Armes
           keeping
           a
           good
           Guard.
           Wherefore
           as
           soone
           as
           the
           Carthaginians
           beganne
           their
           sally
           ,
           they
           marcht
           against
           them
           ,
           so
           as
           the
           Allarum
           was
           great
           neere
           vnto
           the
           walls
           .
           The
           Carthaginians
           were
           about
           twenty
           thousand
           men
           ,
           and
           the
           Romanes
           many
           more
           .
           And
           for
           that
           the
           combate
           was
           without
           any
           order
           of
           battell
           ,
           the
           danger
           was
           the
           greater
           :
           For
           in
           so
           great
           a
           multitude
           of
           Souldiers
           ,
           they
           did
           fight
           Man
           to
           Man
           ,
           as
           if
           it
           had
           beene
           a
           single
           combate
           .
           It
           is
           true
           ,
           that
           the
           heate
           of
           the
           fight
           ,
           and
           the
           greatest
           Allarum
           was
           neere
           vnto
           the
           Engines
           .
           Beleeue
           that
           they
           which
           were
           appointed
           ,
           aswel
           by
           the
           Carthaginians
           to
           assaile
           ,
           as
           by
           the
           Romanes
           for
           defence
           ,
           cam●
           to
           so
           great
           and
           cruell
           a
           combate
           ,
           as
           they
           dyed
           with
           incredible
           Resolutions
           ,
           neuer
           abandoning
           the
           place
           which
           they
           had
           beene
           ordain'd
           them
           .
           But
           they
           which
           were
           mingled
           in
           fighting
           ,
           cast
           themselues
           vpon
           the
           Romanes
           with
           such
           great
           courage
           ,
           assailing
           the
           Engines
           with
           fires
           ,
           Darts
           ,
           and
           such
           like
           Armes
           ,
           as
           the
           Romans
           that
           day
           ,
           seeing
           themselues
           not
           able
           to
           resist
           the
           enemies
           interprize
           ,
           thought
           in
           a
           manner
           all
           to
           bee
           vtterly
           lost
           .
        
         
           When
           as
           the
           combate
           had
           continued
           long
           ,
           Imilcon
           seeing
           the
           great
           losse
           of
           his
           men
           ,
           and
           that
           he
           could
           not
           preuayle
           ,
           he
           caused
           a
           Retreate
           to
           be
           sounded
           .
           And
           although
           the
           Romanes
           were
           that
           day
           in
           great
           danger
           to
           loose
           all
           their
           equipage
           for
           battery
           ,
           yet
           in
           the
           end
           they
           defended
           their
           Engines
           ,
           and
           all
           their
           furniture
           ,
           resisting
           the
           enemies
           with
           incredible
           valour
           .
        
         
         
           After
           these
           actions
           ,
           Hanniball
           parting
           in
           the
           Night
           from
           Lylibeum
           ,
           vnknowne
           to
           the
           Enemy
           ,
           with
           all
           the
           shippes
           which
           hee
           had
           brought
           with
           him
           ,
           hee
           sayled
           to
           Tripanum
           to
           Adherball
           ,
           who
           was
           Generall
           of
           the
           Carthaginians
           ,
           for
           that
           they
           had
           alwayes
           a
           great
           care
           to
           keepe
           it
           ,
           in
           regard
           of
           the
           opportunity
           of
           the
           place
           ,
           and
           the
           beauty
           of
           the
           Port
           :
           It
           is
           but
           fifteene
           miles
           from
           Lylibeum
           .
           A●d
           although
           that
           in
           the
           meane
           time
           the
           Carthaginians
           were
           very
           destrous
           to
           heare
           newes
           of
           the
           affaires
           of
           Lylibcum
           ,
           yet
           it
           was
           not
           possible
           ,
           for
           that
           the
           Towne
           after
           Hanibals
           departure
           was
           kept
           so
           short
           ,
           
           as
           no
           man
           could
           enter
           or
           come
           forth
           .
        
         
           At
           that
           time
           a
           Rhodien
           named
           Haniball
           ,
           an
           able
           Man
           ,
           seeing
           the
           great
           desire
           of
           the
           Carthaginians
           ,
           promised
           them
           to
           enter
           into
           Lylibeum
           ,
           mauger
           all
           the
           World
           ,
           and
           to
           bring
           them
           certaine
           newes
           of
           their
           estate
           .
           But
           although
           the
           Carthaginians
           were
           glad
           to
           heare
           him
           ,
           yet
           they
           held
           it
           impossible
           ,
           for
           that
           the
           Romanes
           Army
           at
           Sea
           was
           in
           a
           manner
           within
           the
           Port.
           Yet
           the
           Rhodien●ssures
           ●ssures
           them
           ,
           and
           parts
           with
           his
           ship
           :
           And
           being
           arriued
           at
           an●
           Island
           neere
           vnto
           Lylibeum
           ,
           three
           dayes
           after
           hauing
           the
           Winde
           in
           Poope
           ,
           
           hee
           sayled
           directly
           thither
           at
           noone
           day
           ,
           and
           in
           the
           sight
           of
           the
           Enemy
           ,
           (
           striuing
           by
           all
           meanes
           to
           hinder
           him
           )
           hee
           entred
           ,
           performing
           that
           which
           hee
           had
           vndertaken
           .
        
         
           One
           of
           the
           Consuls
           wondring
           much
           at
           the
           great
           courage
           of
           this
           man
           ,
           drew
           by
           night
           to
           the
           entry
           of
           the
           Port
           ten
           of
           their
           best
           Sayle●s
           to
           surprize
           him
           in
           his
           returne
           :
           with
           the
           which
           hee
           himselfe
           kept
           watch
           vpon
           the
           departure
           of
           the
           Rhodien
           ,
           and
           gaue
           〈◊〉
           to
           the
           whole
           At
           ,
           my
           to
           doe
           the
           like
           .
        
         
           The
           shippes
           which
           were
           at
           the
           entry
           of
           the
           Port
           of
           either
           side
           the
           Marishes
           ,
           attended
           with
           their
           Oares
           ready
           the
           returne
           of
           the
           Rhodien
           shippe
           ,
           thinking
           that
           hee
           could
           not
           auoid
           it
           ,
           but
           would
           bee
           inuested
           :
           But
           the
           Rhodien
           relying
           much
           vppon
           his
           courage
           ,
           and
           the
           swiftn●sse
           of
           his
           Vessell
           ,
           past
           thorough
           the
           Enemies
           ships
           being
           thus
           prepared
           ,
           
           not
           in
           the
           n●ght
           ,
           nor
           by
           stealth
           ,
           but
           in
           two
           open
           day
           :
           and
           not
           contenting
           himselfe
           to
           bee
           thus
           escaped
           safe
           with
           his
           Men
           ,
           seeing
           himselfe
           a
           little
           out
           of
           the
           presse
           ,
           hee
           turned
           the
           Prow
           of
           his
           Vessell
           ,
           calling
           them
           to
           fight
           ,
           yet
           no
           man
           durst
           assaile
           him
           ,
           in
           regard
           of
           the
           swiftnesse
           of
           his
           V●ssell
           .
        
         
           Finally
           ,
           hee
           returned
           to
           Carthage
           ,
           hauing
           triumphed
           ouer
           the
           Enemies
           with
           one
           Vessell
           ,
           and
           related
           all
           the
           newes
           vnto
           the
           Senate
           .
           The
           which
           he
           hath
           performed
           since
           many
           times
           ,
           doing
           great
           seruice
           by
           this
           meanes
           to
           the
           Carthaginians
           ,
           in
           aduertising
           them
           of
           what
           was
           necessary
           ,
           and
           bringing
           hope
           and
           comfort
           to
           the
           besieged
           ,
           with
           an
           amazement
           to
           the
           Romans
           of
           so
           great
           boldnesse
           ,
           wherein
           hee
           was
           animated
           ,
           for
           that
           a
           little
           before
           the
           route
           that
           was
           made
           vnto
           him
           by
           dilligens
           experience
           :
           But
           suddainly
           when
           hee
           was
           discouered
           ,
           hee
           turned
           his
           Prowe
           directly
           to
           the
           Tower
           which
           stands
           vpon
           the
           Sea
           towards
           Italy
           ;
           so
           as
           they
           which
           looke
           to
           Lybia
           were
           in
           sight
           to
           all
           Men
           :
           which
           was
           the
           onely
           meanes
           whereby
           Saylers
           might
           with
           a
           good
           wind
           recouer
           the
           Port.
           Many
           mooued
           with
           the
           vndaunted
           〈◊〉
           of
           
           this
           Rhodien
           ,
           and
           knowing
           the
           places
           presumed
           to
           doe
           the
           like
           .
        
         
           The
           Romans
           discontented
           with
           this
           great
           aff●ont
           and
           scorne
           ,
           vsed
           all
           dilligence
           to
           fill
           vp
           the
           entry
           of
           the
           Port
           ,
           for
           the
           effecting
           whereof
           they
           filled
           many
           Merchants
           ships
           with
           ●and
           ,
           and
           sunke
           them
           :
           Then
           they
           cast
           great
           store
           of
           earth
           vpon
           them
           ,
           yet
           they
           lost
           their
           labour
           and
           time
           ,
           for
           the
           great
           depth
           swallowed
           all
           ;
           and
           the
           ebbing
           and
           flowing
           of
           the
           Sea
           dispersed
           whatsoeuer
           they
           cast
           in
           .
           Finally
           ,
           there
           was
           some
           part
           ,
           which
           by
           chance
           had
           made
           a
           Barre
           or
           Banke
           ,
           where
           suddainly
           a
           
             Carthaginian
             Quadrireme
          
           sent
           in
           the
           Night
           was
           stayed
           :
           After
           the
           taking
           whereof
           ,
           being
           well
           armed
           and
           furnished
           in
           the
           Port
           ,
           the
           Romans
           attended
           the
           comming
           of
           others
           ,
           especially
           of
           the
           Rhodien
           Vessell
           .
           By
           chance
           hee
           arriued
           with
           the
           accustomed
           celerity
           :
           But
           at
           his
           returne
           ,
           the
           Quadr●reme
           pursuing
           him
           ,
           began
           to
           presse
           him
           neere
           .
           The
           Rhodien
           at
           the
           first
           sight
           wondred
           at
           the
           lightnesse
           of
           the
           Vessell
           :
           But
           hauing
           well
           viewed
           it
           ,
           hee
           knew
           that
           the
           
             Carthaginian
             Quadrireme
          
           had
           beene
           taken
           by
           the
           Romans
           .
           Wherefore
           hauing
           no
           more
           hope
           in
           flight
           ,
           hee
           resolued
           to
           sight
           .
        
         
           But
           when
           they
           came
           to
           ioyne
           ,
           the
           Romans
           had
           the
           aduantage
           ,
           aswell
           by
           reason
           of
           the
           multitude
           of
           their
           shippes
           ,
           
           as
           the
           bounty
           of
           their
           men
           .
           Wherefore
           the
           ship
           was
           easily
           taken
           with
           the
           Rhodien
           .
           After
           which
           prize
           the
           Romans
           ioyn'd
           it
           to
           the
           Quadrireme
           ,
           and
           kept
           them
           continually
           armed
           and
           ready
           in
           the
           Port
           :
           By
           which
           meanes
           they
           tooke
           from
           them
           all
           easie
           entrance
           into
           Lylibeum
           .
           In
           the
           meane
           time
           they
           battered
           the
           Towne
           violently
           ,
           and
           the
           Walles
           were
           ouerthrowne
           in
           diuers
           places
           with
           their
           Engines
           .
           But
           Imilcon
           built
           a
           new
           Wall
           where
           as
           the
           old
           had
           been
           ouerthrowne
           ,
           hauing
           no
           more
           hope
           in
           his
           Sallies
           ,
           nor
           be
           able
           to
           set
           fire
           on
           the
           Engines
           .
           And
           as
           they
           had
           continued
           some
           time
           in
           this
           manner
           ,
           there
           did
           suddainly
           rise
           so
           great
           a
           storme
           ,
           as
           all
           the
           Engines
           and
           Instruments
           were
           shaken
           by
           the
           ve●emency
           of
           the
           Winde
           :
           so
           as
           the
           vpper
           story
           of
           some
           Towers
           were
           ouerthrowne
           to
           the
           ground
           .
        
         
           Some
           Grecian
           Souldiers
           among
           the
           besieged
           ,
           
           holding
           this
           very
           commodious
           for
           the
           burning
           of
           the
           Engines
           ,
           discouer
           their
           Opinion
           to
           the
           Gouernour
           ,
           who
           finds
           this
           conceit
           good
           ,
           and
           after
           that
           hee
           had
           made
           prouision
           of
           things
           necessary
           ,
           hee
           suddainly
           makes
           a
           Sally
           ,
           and
           casts
           fire
           in
           three
           places
           vpon
           the
           Engines
           .
           The
           which
           when
           the
           Souldiers
           had
           done
           suddainly
           ,
           the
           fire
           by
           reason
           of
           the
           violence
           of
           the
           Winde
           ●ooke
           easily
           ,
           and
           consumed
           them
           speedily
           ,
           for
           that
           they
           were
           dry
           ,
           and
           had
           beene
           long
           burnt
           in
           the
           Sunne
           Neither
           was
           it
           possible
           to
           preuent
           it
           by
           the
           hand
           of
           Man
           ,
           for
           the
           violence
           of
           the
           Winde
           .
           In
           trueth
           they
           were
           so
           amazed
           at
           this
           new
           accident
           ,
           as
           they
           had
           not
           iudgement
           to
           see
           and
           confider
           what
           they
           had
           to
           doe
           ,
           so
           as
           striuing
           to
           succour
           their
           Engines
           ,
           some
           fell
           ,
           being
           ouerthrowne
           with
           great
           Firebrands
           falling
           from
           aboue
           ,
           or
           blinded
           with
           smoake
           .
           And
           the
           more
           the
           Romanes
           found
           themselues
           crossed
           and
           troubled
           for
           the
           reasons
           aboue
           mentioned
           ,
           the
           more
           beneficiall
           and
           fortunate
           it
           was
           for
           the
           Carthaginians
           :
           For
           they
           might
           easily
           discouer
           the
           Enemies
           and
           all
           the
           Engines
           ,
           and
           if
           they
           they
           cast
           any
           thing
           against
           the
           Romans
           or
           
           their
           Engines
           ,
           the
           Winde
           draue
           it
           with
           great
           violence
           ,
           and
           made
           the
           blow
           more
           forcible
           .
           Finally
           ,
           the
           fire
           was
           so
           great
           ,
           as
           the
           foundation
           whereon
           the
           Towers
           were
           set
           ,
           were
           burnt
           ,
           and
           the
           Heads
           of
           the
           Rammes
           consumed
           .
        
         
           The
           Consuls
           after
           this
           had
           no
           more
           care
           to
           repaire
           their
           Engines
           ,
           resoluing
           to
           carry
           the
           Towne
           by
           a
           long
           siege
           ,
           in
           causing
           a
           great
           Trench
           with
           a
           Rampi●r
           to
           be
           cast
           vp
           round
           about
           it
           ,
           and
           there
           Campe
           ,
           with
           a
           resolution
           not
           to
           raise
           the
           Siege
           before
           they
           had
           taken
           it
           .
           When
           as
           they
           of
           Lylibeum
           had
           rampired
           all
           places
           necessary
           ,
           they
           indured
           the
           Siege
           with
           great
           courage
           .
           But
           after
           the
           Romans
           had
           receiued
           newes
           of
           this
           Disaster
           ,
           the
           Senate
           caused
           ten
           thousand
           men
           to
           bee
           raised
           ,
           which
           they
           sent
           into
           Sicily
           to
           refresh
           their
           Army
           ,
           for
           that
           many
           had
           died
           at
           this
           siege
           ,
           and
           their
           Army
           at
           Sea
           was
           bare
           of
           Men
           :
           These
           faild
           first
           vnto
           the
           Port
           ,
           then
           they
           marcht
           by
           Land
           vnto
           the
           Campe
           before
           Lylibeum
           .
        
         
           
             Appius
             Claudius
          
           being
           now
           Consuil
           ,
           
           and
           chiefe
           of
           the
           Army
           ,
           and
           the
           other
           Consuls
           vpon
           their
           returne
           to
           Rome
           ,
           seeing
           the
           Succours
           also
           arriued
           ,
           assembled
           the
           Captaines
           ,
           and
           let
           them
           know
           that
           in
           his
           Opinion
           it
           was
           time
           to
           sayle
           to
           Tripanum
           with
           all
           their
           forces
           by
           Sea
           ,
           to
           surprize
           Adherball
           ,
           the
           Generall
           of
           the
           Carthaginians
           nothing
           doubting
           of
           the
           Succours
           which
           were
           newly
           arriued
           into
           Sicily
           ,
           and
           would
           neuer
           conceiue
           that
           the
           Romane
           Army
           would
           put
           to
           Sea
           after
           so
           great
           a
           losse
           of
           men
           ,
           during
           the
           siege
           of
           Lylibeum
           .
           When
           as
           this
           aduice
           was
           approued
           by
           the
           Captaines
           ,
           hee
           made
           choice
           of
           some
           out
           of
           the
           old
           and
           new
           Bands
           ,
           and
           furnished
           all
           his
           ships
           with
           the
           ablest
           men
           in
           the
           whole
           Army
           ,
           who
           imbarked
           most
           willingly
           ,
           for
           that
           the
           Voyage
           was
           short
           ,
           and
           the
           promises
           great
           .
           Being
           then
           ready
           ,
           they
           parted
           at
           mid-night
           vnknowne
           to
           the
           Enemy
           ,
           and
           sayled
           directly
           vnto
           Tripanum
           .
        
         
           But
           at
           the
           breake
           of
           day
           ,
           being
           neere
           the
           Towne
           ,
           and
           they
           discouering
           that
           they
           were
           Romane
           ships
           ,
           Adherball
           recouered
           his
           spirits
           ,
           and
           assured
           himselfe
           ,
           although
           tha●
           at
           the
           first
           hee
           was
           amazed
           at
           their
           ●uddaine
           arriuall
           ,
           resoluing
           to
           try
           the
           fortune
           of
           the
           fight
           ,
           and
           to
           vndergoe
           the
           hazard
           rather
           then
           to
           be
           besieged
           shamefully
           in
           the
           Port.
           Wherefore
           he
           presently
           caused
           their
           Oares
           to
           imbarke
           ,
           and
           caused
           the
           Trumpet
           to
           round
           ,
           to
           draw
           the
           Souldiers
           together
           ,
           shewing
           them
           in
           few
           words
           ,
           according
           to
           the
           necessity
           of
           the
           time
           ,
           that
           if
           they
           did
           their
           duties
           ,
           there
           was
           hope
           of
           Victory
           :
           But
           if
           they
           refused
           to
           fight
           ,
           he
           layed
           them
           before
           the
           miseries
           of
           men
           besieged
           .
           And
           when
           as
           the
           Souldiers
           made
           shew
           of
           resolution
           ,
           crying
           o●t
           that
           hee
           should
           make
           no
           stay
           to
           march
           against
           the
           Enemy
           ,
           then
           Adherball
           commending
           their
           forwardnesse
           ,
           causeth
           them
           all
           to
           imbarke
           ,
           giuing
           them
           charge
           to
           haue
           an
           eye
           vnto
           his
           ship
           ,
           and
           that
           they
           should
           follow
           with
           courage
           .
           Presently
           after
           hee
           parts
           first
           our
           of
           the
           Port
           ,
           as
           he
           had
           said
           ,
           on
           the
           contrary
           side
           to
           the
           Romans
           .
        
         
           But
           the
           Consull
           seeing
           the
           Enemies
           contrary
           to
           his
           hope
           ,
           not
           to
           abandon
           the
           place
           ,
           nor
           ready
           to
           flye
           ,
           but
           seeking
           the
           Combat
           with
           great
           heate
           ,
           hee
           called
           backe
           his
           shippes
           ,
           whereof
           some
           were
           
           already
           in
           the
           Port
           ,
           others
           at
           the
           entry
           ,
           following
           them
           neere
           .
           And
           when
           as
           the
           first
           turned
           head
           ,
           according
           to
           the
           Consulls
           commaund
           ,
           and
           that
           the
           rest
           which
           followed
           farre
           off
           made
           hast
           to
           enter
           into
           the
           Port
           ,
           they
           fell
           foule
           one
           vpon
           another
           at
           the
           entry
           ,
           and
           at
           the
           comming
           foorth
           ,
           so
           as
           the
           Romans
           were
           in
           danger
           to
           haue
           lost
           all
           .
           Finally
           after
           the
           Vessells
           had
           recouered
           the
           open
           Sea
           ,
           the
           Captaines
           Ranked
           themselues
           along
           the
           shore
           one
           after
           another
           ,
           turning
           their
           Prowe
           to
           the
           enemy
           .
           But
           the
           Consull
           who
           from
           the
           beginning
           had
           alwayes
           followed
           the
           Army
           ,
           made
           the
           left
           Wing
           ,
           casting
           himselfe
           into
           the
           open
           Sea.
           
        
         
           In
           the
           meane
           time
           ,
           Adherball
           hauing
           gotten
           aboue
           the
           left
           Wing
           of
           the
           Romans
           with
           fiue
           Vessells
           ,
           and
           turning
           the
           Prowe
           to
           the
           enemy
           ,
           he
           fortified
           himselfe
           by
           the
           Sea
           ,
           commaunding
           other
           foure
           which
           followed
           him
           to
           do
           the
           like
           .
           When
           they
           were
           thus
           in
           Front
           against
           the
           enemy
           ,
           he
           giues
           them
           a
           signe
           to
           charge
           the
           Romanes
           ,
           whose
           ships
           (
           as
           we
           haue
           sayd
           )
           were
           Rank'd
           along
           the
           shore
           .
           It
           is
           true
           they
           had
           done
           it
           ,
           to
           the
           end
           that
           the
           enemies
           Vessells
           which
           should
           part
           out
           of
           the
           Port
           ,
           
           might
           be
           incountred
           with
           more
           ease
           .
           The
           battell
           was
           long
           and
           furious
           ,
           so
           as
           the
           danger
           seemed
           equall
           ;
           without
           doubt
           they
           were
           the
           choyce
           men
           of
           both
           the
           Armies
           at
           Land.
           Yet
           the
           Carthaginians
           had
           alwayes
           the
           better
           ,
           for
           that
           their
           Vessells
           were
           lighter
           ,
           their
           men
           more
           expert
           in
           Rowing
           ,
           and
           moreouer
           they
           were
           in
           the
           open
           Sea
           ,
           where
           they
           might
           turne
           vp
           and
           downe
           at
           their
           pleasure
           .
           If
           any
           one
           were
           neere
           prest
           by
           the
           Enemy
           ,
           he
           knew
           how
           to
           sau●
           himselfe
           suddainly
           ,
           by
           the
           lightnesse
           of
           his
           ship
           ▪
           And
           if
           the
           Enemies
           pursued
           him
           ,
           many
           others
           turning
           presently
           together
           ,
           compassed
           and
           hemb'd
           them
           in
           by
           their
           lightnesse
           .
        
         
           By
           this
           meanes
           they
           spoiled
           them
           much
           ,
           and
           sometimes
           sunke
           them
           .
           And
           if
           any
           one
           of
           their
           companions
           were
           in
           danger
           ,
           they
           relieued
           him
           easily
           without
           perill
           ,
           sailing
           in
           the
           open
           Sea.
           Contrariwise
           the
           shore
           neere
           vnto
           the
           Romanes
           did
           annoy
           them
           much
           ;
           for
           being
           forced
           in
           a
           streight
           ,
           they
           could
           not
           Retyre
           in
           necessity
           ,
           nor
           defend
           themselues
           ,
           nor
           succour
           them
           that
           were
           prest
           ,
           nor
           passe
           beyond
           the
           Enemies
           to
           charge
           them
           againe
           .
           Which
           is
           a
           m●st
           requisite
           thing
           in
           fighting
           at
           Sea.
           For
           that
           they
           were
           closed
           vp
           in
           a
           streight
           ,
           and
           their
           Vessells
           were
           heauy
           ,
           and
           their
           Marriners
           vnskilf●ll
           in
           Sea
           causes
           ,
           nor
           well
           practised
           to
           Rowe
           .
           The
           Consull
           seeing
           that
           all
           went
           from
           ●ad
           to
           worse
           ,
           some
           of
           his
           ships
           being
           broken
           vpon
           the
           shore
           ,
           
           others
           sunke
           ,
           and
           finally
           being
           voide
           of
           all
           hope
           ,
           he
           flyes
           away
           first
           .
           There
           were
           about
           thirty
           Vessells
           remayning
           of
           the
           whole
           Army
           ,
           which
           by
           chance
           were
           neere
           him
           ,
           and
           followed
           him
           ;
           all
           the
           rest
           to
           the
           number
           of
           fourescore
           and
           thirteene
           were
           taken
           by
           the
           Carthaginians
           .
           Moreouer
           all
           the
           ●ands
           of
           men
           were
           taken
           ,
           except
           those
           which
           〈◊〉
           by
           the
           Wracke
           .
        
         
           Adherball
           was
           in
           wonderfull
           great
           esteeme
           among
           the
           Carthaginians
           for
           this
           Victory
           ,
           hauing
           well
           mannaged
           the
           Affaires
           by
           his
           onely
           Wisdome
           and
           great
           Courage
           .
           Whereas
           on
           the
           other
           side
           ,
           
             Appi●s
             Claudius
          
           was
           infamous
           ,
           and
           indured
           a
           thousand
           iniuries
           by
           the
           Romane
           people
           ,
           for
           that
           he
           had
           carried
           himselfe
           so
           indiscreetly
           ,
           and
           had
           
           drawne
           the
           Romane
           Common-wealth
           into
           so
           great
           danger
           .
           Finally
           ,
           being
           Deposed
           from
           the
           Consulship
           ,
           
           he
           dyed
           by
           the
           hand
           of
           Iustice
           with
           great
           ignomy
           and
           shame
           .
        
         
           And
           although
           the
           Romans
           were
           very
           sensible
           of
           this
           great
           Defeate
           ;
           yet
           like
           Men
           of
           great
           Courage
           and
           Resolution
           ,
           they
           suddainly
           prepare
           a
           Fleete
           at
           Sea
           with
           a
           new
           Leuy
           of
           Men
           ,
           
           and
           send
           
             Lucius
             Iunius
          
           the
           Consull
           into
           Sicily
           ;
           to
           whom
           they
           giue
           charge
           to
           Relieue
           the
           Campe
           before
           Lylibeum
           ,
           and
           to
           carry
           them
           Victualls
           and
           other
           necessary
           Munitions
           .
           He
           sai●'d
           directly
           to
           Messina
           with
           threescore
           Gallies
           ,
           and
           there
           drawes
           together
           all
           the
           Vessells
           with
           Beake-heads
           in
           Sicily
           out
           of
           Lylibeum
           ,
           and
           makes
           a
           Fleete
           of
           sixescore
           Men
           of
           Warre
           ,
           besides
           the
           Merchants
           ,
           and
           those
           which
           he
           had
           to
           carry
           the
           Victualls
           ,
           to
           the
           number
           of
           eight
           hundred
           ,
           of
           which
           he
           gaue
           in
           a
           manner
           the
           one
           halfe
           to
           the
           Questor
           ,
           with
           some
           that
           had
           Beake-heads
           ,
           to
           conduct
           the
           Victuals
           vnto
           the
           Campe.
           In
           the
           meane
           time
           he
           stayed
           at
           Sarragosse
           ,
           expecting
           the
           rest
           of
           the
           ships
           which
           came
           after
           him
           from
           Messina
           ,
           and
           the
           Corne
           which
           the
           Allies
           of
           the
           inland
           Country
           did
           furnish
           .
           At
           the
           same
           time
           Adherbal
           sent
           the
           Prisoners
           and
           ships
           which
           he
           had
           taken
           at
           the
           battell
           to
           Carthage
           .
           Then
           he
           dispatch'd
           Captaine
           Carth●l●
           with
           thirty
           Vessels
           ,
           to
           go
           and
           find
           the
           enemy
           ,
           whom
           he
           followed
           neere
           with
           threescore
           and
           ten
           others
           .
        
         
           Moreouer
           he
           gaue
           charge
           to
           Carthalo
           ,
           to
           take
           what
           ships
           he
           could
           whole
           from
           the
           Enemy
           ,
           and
           to
           burne
           the
           rest
           .
           
           When
           as
           Carthalo
           (
           vsing
           dilligence
           to
           saile
           all
           night
           )
           had
           surprized
           the
           Romane
           Fleete
           suddainly
           ,
           which
           was
           retired
           into
           the
           Port
           of
           Lylibeum
           ,
           and
           had
           burnt
           some
           ,
           and
           taken
           others
           ,
           hee
           drew
           the
           Romans
           into
           great
           danger
           ;
           for
           when
           as
           they
           which
           kept
           a
           Guard
           about
           the
           ships
           made
           great
           cryes
           ,
           and
           gaue
           an
           Allarum
           ,
           Imilcon
           hearing
           the
           noyse
           ,
           and
           seeing
           theirs
           comming
           at
           the
           breake
           of
           day
           ,
           he
           presently
           made
           a
           sally
           vpon
           the
           Enemy
           .
           By
           this
           meanes
           the
           Romane
           Army
           being
           inuironed
           on
           all
           sides
           ,
           was
           in
           great
           danger
           .
        
         
           After
           that
           Carthalo
           had
           taken
           and
           burnt
           some
           Romane
           ships
           ,
           he
           went
           to
           Heracleum
           ,
           to
           cut
           off
           the
           Victualls
           which
           came
           from
           thence
           to
           the
           Campe.
           And
           as
           he
           made
           the
           Voyage
           ,
           some
           Discouerers
           bring
           him
           newes
           that
           they
           had
           seene
           a
           great
           multitude
           of
           ships
           .
           After
           which
           reives
           ,
           Cartha●o
           without
           making
           any
           shew
           ;
           (
           for
           that
           hee
           did
           not
           much
           esteeme
           the
           Romanes
           in
           regard
           of
           the
           former
           Victories
           )
           makes
           hast
           to
           meere
           them
           .
           The
           Romanes
           were
           likewise
           aduertised
           that
           the
           Carthaginian
           Army
           approached
           But
           for
           that
           they
           did
           not
           hold
           themselues
           able
           to
           incounter
           them
           at
           Sea
           ,
           they
           cast
           themselues
           by
           Fortune
           vpon
           the
           ●●erestshore
           ,
           where
           there
           were
           some
           retreates
           and
           turnings
           :
           Ouer
           the
           which
           did
           hang
           some
           Rocks
           ,
           whether
           the
           Romans
           retiring
           ,
           they
           repuls'd
           the
           Enemies
           ships
           with
           stones
           and
           slings
           :
           And
           although
           at
           the
           first
           the
           Carthaginians
           were
           resolued
           to
           keepe
           them
           besieged
           vntill
           they
           had
           taken
           them
           .
           Yet
           seeing
           that
           the
           place
           by
           Nature
           defended
           them
           ,
           and
           that
           Romans
           ,
           resistance
           was
           greater
           then
           they
           expected
           ,
           they
           sailed
           in
           the
           end
           (
           after
           they
           had
           taken
           some
           Merchants
           vessels
           )
           to
           a
           Riuer
           which
           lay
           neere
           vnto
           them
           ,
           to
           obserue
           the
           parting
           of
           the
           Romans
           .
           In
           the
           meane
           
           time
           the
           Consull
           hauing
           dispatch'd
           the
           Affaires
           for
           the
           which
           he
           staied
           at
           Sarragosse
           ,
           he
           past
           the
           Cape
           of
           Pachinus
           to
           come
           vnto
           Lylibeum
           ,
           hauing
           no
           aduertisement
           of
           that
           which
           had
           hapned
           vnto
           his
           men
           some
           dayes
           before
           .
        
         
           The
           Carthaginian
           Captayne
           hauing
           newes
           by
           his
           Scouts
           of
           the
           Consulls
           comming
           ,
           vsed
           all
           dilligence
           to
           incounter
           him
           farre
           from
           the
           other
           ships
           .
           But
           when
           as
           
             Lucius
             Iunius
          
           saw
           the
           enemies
           Army
           a
           far
           off
           ,
           he
           was
           amazed
           at
           the
           great
           number
           ,
           so
           as
           he
           durst
           not
           fight
           ;
           neyther
           could
           he
           well
           flye
           being
           so
           neere
           vnto
           them
           .
           Wherefore
           Retyring
           by
           dangerous
           and
           difficult
           places
           ,
           hee
           stayed
           in
           the
           first
           Port
           ,
           resoluing
           rather
           to
           indure
           all
           extremities
           ,
           then
           to
           suffer
           the
           Roman
           Army
           to
           fall
           into
           the
           enemies
           hands
           .
           The
           which
           Carthalo
           Commaunder
           of
           the
           Carthaginians
           perceiuing
           ,
           he
           made
           no
           more
           pursuite
           ,
           but
           retyred
           into
           a
           Port
           betwixt
           the
           two
           Roman
           Armies
           ,
           hoping
           by
           this
           meanes
           to
           keepe
           both
           Armies
           from
           parting
           .
           Some
           few
           dayes
           after
           there
           rose
           a
           great
           storm
           ;
           the
           which
           the
           Carthaginians
           perceiuing
           ,
           as
           Men
           which
           had
           great
           experience
           in
           Sea
           matters
           ,
           and
           knowledge
           of
           the
           places
           where
           they
           were
           ,
           
           informed
           Carthalo
           that
           in
           passing
           speedily
           beyond
           the
           Cape
           of
           Pachinum
           ,
           he
           should
           auoyde
           the
           violence
           of
           the
           storme
           :
           whereby
           they
           preserued
           all
           his
           Fleet.
           But
           the
           Romans
           were
           so
           beaten
           with
           the
           storm
           ,
           for
           that
           the
           places
           where
           they
           were
           had
           no
           Ports
           ,
           that
           their
           ships
           were
           broken
           in
           such
           sort
           ,
           that
           there
           remayned
           not
           any
           thing
           ,
           whereof
           they
           could
           afterwards
           make
           vse
           .
           By
           the
           meanes
           of
           these
           mis-fortunes
           at
           Sea
           ,
           the
           Carthaginians
           were
           afterwards
           the
           stronger
           .
        
         
           The
           Romanes
           hauing
           lately
           made
           so
           great
           a
           losse
           at
           Tripanum
           ,
           and
           now
           agayne
           hauing
           lost
           all
           their
           Equipage
           abandoned
           the
           Sea
           ,
           relying
           only
           vpon
           the
           Land.
           The
           Carthaginians
           on
           the
           other
           side
           were
           Maisters
           without
           contradiction
           :
           neyther
           were
           they
           without
           hope
           at
           Land.
           And
           therefore
           the
           Lords
           of
           the
           Senate
           ,
           and
           they
           which
           were
           at
           the
           siege
           at
           Lylibeum
           ,
           were
           of
           aduice
           to
           continue
           the
           siege
           ,
           although
           they
           had
           bin
           affllicted
           with
           the
           former
           mis-fortunes
           .
           By
           this
           meanes
           the
           Romanes
           sent
           to
           the
           Campe
           at
           Lylibeum
           whatsoeuer
           they
           thought
           necessary
           ,
           and
           they
           of
           the
           Campe
           vsed
           all
           possible
           meanes
           to
           continue
           the
           siege
           .
           
             Lucius
             Iunius
          
           after
           this
           great
           shipwrack●
           arriued
           at
           Lylibeum
           much
           discontented
           ,
           studding
           continually
           how
           he
           might
           performe
           some
           Act
           ,
           whereby
           he
           might
           in
           some
           sort
           R●payre
           his
           disgrace
           for
           the
           last
           losse
           .
           
           Wherefore
           soone
           after
           he
           tooke
           by
           Treason
           without
           any
           great
           occasion
           Mount
           Erix
           ,
           the
           Temple
           of
           Venus
           and
           the
           Towne
           .
           Erix
           is
           a
           Mountayne
           of
           Sicily
           ,
           which
           hath
           his
           Aspect
           vpon
           the
           Sea
           towards
           Italy
           ,
           betwixt
           Trypanum
           and
           Palerm●
           ,
           but
           neerest
           to
           Palerm●
           .
           It
           is
           the
           greatest
           in
           all
           Sicily
           ,
           
           but
           Aetna
           .
           It●
           hath
           a
           playne
           vpon
           the
           top
           ,
           where
           stands
           the
           Temple
           of
           
             Venus
             Ericina
          
           ,
           the
           which
           (
           by
           the
           Report
           of
           all
           the
           World
           )
           is
           the
           richest
           and
           most
           beautifull
           of
           all
           Sicily
           .
           A
           little
           vnder
           the
           top
           of
           the
           Hill
           ,
           there
           is
           a
           Towne
           of
           the
           same
           name
           ,
           which
           is
           very
           long
           ,
           and
           hath
           the
           ac●esses
           very
           vneasy
           and
           difficult
           on
           all
           sides
           .
        
         
           The
           Consull
           set
           a
           Garrison
           vpon
           the
           top
           of
           the
           Mountayne
           ,
           and
           at
           the
           foot
           vpon
           the
           approaches
           from
           Trypanum
           ,
           thinking
           by
           this
           meanes
           
           that
           he
           should
           be
           able
           to
           keep
           the
           Towne
           and
           all
           the
           Mountayne
           safely
           .
           After
           the
           taking
           of
           Erix
           ,
           the
           Carthaginians
           made
           Amilcar
           ,
           surnamed
           Barca
           Captaine
           Generall
           of
           their
           Army
           at
           Sea.
           This
           man
           falling
           vpon
           Italy
           with
           his
           Army
           spoyled
           all
           the
           coast
           (
           it
           was
           then
           the
           eighteenth
           yeare
           since
           the
           beginning
           of
           the
           War
           )
           and
           from
           thence
           (
           after
           that
           he
           
           made
           great
           spoiles
           in
           the
           Countries
           of
           the
           Locrines
           ,
           and
           Calabria
           )
           he
           returned
           into
           the
           Territory
           of
           Palermo
           with
           his
           whole
           Army
           ,
           where
           he
           planted
           himselfe
           in
           a
           Place
           betwixt
           Rhegium
           and
           Palermo
           ,
           the
           which
           lay
           high
           aboue
           the
           Sea
           ,
           and
           was
           fortified
           by
           nature
           ,
           and
           safe
           for
           his
           Campe.
           
        
         
           It
           is
           a
           Mountayne
           inuironed
           with
           caues
           and
           holes
           ,
           vpon
           the
           which
           there
           is
           a
           playne
           not
           lesse
           then
           twelue
           miles
           in
           compasse
           ,
           the
           which
           is
           commodious
           and
           fit
           for
           labour
           .
           It
           hath
           moreouer
           all
           the
           Sea
           Winds
           ,
           and
           is
           not
           infected
           with
           any
           venomous
           Beast
           .
           Moreouer
           it
           is
           inuironed
           both
           by
           Sea
           and
           Land
           with
           inaccessible
           Rockes
           ,
           in
           regard
           of
           the
           places
           which
           are
           betwixt
           both
           there
           is
           no
           great
           need
           of
           buildings
           .
           It
           hath
           on
           the
           top
           a
           little
           Hill
           which
           serues
           for
           a
           Watch
           and
           Fortresse
           ;
           it
           hath
           likewise
           a
           very
           pleasant
           and
           commodious
           Port
           ,
           for
           such
           as
           passe
           from
           Trypanum
           or
           Lylibcum
           into
           Italy
           ;
           and
           it
           hath
           store
           of
           Water
           .
           There
           are
           but
           three
           wayes
           to
           go
           vnto
           this
           Mount
           ,
           which
           are
           difficult
           and
           vneasy
           ,
           two
           vpon
           the
           firme
           Land
           ,
           and
           the
           third
           towards
           the
           Sea.
           Amilcar
           Planted
           his
           Campe
           there
           ,
           where
           there
           was
           no
           conuenient
           Towne
           ,
           
           but
           was
           lodged
           among
           his
           enemies
           ,
           whom
           he
           did
           not
           suffer
           to
           liue
           in
           rest
           :
           For
           many
           times
           he
           went
           to
           Sea
           ,
           and
           spoyl'd
           the
           coast
           of
           Italy
           vnto
           Cumes
           ,
           and
           then
           he
           led
           his
           Army
           by
           Land
           vnto
           Palermo
           .
           and
           besieged
           it
           within
           eight
           hundred
           Furlongs
           of
           the
           Romanes
           Campe
           :
           where
           he
           staied
           neere
           three
           yeares
           ,
           performing
           many
           braue
           Acts
           which
           were
           difficult
           to
           relate
           in
           particular
           .
           For
           euen
           as
           when
           excellent
           Combattants
           re-doubling
           their
           blowes
           with
           dexterity
           and
           force
           ,
           the
           prize
           of
           the
           Victory
           being
           propounded
           ,
           it
           is
           neyther
           possible
           for
           them
           ,
           nor
           for
           the
           standers
           by
           ,
           to
           yeild
           a
           reason
           of
           euery
           charge
           and
           blow
           ,
           taking
           in
           generall
           a
           sufficient
           knowledge
           of
           their
           Valour
           ,
           aswell
           by
           the
           Prowesse
           of
           the
           Men
           ,
           as
           by
           their
           mutuall
           indeauours
           ,
           and
           by
           their
           Experience
           and
           Virtue
           ;
           we
           must
           conceiue
           the
           like
           of
           the
           Commaunders
           of
           whom
           we
           now
           speake
           .
        
         
           For
           if
           any
           one
           will
           Write
           the
           causes
           ,
           or
           manner
           how
           they
           lay
           Ambushes
           ,
           and
           intertayne
           skirmishes
           and
           incounters
           ,
           he
           should
           not
           be
           able
           to
           number
           them
           ,
           and
           would
           cause
           a
           great
           trouble
           without
           any
           profit
           to
           the
           Reader
           ;
           where
           we
           may
           better
           attayne
           to
           the
           knowledge
           of
           things
           past
           ,
           by
           a
           generall
           narration
           and
           by
           the
           end
           of
           the
           War.
           They
           likewise
           cannot
           perceiue
           in
           this
           present
           War
           ,
           any
           thing
           by
           the
           History
           of
           the
           great
           pollicies
           ,
           nor
           by
           the
           time
           ,
           nor
           by
           the
           feeling
           of
           the
           present
           case
           by
           things
           done
           ,
           which
           haue
           bin
           decided
           with
           an
           ouer-weaning
           and
           violent
           boldnesse
           .
           There
           are
           many
           causes
           ,
           for
           the
           which
           they
           could
           not
           discerne
           betwixt
           the
           two
           Campes
           ;
           for
           the
           Armies
           were
           equal
           and
           their
           Forts
           not
           easie
           to
           be
           approached
           vnto
           ,
           for
           that
           the
           space
           betwixt
           both
           was
           very
           strong
           and
           little
           ;
           so
           as
           there
           daily
           hapned
           particular
           combates
           .
           Finally
           they
           performed
           nothing
           which
           concerned
           the
           
           end
           of
           the
           Warre
           :
           For
           many
           times
           in
           incounters
           some
           were
           slayne
           ,
           and
           others
           turning
           away
           ,
           and
           escaping
           the
           danger
           assured
           themselues
           ,
           and
           fought
           againe
           ,
           where
           Fortune
           remayning
           like
           a
           good
           Distributer
           ,
           changing
           them
           from
           Front
           to
           Front
           ,
           hath
           inclosed
           them
           in
           a
           narrower
           compasse
           ,
           and
           a
           more
           dangerous
           fight
           in
           regard
           of
           the
           place
           and
           precedent
           Combat
           .
        
         
           Whilst
           the
           Romans
           (
           as
           we
           haue
           sayd
           )
           kept
           the
           top
           and
           foote
           of
           the
           Mountayne
           of
           
             Erix
             ,
             Amilcar
          
           surprized
           the
           Towne
           ,
           which
           was
           betwixt
           the
           top
           of
           the
           Hill
           ,
           
           and
           the
           foote
           of
           it
           ,
           where
           the
           Roman
           garrison
           lay
           .
           By
           this
           meanes
           the
           Romans
           which
           held
           the
           top
           ,
           were
           besieged
           by
           the
           Carthaginians
           ,
           with
           great
           danger
           :
           The
           Carthaginians
           likewise
           were
           no
           lesse
           in
           the
           Towne
           ,
           seeing
           they
           were
           besieged
           from
           the
           top
           of
           the
           Mountayne
           ,
           and
           from
           the
           foote
           ,
           and
           hauing
           but
           one
           way
           ,
           they
           could
           hardly
           draw
           vnto
           them
           that
           which
           was
           necessary
           .
           Thus
           either
           Party
           persisted
           one
           against
           another
           with
           extreame
           obstinacy
           :
           Suffring
           great
           extremities
           and
           running
           into
           great
           dangers
           .
           Finally
           ,
           they
           purchased
           a
           sacred
           Crowne
           ,
           not
           as
           Fabius
           sayth
           ,
           as
           Men
           weakned
           and
           tyred
           ,
           but
           constant
           and
           not
           vanquished
           :
           For
           before
           that
           one
           party
           ouercame
           the
           other
           ,
           although
           the
           War
           continued
           two
           yeares
           ,
           yet
           beganne
           to
           haue
           an
           end
           by
           another
           meanes
           .
           Finally
           the
           Affaires
           of
           Erix
           ,
           and
           the
           forces
           were
           in
           this
           estate
           .
        
         
           You
           may
           imagine
           that
           these
           two
           Common-Weales
           ,
           
           did
           like
           vnto
           Rauening
           Birds
           fighting
           among
           themselues
           vnto
           the
           last
           gaspe
           :
           For
           although
           that
           sometimes
           their
           flight
           fayled
           them
           for
           want
           of
           breath
           ,
           yet
           they
           repulse
           the
           assaults
           with
           great
           courage
           ,
           vntill
           that
           hiding
           themselues
           willingly
           ,
           they
           fled
           away
           easily
           ;
           this
           done
           some
           take
           their
           flight
           before
           the
           rest
           .
           In
           like
           manner
           the
           Romanes
           and
           the
           Carthaginians
           tyred
           with
           toyle
           ,
           grew
           cold
           in
           their
           continuall
           combats
           ,
           abating
           their
           forces
           for
           the
           ordinary
           charges
           .
           And
           although
           the
           Romanes
           had
           abandoned
           the
           combats
           at
           Sea
           ,
           almost
           for
           fifteene
           yeares
           ,
           aswell
           for
           their
           mis-fortunes
           ,
           as
           for
           that
           they
           did
           hope
           to
           make
           an
           end
           of
           this
           Warre
           by
           the
           Army
           at
           Land
           ;
           yet
           seeing
           their
           designe
           not
           successefull
           ,
           considering
           likewise
           the
           courage
           of
           Amilcar
           ,
           they
           conceiued
           a
           third
           hope
           in
           their
           Forces
           at
           Sea.
           They
           aduised
           well
           ,
           that
           if
           their
           designe
           were
           successefull
           ,
           it
           would
           be
           a
           meanes
           to
           make
           an
           end
           of
           their
           Affaires
           ,
           the
           which
           in
           the
           end
           they
           effected
           .
        
         
           First
           ,
           they
           left
           the
           Sea
           yeilding
           vnto
           their
           mis-fortunes
           :
           And
           for
           the
           second
           time
           ,
           for
           that
           they
           had
           bin
           vanquished
           neere
           vnto
           Trypanum
           ,
           and
           finally
           at
           the
           third
           time
           ,
           they
           were
           of
           another
           humour
           ,
           by
           the
           which
           being
           Victors
           ,
           they
           cut
           off
           the
           Victuals
           from
           Erix
           ,
           and
           made
           an
           end
           of
           the
           Warre
           .
           This
           attempt
           for
           the
           most
           part
           was
           like
           a
           Combate
           of
           great
           courage
           ;
           for
           the
           publicke
           Treasure
           vnable
           to
           furnish
           this
           charge
           :
           But
           the
           Citizens
           contributing
           euery
           Man
           vnto
           his
           power
           ,
           many
           together
           built
           a
           Quinquereme
           ,
           supplying
           the
           necessary
           expences
           ;
           so
           much
           the
           peoples
           hearts
           were
           i●flamed
           to
           Armes
           ,
           and
           to
           augment
           the
           Romane
           Empire
           .
           By
           this
           meanes
           they
           made
           a
           preparation
           of
           two
           hundred
           Quinqueremes
           ,
           after
           the
           patterne
           of
           the
           Rhodien
           ,
           the
           which
           as
           we
           haue
           sayd
           had
           beene
           taken
           before
           Lylibeum
           :
           Wherefore
           
           they
           afterwards
           gaue
           the
           commaund
           vnto
           
             Lucius
             Luctatius
          
           Consull
           ,
           and
           sent
           him
           in
           the
           Spring
           against
           the
           Carthaginians
           ,
           
           who
           being
           suddainly
           arriued
           in
           Sicily
           with
           his
           Army
           ,
           tooke
           the
           Port
           of
           Trepanum
           at
           his
           entry
           ,
           and
           all
           the
           rest
           which
           were
           about
           Lylibeum
           .
        
         
           In
           the
           meane
           time
           all
           the
           Carthaginians
           ships
           retired
           to
           their
           Captaine
           .
           Afterwards
           hee
           indeauoured
           to
           take
           Trepanum
           with
           his
           Engins
           ,
           and
           other
           things
           necessary
           to
           force
           a
           Towne
           :
           But
           for
           that
           the
           Carthaginians
           Army
           at
           Sea
           was
           not
           farre
           off
           ,
           they
           had
           a
           remembrance
           of
           things
           past
           ,
           and
           of
           what
           importance
           the
           knowledge
           of
           the
           Sea
           was
           ,
           he
           was
           not
           idle
           nor
           negligent
           ,
           causing
           his
           Rowers
           and
           Marriners
           to
           bee
           continually
           kept
           in
           practice
           ,
           not
           suffring
           any
           one
           to
           be
           idle
           .
           By
           this
           meanes
           the
           Souldiers
           in
           a
           short
           time
           were
           inured
           to
           the
           Sea.
           The
           Carthaginians
           contrary
           to
           their
           hope
           ,
           hauing
           newes
           of
           the
           Roman
           Army
           at
           Sea
           ,
           presently
           prepared
           their
           ships
           ,
           
           and
           rraighted
           them
           with
           Corne
           &
           other
           Munition
           ,
           to
           the
           end
           the
           besieged
           within
           the
           Towne
           of
           Erix
           should
           not
           haue
           any
           want
           of
           things
           necessary
           .
           Hanno
           had
           the
           charge
           of
           this
           Army
           ,
           who
           past
           first
           to
           the
           Island
           of
           Hieronesus
           ,
           
           and
           from
           thence
           he
           made
           haste
           to
           sayle
           aboue
           the
           Enemy
           to
           Amilcars
           Campe
           ,
           to
           discharge
           his
           ships
           ,
           and
           to
           victuall
           it
           .
           But
           Luctatius
           being
           aduertised
           of
           their
           comming
           ,
           and
           doubting
           of
           their
           enterprize
           ,
           (
           for
           it
           was
           not
           hard
           to
           coniecture
           )
           made
           choice
           of
           the
           ablest
           men
           of
           the
           Army
           at
           Land
           ,
           and
           failed
           directly
           to
           the
           Island
           of
           Eguse
           ,
           which
           is
           not
           farre
           from
           Lylibeum
           .
           Then
           hauing
           giuen
           courage
           to
           the
           Souldiers
           ,
           he
           makes
           a
           Proclamation
           that
           euery
           man
           should
           be
           ready
           the
           next
           day
           to
           fight
           .
        
         
           Three
           daies
           after
           the
           Consull
           seeing
           at
           the
           breake
           of
           day
           that
           the
           wind
           was
           good
           and
           prosperous
           for
           the
           Enemy
           ,
           and
           contrary
           to
           his
           Army
           ;
           and
           that
           the
           Sea
           was
           much
           troubled
           with
           a
           storme
           ,
           he
           was
           long
           in
           suspence
           what
           he
           should
           doe
           :
           but
           suddainly
           he
           resolued
           ,
           that
           if
           his
           men
           came
           to
           fight
           during
           the
           storme
           ,
           he
           should
           haue
           nothing
           to
           doe
           but
           with
           Hanno
           and
           his
           Army
           at
           Sea
           ,
           and
           with
           ships
           that
           were
           laden
           and
           incumbred
           :
           But
           if
           he
           should
           delay
           the
           fight
           vntill
           the
           Sea
           were
           calme
           ,
           he
           should
           haue
           to
           deale
           with
           ships
           that
           were
           light
           and
           very
           swift
           ,
           and
           with
           the
           choice
           of
           the
           Land
           souldiers
           :
           and
           moreouer
           with
           the
           courage
           of
           Amilcar
           ,
           who
           was
           then
           held
           to
           be
           very
           terrible
           .
           Finally
           ,
           he
           resolued
           to
           fight
           with
           the
           Enemy
           notwithstanding
           the
           storme
           and
           the
           contrary
           Winde
           .
           The
           Carthaginians
           comming
           with
           full
           sayle
           ,
           
           he
           put
           himselfe
           before
           them
           with
           his
           Army
           ready
           and
           in
           battell
           .
           When
           the
           Carthaginians
           saw
           their
           course
           to
           bee
           hindered
           by
           the
           Enemy
           ,
           and
           their
           ships
           in
           battell
           ,
           they
           strooke
           saile
           ,
           and
           prepared
           to
           fight
           ,
           where
           they
           charged
           of
           either
           side
           with
           great
           courage
           :
           But
           for
           that
           things
           were
           mannaged
           in
           another
           manner
           ,
           than
           when
           they
           were
           defeated
           at
           the
           battell
           of
           Trepanum
           ,
           it
           was
           no
           wonder
           if
           that
           their
           Affaires
           had
           another
           successe
           .
        
         
           In
           regard
           of
           the
           Romans
           ,
           their
           ships
           were
           very
           light
           ,
           and
           free
           from
           all
           incombrance
           ,
           but
           of
           that
           which
           was
           necessary
           for
           the
           Warre
           .
           Their
           Rowers
           had
           beene
           long
           practised
           ,
           and
           were
           therefore
           eager
           and
           ready
           to
           fight
           .
           They
           had
           also
           made
           choice
           of
           the
           best
           men
           in
           their
           Army
           at
           Land
           :
           the
           which
           fell
           out
           contrary
           with
           the
           Carthaginians
           .
           
           Their
           ships
           were
           laden
           ,
           and
           therefore
           vnfit
           to
           fight
           :
           Their
           Rowers
           and
           Marriners
           were
           men
           gathered
           together
           by
           chance
           ,
           and
           not
           accustomed
           to
           the
           War
           :
           their
           Souldiers
           were
           also
           new
           ,
           and
           had
           not
           seene
           any
           thing
           :
           for
           they
           had
           no
           more
           care
           for
           the
           affaires
           at
           Sea
           ,
           imagining
           that
           the
           Romans
           would
           not
           attempt
           any
           thing
           more
           at
           Sea.
           And
           therefore
           as
           soone
           as
           the
           Battell
           began
           ,
           the
           Romans
           had
           the
           Victory
           ;
           
           whereas
           fifty
           of
           the
           Carthaginians
           ships
           were
           broken
           or
           sunke
           ,
           and
           three
           score
           and
           ten
           others
           that
           were
           laden
           ,
           taken
           .
           The
           rest
           set
           sayle
           and
           got
           the
           Winde
           ,
           and
           recouered
           Hieronese
           with
           incredible
           swiftnesse
           ,
           by
           a
           suddaine
           change
           of
           the
           Winde
           .
           After
           the
           Battell
           the
           Consull
           retired
           to
           Lylibeum
           with
           his
           whole
           Army
           ,
           whereas
           the
           booty
           and
           Prisoners
           were
           deuided
           amongst
           the
           Souldiers
           :
           For
           besides
           the
           dead
           ,
           there
           were
           aboue
           ten
           thousand
           men
           taken
           .
        
         
           The
           Carthaginians
           amazed
           at
           this
           heauy
           and
           great
           defeate
           ,
           found
           themselues
           troubled
           for
           many
           reasons
           ,
           although
           their
           minds
           were
           alwayes
           inclin'd
           to
           Warres
           .
           First
           they
           had
           no
           meanes
           to
           victuall
           those
           that
           were
           in
           Sicily
           ,
           after
           the
           defeate
           of
           their
           Army
           at
           Sea
           :
           Considering
           that
           their
           Enemies
           were
           Maisters
           of
           all
           the
           Sea.
           Moreouer
           they
           imagined
           that
           it
           would
           be
           a
           Traiterous
           act
           to
           suffer
           their
           Generall
           and
           the
           Souldiers
           which
           had
           serued
           their
           Common-wealth
           to
           be
           lost
           .
           In
           regard
           of
           continuing
           the
           War
           ,
           they
           had
           neither
           Men
           nor
           Captaines
           to
           mannage
           it
           :
           wherefore
           they
           sent
           a
           Man
           to
           Amilcar
           ,
           and
           gaue
           him
           full
           power
           and
           Authority
           to
           doe
           what
           he
           should
           thinke
           fitting
           for
           the
           good
           of
           the
           Common-weale
           .
           Amilcar
           performed
           the
           duty
           of
           a
           good
           and
           wise
           Captaine
           :
           For
           whilest
           there
           was
           any
           hope
           in
           the
           Carthaginians
           affaires
           ,
           he
           neuer
           complained
           of
           his
           paines
           ,
           nor
           auoided
           perill
           ,
           but
           being
           a
           man
           of
           great
           industry
           and
           courage
           ,
           he
           thrust
           himselfe
           continually
           into
           all
           dangers
           ,
           to
           vanquish
           aswell
           as
           any
           of
           the
           other
           Captaines
           .
           But
           when
           as
           he
           saw
           there
           was
           no
           more
           hope
           in
           the
           Carthaginians
           affaires
           ,
           hee
           sent
           Embassadours
           to
           the
           Consull
           ,
           to
           treate
           vpon
           an
           accord
           ,
           yeelding
           wisely
           and
           discreetly
           vnto
           the
           time
           :
           For
           wee
           must
           know
           that
           the
           duty
           of
           a
           good
           Captaine
           consists
           aswell
           in
           considering
           of
           the
           time
           ,
           not
           onely
           to
           vanquish
           ,
           but
           also
           to
           strike
           sayle
           .
           Whereunto
           Luctatius
           did
           willingly
           giue
           care
           ,
           knowing
           well
           the
           necessities
           which
           the
           people
           of
           Rome
           endured
           by
           this
           tedious
           War
           ,
           Finally
           ,
           a
           peace
           was
           thus
           concluded
           :
           that
           the
           Romans
           and
           Carthaginians
           should
           line
           in
           amity
           and
           friendship
           ,
           if
           the
           people
           of
           Rome
           would
           consent
           vnto
           it
           :
           And
           that
           the
           Carthaginians
           should
           leaue
           all
           Sicily
           :
           Neither
           should
           they
           hereafter
           make
           War
           against
           Hieron
           ,
           nor
           against
           the
           Saragossins
           ,
           or
           their
           Allies
           ,
           and
           that
           they
           should
           restore
           all
           the
           Prisoners
           without
           ransome
           :
           And
           moreouer
           they
           should
           pay
           thirteene
           hundred
           and
           twenty
           thousand
           Crownes
           within
           twenty
           yeares
           .
        
         
           These
           Articles
           were
           sent
           to
           Rome
           ,
           which
           the
           people
           notwithstanding
           would
           not
           yeeld
           vnto
           :
           but
           committed
           ten
           men
           with
           power
           from
           them
           who
           were
           sent
           into
           Sicily
           :
           Being
           arriued
           ,
           they
           altered
           nothing
           of
           the
           treaty
           of
           peace
           ,
           but
           the
           time
           of
           payment
           ,
           which
           they
           shortned
           ,
           augmenting
           the
           summe
           with
           600000.
           
           Crownes
           more
           .
           Moreouer
           they
           did
           articulate
           ,
           that
           they
           should
           not
           onely
           dislodge
           out
           of
           Sicily
           ,
           but
           
           also
           out
           of
           all
           the
           Islands
           which
           are
           betwixt
           it
           and
           Italy
           .
        
         
           Behold
           the
           end
           of
           the
           first
           Warre
           betwixt
           the
           Romans
           and
           Carthaginians
           for
           Sicily
           .
           It
           continued
           foure
           and
           twenty
           whole
           yeares
           ,
           and
           hath
           beene
           the
           longest
           and
           the
           greatest
           that
           was
           euer
           heard
           spoken
           of
           .
           During
           the
           which
           (
           I
           omit
           other
           things
           worthy
           of
           memory
           )
           they
           haue
           fought
           at
           one
           instant
           with
           aboue
           fiue
           hundred
           Quinqueremes
           on
           both
           sides
           :
           Afterwards
           with
           not
           much
           lesse
           then
           seauen
           hundred
           .
           The
           Romans
           haue
           lost
           seauen
           hundred
           Quinqueremes
           ,
           besides
           those
           which
           at
           sundry
           times
           the
           torments
           haue
           sunke
           ,
           and
           the
           Carthaginians
           about
           fiue
           hundred
           .
           Wherefore
           they
           which
           formerly
           haue
           admired
           Armies
           aswell
           by
           Land
           as
           Sea
           ,
           and
           the
           Combats
           at
           Sea
           of
           
             Antigonus
             ,
             Ptolomey
          
           ,
           and
           Demetrius
           ,
           haue
           reason
           to
           cease
           ,
           considering
           the
           great
           deeds
           of
           the
           Romans
           and
           Carthaginians
           .
           But
           if
           they
           will
           consider
           how
           great
           a
           difference
           there
           is
           betwixt
           the
           Quinqueremes
           and
           Triremes
           ,
           whereof
           the
           Persians
           made
           vse
           against
           the
           Grecians
           ,
           and
           which
           the
           Athenians
           and
           Lacedemonians
           vsed
           in
           their
           Warre
           ,
           they
           shall
           vndoubtedly
           see
           ,
           that
           there
           was
           neuer
           seene
           such
           great
           forces
           fight
           at
           Sea
           ,
           wherefore
           that
           appeares
           plainely
           which
           we
           haue
           propounded
           in
           the
           beginning
           ,
           that
           the
           Romans
           haue
           not
           onely
           indeauoured
           to
           conquer
           the
           vniuersall
           Empire
           by
           vallour
           ,
           but
           they
           haue
           also
           accomplished
           their
           desire
           ,
           not
           by
           good
           Fortune
           as
           some
           Grecians
           suppose
           ,
           nor
           by
           chance
           ,
           but
           by
           a
           wonderfull
           experience
           and
           practice
           in
           such
           great
           affaires
           .
        
         
           Although
           that
           some
           may
           demaund
           how
           it
           happeneth
           that
           the
           Romans
           ,
           who
           are
           at
           this
           day
           farre
           greater
           Lords
           both
           at
           Land
           and
           Sea
           ,
           considering
           that
           they
           held
           in
           a
           manner
           the
           Empire
           of
           the
           whole
           world
           ,
           cannot
           draw
           together
           so
           many
           Vessels
           ,
           nor
           rayse
           so
           great
           an
           Army
           at
           Sea
           at
           one
           instant
           .
           The
           reason
           will
           be
           easie
           ,
           when
           they
           shall
           let
           them
           vnderstand
           what
           the
           Romane
           Common-wealth
           was
           ,
           what
           their
           Lawes
           and
           their
           manner
           of
           liuing
           ,
           although
           it
           will
           not
           be
           profitable
           neither
           for
           vs
           nor
           for
           the
           Readers
           of
           our
           Workes
           ,
           to
           make
           mention
           of
           things
           which
           concerne
           not
           our
           purpose
           .
           Without
           doubt
           the
           Reasons
           are
           great
           :
           the
           which
           notwithstanding
           in
           my
           Opinion
           no
           man
           hath
           knowne
           vnto
           this
           day
           by
           the
           errour
           of
           Historiographers
           :
           Whereof
           some
           knew
           not
           what
           they
           wrote
           ,
           and
           if
           others
           vnderstood
           them
           ,
           they
           haue
           made
           them
           obscure
           and
           vnprofitable
           .
           If
           they
           would
           duely
           consider
           this
           War
           ,
           they
           shall
           finde
           that
           the
           courage
           and
           power
           of
           these
           two
           great
           Citties
           were
           equall
           .
           First
           their
           desire
           was
           alike
           ,
           they
           had
           the
           same
           courage
           ,
           and
           the
           like
           desire
           of
           glory
           .
           It
           is
           true
           ,
           the
           Romans
           had
           the
           better
           Souldiers
           :
           But
           Amilcar
           Generall
           of
           the
           Carthaginians
           ,
           surnamed
           Barca
           ,
           Father
           to
           Haniball
           ,
           who
           afterwards
           made
           Warre
           against
           the
           Romans
           ,
           
           had
           not
           his
           equall
           in
           prudence
           and
           vallour
           .
           When
           as
           the
           peace
           had
           beene
           concluded
           ,
           either
           of
           them
           fell
           in
           a
           manner
           into
           the
           like
           inconueniences
           :
           for
           Ciuill
           war
           followed
           after
           .
           The
           Romans
           had
           presently
           War
           against
           the
           Inhabitants
           of
           Mount
           -
           Flacon
           :
           the
           which
           was
           soone
           decided
           and
           their
           Towne
           taken
           .
        
         
           But
           the
           Carthaginians
           being
           assailed
           at
           the
           same
           time
           by
           Strangers
           ,
           Numid●ans
           ,
           and
           other
           people
           of
           Affricke
           ,
           who
           reuolted
           with
           ●hem
           ,
           were
           in
           a
           manner
           quite
           ruined
           .
           Finally
           ,
           they
           were
           forced
           to
           fight
           not
           onely
           
           for
           the
           Prouince
           ,
           but
           for
           themselues
           ,
           for
           their
           liberty
           ,
           for
           their
           Children
           ,
           and
           for
           their
           owne
           Country
           .
        
         
           This
           is
           a
           warre
           which
           we
           will
           relate
           summarily
           and
           briefly
           ,
           for
           it
           is
           worthy
           ,
           as
           we
           haue
           promised
           in
           the
           beginning
           .
           So
           they
           shall
           easily
           see
           by
           the
           deeds
           of
           these
           times
           what
           this
           warre
           was
           ,
           and
           of
           what
           fury
           ,
           which
           they
           call
           i●
           reonciliable
           :
           And
           they
           may
           likewise
           obserue
           to
           what
           th●ngs
           the
           Commander
           of
           an
           Army
           ought
           to
           haue
           care
           ,
           and
           to
           be
           wary
           how
           he
           imploies
           Mercinary
           men
           :
           And
           moreouer
           what
           difference
           there
           is
           betwix●
           the
           confused
           manner
           of
           liuing
           of
           Barbarians
           ,
           and
           those
           that
           are
           b●ed
           vp
           vnder
           Discipline
           ,
           Lawes
           ,
           and
           Policy
           :
           And
           wi●hall
           they
           may
           easily
           see
           by
           the
           knowledge
           of
           this
           warre
           ,
           the
           causes
           for
           the
           which
           Haniball
           made
           warre
           against
           the
           Romans
           ,
           which
           is
           a
           principall
           poynt
           ,
           whereof
           in
           opening
           the
           truth
           ,
           wee
           haue
           not
           done
           little
           for
           those
           which
           desire
           to
           see
           our
           worke
           .
           For
           that
           they
           haue
           not
           onely
           beene
           doubtfull
           and
           obscure
           to
           those
           which
           haue
           written
           ,
           but
           also
           to
           such
           as
           haue
           beene
           present
           .
           After
           that
           Amilcar
           had
           treated
           the
           peace
           with
           the
           Romans
           ,
           he
           ●ed
           his
           Army
           from
           the
           Towne
           of
           Erix
           to
           Lylibeum
           ,
           and
           resigned
           his
           charge
           ,
           giuing
           the
           conduct
           thereof
           into
           Affricke
           to
           Captaine
           Gescon
           ,
           who
           was
           at
           Lylibeum
           :
           
           who
           fearing
           that
           if
           so
           great
           a
           multitude
           of
           men
           ,
           should
           passe
           together
           into
           Affricke
           ,
           there
           would
           grow
           some
           mutiniy
           and
           contenttion
           for
           that
           there
           was
           much
           due
           vnto
           them
           for
           their
           pay
           ,
           the
           which
           they
           could
           not
           satisfie
           for
           want
           of
           treasure
           :
           Wherefore
           he
           prouided
           long
           before
           ,
           that
           the
           troupes
           should
           not
           passe
           altogether
           ,
           but
           at
           diuers
           times
           ,
           leauing
           some
           respite
           of
           purpose
           :
           to
           the
           end
           that
           they
           might
           with
           more
           ease
           prouide
           ,
           in
           sending
           them
           backe
           by
           troupes
           ,
           and
           that
           the
           first
           might
           be
           reti●ed
           to
           their
           houses
           ,
           before
           the
           second
           ariued
           .
           The
           Carthaginians
           had
           consumed
           their
           treasure
           ,
           in
           their
           former
           charges
           ,
           and
           did
           not
           send
           them
           backe
           to
           their
           houses
           but
           commanded
           them
           to
           attend
           within
           the
           City
           vntill
           the
           returne
           of
           their
           Companions
           ,
           to
           the
           end
           they
           might
           make
           some
           accord
           with
           them
           altogether
           concerning
           their
           Paye
           .
           
           But
           when
           as
           the
           Souldiers
           committed
           many
           Royots
           day
           and
           night
           within
           the
           City
           ,
           and
           that
           the
           insolencies
           of
           such
           a
           troupe
           were
           insupportable
           ,
           the
           Carthaginians
           called
           the
           Captaines
           ,
           and
           iurreated
           them
           to
           leade
           all
           this
           multi●ude
           assembled
           in
           their
           City
           to
           the
           Towne
           of
           Sicca
           ,
           vntill
           they
           had
           giuen
           order
           for
           their
           Prouinces
           .
           Moreouer
           they
           caused
           some
           money
           to
           be
           deliuered
           to
           euery
           one
           of
           them
           ,
           to
           the
           end
           they
           might
           tolerate
           their
           expectance
           the
           more
           easily
           .
           The
           Captaines
           obeying
           the
           will
           of
           the
           Carthaginians
           ,
           drew
           forth
           their
           Men.
           
        
         
           But
           for
           that
           euery
           man
           desired
           to
           leaue
           his
           baggage
           within
           the
           City
           ,
           as
           they
           had
           done
           ,
           hoping
           to
           make
           a
           short
           returne
           for
           their
           paye
           :
           the
           Carthaginians
           doubted
           that
           if
           they
           should
           allow
           that
           ,
           some
           would
           not
           budge
           for
           the
           loue
           of
           their
           children
           ,
           others
           for
           their
           wiues
           ,
           and
           by
           this
           meanes
           they
           should
           bee
           nothing
           bettered
           within
           the
           City
           .
           Wherefore
           in
           the
           end
           they
           forced
           them
           to
           depart
           with
           their
           baggage
           .
           Being
           within
           the
           Towne
           of
           Sicca
           ,
           they
           liued
           at
           pleasure
           in
           idlenes
           and
           basely
           ,
           which
           is
           a
           pernicious
           thing
           for
           an
           Army
           ,
           and
           in
           a
           manner
           the
           onely
           fountaine
           and
           beginning
           of
           Mutinie●
           .
           Some
           began
           to
           demaund
           their
           pay
           more
           audatiously
           
           then
           they
           had
           beene
           accustomed
           ,
           and
           much
           more
           ,
           reducing
           to
           memory
           the
           promise
           of
           Presents
           ,
           which
           the
           Captaines
           had
           made
           vnto
           them
           at
           need
           ,
           when
           as
           they
           intreated
           them
           to
           fight
           valiantly
           .
           More
           ouer
           they
           expected
           much
           more
           then
           their
           Pay
           amounted
           vnto
           :
           But
           they
           were
           frustrated
           of
           their
           hope
           :
           For
           assoone
           as
           they
           were
           all
           assembled
           in
           
             Sicca
             ,
             Hanno
             ,
             Pretor
          
           of
           the
           Carthaginians
           was
           sent
           vnto
           them
           :
           Who
           bringing
           no
           presents
           vnto
           them
           ,
           intreated
           them
           moreouer
           for
           some
           abatement
           of
           their
           Pay
           ,
           shewing
           them
           the
           pouerty
           of
           the
           Treasure
           .
           They
           generally
           mutining
           at
           this
           speech
           ,
           began
           to
           rise
           suddainly
           ,
           
           so
           as
           there
           was
           a
           great
           tumult
           and
           sedition
           in
           the
           Army
           ,
           considering
           the
           great
           diuersity
           of
           their
           manner
           of
           liuing
           ,
           and
           languages
           .
           It
           is
           true
           the
           Carthaginians
           had
           some
           reason
           to
           raise
           their
           Army
           out
           of
           diuers
           Nations
           :
           For
           by
           this
           meanes
           so
           diuers
           an
           assembly
           could
           not
           easily
           make
           a
           Conspiracy
           .
           Moreouer
           the
           Captaines
           better
           obeyed
           .
           And
           likewise
           if
           there
           did
           rise
           any
           mutiny
           or
           sedition
           in
           the
           Army
           ,
           they
           should
           not
           finde
           meanes
           to
           pacifie
           them
           ,
           for
           ignorant
           men
           are
           mooued
           with
           fury
           .
           Beleeue
           me
           when
           they
           are
           once
           in
           choller
           ,
           they
           increase
           it
           more
           and
           more
           ,
           like
           bruite
           Beasts
           with
           an
           vnrestraine
           cruelty
           .
           The
           which
           happened
           at
           that
           time
           in
           the
           Carthaginians
           Campe
           :
           For
           some
           were
           Spaniards
           ,
           others
           Ganles
           ,
           some
           Geneuois
           ,
           and
           others
           of
           the
           Islands
           of
           Maiorqua
           ,
           and
           Minorqua
           .
        
         
           There
           was
           also
           a
           good
           Troope
           of
           Grecians
           ,
           most
           of
           which
           were
           fugitiues
           and
           slaues
           ,
           and
           the
           greatest
           number
           were
           Affricans
           .
           Wherefore
           it
           was
           not
           possible
           to
           draw
           them
           altogether
           at
           that
           time
           ,
           although
           they
           could
           not
           haue
           taken
           a
           better
           course
           .
           Moreouer
           Hanno
           could
           not
           vnderstand
           all
           their
           languages
           :
           and
           it
           seemed
           in
           a
           manner
           more
           impossible
           to
           imploy
           many
           Interpreters
           at
           one
           time
           to
           draw
           the
           Army
           together
           ,
           and
           withall
           to
           vse
           the
           same
           speech
           vnto
           them
           foure
           or
           fiue
           times
           .
           The
           last
           remedy
           was
           to
           mannage
           this
           by
           the
           Captaines
           ;
           the
           which
           Hanno
           attempting
           preuailed
           nothing
           :
           For
           some
           vnderstood
           not
           what
           their
           Captaine
           sayd
           vnto
           them
           ,
           others
           related
           it
           otherwise
           then
           they
           had
           spoken
           ,
           although
           they
           had
           consented
           vnto
           the
           cliefe
           ,
           some
           did
           it
           of
           ignorance
           ,
           but
           the
           greatest
           part
           through
           malice
           .
           Wherefore
           all
           was
           full
           of
           perplexity
           ,
           inhumanity
           and
           distrust
           .
        
         
           Among
           other
           things
           they
           complained
           ,
           
           that
           the
           Carthaginians
           of
           purpose
           did
           not
           send
           one
           of
           the
           Captaines
           vnder
           whose
           charge
           they
           had
           made
           War
           in
           Sicily
           ,
           and
           who
           had
           made
           them
           so
           many
           promises
           ;
           but
           one
           who
           had
           beene
           in
           those
           actions
           .
           Finally
           ,
           they
           runne
           to
           Armes
           being
           all
           in
           a
           mutiny
           ,
           making
           no
           accompt
           of
           Hanno
           ,
           nor
           of
           the
           other
           Captaines
           ,
           and
           marcht
           directly
           to
           Carthage
           ,
           planting
           their
           Campe
           neere
           vnto
           the
           Towne
           of
           Tunes
           ,
           which
           is
           fifteene
           miles
           from
           Carthage
           ,
           being
           aboue
           twenty
           thousand
           Men.
           Then
           the
           Carthaginians
           began
           to
           looke
           one
           vpon
           another
           ,
           and
           to
           acknowledge
           their
           great
           errour
           ,
           when
           there
           was
           no
           redresse
           in
           their
           affaires
           .
           In
           trueth
           it
           was
           a
           great
           fault
           in
           them
           to
           haue
           drawne
           together
           so
           great
           a
           multitude
           into
           one
           place
           after
           the
           War
           was
           ended
           .
           They
           committed
           another
           which
           was
           no
           lesse
           ,
           when
           as
           they
           did
           not
           retaine
           their
           Wiues
           Children
           and
           baggage
           ,
           whereof
           they
           might
           haue
           made
           vse
           in
           necessity
           as
           of
           Hostages
           .
           Being
           in
           no
           small
           feare
           
           of
           so
           great
           a
           multitude
           of
           Men
           ,
           they
           omitted
           nothing
           which
           they
           thought
           be
           hoouefull
           to
           pacifie
           their
           Rage
           ,
           causing
           Corne
           to
           be
           carried
           vnto
           them
           ,
           and
           all
           other
           things
           necessary
           ,
           and
           to
           be
           deliuered
           vnto
           them
           at
           their
           owne
           prize
           .
        
         
           Moreouer
           the
           Senate
           sent
           Embassies
           often
           vnto
           them
           ,
           promising
           to
           do
           according
           to
           their
           commaund
           ,
           so
           as
           it
           were
           in
           their
           power
           :
           But
           the
           Souldiers
           who
           are
           now
           growne
           more
           insolent
           ,
           did
           ●orge
           daily
           new
           Quarrels
           ,
           perceiuing
           the
           feare
           of
           the
           Carthaginians
           ,
           especially
           for
           that
           they
           had
           bin
           trayn'd
           vp
           in
           the
           War
           of
           Sicily
           ,
           and
           that
           the
           Carthaginians
           nor
           any
           other
           durst
           looke
           vpon
           them
           in
           order
           of
           battel
           Wherfore
           whereas
           formerly
           they
           had
           made
           their
           quarrell
           ,
           but
           for
           the
           pay
           that
           was
           due
           ,
           they
           now
           demaunded
           Recompence
           for
           their
           Horses
           that
           were
           slayne
           ,
           and
           not
           content
           with
           that
           ,
           they
           pretended
           there
           was
           Corne
           due
           vnto
           them
           for
           many
           yeares
           ,
           for
           the
           which
           they
           demanded
           payment
           at
           a
           prise
           ,
           whereof
           vntill
           that
           day
           they
           had
           neuer
           heard
           them
           speake
           .
           Finally
           they
           daily
           pretended
           new
           quarrels
           to
           enter
           into
           War
           ,
           for
           the
           most
           Wicked
           and
           Mutinous
           had
           the
           greatest
           credite
           in
           the
           Army
           .
        
         
           And
           when
           as
           the
           Carthaginians
           had
           made
           promise
           vnto
           them
           ,
           to
           do
           all
           things
           possible
           ,
           in
           the
           end
           they
           agreed
           ,
           that
           for
           any
           thing
           that
           should
           be
           doubtfull
           ,
           they
           should
           Refer
           themselues
           to
           that
           which
           the
           Generall
           should
           decree
           ,
           vnder
           whom
           they
           had
           made
           War
           in
           Sicily
           .
           They
           did
           not
           much
           affect
           
             Amilcar
             Barca
          
           ,
           vnder
           whose
           charge
           they
           had
           bin
           ,
           for
           that
           he
           came
           not
           to
           see
           them
           during
           this
           dissention
           ,
           and
           that
           he
           had
           formerly
           Relinquisht
           his
           commaund
           ouer
           them
           of
           his
           owne
           motion
           :
           Contrariwise
           they
           all
           in
           generall
           loued
           Gescon
           ,
           who
           had
           bin
           their
           Captaine
           in
           Sicily
           ,
           
           and
           who
           had
           intreated
           them
           curteously
           aswell
           in
           all
           other
           things
           ,
           as
           in
           their
           passage
           to
           Affricke
           ;
           wherefore
           he
           had
           the
           charge
           by
           a
           common
           consent
           .
           Presently
           being
           imbarked
           with
           Mony
           ,
           and
           a●iuing
           at
           Tunes
           ,
           he
           called
           the
           Captaines
           :
           then
           he
           caused
           euery
           nation
           to
           Assemble
           ,
           and
           blamed
           them
           for
           their
           faults
           past
           ,
           
           and
           admonishing
           them
           for
           the
           present
           ,
           and
           giuing
           them
           aduice
           by
           a
           long
           speech
           for
           the
           time
           to
           come
           ,
           to
           continue
           good
           friends
           to
           the
           Carthaginians
           ,
           who
           had
           intertayned
           them
           so
           long
           .
           Finally
           he
           perswades
           them
           to
           Rest
           satisfied
           with
           their
           pay
           ,
           the
           which
           he
           desired
           to
           diuide
           among
           the
           Nations
           .
        
         
           There
           was
           by
           chance
           a
           Campanois
           in
           the
           Army
           called
           Spendius
           ,
           who
           being
           lately
           a
           slaue
           vnto
           the
           Romanes
           ,
           had
           fled
           into
           Sicily
           :
           This
           was
           a
           bold
           and
           hardy
           Man
           ,
           and
           a
           good
           Souldier
           :
           
           Who
           (
           fearing
           that
           if
           they
           agreed
           with
           the
           Carthaginians
           ,
           he
           should
           be
           Restored
           to
           his
           Maister
           ,
           and
           then
           put
           to
           Death
           according
           to
           the
           Roman
           Lawes
           )
           vsed
           Audacious
           speeches
           ,
           and
           laboured
           by
           all
           meanes
           to
           mutine
           them
           all
           ,
           desiring
           troubles
           rather
           then
           any
           accord
           ,
           and
           Wars
           then
           Peace
           .
           Moreouer
           an
           Affricaine
           called
           Matho
           ,
           
           a
           free
           Man
           who
           had
           beene
           in
           the
           Wars
           of
           Sicily
           ,
           for
           the
           Carthaginians
           ,
           feared
           to
           be
           punished
           ,
           for
           that
           he
           had
           much
           incensed
           the
           Munity
           ,
           during
           the
           Dissention
           .
           This
           Matho
           ioyning
           with
           Spendius
           ,
           drawes
           together
           all
           the
           Affricaines
           ,
           and
           Aduises
           them
           to
           consider
           well
           what
           they
           had
           to
           doe
           in
           this
           Action
           ,
           and
           that
           
           they
           should
           rest
           assured
           ,
           that
           presently
           after
           the
           Retreate
           of
           the
           other
           Souldiers
           ,
           hauing
           receiued
           their
           pay
           ,
           the
           Carthaginians
           would
           be
           reuenged
           wholly
           vpon
           them
           ,
           (
           labouring
           by
           this
           meanes
           to
           terrifie
           all
           the
           Affricanes
           with
           punishment
           )
           and
           for
           this
           reason
           they
           should
           looke
           well
           to
           themselues
           .
        
         
           The
           whole
           Troupe
           being
           much
           mooued
           with
           this
           speech
           ,
           and
           likewise
           for
           that
           Gescon
           had
           onely
           spoken
           of
           their
           bare
           pay
           ,
           without
           any
           mention
           of
           Recompence
           for
           Horses
           dead
           ,
           nor
           of
           Corne
           for
           so
           many
           yeeres
           ,
           they
           drew
           presently
           all
           together
           to
           consult
           of
           their
           Affaires
           .
           And
           when
           as
           Spendius
           and
           Matho
           vsed
           very
           bad
           speeches
           against
           Gescon
           and
           the
           Carthagintans
           ,
           they
           easily
           gaue
           eare
           vnto
           them
           .
           And
           if
           any
           one
           sought
           to
           shew
           the
           contrary
           ,
           they
           had
           not
           the
           Patience
           to
           heare
           them
           ,
           if
           it
           were
           contrary
           to
           the
           opinion
           of
           Spendius
           ,
           but
           beat
           them
           downe
           presently
           with
           stones
           .
           By
           this
           meanes
           the
           Murther
           was
           great
           ,
           not
           onely
           of
           Captaynes
           but
           of
           simple
           Souldiers
           ,
           so
           as
           there
           was
           nothing
           heard
           in
           the
           Army
           during
           this
           Mutiny
           ,
           but
           all
           cryed
           out
           together
           ,
           Charge
           ,
           charge
           .
           And
           although
           they
           did
           this
           continually
           ,
           yet
           their
           fury
           was
           greater
           ,
           when
           they
           parted
           drunke
           from
           the
           Table
           .
           By
           this
           meanes
           as
           soone
           as
           any
           one
           cryed
           Charge
           ,
           the
           stones
           flew
           about
           ,
           so
           as
           there
           was
           no
           meanes
           of
           Retreate
           .
           Wherefore
           when
           no
           Man
           durst
           speake
           any
           thing
           in
           the
           Assembly
           ,
           they
           made
           choise
           by
           a
           generall
           consent
           of
           Matho
           and
           Spendius
           for
           their
           Captaines
           .
           And
           although
           that
           Gescon
           saw
           this
           great
           trouble
           and
           mutiny
           in
           the
           Campe
           ,
           yet
           he
           desired
           to
           prefer
           the
           Publicke
           Vtility
           before
           all
           other
           things
           .
           Wherefore
           seeing
           that
           by
           the
           mutiny
           of
           the
           Souldiers
           increasing
           daily
           more
           and
           more
           ,
           the
           Carthaginians
           were
           in
           great
           danger
           ,
           he
           resolued
           to
           pacifie
           it
           ,
           and
           to
           trye
           all
           meanes
           with
           the
           hazard
           of
           his
           life
           .
        
         
           One
           day
           he
           called
           the
           Heads
           of
           the
           Conspiracy
           ,
           another
           day
           some
           Nation
           apart
           ,
           labouring
           to
           pacifie
           their
           fury
           by
           prayers
           and
           promises
           .
           But
           for
           asmuch
           as
           they
           had
           not
           yet
           receiued
           the
           Corne
           ,
           which
           they
           sayd
           was
           due
           vnto
           them
           ,
           and
           that
           they
           quarrelled
           continually
           ,
           Gescon
           desorous
           to
           restraine
           their
           contempt
           ,
           commaunded
           them
           to
           set
           downe
           their
           demaunds
           to
           their
           Captaine
           Matho
           .
           At
           which
           words
           the
           Commons
           incensed
           grew
           so
           insolent
           ,
           as
           they
           presently
           seized
           vppon
           all
           the
           Siluer
           which
           was
           brought
           thither
           for
           their
           pay
           ,
           laying
           hold
           vpon
           Gescon
           and
           the
           Carthaginians
           that
           were
           with
           him
           .
           But
           Matho
           and
           Spendius
           Captaynes
           of
           the
           whole
           Troupe
           ,
           thought
           presently
           to
           commit
           some
           Act
           of
           great
           Villany
           ,
           to
           the
           end
           that
           the
           War
           might
           be
           the
           more
           inflamed
           .
           And
           therefore
           in
           commending
           the
           insolency
           of
           the
           Souldiers
           ,
           they
           tooke
           with
           the
           Money
           all
           the
           baggage
           of
           the
           Carthaginians
           ,
           and
           gaue
           order
           to
           shut
           vp
           Gescon
           with
           all
           his
           company
           ,
           after
           they
           had
           done
           them
           many
           outrages
           .
        
         
           After
           this
           ,
           they
           made
           open
           War
           against
           the
           Carthaginians
           ,
           with
           the
           most
           cruell
           Conspiracy
           ,
           that
           euer
           had
           beene
           heard
           speake
           of
           vnto
           that
           day
           .
           Behold
           the
           causes
           of
           the
           beginning
           of
           this
           War
           ,
           made
           against
           the
           Souldiers
           ,
           
           which
           they
           call
           Affricane
           .
        
         
           After
           that
           Matho
           and
           Spendius
           had
           done
           as
           wee
           haue
           sayd
           ,
           they
           sent
           Embassies
           to
           all
           the
           people
           of
           Affricke
           moouing
           them
           to
           liberty
           ▪
           
           and
           intreating
           them
           to
           giue
           them
           succours
           against
           the
           cruell
           and
           tyrannous
           Empire
           of
           the
           Carthaginians
           ,
           who
           in
           a
           manner
           all
           found
           the
           enterprize
           good
           ,
           and
           sent
           Men
           and
           Victualls
           in
           aboundance
           .
           And
           after
           that
           the
           Captaines
           had
           diuided
           their
           Army
           in
           two
           ,
           one
           part
           went
           to
           besiege
           Bisarthe
           ,
           and
           the
           other
           Hippona
           ,
           for
           that
           they
           would
           not
           consent
           vnto
           the
           Conspiracy
           .
           The
           Carthaginians
           who
           had
           beene
           accustomed
           to
           feed
           their
           families
           only
           by
           Tillage
           ,
           and
           to
           draw
           their
           publicke
           Treasure
           from
           the
           Tributes
           of
           Affricke
           ,
           and
           moreouer
           to
           mannage
           their
           War
           by
           Mercenaries
           ;
           being
           then
           not
           onely
           frustrated
           of
           all
           these
           things
           ,
           but
           moreouer
           seeing
           they
           were
           all
           turned
           to
           their
           Ruine
           ,
           found
           themselues
           suddainly
           in
           great
           difficulties
           ,
           not
           knowing
           which
           way
           to
           turne
           them
           .
           And
           they
           found
           them
           the
           more
           desperate
           ,
           for
           that
           they
           had
           hapned
           contrary
           to
           all
           opinion
           .
        
         
           It
           is
           true
           ,
           they
           were
           in
           hope
           ,
           after
           they
           had
           beene
           tyred
           with
           the
           long
           Wars
           of
           Sicily
           ,
           and
           had
           in
           the
           end
           made
           a
           peace
           with
           the
           Romans
           ,
           that
           they
           might
           rest
           for
           a
           time
           ,
           and
           take
           breath
           ;
           but
           it
           succeeded
           otherwise
           .
           Beleeue
           me
           ,
           this
           War
           suddainly
           kindled
           ,
           was
           more
           dangerous
           than
           the
           other
           :
           For
           that
           in
           the
           first
           ,
           they
           did
           not
           fight
           with
           the
           Romans
           but
           for
           the
           Conquest
           of
           Sicily
           ;
           but
           in
           this
           they
           were
           forced
           ,
           to
           vndergoe
           the
           danger
           for
           themselues
           ,
           for
           their
           families
           and
           their
           Country
           .
           Moreouer
           they
           were
           vnfurnished
           of
           Armes
           ,
           of
           a
           Fleete
           at
           Sea
           ,
           and
           of
           Equipage
           for
           shipping
           ,
           for
           that
           they
           had
           lost
           many
           in
           their
           battels
           at
           Sea.
           They
           had
           no
           more
           hope
           of
           Tributes
           ,
           nor
           in
           the
           succours
           of
           their
           friends
           and
           Allies
           .
           Finally
           they
           saw
           then
           what
           difference
           there
           was
           betwixt
           a
           Forraine
           and
           Transmarine
           War
           ,
           and
           the
           muti●y
           of
           a
           ciuill
           sedition
           ,
           
           of
           which
           mischiefe
           vndoubtedly
           they
           themselues
           were
           the
           cause
           :
           For
           in
           their
           first
           War
           ,
           they
           did
           Lord
           it
           ouer
           the
           people
           of
           Affricke
           ,
           with
           too
           great
           Tyranny
           and
           co●etousnesse
           ,
           for
           that
           they
           were
           of
           opinion
           they
           had
           good
           cause
           ,
           so
           as
           they
           leuied
           a
           full
           moiety
           of
           all
           their
           fruites
           .
           They
           also
           doubled
           the
           Tributes
           ,
           and
           did
           not
           pardon
           those
           which
           had
           offended
           through
           ignorance
           .
           They
           gaue
           Offices
           not
           to
           such
           as
           were
           milde
           and
           gracious
           ,
           but
           to
           those
           which
           augmented
           the
           publicke
           Treasure
           ,
           although
           they
           had
           tyrannized
           the
           people
           ,
           like
           vnto
           Hanno
           of
           whom
           we
           haue
           spoken
           .
        
         
           By
           this
           meanes
           it
           hapned
           that
           the
           people
           of
           Affricke
           seemed
           glad
           to
           Reuolte
           ,
           not
           onely
           at
           the
           perswasion
           of
           many
           ,
           but
           at
           a
           simple
           Messenger
           .
           There
           is
           nothing
           more
           true
           ,
           that
           euen
           the
           Women
           of
           euery
           Towne
           conspired
           ,
           
           for
           that
           in
           former
           times
           they
           had
           seene
           their
           Husbands
           and
           Children
           led
           into
           seruitude
           ,
           for
           that
           they
           had
           not
           payed
           the
           Tribute
           :
           so
           as
           they
           made
           no
           reseruation
           of
           their
           goods
           which
           they
           had
           remayning
           ,
           but
           moreouer
           they
           did
           contribute
           their
           Iewels
           ,
           (
           a
           hard
           thing
           to
           belieue
           )
           to
           supply
           the
           payment
           of
           the
           Souldiers
           .
           By
           this
           meanes
           Matho
           and
           Spendius
           gathered
           together
           so
           great
           a
           quantity
           of
           siluer
           ,
           as
           it
           was
           not
           onely
           sufficient
           to
           satisfie
           the
           promises
           which
           they
           had
           made
           to
           the
           Souldiers
           ,
           from
           the
           beginning
           of
           the
           Conspiracy
           ,
           but
           they
           had
           more
           than
           was
           needfull
           to
           mannage
           the
           War.
           Wherefore
           a
           wise
           man
           must
           not
           looke
           vnto
           the
           present
           time
           ,
           but
           also
           vnto
           the
           future
           .
        
         
         
           And
           although
           the
           Carthaginians
           were
           enuironed
           on
           all
           sides
           with
           so
           many
           miseries
           ,
           yet
           they
           fainted
           not
           :
           but
           gaue
           the
           conduct
           to
           Hanno
           (
           for
           that
           formerly
           they
           held
           he
           had
           ended
           the
           Warre
           neere
           vnto
           Hecatontophylon
           )
           of
           those
           Souldiers
           they
           could
           leuie
           in
           this
           necessity
           of
           time
           .
           They
           also
           armed
           the
           young
           men
           of
           the
           Towne
           ,
           and
           caused
           their
           Horses
           to
           be
           practised
           :
           They
           repaired
           the
           remainder
           of
           their
           ships
           ,
           and
           old
           Tri●emes
           ,
           and
           caused
           new
           to
           be
           made
           .
        
         
           In
           the
           meane
           time
           Matho
           and
           Spendius
           ,
           (
           to
           whom
           three
           score
           and
           ten
           thousand
           armed
           men
           of
           Affrica
           had
           ioyned
           ,
           )
           after
           they
           had
           deuided
           their
           Army
           in
           two
           as
           wee
           haue
           said
           ,
           held
           Bisarthe
           and
           Hippona
           b●sieged
           ,
           yet
           not
           abandoned
           their
           Campe
           neere
           vnto
           Tunes
           .
           By
           this
           meanes
           all
           Affricke
           was
           shut
           vp
           to
           the
           Carthaginians
           .
           You
           must
           vnderstand
           that
           Carthage
           is
           seated
           vpon
           a
           Promontory
           ,
           
           which
           aduanceth
           into
           the
           Sea
           ,
           and
           is
           in
           forme
           of
           an
           Island
           ,
           but
           that
           it
           ioynes
           vnto
           Affricke
           by
           a
           little
           space
           of
           land
           .
           In
           regard
           of
           the
           Citty
           ,
           it
           is
           enuiron●d
           of
           the
           one
           side
           by
           the
           Sea
           ,
           and
           on
           the
           other
           by
           Marishes
           .
           The
           breadth
           of
           the
           Countrey
           whereby
           it
           is
           ioyned
           to
           Affricke
           ,
           containes
           not
           aboue
           three
           miles
           ;
           whereof
           the
           Towne
           of
           Bisarthe
           is
           not
           far
           off
           from
           that
           si●e
           which
           looks
           towards
           the
           Sea
           :
           And
           that
           Tunes
           ioynes
           vpon
           the
           Marishes
           .
           The
           Enemies
           hauing
           planted
           their
           Campes
           at
           Tunes
           and
           Bisarthe
           ,
           tooke
           from
           the
           Carthaginians
           the
           rest
           of
           Affricke
           :
           and
           making
           courses
           sometimes
           by
           Day
           ,
           and
           sometimes
           by
           Night
           vnto
           the
           walles
           of
           the
           Citty
           ,
           they
           gaue
           them
           great
           Allarums
           ,
           and
           put
           them
           in
           feare
           .
        
         
           In
           the
           meane
           time
           Hanno
           made
           preparation
           of
           all
           things
           necessary
           for
           the
           Warre
           .
           
           Hee
           was
           a
           diligent
           man
           ,
           and
           well
           practised
           in
           such
           things
           ;
           although
           that
           soone
           after
           hee
           had
           gone
           to
           field
           to
           finde
           the
           Enemy
           ,
           he
           committed
           an
           act
           of
           little
           iudgement
           in
           not
           discerning
           the
           times
           .
           You
           must
           vnderstand
           that
           assoone
           as
           he
           was
           sent
           to
           succour
           the
           besieged
           in
           Bisarthe
           ,
           he
           forced
           the
           Enemies
           at
           the
           first
           charge
           ,
           being
           terrified
           with
           the
           multitude
           of
           Elephants
           :
           but
           afterwards
           his
           conduct
           was
           so
           bad
           ,
           as
           hee
           drew
           the
           besieged
           (
           for
           whose
           succours
           hee
           was
           come
           into
           great
           danger
           ,
           and
           extreame
           misery
           .
           For
           when
           he
           had
           brought
           grea●
           prouision
           of
           all
           sorts
           of
           Engins
           for
           battery
           ,
           and
           had
           lodged
           his
           Campe
           neere
           vnto
           the
           Towne-walles
           :
           hee
           fought
           with
           the
           Enemy
           ,
           who
           could
           not
           endure
           the
           violence
           of
           the
           Elephants
           :
           Wherefore
           they
           abandoned
           the
           Campe
           ,
           with
           great
           losse
           of
           their
           men
           ,
           and
           retired
           to
           a
           little
           Mountaine
           strong
           of
           it selfe
           ,
           and
           full
           of
           Groues
           .
           But
           Hanno
           who
           had
           not
           beene
           accustomed
           to
           make
           Warre
           but
           against
           the
           Numidians
           ,
           
           who
           after
           they
           haue
           once
           taken
           a
           flight
           ,
           doe
           seldome
           stay
           vntill
           the
           third
           day
           ,
           had
           no
           care
           to
           pursue
           them
           ,
           supposing
           he
           had
           gotten
           an
           absolute
           victory
           ;
           but
           entred
           into
           Bisarthe
           ,
           not
           thinking
           of
           any
           thing
           but
           to
           make
           good
           cheere
           .
        
         
           But
           the
           Enemies
           hauing
           made
           Warre
           in
           Sicily
           vnder
           Amilcar
           ,
           and
           beene
           accustomed
           many
           times
           to
           flye
           before
           the
           Enemy
           ,
           and
           suddainly
           to
           charge
           againe
           the
           same
           day
           ,
           hauing
           newes
           of
           Hanno's
           retreate
           into
           Bisarthe
           ,
           
           and
           that
           the
           Campe
           as
           Victors
           was
           secure
           ;
           they
           assayled
           it
           by
           surprize
           ,
           and
           slew
           part
           of
           them
           :
           the
           r●st
           were
           forced
           to
           recouer
           the
           Towne
           ,
           to
           their
           great
           shame
           and
           ignominy
           .
           All
           the
           equipage
           
           of
           Engins
           was
           taken
           without
           resistance
           .
           It
           is
           true
           ,
           that
           this
           was
           not
           the
           onely
           misfortune
           which
           at
           that
           time
           did
           preiudice
           the
           Carthaginians
           by
           the
           folly
           of
           Hanno
           .
           For
           some
           few
           dayes
           after
           ,
           when
           as
           the
           Enemies
           camped
           neere
           vnto
           Sorze
           ,
           and
           that
           an
           opportunity
           was
           offered
           to
           defeate
           him
           easily
           ,
           hauing
           beene
           twice
           in
           quarrell
           ,
           and
           twice
           in
           battell
           one
           against
           another
           ,
           as
           they
           are
           accustomed
           ,
           hee
           lost
           these
           two
           occasions
           by
           his
           folly
           and
           basenesse
           .
        
         
           Wherefore
           the
           Carthaginians
           considering
           that
           Hanno
           did
           not
           mannage
           this
           War
           well
           ,
           they
           by
           a
           generall
           consent
           made
           Amilcar
           Captaine
           againe
           :
           
           to
           whom
           they
           gaue
           three
           score
           and
           ten
           Elephants
           ,
           and
           all
           the
           Souldiers
           and
           Fugi●iues
           ,
           with
           some
           Horse-men
           ,
           and
           the
           young
           men
           of
           the
           Towne
           ,
           so
           as
           hee
           had
           about
           ten
           thousand
           Souldiers
           .
           But
           assoone
           as
           he
           had
           marcht
           forth
           with
           his
           Army
           ,
           he
           presently
           by
           his
           admirable
           vertue
           brake
           the
           hearts
           of
           his
           Enemies
           ,
           and
           raised
           the
           siege
           of
           Bisarthe
           :
           and
           then
           he
           shewed
           himselfe
           worthy
           of
           the
           glory
           which
           they
           had
           giuen
           him
           for
           his
           prowesse
           in
           times
           past
           ;
           and
           that
           hee
           was
           worthy
           of
           the
           hope
           which
           all
           men
           conceiued
           of
           him
           .
           Behold
           wherein
           they
           first
           discouered
           his
           diferetion
           and
           iudgement
           .
        
         
           The
           Cape
           whereon
           Carthage
           stands
           ,
           is
           ioyned
           to
           Affricke
           like
           vnto
           a
           crooked
           backe
           ,
           and
           is
           very
           stony
           ;
           with
           Mountaines
           full
           of
           wood
           ,
           whereas
           the
           wayes
           are
           very
           vneasie
           and
           inaccessible
           ,
           they
           being
           most
           of
           them
           made
           by
           the
           hand
           of
           man.
           And
           therefore
           Matho
           had
           seized
           vpon
           all
           the
           little
           Hills
           that
           were
           vpon
           the
           way
           ,
           and
           had
           planted
           good
           Garrisons
           .
           
           Moreouer
           h●e
           passed
           the
           Riuer
           which
           they
           call
           Machera
           ,
           the
           which
           hath
           high
           banks
           ,
           and
           a
           very
           swift
           course
           ,
           and
           cannot
           be
           past
           but
           by
           a
           Bridge
           ,
           
           vpon
           the
           which
           stands
           the
           Towne
           of
           Sephyra
           ,
           the
           which
           Matho
           did
           likewise
           hold
           .
           By
           this
           meanes
           the
           pa●●ages
           of
           Affricke
           were
           not
           onely
           shut
           vp
           from
           the
           Carthaginian
           Army
           ,
           but
           also
           from
           a
           priuate
           person
           .
           The
           which
           Amilcar
           considering
           ,
           and
           trying
           all
           meanes
           to
           passe
           into
           Affricke
           ,
           in
           the
           end
           hee
           vsed
           this
           inuention
           .
           Hee
           had
           obserued
           that
           sometimes
           the
           course
           of
           this
           Riuer
           was
           so
           stopt
           by
           the
           Winde
           ,
           as
           the
           mouth
           of
           it
           ouerflowed
           ,
           and
           made
           in
           a
           manner
           a
           great
           poole
           ,
           and
           at
           that
           time
           it
           had
           no
           great
           fall
           into
           the
           Sea.
           Wherefore
           hee
           was
           of
           opinion
           ,
           that
           at
           this
           season
           they
           might
           passe
           it
           neere
           vnto
           the
           Sea.
           Hee
           kept
           this
           secret
           ,
           and
           onely
           made
           necessary
           preparation
           for
           the
           Army
           to
           march
           .
           Hee
           carefully
           attended
           the
           opportunity
           of
           the
           time
           ,
           and
           then
           appointed
           his
           Army
           to
           part
           secretly
           in
           the
           Night
           ,
           and
           to
           passe
           the
           Riuer
           .
        
         
           But
           at
           the
           breake
           of
           day
           the
           Enemy
           and
           they
           that
           were
           in
           the
           Towne
           ,
           were
           wonderfully
           amazed
           at
           this
           passage
           .
           In
           the
           meane
           time
           Amilcar
           march'd
           with
           his
           Army
           directly
           to
           those
           which
           held
           Sephyra
           .
           When
           as
           Spendius
           had
           the
           news
           that
           Amilcars
           Campe
           had
           past
           ,
           he
           presently
           makes
           haste
           with
           his
           forces
           to
           succour
           his
           men
           .
           Behold
           how
           the
           two
           Campes
           succoured
           one
           another
           .
           There
           were
           10000.
           men
           in
           Sephyra
           ,
           neere
           vnto
           the
           Bridge
           :
           and
           about
           15000
           in
           Bisarthe
           .
           These
           thinking
           they
           might
           easily
           compasse
           in
           the
           Carthaginians
           ,
           if
           they
           all
           marcht
           against
           them
           at
           one
           instant
           ,
           some
           in
           front
           ,
           and
           the
           other
           at
           their
           backes
           ,
           suddainly
           they
           tooke
           courage
           ,
           and
           marcht
           against
           Amilcar
           
           with
           all
           their
           Troopes
           ;
           who
           〈…〉
           the
           fore-ward
           ,
           then
           the
           Horse
           and
           the
           Souldiers
           that
           were
           lightly
           armed
           ,
           and
           vpon
           the
           Reare
           〈…〉
           .
           But
           when
           hee
           saw
           the
           Enemies
           charge
           his
           men
           couragiously
           ,
           he
           presently
           changed
           the
           order
           of
           his
           Army
           ,
           
           and
           turned
           it
           quite
           contrary
           :
           So
           as
           they
           which
           were
           in
           the
           fore-ward
           ,
           returned
           backe
           ,
           making
           shew
           of
           some
           fl●ght
           ,
           and
           they
           which
           were
           in
           the
           Reare
           ,
           taking
           another
           way
           ,
           marcht
           directly
           to
           the
           fore-ward
           .
           The
           which
           the
           〈◊〉
           seeing
           who
           assailed
           the
           Carthaginians
           on
           eith●●
           side
           ,
           and
           thinking
           that
           the
           Enemies
           amazed
           at
           this
           〈◊〉
           ,
           had
           fled
           ,
           they
           began
           to
           pur●ue
           them
           without
           order
           ,
           and
           came
           suddainly
           to
           fight
           .
           But
           when
           as
           they
           saw
           the
           Horse-men
           approach
           ,
           and
           the
           other
           Battalions
           to
           fall
           vpon
           them
           with
           great
           fury
           ;
           
           am●zed
           at
           this
           new
           manner
           of
           War
           ,
           they
           were
           soone
           broken
           ;
           and
           in
           the
           end
           flying
           away
           ,
           ●ome
           were
           defeated
           by
           the
           Legionaries
           ,
           who
           charged
           them
           vpon
           the
           〈◊〉
           with
           great
           slaughter
           ,
           others
           by
           the
           Elephants
           and
           Horse-men
           who
           entred
           after
           the
           Legionaries
           .
        
         
           There
           were
           sixe
           thousand
           men
           slaine
           ,
           and
           about
           two
           thousand
           taken
           ;
           the
           rest
           saued
           themselues
           by
           flight
           ,
           some
           in
           the
           Towne
           of
           Sephyra
           ,
           the
           rest
           retired
           to
           the
           Campe
           before
           Bifarthe
           .
           After
           this
           good
           fo●tune
           ,
           Amilcar
           pursued
           those
           which
           had
           gotten
           into
           Sephyra
           ,
           the
           which
           he
           tooke
           at
           his
           comming
           ,
           for
           the
           Souldiers
           that
           were
           within
           it
           ,
           fled
           presently
           to
           Tunes
           :
           and
           from
           thence
           running
           ouer
           the
           Prouince
           ,
           he
           tooke
           diuers
           Townes
           ,
           whereof
           some
           were
           won
           by
           breach
           and
           assault
           .
           By
           this
           meanes
           th●
           C●rthaginians
           ,
           who
           before
           were
           deiected
           and
           without
           hope
           ,
           tooke
           heart
           ,
           and
           recouered
           their
           ancient
           courage
           .
        
         
           At
           that
           time
           Matho
           held
           Hippona
           besieged
           ,
           and
           had
           pe●swaded
           Spendius
           ,
           and
           Autarice
           ,
           Captaine
           of
           the
           Gaules
           ,
           to
           pursue
           the
           Enemy
           ,
           and
           that
           flying
           the
           Plaines
           ,
           by
           reason
           of
           the
           multitude
           of
           Elephants
           and
           Horse-men
           ,
           they
           should
           keepe
           the
           foote
           of
           the
           Mountaines
           ,
           and
           not
           to
           goe
           farre
           from
           them
           vpon
           any
           occasion
           that
           should
           be
           offered
           .
           Moreouer
           he
           sends
           often
           to
           the
           Numidians
           and
           Lybians
           ,
           soliei●ing
           and
           intreating
           them
           to
           giue
           him
           succours
           ,
           and
           not
           to
           lose
           so
           great
           an
           opportunity
           to
           restore
           Affrick
           to
           liberty
           ;
           Spendius
           then
           hauing
           made
           choice
           of
           sixe
           thousand
           old
           Souldiers
           out
           of
           the
           Campe
           which
           was
           at
           Tunes
           ,
           lodged
           continually
           neere
           vnto
           the
           Enemy
           ▪
           keeping
           the
           foote
           of
           the
           Mountaines
           .
           Moreouer
           he
           had
           the
           Gaules
           with
           him
           ,
           which
           were
           vnder
           the
           charge
           of
           Autarice
           ,
           to
           the
           number
           of
           about
           two
           thousand
           men
           :
           for
           the
           rest
           of
           their
           Troope
           which
           was
           in
           Sicily
           ,
           had
           retired
           to
           the
           Romans
           during
           the
           siege
           of
           Erix
           .
        
         
           Whilest
           that
           Amilcar
           stayed
           with
           his
           Army
           in
           a
           Plain●
           wholly
           inuironed
           with
           Mountaines
           ,
           
           there
           came
           great
           supplies
           of
           Numidians
           and
           Affricans
           to
           Spendius
           .
           By
           this
           meanes
           the
           Carthaginian
           Army
           was
           besieged
           with
           three
           Camps
           .
           The
           Affricans
           were
           in
           front
           ,
           the
           Numidians
           vpon
           their
           taile
           ,
           and
           Spendius
           on
           the
           side
           .
           Hannibal
           was
           long
           in
           suspence
           what
           counsell
           hee
           should
           take
           ,
           being
           thus
           beset
           .
           There
           was
           at
           that
           time
           among
           the
           Numidians
           a
           certaine
           man
           called
           Naraue
           ,
           of
           a
           noble
           and
           aunci●nt
           extraction
           ,
           
           and
           of
           a
           Royall
           courage
           .
           Hee
           had
           alwayes
           beene
           fauourable
           vnto
           the
           Carthaginians
           ,
           keeping
           his
           Fathers
           
           affection
           ,
           and
           who
           then
           had
           succoured
           them
           ,
           for
           that
           Amilcar
           was
           chosen
           their
           Captaine
           .
           Thinking
           new
           to
           haue
           found
           a
           good
           opportunity
           to
           purchase
           their
           friendship
           ,
           he
           marched
           directly
           to
           the
           Campe
           ,
           accompanied
           with
           about
           an
           hundred
           Numidians
           :
           being
           neere
           vnto
           it
           he
           makes
           a
           stand
           ,
           giuing
           them
           a
           signe
           with
           his
           hand
           that
           he
           would
           parley
           .
           Amilcar
           wondring
           at
           his
           great
           boldnesse
           ,
           sends
           an
           Horse
           man
           vnto
           him
           ,
           to
           whom
           he
           sayd
           ,
           that
           he
           was
           come
           to
           speake
           with
           the
           Commaunder
           of
           the
           Army
           .
           And
           as
           Amilcar
           stood
           still
           in
           doubt
           ,
           and
           could
           not
           beleeue
           him
           ;
           the
           Numidian
           leanes
           his
           Horse
           ,
           his
           Lance
           ,
           and
           his
           Company
           ,
           and
           goes
           directly
           vnto
           him
           without
           any
           feare
           for
           amazement
           .
           The
           whole
           Army
           wondred
           ,
           and
           were
           ama●ed
           at
           this
           Numidians
           great
           confidence
           .
           Finally
           ,
           being
           called
           to
           parley
           ,
           he
           told
           him
           that
           he
           had
           alwayes
           borne
           a
           great
           affection
           to
           the
           Carthaginians
           ,
           and
           that
           he
           had
           long
           desired
           the
           Friendship
           of
           Amilc●●
           .
           Moreouer
           that
           he
           was
           come
           to
           doe
           him
           seruice
           ,
           and
           to
           put
           himselfe
           and
           his
           estate
           faithfully
           into
           his
           hands
           vpon
           all
           occasions
           .
           Amilcar
           hearing
           this
           Speech
           ,
           was
           so
           ioyfull
           ,
           as
           well
           for
           the
           boldnesse
           of
           this
           young
           Man
           ,
           who
           had
           presented
           himselfe
           so
           confidently
           vnto
           him
           ,
           as
           for
           the
           plainenesse
           of
           his
           Speech
           ,
           that
           he
           not
           onely
           made
           him
           Companion
           of
           his
           fortunes
           ,
           but
           protested
           and
           vowed
           vnto
           him
           to
           giue
           him
           his
           Daughter
           ,
           in
           keeping
           his
           faith
           to
           the
           Carthaginians
           .
           After
           this
           discourse
           Naraue
           retired
           to
           his
           men
           ,
           and
           within
           three
           dayes
           after
           returned
           to
           Amilcar
           with
           two
           thousand
           men
           which
           he
           had
           vnder
           his
           charge
           .
        
         
           The
           Carthaginians
           being
           fortified
           with
           this
           troope
           ,
           Amilcar
           durst
           fight
           with
           the
           Enemy
           .
           Spendius
           likewise
           supplied
           with
           Numidians
           and
           Affricans
           ,
           drawes
           his
           Army
           into
           the
           Plaine
           ,
           and
           without
           any
           long
           stay
           comes
           to
           the
           Combate
           ,
           which
           was
           cruell
           .
           Finally
           ,
           the
           Carthaginians
           relying
           in
           the
           multitude
           of
           their
           Elephants
           ,
           and
           likewise
           Naraue
           performing
           his
           duty
           well
           ,
           
           they
           had
           the
           Victory
           :
           Autarice
           and
           Spendius
           hauing
           no
           more
           hope
           ,
           fled
           .
           There
           were
           ten
           thousand
           men
           slaine
           ,
           and
           about
           foure
           thousand
           taken
           .
        
         
           After
           this
           battell
           Amilcar
           freed
           those
           that
           would
           follow
           the
           Warre
           vnder
           him
           ,
           and
           armed
           them
           with
           the
           Enemies
           spoyles
           ,
           telling
           them
           that
           refused
           ,
           that
           they
           should
           no
           more
           carry
           Armes
           against
           the
           Carthaginians
           ,
           and
           for
           all
           that
           which
           they
           had
           formerly
           done
           they
           were
           pardoned
           .
           Moreouer
           ,
           that
           it
           was
           lawfull
           for
           them
           to
           retire
           into
           their
           Countrey
           ,
           if
           they
           thought
           it
           good
           :
           but
           if
           they
           were
           found
           heareafter
           attempting
           any
           enterprize
           ,
           
           their
           punishment
           was
           certaine
           .
           At
           the
           same
           time
           the
           mercenary
           strangers
           which
           kept
           Sardinia
           ,
           assailed
           all
           the
           Carthaginians
           that
           were
           there
           ,
           after
           the
           example
           of
           Spendius
           and
           Matho
           ,
           and
           hauing
           shut
           vp
           Captaine
           Bos●are
           with
           his
           Company
           into
           a
           Fort
           ,
           they
           put
           him
           to
           death
           .
           Hanno
           was
           afterwards
           sent
           with
           a
           new
           Army
           ,
           against
           whom
           the
           Strangers
           conspired
           with
           the
           old
           Souldiers
           ,
           and
           after
           they
           had
           committed
           great
           cruelties
           ,
           they
           hang'd
           him
           .
           Then
           fearing
           to
           be
           punished
           for
           so
           great
           a
           villany
           ,
           
           they
           slew
           and
           strangled
           all
           the
           Garthaginians
           which
           inhabited
           Sardinia
           ,
           and
           tooke
           all
           the
           Townes
           and
           Forts
           ,
           ●nioying
           the
           I●●nd
           vntill
           that
           a
           sedition
           rising
           betwixt
           them
           and
           the
           Sardinians
           ,
           they
           chased
           them
           away
           ,
           and
           forced
           
           them
           to
           flye
           into
           Italy
           .
           By
           this
           meanes
           the
           Carthaginians
           lost
           Sardinia
           ,
           a
           very
           great
           Island
           ,
           well
           peopled
           ,
           
           and
           abounding
           with
           all
           commodities
           :
           It
           will
           not
           be
           needfull
           to
           relate
           those
           things
           which
           are
           apparent
           by
           that
           which
           others
           haue
           written
           .
        
         
           
             Matho
             ,
             Spendius
          
           ,
           and
           Autarice
           Chiefe
           of
           the
           Gaules
           ,
           fearing
           that
           this
           clemency
           of
           Amilcar
           ,
           in
           f●eeing
           the
           Prisoners
           with
           pardon
           ,
           would
           gaine
           the
           Lybians
           ,
           and
           other
           Souldiers
           ,
           they
           laboured
           to
           commit
           some
           villanous
           act
           ,
           to
           estrange
           the
           hearts
           of
           their
           men
           wholly
           from
           the
           Carthaginians
           .
           And
           therefore
           they
           assembled
           them
           together
           ,
           where
           soone
           after
           a
           Post
           comes
           with
           Letters
           ,
           as
           if
           hee
           had
           beene
           suddainly
           arriued
           from
           Sardinia
           ;
           the
           tenor
           whereof
           was
           ,
           that
           they
           should
           keepe
           Goscon
           and
           the
           other
           Prisoners
           carefully
           :
           and
           that
           there
           were
           some
           in
           the
           Campe
           ,
           who
           to
           purchase
           grace
           and
           fauor
           with
           the
           Carthaginians
           ,
           would
           set
           them
           at
           liberty
           .
           Spendius
           hauing
           found
           this
           occasion
           ,
           first
           aduised
           his
           Companions
           that
           they
           should
           not
           regard
           the
           deliuery
           of
           the
           Prisoners
           ,
           vnder
           the
           colour
           of
           Amilcars
           counterfeite
           clemency
           :
           For
           hee
           had
           not
           freed
           them
           for
           any
           desire
           hee
           had
           to
           saue
           them
           ,
           but
           to
           the
           end
           that
           by
           this
           meanes
           hee
           might
           haue
           them
           all
           ,
           and
           afterwards
           punish
           them
           ing●nertall
           .
           Moreouer
           he
           gaue
           them
           cha●ge
           to
           keepe
           Gescon
           with
           his
           Company
           carefully
           ,
           that
           they
           might
           not
           escape
           through
           negligence
           :
           but
           if
           they
           did
           otherwise
           ,
           the
           Enemies
           would
           make
           no
           great
           accompt
           of
           them
           ,
           and
           withall
           they
           should
           haue
           great
           inconueniences
           in
           their
           Warre
           .
        
         
           But
           who
           will
           doubt
           that
           so
           excellent
           a
           Captaine
           ,
           and
           of
           so
           great
           experience
           in
           the
           Warre
           ,
           will
           not
           suddainly
           become
           their
           mortall
           Enemy
           ,
           when
           he
           shall
           bee
           escaped
           by
           their
           negligence
           ?
           Whilest
           hee
           was
           thus
           speaking
           ,
           
           behold
           another
           M●ssenger
           comes
           from
           Tunes
           ,
           bringing
           Letters
           of
           the
           same
           Tenour
           ,
           the
           which
           being
           Re●d
           vnto
           the
           Assembly
           ,
           A●tarice
           Commaunder
           of
           the
           Gaules
           stood
           vp
           ,
           saying
           ,
           that
           he
           saw
           no
           meanes
           for
           their
           safety
           ,
           but
           by
           taking
           away
           all
           the
           hope
           they
           haue
           in
           the
           Carthaginians
           .
           For
           as
           long
           as
           any
           one
           hath
           respect
           vnto
           their
           clemency
           ,
           he
           can
           neuer
           be
           a
           loyall
           Companion
           in
           the
           War.
           And
           therefore
           we
           must
           beleeue
           ,
           heare
           ,
           and
           consent
           vnto
           the
           opinion
           of
           those
           ,
           which
           shall
           giue
           aduice
           to
           do
           the
           〈◊〉
           we
           can
           vnto
           the
           Carthaginians
           ,
           and
           to
           hold
           such
           as
           shall
           say
           the
           contrary
           for
           enemies
           and
           Traytors
           .
           When
           he
           had
           made
           an
           end
           of
           this
           Speech
           ,
           hee
           aduised
           them
           to
           put
           Gescon
           and
           his
           company
           to
           some
           cruell
           death
           ,
           with
           all
           the
           Carthaginians
           which
           had
           bin
           since
           taken
           :
        
         
           This
           Autarice
           had
           great
           credite
           in
           their
           Assemblies
           ,
           for
           that
           they
           all
           vnderstood
           him
           ,
           speaking
           the
           Punique
           Language
           ,
           which
           at
           that
           time
           was
           common
           among
           the
           whole
           Army
           ,
           by
           reason
           of
           the
           long
           War
           ,
           wherein
           he
           had
           serued
           vnder
           the
           Carthaginians
           ;
           and
           therefore
           his
           Aduice
           was
           easily
           allowed
           by
           the
           Army
           ,
           in
           regard
           of
           the
           fauour
           he
           had
           among
           the
           Souldiers
           .
           And
           although
           many
           of
           euery
           Nation
           ,
           walking
           and
           conferring
           together
           ,
           did
           not
           thinke
           it
           fit
           to
           vse
           such
           cruelty
           ,
           especially
           agaynst
           Gescon
           ,
           who
           had
           done
           them
           so
           much
           good
           ,
           yet
           they
           heard
           nothing
           of
           that
           which
           they
           spake
           ,
           for
           that
           they
           talked
           among
           themselues
           in
           their
           Languages
           .
           But
           when
           as
           they
           saw
           that
           they
           did
           not
           like
           of
           putting
           the
           Carthaginians
           to
           Death
           ,
           a
           seditious
           M●n
           
           who
           was
           by
           chance
           among
           them
           ,
           cryed
           out
           with
           a
           loud
           voice
           ,
           Charge
           :
           At
           which
           word
           they
           were
           presently
           beaten
           downe
           with
           stones
           by
           the
           Multitude
           ,
           
           so
           as
           their
           Kinsmen
           carried
           them
           away
           soone
           after
           ,
           〈◊〉
           as
           if
           brute
           Be●sts
           had
           torne
           them
           in
           peeces
           .
        
         
           This
           done
           ,
           they
           take
           Gescon
           ,
           and
           the
           other
           Prisoners
           which
           were
           to
           the
           number
           of
           seuen
           hundred
           ,
           
           and
           led
           them
           without
           the
           Rampiers
           ,
           and
           there
           beginning
           wi●h
           the
           head
           ,
           whom
           a
           little
           before
           they
           had
           chosen
           among
           all
           the
           Carthaginians
           ,
           as
           the
           Man
           which
           had
           intreated
           them
           best
           ,
           they
           cut
           off
           all
           their
           hands
           ,
           and
           Dismembred
           them
           ,
           and
           in
           breaking
           their
           Legs
           ,
           they
           east
           them
           thus
           liuing
           into
           a
           Ditch
           .
           The
           Carthaginians
           aduertised
           of
           so
           great
           a
           cruelty
           done
           vnto
           their
           Citizens
           ,
           knew
           not
           what
           to
           do
           ,
           but
           that
           which
           was
           in
           them
           ,
           to
           be
           wonderfully
           incensed
           ,
           and
           to
           lament
           for
           the
           great
           ignominy
           of
           their
           Citty
           ,
           and
           the
           mise●y
           of
           their
           Citizens
           .
           Finally
           ,
           they
           sent
           to
           Amilcar
           and
           Hanno
           ,
           which
           were
           the
           other
           Commaunders
           of
           the
           Army
           ,
           intreating
           them
           that
           so
           great
           a
           cruelty
           done
           vnto
           their
           Citizens
           ,
           should
           not
           remayne
           vnpunished
           .
        
         
           Moreouer
           they
           sent
           an
           Embassie
           to
           these
           enemies
           to
           require
           the
           bodies
           to
           be
           interr'd
           .
           Who
           not
           only
           refused
           them
           ,
           but
           also
           forbid
           th●m
           not
           to
           send
           hereafter
           any
           Treaters
           of
           Peace
           vnto
           them
           ,
           nor
           Emb●ssies
           ,
           
           and
           if
           they
           did
           it
           they
           must
           expect
           to
           indu●e
           the
           like
           paynes
           that
           Gescon
           had
           suff●ed
           :
           and
           moreouer
           they
           had
           concluded
           ,
           that
           as
           many
           Carthaginians
           as
           fell
           into
           their
           hands
           ,
           should
           be
           cruelly
           slayne
           :
           And
           as
           for
           their
           Allies
           they
           should
           lose
           their
           hands
           ;
           the
           which
           afterward
           they
           did
           carefully
           obserue
           .
           Wherefore
           he
           that
           will
           duly
           consider
           these
           things
           ,
           may
           boldly
           say
           ,
           that
           the
           Bodies
           of
           Men
           ,
           and
           some
           of
           their
           Vice●s
           ,
           do
           not
           onely
           increase
           sometimes
           ,
           but
           also
           their
           hearts
           much
           more
           .
           Beleeue
           that
           euen
           as
           V●cers
           are
           inflamed
           by
           Medicines
           ,
           and
           are
           impaired
           if
           they
           be
           applyed
           ;
           and
           if
           they
           make
           no
           reckoning
           of
           them
           ,
           they
           dilate
           and
           extend
           themselues
           of
           their
           nature
           ,
           and
           neuer
           cease
           vntill
           the
           Body
           be
           wholy
           corrupted
           and
           rotten
           ,
           so
           it
           many
           times
           fals
           out
           of
           the
           Vices
           and
           corruptions
           of
           mans
           minde
           ,
           so
           as
           there
           is
           no
           Beast
           so
           cruell
           or
           sauage
           as
           Man
           :
           To
           whom
           if
           thou
           doest
           any
           gr●ce
           or
           remission
           of
           punishment
           ,
           or
           some
           other
           good
           ,
           he
           growes
           worse
           ,
           esteeming
           all
           this
           but
           Deceite
           ,
           and
           wil
           be
           more
           distrustfull
           of
           his
           Benefactors
           :
           And
           if
           on
           the
           other
           side
           thou
           seekest
           to
           resist
           him
           ,
           there
           is
           nothing
           so
           vnreasonable
           ,
           so
           cruell
           ,
           nor
           so
           wicked
           ,
           but
           he
           will
           easily
           vndertake
           it
           ,
           glorifying
           himselfe
           in
           his
           presumption
           ,
           vntill
           his
           proud
           Spirit
           hath
           past
           the
           bounds
           of
           Reason
           .
           Of
           which
           things
           the
           beginning
           and
           the
           greatest
           part
           ,
           proceedes
           from
           the
           lewd
           life
           ,
           and
           bad
           breeding
           of
           Youth
           .
           There
           are
           other
           things
           which
           adde
           much
           vnto
           it
           ,
           and
           namely
           the
           Couetousnes
           and
           cruelty
           of
           the
           Captaynes
           .
           All
           which
           Vices
           were
           found
           at
           that
           time
           in
           this
           Army
           ,
           and
           especially
           in
           the
           Commaunders
           .
        
         
           In
           the
           meane
           time
           Amilcar
           bearing
           the
           enemies
           outrages
           impatiently
           ,
           caused
           Hanno
           ,
           another
           Captayne
           Generall
           for
           the
           Carthaginians
           to
           come
           vnto
           him
           ,
           imagining
           that
           when
           the
           whole
           Army
           were
           together
           ,
           the
           Warre
           would
           be
           the
           more
           easily
           ended
           .
           Finally
           ,
           he
           caused
           the
           enemies
           which
           were
           then
           taken
           ,
           or
           afterwards
           ,
           to
           bee
           cruelly
           
           slaine
           ,
           or
           deuoured
           by
           Beasts
           ,
           hoping
           that
           the
           Warre
           would
           then
           haue
           an
           end
           ,
           if
           he
           might
           put
           them
           all
           to
           Death
           .
           As
           the
           Carthaginians
           seemed
           at
           that
           time
           to
           be
           in
           better
           hope
           ,
           Fortune
           suddainly
           changed
           ,
           so
           as
           their
           Affaires
           beganne
           to
           impaire
           and
           grow
           worse
           :
           For
           as
           soone
           as
           these
           two
           Captaines
           were
           ioyned
           together
           ,
           
           they
           fell
           into
           such
           dissention
           ,
           as
           they
           not
           onely
           l●●t
           pursuing
           the
           enemy
           ,
           but
           gaue
           them
           great
           occasions
           of
           their
           owne
           defeate
           .
        
         
           For
           which
           causes
           the
           Carthaginians
           being
           mooued
           ;
           they
           sent
           word
           that
           one
           of
           them
           should
           returne
           to
           the
           Citty
           ,
           and
           that
           hee
           which
           the
           Souldiers
           loued
           best
           ,
           should
           remayne
           in
           the
           Campe.
           They
           had
           also
           another
           inconuenience
           :
           For
           their
           great
           shippes
           wherewith
           they
           brought
           Corne
           and
           other
           necessaries
           to
           the
           Campe
           ,
           were
           in
           a
           manner
           all
           broken
           in
           a
           storme
           .
           Moreouer
           Sardinia
           ,
           from
           whence
           they
           were
           wont
           to
           draw
           great
           succours
           for
           the
           affaires
           of
           Warre
           ,
           was
           lost
           for
           them
           ,
           as
           we
           haue
           sayd
           .
           And
           to
           the
           end
           their
           miseries
           should
           be
           full
           ,
           
           the
           Townes
           of
           Hippona
           and
           Bisarthe
           ,
           which
           alone
           among
           all
           the
           people
           of
           Affrick
           had
           kept
           their
           Faith
           inuiolable
           to
           the
           Carthaginians
           ,
           not
           only
           in
           this
           War
           ,
           but
           in
           that
           of
           Agathocles
           ,
           and
           in
           the
           time
           of
           the
           Romanes
           ;
           reuolted
           then
           not
           onely
           ignominiously
           from
           the
           Affricanes
           ,
           but
           also
           shewed
           them
           suddainly
           a
           wonderfull
           Affection
           and
           Loue
           :
           And
           to
           the
           Carthaginians
           an
           implacable
           hatred
           ,
           casting
           into
           the
           Ditches
           all
           the
           Carthaginians
           with
           their
           Captaines
           ,
           which
           were
           there
           for
           their
           Guard
           ,
           to
           the
           number
           of
           fiue
           hundred
           ,
           after
           they
           had
           cruelly
           slayne
           them
           :
           And
           they
           deliuered
           the
           Towne
           ,
           and
           would
           not
           render
           the
           Bodies
           to
           the
           Citizens
           of
           Carthage
           to
           interre
           them
           .
        
         
           By
           this
           meanes
           Spendius
           and
           Matho
           grew
           more
           insolent
           ,
           and
           layed
           siege
           before
           
             Carthage
             .
             Amilcar
          
           at
           that
           time
           had
           Hannibal●or
           ●or
           a
           companion
           in
           his
           charge
           ,
           whom
           the
           Carthaginians
           sent
           him
           ,
           when
           as
           the
           Souldiers
           left
           Hanno
           ,
           to
           whom
           during
           the
           dissention
           of
           the
           Captaines
           ,
           the
           people
           of
           Carthage
           left
           a
           power
           to
           retayne
           whom
           they
           pleased
           .
           Amilcar
           accompanied
           by
           Hannibal
           and
           Naraue
           ,
           ouer-ran
           the
           whole
           Prouince
           ,
           cutting
           off
           the
           Victuals
           from
           the
           enemy
           ;
           wherein
           the
           
             Numidian
             Naraue
          
           did
           him
           great
           seruice
           .
           This
           was
           the
           estate
           of
           their
           Campes
           .
           The
           Carthaginians
           being
           thus
           opprest
           by
           their
           enemies
           ,
           were
           forced
           to
           craue
           succours
           from
           their
           Allies
           ,
           
           to
           whom
           at
           that
           time
           Hieron
           of
           Saragosse
           sent
           them
           great
           assistance
           ,
           supplying
           them
           with
           whatsoeuer
           they
           demaunded
           :
           For
           he
           was
           of
           opinion
           that
           the
           preseruation
           of
           the
           Carthaginians
           was
           necessary
           for
           him
           ,
           as
           well
           for
           the
           safety
           of
           his
           estate
           ,
           as
           to
           entertayne
           the
           friendship
           of
           the
           Romanes
           ;
           to
           the
           end
           that
           after
           the
           ruine
           of
           Carthage
           ,
           they
           might
           easily
           do
           whatsoeuer
           they
           pleased
           without
           contradiction
           .
        
         
           This
           was
           wisely
           considered
           of
           him
           :
           For
           in
           truth
           no
           Man
           must
           seeme
           carelesse
           of
           such
           things
           ,
           neyther
           must
           they
           suffer
           any
           one
           to
           grow
           to
           so
           great
           a
           power
           ,
           as
           he
           shall
           haue
           cause
           euer
           after
           to
           feare
           a
           manifest
           iniustice
           .
           The
           Romans
           also
           bound
           by
           the
           Articles
           of
           the
           peace
           ,
           did
           what
           they
           could
           possibly
           to
           relieue
           them
           .
           It
           is
           true
           ,
           that
           in
           the
           beginning
           ,
           there
           was
           some
           dissention
           for
           th●
           causes
           which
           follow
           .
           When
           the
           Carthaginians
           were
           first
           besieged
           ,
           they
           tooke
           about
           fiue
           hundred
           
           Men
           ,
           who
           ●ayling
           from
           Italy
           for
           gayne
           ,
           were
           taken
           and
           put
           in
           prison
           .
           The
           people
           of
           Rome
           tooke
           this
           in
           ill
           part
           .
           But
           when
           as
           soone
           after
           they
           had
           sent
           an
           Embassie
           for
           this
           cause
           ,
           the
           Carthaginians
           freed
           them
           ,
           and
           intreated
           them
           curteously
           .
           This
           was
           so
           pleasing
           vnto
           the
           Romanes
           ,
           as
           presently
           they
           deliuered
           all
           the
           Prisoners
           ,
           
           which
           they
           had
           yet
           remayning
           since
           the
           Warres
           of
           Sicily
           ,
           without
           Ransome
           ,
           succouring
           them
           still
           whensoeuer
           they
           required
           it
           ,
           and
           suffered
           their
           Merchants
           to
           carry
           them
           Corne
           ,
           forbidding
           them
           to
           furnish
           the
           enemies
           Campe
           with
           any
           Victuals
           .
           Moreouer
           at
           such
           times
           as
           the
           old
           Souldiers
           of
           Sardinia
           reuolted
           agaynst
           the
           Carthaginians
           ,
           they
           would
           not
           giue
           Audience
           to
           their
           Embassadours
           ,
           who
           were
           sent
           to
           deliuer
           them
           the
           Island
           .
           A
           while
           after
           they
           would
           not
           receiue
           the
           Bisarthins
           ,
           who
           would
           in
           like
           manner
           haue
           giuen
           themselues
           vnto
           them
           :
           For
           that
           they
           would
           not
           in
           any
           sort
           infringe
           the
           Articles
           of
           the
           Peace
           :
           The
           Carthaginians
           thus
           relieued
           by
           the
           succours
           of
           their
           Allies
           ,
           indured
           the
           siege
           more
           easily
           .
        
         
           Matho
           and
           Spendius
           were
           no
           lesse
           besieged
           than
           they
           did
           besiege
           :
           For
           Amilcar
           had
           reduced
           them
           to
           such
           great
           want
           of
           all
           things
           ,
           as
           they
           were
           in
           the
           end
           forced
           to
           raise
           the
           siege
           .
           Soone
           after
           they
           made
           choyse
           of
           the
           ablest
           Men
           of
           all
           their
           bands
           ,
           to
           the
           number
           of
           fifty
           Thousand
           ,
           and
           went
           presently
           to
           seeke
           out
           Amilcar
           .
           Moreouer
           they
           kept
           not
           the
           plaines
           ,
           fearing
           the
           Elephants
           and
           the
           Horse
           men
           ,
           whereof
           Naraue
           had
           the
           Charge
           ,
           but
           striuing
           still
           to
           gaine
           the
           high
           and
           inaccessible
           places
           :
           during
           the
           which
           ,
           although
           they
           were
           as
           strong
           and
           hardy
           as
           the
           Carthaginians
           ,
           yet
           they
           were
           often
           beaten
           ,
           for
           that
           they
           vnderstood
           not
           the
           practise
           of
           Warre
           .
           Then
           they
           might
           easily
           iudge
           what
           difference
           there
           is
           betwixt
           the
           good
           conduct
           of
           a
           Captaine
           ,
           and
           the
           ouer-weaning
           of
           a
           Multitude
           .
           He
           separated
           some
           and
           inclosed
           others
           by
           his
           industry
           ,
           being
           forced
           by
           their
           priuate
           necessity
           .
           He
           also
           defeated
           many
           by
           Ambushes
           in
           full
           fight
           .
           Som●times
           he
           terrified
           the
           enemies
           ,
           falling
           vppon
           them
           by
           surprize
           .
           All
           such
           as
           were
           taken
           aliue
           ,
           were
           cast
           vnto
           the
           Beasts
           .
        
         
           Finally
           ,
           he
           lodged
           about
           his
           enemies
           to
           their
           great
           disaduantage
           ,
           and
           to
           the
           benefit
           of
           the
           Carthaginians
           ,
           drawing
           them
           into
           such
           necessity
           ,
           as
           they
           neither
           durst
           come
           to
           fight
           for
           feare
           of
           the
           Elephants
           and
           Horsemen
           ,
           neyther
           could
           they
           safely
           flye
           ,
           
           for
           that
           they
           were
           enuironed
           with
           Ditches
           and
           Pallisadoes
           .
           Finally
           ,
           hunger
           did
           so
           presse
           them
           as
           they
           did
           eate
           one
           another
           .
           Behold
           the
           reuenge
           which
           the
           gods
           tooke
           of
           them
           for
           the
           cruelties
           they
           had
           committed
           against
           their
           Friends
           .
           They
           came
           not
           to
           fight
           ,
           both
           for
           that
           the
           Carthaginians
           were
           assured
           of
           the
           Victory
           ,
           and
           their
           punishment
           was
           certayne
           .
           They
           made
           no
           mention
           of
           any
           treaty
           of
           peace
           ,
           for
           that
           they
           knew
           well
           there
           was
           no
           hope
           of
           Mercy
           ,
           hauing
           committed
           such
           great
           cruelties
           .
           Finally
           they
           indured
           all
           miseries
           ,
           expecting
           daily
           succours
           from
           Tunes
           .
           But
           when
           they
           had
           cruelly
           eaten
           vp
           their
           Prisoners
           ,
           
           and
           their
           Seruants
           ,
           (
           a
           kind
           of
           liuing
           which
           they
           had
           long
           vsed
           )
           and
           that
           no
           succours
           came
           from
           Tunes
           ,
           they
           knew
           not
           what
           to
           resolue
           ,
           for
           the
           extremity
           of
           the
           Famine
           ,
           and
           the
           feare
           of
           punishment
           .
           Finally
           ,
           
             Autarice
             ,
             Zarxe
          
           ,
           and
           Spendius
           resolued
           to
           parley
           with
           Amilcar
           .
           By
           this
           meanes
           they
           demaunded
           le●●e
           to
           
           send
           Embassadours
           :
           The
           which
           being
           granted
           ,
           the
           Embassie
           comes
           ,
           with
           whom
           Amilcar
           agrees
           ,
           that
           it
           should
           be
           lawfull
           for
           the
           Carthaginians
           ,
           to
           chuse
           ten
           such
           as
           they
           pleased
           out
           of
           their
           whole
           Army
           ,
           and
           that
           the
           rest
           might
           retire
           in
           their
           shirts
           without
           any
           harme
           .
           The
           which
           when
           they
           had
           concluded
           ,
           Amilcar
           told
           them
           ,
           that
           according
           to
           the
           agreement
           he
           made
           choise
           of
           those
           that
           were
           in
           his
           presence
           .
           By
           this
           meanes
           
             Spendius
             ,
             Autarice
          
           ,
           and
           the
           other
           heads
           of
           the
           Army
           were
           deliuered
           vnto
           him
           .
        
         
           When
           the
           Lybians
           had
           newes
           of
           the
           taking
           of
           their
           Captaines
           ,
           thinking
           that
           the
           Carthaginians
           had
           broken
           their
           Faith
           ,
           for
           that
           they
           knew
           not
           the
           Articles
           of
           the
           peace
           ,
           they
           tooke
           Armes
           ,
           fortifying
           themselues
           in
           a
           Quarter
           of
           the
           Campe
           :
           To
           whom
           Amilcar
           gaue
           battell
           with
           the
           Elephants
           and
           his
           whole
           Army
           ,
           and
           slew
           them
           all
           ,
           whereof
           the
           number
           was
           aboue
           forty
           thousand
           men
           .
           
           This
           was
           neere
           vnto
           a
           place
           which
           they
           call
           Serra
           ,
           for
           that
           it
           doth
           resemble
           an
           instrument
           ,
           which
           at
           this
           day
           is
           called
           Sie
           .
           This
           done
           ,
           the
           Carthaginians
           who
           before
           seemed
           to
           haue
           lost
           all
           hope
           ,
           began
           to
           assure
           themselues
           ,
           and
           to
           recouer
           their
           courage
           and
           Spirits
           .
           In
           the
           meane
           time
           Amilcar
           with
           Hannibal
           and
           Naraue
           ouer-ran
           the
           Country
           ,
           and
           the
           Townes
           of
           the
           Prouince
           ,
           where
           hauing
           reduced
           the
           greatest
           part
           of
           Affricke
           with
           the
           Townes
           ,
           they
           go
           and
           lay
           siege
           to
           Tunes
           ,
           and
           besiege
           Matho
           with
           all
           his
           Company
           .
           Hannibal
           lay
           on
           that
           side
           which
           look●●
           to
           Carthage
           ,
           and
           Amilcar
           was
           opposite
           vnto
           him
           :
           Thither
           they
           brought
           Spendius
           and
           his
           Companions
           ,
           who
           were
           hang'd
           on
           a
           Crosse.
           
        
         
           Matho
           seeing
           that
           Hannibal
           made
           his
           retreat
           but
           badly
           ,
           and
           without
           order
           ,
           did
           not
           thinke
           it
           fit
           to
           lose
           this
           occasion
           .
           Wherefore
           he
           presently
           gaue
           a
           charge
           ,
           and
           slew
           part
           ,
           
           the
           rest
           flying
           away
           .
           Finally
           hee
           spoyl'd
           the
           Campe
           and
           all
           the
           Baggage
           .
           Hannibal
           himselfe
           was
           taken
           ,
           whom
           presently
           they
           crucified
           in
           the
           place
           of
           Spendius
           ,
           
           after
           they
           had
           done
           him
           a
           thousand
           indignities
           .
           Moreouer
           they
           slew
           thirty
           Gentlemen
           of
           Carthage
           ,
           about
           the
           body
           of
           Spendius
           most
           cruelly
           ,
           by
           a
           power
           giuen
           them
           by
           Fortune
           for
           a
           mutuall
           reuenge
           .
           Amilcar
           was
           not
           soone
           enough
           aduertised
           of
           the
           enemies
           sally
           ,
           by
           reason
           of
           the
           distance
           of
           the
           two
           Campes
           ,
           neyther
           was
           it
           in
           his
           owne
           power
           to
           relieue
           them
           ,
           in
           regard
           of
           the
           difficulty
           of
           the
           places
           .
           Wherefore
           leauing
           Tunes
           ,
           and
           leading
           his
           Army
           to
           the
           Riuer
           of
           Machera
           ,
           he
           lodged
           vpon
           the
           bankes
           at
           the
           mouth
           of
           it
           .
        
         
           The
           Carthaginians
           hauing
           newes
           of
           this
           defeate
           ,
           began
           againe
           to
           haue
           a
           bad
           conceite
           of
           their
           Warre
           :
           But
           they
           presently
           resumed
           courage
           ,
           vsing
           all
           possible
           diligence
           for
           the
           preseruation
           of
           the
           Citty
           .
           They
           sent
           an
           Embassie
           to
           Amilcar
           of
           thirty
           Senators
           ,
           with
           a
           leuy
           of
           young
           men
           vnder
           the
           Commaund
           of
           that
           Hanno
           ,
           who
           formerly
           had
           beene
           the
           Generall
           .
           They
           giue
           these
           Senators
           charge
           ,
           to
           deale
           so
           with
           the
           two
           Captaines
           ,
           as
           their
           priuate
           hatred
           might
           be
           smothered
           and
           supprest
           ,
           and
           that
           they
           should
           force
           them
           to
           manage
           this
           Warre
           by
           their
           common
           Counsell
           ,
           in
           laying
           before
           them
           the
           miseries
           of
           the
           time
           and
           the
           present
           necessity
           .
           After
           that
           the
           Senators
           had
           drawne
           these
           two
           Captaines
           together
           ,
           and
           vsed
           diuers
           speeches
           vnto
           them
           ,
           in
           the
           
           end
           they
           perswade
           them
           to
           pardon
           one
           another
           ,
           
           and
           to
           obey
           the
           Carthaginians
           .
           By
           this
           meanes
           all
           the
           Affaires
           were
           gouerned
           by
           a
           common
           Councell
           ,
           so
           as
           when
           as
           Matho
           was
           reduced
           to
           a
           streight
           ,
           after
           many
           incounters
           ,
           Ambushes
           ,
           and
           pursuits
           which
           they
           had
           layd
           for
           him
           neere
           to
           the
           Towne
           of
           Leptis
           ,
           and
           in
           other
           places
           ,
           in
           the
           end
           they
           appointed
           a
           set
           day
           of
           battell
           with
           the
           enemy
           :
           
           to
           the
           which
           both
           Armies
           prepared
           with
           Resolution
           .
           So
           they
           called
           their
           Allies
           ,
           and
           drew
           men
           from
           all
           parts
           ,
           euen
           vnfurnishing
           their
           Townes
           of
           Garrisons
           ,
           as
           if
           by
           this
           battell
           they
           should
           decide
           all
           their
           affaires
           .
           When
           as
           all
           things
           necessary
           for
           the
           fight
           were
           ready
           on
           eyther
           side
           ,
           they
           ioyned
           vpon
           the
           day
           appointed
           .
           The
           battell
           was
           cruell
           ,
           but
           in
           the
           end
           the
           Carthaginians
           had
           the
           Victory
           .
           The
           greatest
           part
           of
           the
           enemies
           were
           slaine
           in
           fighting
           :
           
           The
           rest
           which
           retired
           to
           the
           next
           Towne
           ,
           yeilded
           soone
           after
           to
           the
           Carthaginians
           .
           In
           regard
           of
           Matho
           he
           was
           taken
           aliue
           .
           They
           only
           of
           Bisarthe
           and
           Hippona
           finding
           themselues
           guilty
           ,
           and
           hauing
           no
           hope
           of
           pardon
           and
           Mercy
           ,
           continued
           obstinate
           in
           their
           Rebellion
           .
           See
           how
           a
           reasonable
           contentment
           hath
           power
           in
           all
           things
           ,
           and
           how
           much
           better
           it
           is
           ,
           not
           to
           affect
           and
           seeke
           a
           thing
           ,
           which
           afterwards
           is
           intollerable
           to
           another
           .
        
         
           Finally
           after
           that
           Amilcar
           and
           Hanno
           began
           to
           approach
           neere
           vnto
           them
           ,
           they
           had
           no
           more
           hope
           ,
           but
           were
           forced
           to
           yeild
           vpon
           such
           conditions
           as
           pleased
           the
           Carthaginians
           .
           Thus
           ended
           the
           Warre
           of
           Affrick
           ,
           but
           so
           happily
           for
           the
           Carthaginians
           ,
           as
           they
           not
           only
           recouered
           Affricke
           ,
           but
           punished
           all
           the
           Heads
           of
           the
           Rebellion
           according
           to
           their
           merites
           .
           Thus
           Matho
           and
           all
           the
           other
           Prisoners
           ,
           were
           led
           in
           Tryumph
           through
           the
           Citty
           by
           the
           Youth
           of
           Carthage
           ,
           
           and
           in
           the
           end
           punished
           for
           their
           Villanies
           .
           This
           Warre
           continued
           neere
           three
           yeares
           and
           foure
           moneths
           ,
           the
           most
           cruell
           and
           inhumane
           that
           euer
           was
           heard
           spoken
           of
           .
        
         
           The
           Romanes
           at
           that
           time
           solicited
           by
           the
           Souldiers
           which
           were
           retired
           out
           of
           Sardinia
           vnto
           them
           ,
           
           prepared
           to
           vndertake
           the
           Voyage
           .
           And
           when
           as
           the
           Carthaginians
           were
           discontented
           ,
           saying
           that
           the
           Island
           belonged
           vnto
           them
           ,
           and
           prepared
           an
           Army
           to
           send
           thither
           ,
           the
           Romanes
           laying
           hold
           of
           this
           occasion
           ,
           signified
           Warre
           vnto
           them
           ,
           complayning
           that
           this
           preparation
           of
           an
           Army
           was
           not
           so
           much
           for
           Sardinia
           as
           against
           them
           .
           But
           the
           Canthaginians
           yeilding
           to
           the
           time
           ,
           vnderstanding
           well
           their
           owne
           weaknesse
           ,
           to
           renew
           a
           Warre
           against
           the
           Romanes
           ,
           indeauoured
           to
           auoide
           all
           occasions
           ,
           so
           as
           they
           left
           the
           Island
           vnto
           them
           .
           And
           moreouer
           they
           paied
           vnto
           the
           Romanes
           seauen
           hundred
           thousand
           Crownes
           to
           redeeme
           the
           Warre
           .
           Thus
           matters
           past
           at
           that
           time
           .
        
      
       
         
         
           THE
           SECOND
           BOOKE
           of
           the
           History
           of
           POLYBIVS
           .
        
         
           WE
           haue
           related
           in
           the
           First
           Booke
           ,
           at
           what
           time
           the
           Romanes
           began
           to
           inuade
           Forraine
           Nations
           ,
           after
           they
           had
           pacified
           Italy
           :
           And
           ●ow
           they
           past
           into
           Sicily
           ,
           and
           the
           causes
           why
           they
           made
           Warre
           against
           the
           Carthaginians
           :
           A●
           what
           time
           also
           they
           began
           first
           to
           put
           an
           Army
           to
           Sea
           ;
           and
           Summarily
           all
           the
           Affaires
           which
           hapned
           to
           the
           end
           of
           this
           Warre
           ,
           to
           the
           one
           or
           the
           other
           .
           In
           the
           which
           finally
           the
           Carthaginians
           〈◊〉
           Sicily
           ,
           whereof
           the
           Romanes
           were
           absolute
           Lords
           ,
           except
           those
           places
           which
           Hieron
           King
           of
           Saragosse
           held
           .
           Wee
           haue
           subsequently
           set
           downe
           ,
           how
           after
           the
           Mutiny
           raised
           betwixt
           the
           Carthaginians
           and
           their
           Souldiers
           ,
           the
           Warre
           was
           kindled
           ,
           which
           they
           call
           Affricaine
           :
           And
           what
           extremity
           and
           incredible
           cruelty
           was
           vsed
           ,
           and
           what
           the
           end
           was
           .
           Now
           we
           will
           indeauour
           to
           write
           in
           few
           Words
           the
           accid●n●s
           which
           hapned
           since
           ,
           touching
           euery
           thing
           as
           we
           haue
           propounded
           in
           the
           beginning
           .
        
         
           After
           that
           the
           Carthaginians
           had
           reduced
           Affricke
           to
           their
           obedience
           ,
           they
           sent
           Amilcar
           presently
           into
           Spaine
           with
           a●
           Army
           ,
           who
           (
           parting
           with
           all
           his
           Troupes
           ,
           and
           hauing
           his
           Sonne
           Hannibal
           with
           him
           ,
           about
           nine
           yeares
           of
           age
           )
           past
           beyond
           the
           pillars
           of
           Hercules
           ,
           and
           recouered
           a
           great
           part
           of
           Spaine
           .
           Where
           staying
           about
           nine
           yeares
           ,
           conquering
           many
           Townes
           by
           force
           ,
           and
           oth●rs
           by
           composition
           ,
           to
           haue
           their
           liues
           and
           goods
           safe
           ,
           
           hee
           dyed
           a
           Death
           worthy
           of
           his
           
           actions
           .
           For
           when
           he
           had
           made
           Warre
           against
           couragious
           and
           powerfull
           people
           ,
           he
           dyed
           after
           hee
           had
           exposed
           himselfe
           to
           all
           dangers
           ,
           with
           great
           assurance
           ,
           and
           the
           admiration
           of
           all
           the
           World.
           After
           this
           the
           Carthaginians
           made
           Asdrubal
           kinsman
           to
           Amilcar
           ,
           
           (
           who
           had
           commaunded
           the
           Triremes
           )
           Generall
           of
           their
           Army
           :
           At
           which
           time
           the
           Romanes
           passed
           to
           Sclauonia
           ,
           and
           to
           that
           part
           of
           Europe
           with
           an
           Army
           .
           They
           which
           desire
           to
           vnderstand
           truely
           our
           Discourse
           ,
           with
           the
           beginning
           and
           increase
           of
           the
           Romane
           power
           ,
           must
           diligently
           obserue
           it
           .
           This
           Voyage
           by
           Sea
           ,
           was
           vndertaken
           for
           the
           causes
           which
           here
           follow
           .
        
         
           Agron
           King
           of
           Sclauonia
           ,
           
           was
           the
           Sonne
           of
           Plurate
           .
           This
           King
           drew
           to
           field
           more
           foote
           and
           Horse
           ,
           than
           any
           that
           had
           reigned
           before
           him
           in
           Sclauonia
           .
           It
           is
           true
           ,
           that
           he
           was
           corrupted
           with
           money
           at
           the
           perswasion
           of
           Demetrius
           Father
           to
           Philip
           ,
           
           so
           as
           he
           succour'd
           the
           Midioniens
           ,
           whom
           the
           Etoliens
           held
           besieged
           .
           You
           must
           vnderstand
           ,
           that
           when
           the
           Etoliens
           saw
           that
           they
           could
           not
           draw
           the
           Midioniens
           to
           liue
           according
           to
           their
           Lawes
           ,
           they
           began
           to
           make
           Warre
           against
           them
           ,
           laying
           siege
           to
           diuers
           places
           ,
           and
           doing
           what
           they
           possibly
           could
           to
           take
           the
           Citty
           .
           And
           as
           in
           the
           meane
           time
           the
           day
           of
           the
           assembly
           was
           come
           ,
           wherein
           they
           were
           to
           chuse
           another
           Captaine
           of
           the
           Army
           ,
           and
           that
           the
           besieged
           were
           growne
           so
           weake
           ,
           as
           they
           seemed
           to
           haue
           no
           other
           thoughts
           but
           of
           yeilding
           ;
           he
           which
           at
           that
           time
           was
           Generall
           ,
           came
           vnto
           the
           Etoliens
           ,
           and
           let
           them
           vnderstand
           that
           it
           was
           reasonable
           ,
           that
           he
           who
           had
           indured
           so
           great
           paines
           ,
           and
           exposed
           himselfe
           to
           so
           many
           dangers
           during
           the
           Warre
           ,
           should
           haue
           the
           booty
           and
           spoile
           of
           the
           enemies
           if
           they
           were
           vanquished
           .
           There
           were
           many
           ,
           euen
           of
           those
           which
           had
           any
           colour
           to
           attaine
           vnto
           that
           charge
           ,
           who
           discontented
           with
           this
           kind
           of
           demaund
           ,
           intreated
           the
           multitude
           not
           to
           determine
           any
           thing
           ,
           but
           to
           leaue
           the
           booty
           to
           him
           to
           whom
           Fortune
           should
           giue
           it
           .
           Finally
           the
           Etoliens
           decreed
           that
           whosoeuer
           should
           winne
           the
           Towne
           ,
           he
           should
           share
           a
           moiety
           of
           all
           the
           Booty
           ,
           Riches
           ,
           and
           Armes
           ,
           with
           him
           who
           formerly
           had
           beene
           the
           Commaunder
           .
        
         
           While
           matters
           stood
           on
           these
           termes
           ,
           and
           that
           within
           three
           dayes
           after
           the
           Assembly
           was
           to
           meete
           (
           where
           according
           to
           the
           Custome
           of
           the
           Etoliens
           ,
           the
           last
           Commaunder
           was
           to
           be
           Deposed
           ,
           and
           a
           new
           choses
           )
           there
           arriued
           in
           the
           night
           about
           a
           hundred
           ships
           neere
           to
           Midionia
           ,
           
           with
           ten
           thousand
           men
           of
           Sclauonia
           :
           Who
           after
           they
           had
           recouered
           the
           Port
           ,
           and
           the
           day
           began
           to
           breake
           ,
           they
           landed
           in
           haste
           and
           by
           stealth
           ,
           and
           then
           they
           marched
           in
           battell
           after
           their
           manner
           against
           the
           Etoliens
           Army
           .
           And
           although
           the
           Etoliens
           being
           aduertised
           of
           their
           comming
           ,
           were
           at
           the
           first
           amazed
           at
           this
           newes
           ,
           and
           the
           boldnesse
           of
           the
           Sclauonians
           :
           Yet
           hauing
           great
           spirits
           and
           courage
           ,
           relying
           also
           in
           their
           Forces
           ,
           they
           drew
           out
           before
           their
           Campe
           ,
           the
           greatest
           part
           of
           their
           Horse
           and
           Armed
           men
           ,
           and
           placed
           vpon
           some
           passages
           ,
           which
           were
           not
           farre
           from
           the
           Camp
           ,
           some
           Horses
           and
           such
           as
           were
           lightly
           Armed
           .
           The
           which
           were
           charged
           and
           broken
           by
           the
           Sclauonians
           ,
           as
           well
           by
           reason
           of
           the
           multitude
           of
           their
           
           Souldiers
           ,
           as
           for
           that
           the
           middest
           of
           their
           battell
           was
           strongly
           fortified
           .
           In
           regard
           of
           the
           Horse-men
           ,
           they
           were
           forced
           to
           flye
           shamefully
           vnto
           their
           Campe
           :
           From
           thence
           thorough
           the
           aduantage
           of
           the
           place
           ,
           they
           marcht
           speedily
           against
           those
           which
           kept
           the
           Plaine
           ,
           
           whom
           they
           charged
           and
           put
           presently
           to
           flight
           .
           The
           Midionians
           sally
           forth
           ,
           and
           pursue
           them
           ;
           so
           as
           there
           was
           a
           great
           slaughter
           of
           the
           Etoliens
           ,
           and
           many
           Prisoners
           ,
           with
           the
           spoile
           of
           all
           their
           baggage
           ,
           hauing
           found
           no
           resistance
           .
           When
           as
           the
           Sclauonians
           had
           performed
           their
           Kings
           Commaund
           ,
           and
           shipt
           all
           their
           baggage
           and
           booty
           ,
           they
           set
           sayle
           and
           retire
           to
           their
           houses
           .
        
         
           The
           Midionians
           also
           being
           thus
           preserued
           contrary
           to
           their
           hope
           ,
           they
           assembled
           ,
           and
           held
           a
           Councell
           among
           themselues
           ,
           as
           well
           for
           other
           affaires
           ,
           as
           for
           the
           diuision
           of
           the
           booty
           taken
           from
           the
           Enemy
           ,
           and
           of
           their
           Armes
           ,
           to
           deuide
           them
           in
           common
           ,
           by
           an
           example
           taken
           of
           him
           who
           had
           beene
           Chiose
           of
           the
           Etoliens
           ,
           and
           of
           those
           which
           according
           to
           the
           decree
           of
           the
           Etoliens
           ,
           should
           succeed
           him
           :
           as
           if
           Fortune
           had
           done
           it
           willingly
           ,
           to
           make
           the
           world
           know
           her
           force
           by
           the
           misfortune
           of
           the
           others
           .
           In
           truth
           ,
           these
           in
           a
           short
           time
           made
           their
           Enemies
           to
           feele
           the
           miseries
           which
           they
           themselues
           expected
           suddainly
           .
           The
           Etoliens
           after
           this
           misery
           serued
           for
           an
           example
           to
           the
           world
           ,
           not
           to
           hold
           future
           things
           as
           already
           done
           ,
           nor
           to
           put
           their
           hope
           in
           things
           which
           may
           succeed
           otherwise
           :
           And
           that
           wee
           must
           alwayes
           reserue
           some
           part
           in
           things
           which
           may
           happen
           contrary
           to
           our
           hope
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           in
           all
           other
           actions
           ,
           (
           seeing
           we
           are
           men
           )
           as
           in
           the
           affaires
           of
           Warre
           .
        
         
           When
           as
           the
           victorious
           ships
           were
           arriued
           ,
           King
           Agron
           transported
           with
           incredible
           ioy
           for
           the
           exploits
           of
           his
           men
           ,
           hauing
           vanquished
           the
           Etoliens
           ,
           relying
           much
           vpon
           their
           forces
           ;
           he
           gaue
           himselfe
           so
           to
           banqueting
           in
           the
           night
           ,
           and
           to
           a
           foolish
           delight
           of
           drinking
           and
           watching
           ,
           as
           hee
           fell
           into
           a
           Pleurisie
           ,
           
           the
           which
           grew
           so
           violent
           ,
           as
           hee
           died
           within
           few
           dayes
           after
           .
           After
           whose
           death
           his
           Wife
           Teuca
           reigned
           ,
           
           gouerning
           the
           Realme
           by
           the
           counsell
           and
           aduice
           of
           her
           Friends
           .
           But
           afterwards
           shee
           followed
           her
           womanish
           affections
           ,
           hauing
           no
           care
           but
           of
           this
           prosperity
           ,
           nor
           any
           regard
           to
           forreigne
           affaires
           :
           suffering
           all
           those
           that
           would
           goe
           to
           Sea
           ,
           to
           spoile
           all
           passengers
           .
           Shee
           also
           raised
           a
           great
           Army
           at
           Sea
           ,
           letting
           the
           Captaines
           vnderstand
           ,
           that
           the
           Countrey
           which
           was
           right
           against
           hers
           ,
           was
           Enemy
           vnto
           her
           :
           Who
           at
           the
           first
           assailed
           the
           Elienses
           and
           Messen●ens
           ,
           whom
           the
           Sclauonians
           spoiled
           often
           .
           But
           for
           that
           there
           is
           a
           large
           Sea
           ,
           and
           that
           the
           Townes
           of
           those
           Regions
           were
           all
           vpon
           the
           firme
           Land
           ;
           they
           could
           not
           easily
           preuent
           the
           Sclauonians
           courses
           :
           and
           therefore
           they
           did
           spoile
           and
           ruine
           the
           Countrey
           without
           any
           obstacle
           ,
           And
           as
           at
           the
           same
           time
           they
           sayled
           to
           Epirus
           to
           fetch
           victuals
           ,
           
           they
           came
           to
           Phenice
           ,
           where
           there
           were
           about
           eight
           hundred
           Gaules
           ,
           entertained
           by
           the
           Epirotes
           to
           guard
           the
           Towne
           .
           Heere
           they
           landed
           and
           parled
           with
           them
           to
           deliuer
           it
           ,
           whereunto
           they
           yeelded
           :
           so
           as
           they
           tooke
           it
           ,
           and
           all
           that
           was
           within
           it
           by
           the
           helpe
           of
           the
           Gaules
           .
        
         
           When
           the
           Epirotes
           had
           the
           newes
           ,
           they
           came
           presently
           to
           succour
           them
           with
           all
           their
           people
           ,
           and
           lodged
           vpon
           the
           banks
           of
           a
           neere
           Riuer
           .
           
           Then
           they
           tooke
           away
           the
           planks
           of
           the
           Bridge
           ,
           to
           be
           free
           from
           the
           danger
           of
           those
           which
           kept
           the
           Towne
           .
           In
           the
           meane
           time
           they
           were
           aduertised
           ,
           
           that
           Scerdilaide
           came
           by
           Land
           with
           fiue
           thousand
           men
           ,
           by
           the
           Streights
           of
           Antigonia
           .
           Wherefore
           they
           deuided
           their
           Army
           in
           two
           ,
           whereof
           the
           one
           went
           to
           guard
           the
           passages
           of
           Antigonia
           ,
           and
           the
           other
           remained
           in
           the
           Campeidlely
           and
           negligently
           ,
           consuming
           what
           was
           in
           that
           Countrey
           without
           feare
           ,
           and
           disdayning
           to
           keepe
           any
           watch
           or
           guard
           .
           The
           Sclauonians
           within
           the
           Town
           aduertised
           of
           the
           separation
           of
           the
           Army
           ,
           and
           of
           the
           negligence
           of
           the
           Enemy
           ,
           goe
           forth
           at
           mid-night
           ,
           and
           lay
           planks
           vpon
           the
           Bridge
           :
           So
           crossing
           the
           Riuer
           ,
           they
           gaine
           a
           place
           strong
           by
           Nature
           ,
           where
           they
           passe
           the
           remainder
           of
           the
           Night
           without
           any
           noise
           .
           At
           the
           break
           of
           day
           either
           side
           were
           in
           battell
           ,
           
           and
           the
           fight
           began
           .
           The
           Sclauonians
           got
           the
           Victory
           :
           so
           as
           few
           Epirotes
           escaped
           ,
           the
           rest
           being
           taken
           or
           slaine
           .
        
         
           The
           Epirotes
           seeing
           themselues
           inuolued
           with
           so
           many
           miseries
           ,
           and
           out
           of
           all
           hope
           ,
           they
           sent
           an
           Embassie
           to
           the
           Etoliens
           and
           Acheins
           ,
           crauing
           Succours
           from
           them
           ;
           who
           hauing
           compassion
           of
           their
           afflictions
           ,
           &
           desiring
           to
           relieue
           them
           ,
           marcht
           to
           Heli●rane
           :
           whither
           the
           Sclauonians
           (
           who
           as
           we
           haue
           sayd
           had
           taken
           the
           Towne
           of
           Phenice
           ,
           being
           ioyned
           to
           Scerdilaide
           )
           came
           and
           lodged
           neere
           vnto
           them
           ,
           desiring
           battell
           .
           But
           the
           difficulty
           of
           the
           places
           kept
           them
           asunder
           :
           together
           with
           their
           Queenes
           letters
           ,
           who
           comm●unded
           them
           to
           make
           no
           longer
           stay
           ,
           but
           to
           returne
           ,
           for
           that
           some
           Townes
           of
           Sclauonia
           had
           reuolted
           to
           the
           Dardaniens
           .
           Wherefore
           after
           they
           had
           spoiled
           the
           whole
           Prouince
           ,
           they
           made
           a
           truce
           with
           the
           Epirofes
           by
           the
           which
           they
           yeelded
           the
           Citizens
           and
           the
           City
           ,
           but
           carried
           away
           all
           the
           slaues
           and
           pillage
           in
           their
           ships
           .
           Thus
           one
           part
           retired
           by
           Sea
           ,
           and
           the
           other
           by
           Land
           by
           the
           streights
           of
           Antigonia
           ,
           leauing
           a
           wonderfull
           feare
           in
           the
           Sea-townes
           of
           Greece
           .
           Without
           doubt
           when
           they
           considered
           ,
           that
           so
           strong
           and
           powerfull
           a
           Towne
           of
           the
           Epirotes
           had
           beene
           spoil'd
           ,
           contrary
           to
           all
           expectance
           ,
           they
           were
           not
           onely
           in
           feare
           (
           as
           formerly
           )
           for
           the
           Countrey
           ,
           but
           also
           for
           themselues
           and
           their
           Townes
           .
        
         
           After
           that
           the
           Epirotes
           had
           ended
           their
           Affaires
           farre
           better
           than
           they
           expected
           ,
           they
           were
           so
           farre
           from
           taking
           reuenge
           of
           the
           wrongs
           which
           they
           had
           receiued
           ,
           or
           to
           thanke
           those
           which
           had
           assisted
           them
           ,
           as
           they
           presently
           sent
           an
           Embassie
           to
           Queene
           Teuca
           ,
           and
           made
           a
           league
           with
           the
           Arcanians
           and
           Sclauonians
           .
           
           Wherefore
           following
           after
           that
           time
           the
           party
           of
           the
           Illiriens
           ,
           they
           became
           Enemies
           to
           the
           Acheins
           and
           Etoliens
           .
           Wherein
           they
           were
           not
           only
           ingrate
           and
           vnthankefull
           to
           their
           Benefactors
           ,
           but
           also
           they
           had
           beene
           very
           ill
           counselled
           from
           the
           beginning
           of
           their
           affaires
           .
           And
           where
           as
           many
           (
           like
           men
           )
           fal
           somtimes
           by
           the
           hazard
           of
           Fortune
           into
           great
           aduersities
           and
           miser●es
           ,
           it
           happens
           not
           so
           much
           by
           their
           owne
           fault
           ,
           as
           by
           that
           of
           Fortune
           ,
           or
           by
           such
           as
           are
           the
           procurers
           :
           But
           when
           as
           men
           seeke
           their
           misfortune
           by
           their
           owne
           indiscre●ion
           ,
           their
           fault
           i●
           euident
           .
           And
           therefore
           when
           we
           see
           some
           great
           disaster
           and
           aduersity
           be●all
           some
           men
           by
           Fortune
           ,
           we
           doe
           not
           onely
           pitty
           them
           ,
           but
           relieue
           them
           to
           our
           power
           :
           whereas
           we
           blame
           ,
           condemne
           ,
           and
           hate
           those
           whom
           we
           know
           to
           
           haue
           beene
           the
           cause
           of
           their
           owne
           misfortunes
           by
           indiscretion
           and
           malice
           .
           The
           which
           the
           Grecians
           might
           at
           that
           time
           do
           with
           reason
           vnto
           the
           Epirotes
           .
        
         
           But
           what
           man
           is
           so
           confident
           ,
           which
           hauing
           no
           feare
           of
           the
           common
           fame
           of
           the
           Gaules
           inconstancy
           ,
           would
           haue
           dared
           to
           commit
           so
           noble
           a
           Citty
           vnto
           their
           charge
           ,
           
           who
           had
           so
           many
           reasons
           to
           doubt
           of
           their
           faith
           ,
           being
           banisht
           out
           of
           their
           Countrey
           ,
           for
           that
           they
           had
           falsified
           their
           faith
           with
           their
           owne
           Nation
           :
           and
           who
           af●erwards
           being
           retired
           by
           the
           Carthaginians
           ,
           at
           such
           time
           as
           they
           had
           Warre
           with
           the
           Romans
           ,
           and
           hearing
           a
           bruite
           of
           the
           reuolte
           of
           mercenary
           Souldiers
           for
           pay
           which
           they
           had
           pretended
           was
           due
           vnto
           them
           ,
           beg●n
           first
           to
           spoile
           Agragas
           ,
           whereof
           they
           had
           the
           Guard
           ,
           being
           about
           a
           thousand
           men
           .
           Afterwards
           they
           were
           put
           in
           Garrison
           into
           E●ix
           by
           the
           Carthaginians
           :
           the
           which
           they
           would
           haue
           betrayed
           whilest
           the
           Romans
           besieged
           it
           .
           The
           which
           not
           able
           to
           eff●ct
           ,
           they
           retired
           to
           the
           Romans
           ,
           who
           receiued
           them
           :
           After
           which
           they
           spoyled
           the
           Temple
           of
           
             Venus
             Ericina
          
           .
        
         
           When
           as
           the
           Romans
           saw
           the
           treachery
           and
           falsehood
           of
           these
           Barbarians
           ,
           hauing
           concluded
           a
           peace
           with
           the
           Carthaginians
           ,
           they
           dis●rmed
           them
           ,
           and
           shipped
           them
           away
           ,
           chasing
           them
           out
           of
           all
           Italy
           .
           These
           are
           the
           men
           whom
           the
           Epirotes
           made
           the
           Guardians
           of
           their
           Lawes
           and
           Common●wealth
           ,
           to
           whom
           they
           intrusted
           ●o
           faire
           and
           rich
           a
           City
           :
           Who
           will
           not
           then
           blame
           them
           ?
           Who
           will
           not
           say
           but
           they
           haue
           beene
           the
           cause
           of
           their
           owne
           miseries
           ?
           Without
           doubt
           it
           is
           a
           great
           folly
           and
           indiscretion
           to
           entertaine
           forces
           ,
           especially
           of
           barbarous
           men
           ;
           and
           to
           put
           them
           into
           a
           Towne
           where
           they
           may
           bee
           the
           stronger
           ,
           or
           more
           in
           number
           than
           the
           Cittizens
           .
           But
           wee
           haue
           spoken
           sufficiently
           of
           the
           Epirotes
           folly
           .
        
         
           The
           Sclauonians
           before
           ,
           and
           many
           times
           spoiled
           such
           as
           saild
           from
           Italy
           and
           Phenicia
           ,
           seeing
           that
           of
           late
           dayes
           they
           inhabited
           there
           ,
           who
           separating
           th●mselues
           sometimes
           from
           the
           Army
           at
           Sea
           ,
           spoiled
           many
           Italian
           Merchants
           ,
           or
           slew
           them
           .
           They
           had
           also
           carried
           away
           a
           good
           number
           of
           Prisoners
           .
           When
           this
           had
           beene
           often
           complained
           of
           to
           the
           Senate
           ,
           they
           made
           no
           accompt
           thereof
           :
           Yet
           in
           the
           end
           they
           sent
           into
           
             Sc●auonia
             ,
             Ca●us
          
           and
           
             Lucius
             Coroncanus
          
           in
           Embassie
           ,
           when
           as
           the
           complaints
           of
           many
           came
           vnto
           them
           concerning
           the
           outrages
           of
           the
           Illi●ians
           .
        
         
           VVhen
           the
           ships
           were
           returned
           from
           Phenicia
           in
           safety
           ,
           
           Teuca
           (
           wondring
           at
           the
           beauty
           and
           greatnesse
           of
           the
           spoile
           )
           had
           a
           great
           and
           longing
           desire
           to
           make
           Warre
           against
           the
           Grecians
           ;
           for
           in
           truth
           ,
           it
           was
           the
           richest
           Towne
           of
           all
           Epirus
           :
           But
           for
           that
           her
           Countrey
           was
           then
           in
           Combustion
           ,
           shee
           could
           not
           attempt
           it
           .
           Moreouer
           ,
           after
           shee
           had
           pacified
           Sclauonia
           ,
           and
           at
           such
           time
           as
           shee
           held
           〈◊〉
           
           besieged
           ,
           which
           had
           alwayes
           continued
           firme
           ,
           the
           Romans
           Embassie
           arriued
           ;
           who
           hauing
           a
           day
           of
           audience
           appointed
           them
           by
           the
           Queene
           ,
           they
           made
           knowne
           vnto
           her
           the
           outrages
           her
           men
           had
           done
           them
           .
           The
           Queene
           gaue
           ●are
           vnto
           them
           with
           great
           〈◊〉
           and
           arroga●cy
           .
        
         
         
           After
           they
           had
           deliuered
           their
           charge●he
           made
           answere
           ,
           that
           she
           would
           take
           order
           ,
           that
           her
           Subiects
           should
           not
           make
           open
           War
           against
           them
           :
           but
           it
           was
           not
           the
           custome
           of
           Kings
           to
           prohibite
           their
           priuate
           subiects
           to
           make
           what
           profit
           they
           could
           at
           Sea.
           At
           which
           words
           the
           yongest
           of
           the
           Embassadours
           made
           a
           bold
           and
           couragious
           answere
           ,
           but
           in
           bad
           season
           .
           And
           therefore
           sayd
           he
           ,
           
           
             Madame
             ,
             it
             is
             the
             custome
             of
             the
             Romans
             to
             take
             a
             publicke
             reuenge
             for
             priuate
             wrongs
             ,
             and
             to
             relieue
             the
             a●flicted
             :
             So
             as
             if
             it
             please
             God
             ,
             wee
             will
             take
             such
             order
             ,
             that
             her
             eafter
             you
             shall
             not
             be
             much
             troubled
             to
             reforme
             this
             kinde
             of
             royall
             customes
             .
          
           The
           Queene
           an
           ouer-weening
           woman
           ,
           grew
           into
           such
           a
           rage
           ,
           as
           neglecting
           the
           right
           of
           Nations
           ,
           shee
           sent
           men
           at
           the
           returne
           of
           the
           Embassadours
           ,
           to
           kill
           the
           youngest
           who
           had
           vsed
           this
           Speech
           .
        
         
           The
           Romans
           being
           aduertised
           of
           this
           great
           affront
           ,
           prepared
           presently
           to
           Warre
           ,
           leuied
           men
           ,
           and
           made
           a
           good
           number
           of
           Vessels
           :
           Finally
           ,
           they
           prepared
           all
           things
           necessary
           to
           take
           reuenge
           of
           so
           great
           a
           crime
           .
           In
           the
           meane
           time
           the
           Queene
           sent
           in
           the
           Spring
           a
           greater
           number
           of
           ships
           into
           Gre●ce
           than
           formerly
           :
           whereof
           one
           part
           saild
           to
           Corfue
           ,
           and
           the
           other
           bent
           their
           course
           to
           the
           Port
           of
           Durazo
           .
           Where
           making
           a
           shew
           to
           refresh
           themselues
           with
           water
           and
           victuals
           ,
           they
           resolued
           to
           take
           the
           Towne
           .
           They
           of
           Durazo
           being
           confident
           ,
           and
           fearing
           nothing
           ,
           
           suffered
           them
           to
           enter
           without
           Armes
           ,
           vnder
           colour
           of
           water
           and
           victuals
           ;
           although
           their
           true
           intent
           was
           to
           take
           the
           Towne
           by
           Treason
           .
           But
           when
           they
           ●aw
           themselues
           within
           the
           Towne
           ,
           they
           tooke
           their
           Armes
           which
           they
           had
           hidden
           in
           their
           vessels
           for
           water
           ,
           and
           killing
           the
           Guards
           at
           the
           Gate
           ,
           made
           themselues
           Maisters
           thereof
           .
           Those
           in
           the
           ships
           ●eing
           ready
           ,
           entred
           in
           like
           manner
           ,
           and
           seized
           vpon
           a
           great
           part
           of
           the
           Walles
           :
           And
           although
           that
           they
           of
           the
           Towne
           were
           much
           amazed
           at
           this
           great
           and
           suddaine
           accident
           ,
           yet
           they
           made
           a
           long
           resistance
           ,
           defending
           themselues
           valiantly
           ;
           so
           as
           the
           Sclauonians
           were
           forced
           to
           retire
           .
           By
           this
           meanes
           it
           happened
           ,
           that
           the
           Durazins
           who
           were
           in
           danger
           to
           lose
           themselues
           and
           their
           Citty
           by
           their
           negligence
           ,
           after
           they
           had
           escaped
           the
           perill
           by
           their
           vertue
           ,
           did
           afterwards
           settle
           a
           better
           order
           in
           their
           affaires
           .
        
         
           The
           Sclauonian
           Captaines
           weighed
           Anchor
           presently
           ,
           and
           put
           to
           Sea
           ,
           ioyning
           with
           those
           ,
           
           who
           as
           wee
           haue
           sayd
           ,
           went
           to
           C●rfue
           ,
           and
           made
           haste
           ioyntly
           to
           besiege
           the
           Towne
           .
           They
           of
           Corfue
           being
           thus
           suddainly
           surprized
           ,
           and
           not
           finding
           themselues
           strong
           enough
           ,
           sent
           to
           craue
           aide
           from
           the
           Acheins
           and
           Etoliens
           ;
           the
           like
           they
           did
           to
           them
           of
           Appolonia
           and
           Durazo
           :
           intreating
           them
           not
           to
           suffer
           them
           to
           bee
           thus
           shamefully
           chased
           away
           from
           their
           naturall
           Countrey
           by
           the
           Barbarians
           ;
           who
           hauing
           pitty
           of
           their
           fortune
           ,
           armed
           ten
           ships
           of
           Warre
           of
           the
           Acheins
           ,
           and
           within
           few
           dayes
           after
           sayled
           to
           Corfue
           ,
           hoping
           to
           raise
           the
           Barbarians
           siege
           at
           their
           comming
           :
           But
           the
           Illirians
           hauing
           recouered
           seuen
           Vessels
           armed
           from
           the
           ●carnanians
           ,
           with
           whom
           they
           had
           made
           a
           league
           ,
           marched
           against
           the
           Ache●ns
           ,
           whom
           they
           encountred
           neere
           vnto
           the
           Islands
           which
           they
           call
           Paxes
           ,
           and
           there
           they
           fought
           .
           The
           Acarnanians
           and
           the
           Acheins
           ships
           fought
           equally
           ;
           and
           continued
           long
           firme
           ,
           onely
           their
           men
           were
           w●●nded
           .
           
           But
           the
           Illirians
           interlaced
           themselues
           with
           their
           Enemies
           ,
           who
           were
           tied
           foure
           together
           ,
           and
           enuironing
           them
           ,
           they
           hindred
           them
           much
           :
           Then
           the
           Enemies
           Vessels
           were
           much
           troubled
           ,
           being
           peirced
           and
           grapled
           withall
           ,
           their
           Spurs
           being
           fastned
           to
           the
           Sclauonians
           Vessels
           :
           who
           entred
           them
           with
           fury
           ,
           and
           vanquished
           them
           easily
           by
           reason
           of
           their
           multitude
           .
           By
           this
           meanes
           foure
           Quadriremes
           of
           the
           Acheins
           were
           taken
           by
           the
           Illirians
           ,
           and
           one
           Quinquereme
           sunke
           ,
           
           and
           all
           that
           was
           in
           it
           :
           In
           the
           which
           was
           
             Marcus
             Caryneus
          
           ,
           a
           man
           of
           great
           esteeme
           among
           the
           Acheins
           ,
           who
           had
           alwayes
           performed
           his
           duty
           well
           for
           the
           Countrey
           .
           But
           when
           as
           they
           which
           fought
           against
           the
           Acarnanians
           ,
           saw
           that
           the
           Illirians
           had
           the
           Victory
           ,
           they
           fled
           ,
           relying
           much
           in
           the
           lightnesse
           of
           their
           Vessels
           :
           And
           saued
           themselues
           from
           the
           Battell
           ,
           retiring
           to
           their
           houses
           .
           The
           Sclauonians
           growing
           proud
           of
           this
           Victory
           ,
           besieged
           the
           Towne
           more
           boldly
           than
           they
           had
           done
           .
           They
           of
           Corfue
           hauing
           no
           more
           hope
           ,
           
           after
           they
           had
           maintained
           the
           siege
           for
           a
           season
           ,
           in
           the
           end
           yeelded
           it
           to
           the
           Illirians
           ,
           receiuing
           their
           Garrison
           ,
           and
           Demetrius
           of
           Pharos
           their
           Captaine
           .
           After
           which
           the
           Illirian
           Captaines
           returned
           to
           Duraz●
           ,
           and
           besieged
           it
           .
        
         
           In
           the
           meane
           time
           the
           Roman
           Consuls
           ,
           
             Caius
             Fuluius
          
           with
           an
           Army
           at
           Sea
           of
           two
           hundred
           ships
           ,
           and
           
             Anchus
             Posthumus
          
           with
           the
           Army
           at
           Land
           ,
           parted
           from
           Rome
           :
           So
           as
           Fuluius
           came
           to
           Corfue
           ,
           thinking
           that
           the
           siege
           had
           continued
           still
           .
           But
           when
           hee
           saw
           that
           hee
           came
           too
           late
           ,
           for
           that
           the
           Illirians
           were
           within
           it
           ,
           hee
           resolued
           to
           passe
           on
           ,
           as
           well
           to
           vnderstand
           what
           had
           beene
           done
           ,
           as
           to
           try
           what
           Opinion
           they
           had
           of
           Demetrius
           :
           And
           for
           that
           he
           had
           vnderstood
           that
           his
           Enemies
           had
           brought
           him
           in
           disgrace
           with
           the
           Queene
           ,
           and
           that
           hee
           feared
           her
           fury
           ,
           
           he
           had
           sent
           men
           to
           Rome
           ,
           to
           promise
           the●●
           the
           Towne
           ,
           and
           whatsoeuer
           he
           held
           .
           They
           at
           Corfu
           being
           ioyfull
           at
           the
           Romans
           arriuall
           ,
           deliuered
           vnto
           them
           (
           by
           the
           consent
           of
           Demetrius
           )
           the
           Towne
           and
           the
           Illirian
           Garrison
           .
           Finally
           ,
           they
           put
           themselues
           vnder
           their
           protection
           ,
           hoping
           that
           by
           this
           meanes
           they
           should
           bee
           no
           more
           subiect
           to
           the
           outrages
           of
           the
           Illirians
           .
           When
           the
           Romans
           had
           receiued
           them
           into
           league
           ,
           they
           sayled
           to
           Apolonia
           ,
           whither
           Demetrius
           guided
           them
           .
           At
           the
           same
           time
           
             Ancus
             Posthumus
          
           caused
           his
           Land-army
           to
           imbarke
           at
           Brunduzium
           ,
           being
           about
           twenty
           thousand
           Foote
           ,
           and
           two
           thousand
           Horse
           ,
           
           all
           which
           met
           at
           Apolonia
           ;
           the
           which
           being
           yeelded
           ,
           they
           sayled
           to
           Durazo
           ,
           for
           that
           they
           had
           newes
           the
           Illirians
           had
           besieged
           it
           :
           who
           being
           aduertised
           of
           the
           Romans
           comming
           ,
           they
           raised
           the
           siege
           for
           feare
           ,
           and
           fled
           here
           and
           there
           .
        
         
           When
           the
           Romans
           had
           receiued
           them
           of
           Durazo
           into
           friendship
           ,
           they
           sayled
           on
           into
           Sclauonia
           ,
           taking
           many
           Townes
           in
           their
           way
           ,
           
           and
           shut
           vp
           the
           Sardiens
           .
           In
           the
           meane
           time
           there
           came
           an
           Embassie
           from
           Parthenia
           to
           the
           Romans
           ,
           giuing
           themselues
           and
           their
           Citty
           vnto
           them
           .
           Who
           being
           receiued
           with
           the
           Antitanes
           ,
           they
           tooke
           their
           way
           to
           Isse
           ,
           hauing
           vnderstood
           that
           the
           Illirians
           held
           it
           besieged
           :
           where
           they
           entred
           after
           they
           had
           raised
           the
           siege
           :
           After
           which
           they
           tooke
           many
           Townes
           in
           Sclauonia
           by
           force
           ,
           wherein
           they
           lost
           not
           onely
           many
           Souldiers
           ,
           but
           also
           some
           of
           their
           Tribunes
           ,
           with
           the
           Questor
           neere
           
           vnto
           Nutria
           .
           They
           tooke
           twenty
           of
           the
           Illirian
           shippes
           ,
           which
           serued
           them
           to
           victuall
           their
           Campe.
           In
           regard
           of
           those
           which
           were
           within
           Isse
           ,
           they
           were
           all
           defeated
           ,
           and
           fled
           to
           Narente
           ,
           except
           those
           which
           were
           of
           Pharos
           ,
           which
           were
           giuen
           to
           Demetrius
           .
           Queene
           T●uca
           with
           a
           small
           company
           retired
           to
           Rhyzon
           ,
           a
           strong
           Towne
           ,
           and
           farre
           distant
           from
           the
           Sea
           ,
           seated
           vpon
           the
           Bankes
           of
           the
           Riuer
           of
           Rhyzon
           .
        
         
           When
           the
           Consuls
           had
           put
           many
           Townes
           and
           great
           Seig●uries
           into
           the
           hands
           of
           Demetrius
           ,
           they
           returned
           to
           Durazo
           ,
           with
           their
           Armies
           both
           at
           Sea
           and
           Land.
           From
           thence
           
             Caius
             Fuluius
          
           returned
           to
           Rome
           with
           the
           greatest
           part
           of
           both
           Armies
           .
           But
           Posthumus
           stayed
           at
           Durazo
           ,
           whereas
           he
           riggd
           forty
           Vessels
           ,
           and
           after
           hee
           had
           leuied
           men
           in
           the
           neighbour
           Countries
           ,
           he
           setled
           his
           Garrisons
           ,
           hauing
           in
           his
           company
           the
           Ardienses
           ,
           
           and
           all
           the
           rest
           that
           were
           allied
           to
           the
           Romans
           .
           When
           the
           Spring
           came
           ,
           Teuca
           sent
           an
           Embassie
           to
           the
           Romans
           to
           treate
           a
           peace
           ,
           the
           which
           in
           the
           end
           shee
           obtained
           vpon
           these
           conditions
           .
           That
           shee
           should
           pay
           them
           a
           yeerely
           tribute
           ,
           and
           that
           shee
           sh●uld
           leaue
           all
           Sclauonia
           ,
           except
           some
           petty
           places
           :
           And
           as
           for
           that
           which
           concernes
           the
           Grecians
           ,
           shee
           might
           not
           sayle
           beyond
           Isse
           ,
           but
           onely
           with
           two
           ships
           without
           any
           furniture
           of
           Warre
           .
           During
           these
           actions
           Posthumus
           sent
           an
           Embassie
           to
           the
           Cheins
           and
           Etoliens
           ,
           to
           aduertise
           them
           of
           the
           cause
           of
           the
           Warre
           ,
           and
           of
           the
           Romans
           voyage
           by
           Sea
           :
           And
           to
           let
           them
           vnderstand
           what
           they
           had
           done
           ,
           and
           to
           reade
           the
           conditio●s
           of
           the
           peace
           .
           Who
           after
           they
           had
           obeyed
           the
           Consuls
           commaund
           ,
           and
           had
           beene
           well
           receiued
           by
           these
           two
           people
           ,
           they
           returned
           againe
           to
           Corfue
           ;
           the
           Cittis
           of
           Greece
           being
           then
           freed
           from
           feare
           by
           this
           accord
           made
           with
           the
           Illirians
           .
           For
           in
           those
           times
           the
           Illirians
           did
           not
           assault
           any
           one
           in
           particular
           ,
           but
           all
           the
           world
           in
           generall
           .
           These
           are
           the
           causes
           for
           the
           which
           the
           Romans
           past
           first
           with
           an
           Army
           into
           Sclauonia
           ,
           and
           into
           that
           Countrey
           of
           Europe
           .
           Since
           they
           sent
           an
           Embassie
           to
           Corinth
           ,
           and
           to
           the
           Atheniens
           ,
           at
           such
           time
           as
           the
           Corinthians
           desired
           to
           make
           the
           Romans
           partakers
           of
           the
           Warre
           ,
           which
           they
           made
           against
           them
           of
           the
           Iftmus
           .
        
         
           At
           that
           time
           Asdru●al
           (
           for
           here
           wee
           formerly
           left
           our
           discourse
           of
           the
           affaires
           of
           Spaine
           )
           had
           by
           his
           great
           vertues
           much
           increased
           the
           Carthaginians
           Empire
           in
           Spaine
           ,
           and
           built
           a
           Towne
           which
           some
           called
           Carthagena
           ,
           
           others
           Villanoua
           ,
           most
           commodious
           by
           reason
           of
           its
           scituation
           ,
           as
           well
           for
           the
           affaires
           of
           Spaine
           as
           of
           
             Affricke
             ▪
          
           Of
           whose
           scituation
           ,
           and
           of
           the
           benefit
           it
           may
           bring
           to
           the
           two
           Prouinces
           ,
           we
           will
           speake
           in
           another
           place
           when
           it
           shal
           be
           fitting
           .
           The
           Romans
           seeing
           the
           Carthaginians
           forces
           growne
           thus
           powerfull
           in
           Spaine
           ,
           did
           not
           hold
           it
           fit
           to
           let
           things
           passe
           in
           this
           manner
           :
           But
           acknowledging
           their
           negligence
           for
           that
           formerly
           like
           men
           asleepe
           ,
           they
           had
           by
           their
           owne
           weaknesse
           suffered
           the
           Carthaginians
           name
           to
           grow
           great
           there
           ,
           they
           resolued
           to
           repaire
           this
           errour
           :
           Yet
           they
           durst
           not
           begin
           a
           Warre
           ,
           fearing
           a
           descent
           of
           the
           Gaules
           ,
           whose
           fury
           they
           apprehended
           much
           .
           And
           therefore
           they
           resolued
           to
           treate
           first
           with
           Asdrubal
           touching
           Spaine
           ,
           and
           then
           to
           assaile
           the
           Gaules
           :
           And
           whatsoeuer
           should
           happen
           to
           
           vndergoe
           the
           danger
           ,
           in
           holding
           it
           for
           certaine
           ,
           that
           it
           was
           not
           possible
           for
           them
           ,
           to
           be
           Lords
           of
           Italy
           ,
           nor
           to
           keepe
           their
           owne
           Countrey
           and
           houses
           ,
           vnlesse
           they
           had
           subdued
           the
           Gaules
           .
           
           Thus
           they
           sent
           an
           Embassie
           into
           Spaine
           to
           Asdrubal
           ,
           who
           concluded
           a
           treaty
           of
           peace
           :
           By
           the
           which
           among
           other
           things
           it
           was
           agreed
           ,
           that
           the
           Carthaginians
           should
           not
           passe
           the
           Riu●r
           of
           Ebro
           with
           an
           Army
           ,
           and
           that
           they
           might
           ouer
           runne
           the
           rest
           of
           Spaine
           .
           Presently
           after
           the
           conclusion
           of
           this
           treaty
           ,
           they
           prepared
           for
           Warre
           in
           Italy
           against
           the
           Gaules
           :
           the
           which
           wee
           haue
           thought
           good
           to
           relate
           summarily
           ,
           to
           the
           end
           that
           as
           wee
           haue
           proposed
           the
           preparatio●
           for
           the
           other
           ,
           Histories
           may
           be
           more
           manifest
           .
           Wee
           will
           looke
           backe
           vnto
           the
           time
           when
           as
           the
           Gaules
           seazed
           first
           vpon
           Italy
           .
           For
           in
           my
           Opinion
           the
           History
           will
           not
           onely
           be
           pleasant
           ,
           and
           worthy
           of
           memory
           ,
           but
           most
           necessary
           to
           vnderstand
           with
           what
           people
           afterwards
           ,
           and
           in
           what
           Couatries
           Hannibal
           trusting
           himselfe
           ,
           durst
           assaile
           the
           Roman
           Empire
           .
           And
           first
           wee
           will
           speake
           of
           their
           Prouince
           ,
           what
           scituation
           ,
           and
           what
           proportion
           it
           hath
           to
           the
           rest
           of
           Italy
           .
           For
           by
           this
           meanes
           they
           may
           the
           better
           vnderstand
           the
           things
           which
           concerne
           the
           knowledge
           of
           the
           History
           ,
           in
           declaring
           first
           the
           property
           of
           places
           and
           Countries
           .
        
         
           All
           Italy
           is
           of
           a
           triangular
           forme
           .
           
           That
           side
           which
           lookes
           towards
           the
           E●st
           ,
           is
           confined
           by
           the
           Ionian
           Sea
           ,
           and
           the
           Adriatique
           Gulfe
           :
           and
           that
           which
           tends
           towards
           the
           South
           and
           West
           ,
           is
           inclosed
           by
           the
           Seas
           of
           Italy
           and
           Sicily
           .
           These
           two
           sides
           ioyned
           together
           make
           the
           point
           of
           the
           Triangle
           :
           Where
           in
           front
           lies
           the
           Promontory
           ,
           which
           the
           people
           of
           the
           Countrey
           call
           Cocynthe
           ,
           and
           hath
           its
           aspect
           to
           the
           South
           ,
           deuiding
           the
           Ionian
           Sea
           from
           the
           Sicilian
           .
           The
           third
           side
           ,
           which
           tends
           to
           the
           
             Pole
             Artique
          
           ,
           and
           to
           the
           firme
           land
           ,
           is
           limited
           by
           the
           continuation
           of
           the
           Alps
           ,
           the
           which
           beginning
           at
           Marseilles
           ,
           and
           in
           those
           Countries
           which
           are
           about
           the
           Sardinian
           Sea
           ,
           continue
           vnto
           the
           shore
           of
           the
           Adriatique
           Sea
           ,
           leauing
           some
           little
           space
           betwix●
           both
           .
           Within
           on
           this
           side
           which
           wee
           meane
           to
           bee
           bounded
           by
           the
           Alps
           ,
           and
           is
           as
           it
           were
           the
           Basis
           or
           foundation
           of
           the
           Triangle
           ,
           there
           are
           from
           the
           Southerne
           Countrey
           ,
           tending
           towards
           the
           North
           ,
           Plaines
           which
           make
           the
           end
           of
           Italy
           ,
           and
           are
           the
           greatest
           and
           the
           most
           fertill
           in
           all
           Europe
           :
           whose
           figure
           is
           likewise
           Triangular
           .
        
         
           The
           Appenin
           Hill
           ,
           and
           the
           Alps
           ioyning
           together
           make
           a
           point
           of
           the
           Triangle
           ,
           neere
           vnto
           the
           Sardinian
           Sea
           ,
           and
           aboue
           Marseilles
           .
           That
           side
           which
           lookes
           to
           the
           North
           is
           made
           by
           the
           Alpes
           ,
           whereof
           the
           extent
           is
           two
           thousand
           ,
           two
           hundred
           Furlongs
           .
           That
           side
           which
           hath
           its
           aspect
           to
           the
           South
           ,
           is
           bounded
           by
           the
           Appenin
           Hill
           ,
           the
           which
           hath
           three
           thousand
           and
           three
           score
           Furlongs
           in
           length
           .
           The
           shore
           of
           the
           Adriatique
           Sea
           holds
           the
           fashion
           of
           the
           foundation
           of
           the
           whole
           figure
           ,
           whereof
           the
           greatnesse
           (
           which
           begins
           at
           the
           Towne
           of
           Senegaille
           ,
           vnto
           the
           Gulfe
           of
           the
           same
           Sea
           )
           hath
           two
           thousand
           fiue
           hundred
           Furlongs
           in
           compasse
           .
        
         
           By
           this
           meanes
           the
           Circuite
           of
           the
           whole
           Plaine
           containeth
           tenne
           thousand
           Furlongs
           in
           compasse
           .
           It
           is
           not
           in
           my
           power
           to
           
           describe
           the
           great
           fertillity
           of
           the
           Country
           ,
           
           so
           much
           it
           abounds
           in
           all
           sorts
           of
           Fruites
           ,
           that
           many
           times
           a
           Bushell
           of
           Wheate
           ,
           after
           the
           measure
           of
           
             Sicily
             ▪
          
           hath
           beene
           sold
           in
           our
           times
           for
           two
           Soulz
           ,
           
           and
           foure
           Dencers
           :
           That
           of
           Batley
           for
           foureteene
           Deneers
           ,
           and
           a
           Vessell
           of
           wine
           for
           asmuch
           .
           Moreouer
           it
           is
           not
           credible
           the
           aboundance
           of
           Mill
           and
           Panique
           ,
           which
           they
           call
           Indian
           Oatmeale
           .
           There
           is
           also
           a
           great
           aboundance
           of
           Akornes
           ,
           which
           come
           from
           the
           Forrests
           which
           are
           in
           diuers
           parts
           of
           that
           Region
           :
           Considering
           that
           the
           Italians
           breed
           an
           infinite
           number
           of
           Swine
           ,
           to
           Sacrifice
           ,
           and
           for
           their
           vse
           and
           necessary
           prouision
           of
           an
           Army
           ;
           the
           which
           the
           Fertillity
           of
           this
           Country
           doth
           supply
           aboundantly
           .
        
         
           It
           is
           easie
           to
           conceiue
           that
           the
           aboundance
           of
           other
           particular
           things
           necessary
           for
           the
           vse
           of
           Man
           ,
           is
           great
           :
           Considering
           that
           when
           as
           Guests
           come
           vnto
           their
           Innes
           ,
           they
           neuer
           make
           a
           particular
           price
           for
           the
           things
           they
           take
           ,
           as
           they
           do
           in
           o●her
           Countries
           ,
           but
           onely
           what
           euery
           Man
           is
           to
           pay
           for
           his
           share
           .
           When
           as
           the
           Guests
           had
           beene
           honestly
           intreated
           ,
           and
           haue
           had
           whatsoeuer
           was
           necessary
           for
           their
           re●ection
           ,
           
           they
           neuer
           payd
           aboue
           halfe
           an
           Assai●e
           ,
           which
           is
           worth
           three-halfe-pence
           ,
           they
           seldome
           exceed
           this
           price
           .
           Moreouer
           it
           is
           very
           well
           peopled
           ;
           the
           Men
           are
           actiue
           ,
           goodly
           ,
           and
           strong
           for
           the
           Wa●●e
           ,
           the
           which
           is
           more
           easie
           to
           be
           knowne
           by
           their
           Actions
           ,
           than
           by
           that
           which
           can
           be
           spoken
           .
           The
           Gaules
           whom
           they
           call
           Transalpins
           inhabite
           the
           Mountainous
           places
           on
           either
           side
           the
           Alpes
           towards
           the
           Rho●e
           and
           the
           North.
           And
           on
           the
           side
           of
           the
           plaines
           dwell
           the
           Turinois
           ,
           
           and
           the
           Agoniens
           ,
           and
           many
           other
           Barbarous
           Nations
           ,
           which
           are
           of
           the
           same
           Race
           with
           the
           Transalpins
           ,
           and
           differ
           only
           in
           their
           Habitation
           :
           The
           other
           are
           called
           Transalpins
           because
           they
           dwell
           beyond
           the
           Mountaines
           .
           As
           for
           the
           top
           of
           the
           Mountaines
           ,
           it
           is
           so
           farre
           from
           being
           inhabited
           ,
           as
           they
           do
           not
           find
           so
           much
           as
           the
           tract
           of
           a
           man
           ,
           both
           by
           reason
           of
           the
           difficulty
           and
           vneasinesse
           ,
           as
           for
           that
           it
           is
           alwayes
           couered
           with
           Snow
           ,
           and
           full
           of
           Ice
           .
        
         
           But
           the
           Genouois
           dwell
           aboue
           Marseilles
           ,
           
           where
           as
           the
           Appenin
           Hill
           begins
           to
           ioyne
           with
           the
           Alpes
           Moreouer
           they
           hold
           all
           that
           Coast
           which
           lookes
           to
           the
           Champion
           Country
           ,
           and
           to
           the
           Sea
           of
           Italy
           :
           So
           as
           along
           the
           Sea
           they
           hold
           all
           vnto
           the
           Towne
           of
           Pisa
           ,
           which
           is
           the
           first
           Citty
           of
           Italy
           ,
           towards
           the
           West
           ,
           and
           towards
           the
           firme
           Land
           to
           Aretzo
           .
           Next
           to
           the
           Genouois
           come
           the
           Italians
           ,
           and
           of
           eyther
           side
           of
           the
           Appenine
           Hill
           lye
           the
           Vmbrians
           .
           Then
           the
           Appenin
           Hill
           being
           distant
           about
           three
           score
           and
           three
           miles
           from
           the
           Adriatique
           Sea
           ,
           leauing
           the
           Plaine
           ,
           bends
           to
           the
           right
           hand
           ,
           and
           in
           crossing
           Italy
           ,
           extends
           it selfe
           to
           the
           Sea
           of
           Sicily
           .
           The
           Country
           which
           is
           betwixt
           it
           and
           the
           Adriatique
           Sea
           ,
           extends
           vnto
           Senegaille
           .
        
         
           The
           Riuer
           of
           Poe
           ,
           
           which
           the
           Poets
           call
           Eridanus
           ,
           and
           which
           beginnes
           at
           the
           Foote
           of
           the
           Mountaines
           ,
           where
           as
           they
           make
           in
           a
           manner
           a
           point
           of
           the
           Triangle
           (
           as
           we
           haue
           sayd
           )
           takes
           his
           course
           to
           the
           plaine
           towards
           the
           South
           ,
           a●d
           from
           thence
           bending
           towards
           the
           East
           ,
           it
           enters
           by
           two
           mouthes
           into
           the
           Adriatique
           Sea.
           It
           is
           the
           greatest
           of
           all
           the
           riuers
           of
           Italy
           .
           For
           all
           the
           waters
           which
           descend
           from
           the
           Alpes
           
           and
           the
           Appenins
           ,
           fall
           into
           the
           Poe.
           It
           is
           farre
           greater
           in
           Summer
           than
           in
           Winter
           ,
           by
           reason
           of
           the
           abundance
           of
           Snow
           which
           melts
           .
           
           It
           is
           nauigable
           from
           a
           place
           which
           the
           people
           of
           the
           Countrey
           call
           Volane
           ,
           two
           hundred
           and
           fifty
           miles
           towards
           the
           Alpes
           .
           It
           s
           spring
           is
           but
           a
           small
           Riuolet
           ;
           but
           after
           it
           deuides
           it selfe
           in
           two●
           and
           enters
           into
           the
           Adriatique
           Sea
           by
           two
           Armes
           ,
           
           which
           they
           of
           the
           Countrey
           call
           Padoua
           and
           Volane
           .
           The
           last
           is
           the
           safest
           Port
           of
           all
           those
           of
           the
           Adriatique
           Sea.
           
        
         
           They
           which
           dwell
           vpon
           the
           Poe
           ,
           
           haue
           sometimes
           called
           it
           Bodencus
           .
           Finally
           ,
           the
           Grecians
           spake
           many
           things
           of
           this
           Poe
           ,
           as
           that
           Phaeton
           gouerning
           the
           Horses
           of
           his
           Fathers
           Chariott
           ,
           fell
           into
           it
           〈◊〉
           and
           how
           that
           the
           Heliades
           powre
           forth
           teares
           continually
           ,
           the
           which
           are
           preserued
           by
           a
           Tree
           :
           and
           that
           the
           people
           of
           the
           Countrey
           since
           that
           day
           began
           to
           weare
           blacke
           Robes
           in
           signe
           of
           mourning
           ,
           and
           haue
           alwayes
           vsed
           it
           since
           ;
           with
           many
           other
           things
           ,
           whereof
           I
           will
           now
           to
           leaue
           to
           speake
           ,
           for
           that
           in
           my
           Opinion
           they
           doe
           not
           conduce
           to
           the
           preparation
           of
           our
           Worke.
           Hereafter
           notwithstanding
           we
           will
           treate
           of
           them
           ,
           when
           any
           necessary
           occasion
           shall
           be
           offred
           :
           being
           most
           certaine
           that
           Timeus
           did
           not
           vnderstand
           those
           things
           which
           did
           concerne
           this
           Region
           .
        
         
           The
           Tyrreins
           haue
           formerly
           held
           all
           the
           Champion
           Countrey
           ,
           which
           is
           confined
           by
           the
           Appenine
           hill
           ,
           and
           the
           Adriatique
           Sea
           ,
           at
           what
           time
           also
           they
           enioyed
           the
           Countrey
           called
           Phlegrein
           ,
           which
           is
           about
           Capoua
           and
           Nola●
           at
           what
           time
           also
           they
           purchased
           a
           greate
           esteeme
           of
           vertue
           .
           Wherefore
           Historiographers
           must
           not
           attribute
           the
           power
           of
           the
           Tyrreins
           to
           the
           Region
           which
           they
           now
           inhabite
           .
           The
           Gaules
           frequented
           much
           with
           them
           ,
           by
           reason
           of
           their
           neighbour-hood
           :
           who
           moued
           with
           the
           beauty
           and
           fertility
           of
           the
           Countrey
           ,
           vpon
           a
           small
           occasion
           made
           Warre
           against
           them
           ,
           and
           hauing
           chased
           them
           away
           ,
           setled
           themselues
           there
           .
           The
           Countrey
           betwixt
           the
           Poe
           and
           the
           Alpes
           ,
           is
           inhabited
           by
           the
           Layes
           ,
           then
           by
           the
           Vercellains
           .
           Neere
           vnto
           whom
           are
           the
           Milanois
           in
           great
           numbers
           ,
           and
           vpon
           the
           banks
           of
           Poe
           lye
           the
           Cenomans
           .
           In
           regard
           of
           those
           places
           which
           are
           neere
           vnto
           the
           Adriatique
           Sea
           ,
           they
           are
           inhabited
           by
           people
           ,
           which
           are
           aunciently
           descended
           from
           Paphlagonia
           ,
           whom
           they
           call
           Venetiens
           ,
           
           who
           differ
           nothing
           from
           the
           Gaules
           in
           their
           manner
           of
           liuing
           and
           habite
           ,
           but
           onely
           in
           their
           tongues
           :
           Of
           whom
           the
           tragicall
           Poets
           write
           many
           strange
           fooleries
           .
           Moreouer
           ,
           that
           which
           lies
           betwixt
           the
           Appenin
           Hill
           and
           the
           Poe
           ,
           is
           at
           its
           entry
           inhabited
           by
           the
           Ananes
           ,
           by
           the
           Boloniens
           ,
           by
           the
           Eganes
           ,
           and
           then
           by
           thee
           Senogallois
           :
           These
           are
           they
           who
           (
           borderers
           to
           all
           the
           rest
           )
           haue
           inhabited
           neere
           vnto
           the
           Adriatique
           Sea.
           
        
         
           Behold
           the
           principall
           Nations
           of
           all
           the
           Gaules
           which
           dwelt
           in
           Italy
           ,
           
           liuing
           in
           Villages
           without
           any
           inclosure
           ,
           hauing
           no
           furniture
           for
           their
           houses
           ,
           but
           lay
           vpon
           the
           bare
           .
           They
           liued
           of
           flesh
           ,
           and
           made
           no
           profession
           but
           of
           Warre
           and
           Tillage
           ,
           leading
           a
           simple
           life
           without
           Arts
           or
           Sciences
           .
           Their
           wealth
           was
           in
           Gold
           and
           Cattell
           ,
           for
           that
           they
           were
           things
           easie
           to
           transport
           where
           they
           pleased
           ,
           when
           necessity
           pressed
           them
           .
           They
           did
           all
           striue
           to
           purchase
           Friends
           ,
           for
           they
           much
           
           esteemed
           a
           man
           that
           was
           honoured
           by
           many
           .
           In
           the
           beginning
           they
           not
           onely
           held
           this
           Countrey
           ,
           but
           they
           also
           drew
           vnto
           them
           a
           great
           part
           of
           their
           Neighbours
           ,
           being
           terrified
           with
           their
           fury
           .
        
         
           Soone
           after
           making
           Warre
           against
           the
           Romanes
           ,
           they
           defeated
           them
           with
           their
           Allies
           ,
           
           and
           put
           them
           shamefully
           to
           flight
           .
           Within
           three
           dayes
           after
           they
           tooke
           Rome
           except
           the
           Capitoll
           ,
           and
           afterwards
           returned
           to
           their
           houses
           ,
           hauing
           concluded
           a
           Peace
           with
           them
           ,
           and
           restored
           their
           Citty
           :
           For
           that
           they
           were
           forced
           to
           returne
           ,
           by
           reason
           of
           the
           inuasions
           which
           the
           Venetiens
           made
           into
           their
           Country
           .
           From
           thencefoorth
           they
           began
           to
           make
           Warre
           amongst
           themselues
           :
           For
           they
           which
           dwelt
           at
           the
           Foote
           of
           the
           Mountaines
           ,
           seeing
           the
           others
           to
           increase
           daily
           in
           power
           ,
           made
           Warre
           often
           against
           them
           .
           In
           the
           meane
           time
           ,
           the
           Romanes
           recouering
           their
           Forces
           ,
           preuailed
           ouer
           the
           Latins
           .
        
         
           Thirty
           yeares
           after
           the
           taking
           of
           Rome
           ,
           the
           Gaules
           returned
           with
           a
           great
           Army
           to
           Alba
           :
           
           But
           for
           that
           the
           Romanes
           were
           surprized
           ,
           and
           had
           no
           leisure
           to
           Leuy
           an
           Army
           ,
           nor
           to
           require
           succours
           from
           their
           Allies
           ,
           they
           made
           no
           resistance
           against
           them
           .
           And
           when
           as
           they
           returned
           twelue
           yeares
           after
           ,
           the
           Romanes
           being
           presently
           aduertised
           of
           their
           comming
           ,
           and
           drawing
           together
           the
           succours
           of
           their
           Allies
           ,
           marcht
           with
           great
           courage
           to
           incounter
           them
           with
           an
           Army
           ,
           desiring
           nothing
           more
           than
           Battell
           ,
           by
           the
           meanes
           whereof
           they
           should
           soone
           decide
           who
           should
           haue
           the
           Empire
           .
           The
           Gaules
           amazed
           at
           their
           Resolution
           ,
           and
           withall
           there
           falling
           a
           mutiny
           amongst
           them
           ,
           they
           made
           their
           Retreate
           little
           lesse
           than
           a
           flight
           ,
           and
           so
           continued
           thirteene
           yeares
           without
           making
           Warre
           .
        
         
           But
           when
           they
           saw
           the
           Romans
           power
           increase
           daily
           ,
           they
           beganne
           to
           treate
           of
           Peace
           ,
           the
           which
           they
           obtayned
           ,
           and
           continued
           thirty
           yeares
           without
           Warre
           .
           The
           Transalpins
           renewed
           the
           Warre
           against
           them
           .
           Wherefore
           fearing
           to
           be
           assailed
           on
           two
           sides
           ,
           they
           intreated
           them
           ,
           that
           for
           asmuch
           as
           they
           were
           of
           one
           Nation
           they
           would
           not
           be
           their
           enemies
           .
           Moreouer
           they
           sent
           them
           rich
           presents
           ,
           intreating
           them
           to
           turne
           the
           Warre
           against
           the
           Romans
           ,
           and
           that
           they
           would
           assist
           them
           with
           all
           their
           meanes
           .
           Whereunto
           being
           easily
           perswaded
           ,
           they
           marcht
           all
           with
           one
           consent
           against
           the
           Romans
           by
           Tuscany
           (
           for
           a
           great
           number
           of
           the
           Tuscans
           held
           for
           them
           )
           and
           hauing
           made
           a
           great
           spoile
           ,
           
           they
           retired
           out
           of
           the
           Romane
           Prouinces
           to
           their
           owne
           Houses
           without
           losse
           .
           Where
           as
           there
           fell
           out
           a
           great
           debate
           vpon
           the
           deuision
           of
           this
           great
           booty
           ,
           so
           as
           they
           not
           onely
           lost
           a
           great
           part
           of
           their
           booty
           ,
           but
           also
           the
           best
           part
           of
           their
           Empire
           :
           the
           which
           doth
           vsually
           happen
           to
           the
           Gaules
           ,
           by
           reason
           of
           their
           gormondize
           and
           drunkennesse
           .
           Foure
           yeares
           after
           ioyning
           with
           the
           Samnites
           they
           assailed
           the
           Romanes
           ,
           
           of
           whom
           they
           made
           a
           great
           slaughter
           ,
           in
           the
           Region
           of
           the
           Camertins
           .
           Some
           few
           dayes
           after
           they
           assailed
           them
           againe
           ,
           and
           had
           a
           Battell
           neere
           vnto
           the
           Country
           of
           the
           Sentinates
           ,
           where
           they
           gaue
           them
           a
           great
           defeate
           ,
           and
           forced
           the
           rest
           to
           recouer
           their
           Houses
           .
        
         
           Ten
           yeares
           after
           they
           made
           a
           great
           assembly
           of
           men
           of
           Warre
           ,
           and
           descending
           into
           Tuscany
           they
           besieged
           Arezo
           .
           The
           Romanes
           comming
           to
           succour
           the
           Arezins
           ,
           fought
           neere
           vnto
           the
           Towne
           ,
           and
           lost
           the
           
           Battell
           with
           the
           Consull
           Lucius
           :
           In
           whose
           place
           they
           did
           choose
           
             Marcus
             Curio
          
           ,
           who
           presently
           sent
           an
           Embassie
           into
           Gaule
           ,
           to
           retire
           the
           prisoners
           ;
           who
           at
           his
           comming
           was
           slaine
           by
           them
           ,
           contrary
           to
           the
           Law
           of
           Nations
           .
        
         
           The
           Romanes
           incensed
           at
           so
           wicked
           an
           Act
           ,
           made
           a
           new
           Leuy
           of
           men
           ,
           and
           resolued
           to
           enter
           the
           Gaules
           Countrey
           .
           
           But
           they
           had
           not
           done
           any
           great
           matter
           ,
           when
           as
           the
           Senogallois
           went
           to
           incounter
           them
           ;
           whom
           the
           Romanes
           charged
           ,
           and
           slew
           the
           greatest
           part
           ,
           and
           those
           few
           which
           remained
           were
           chased
           out
           of
           the
           Country
           .
           They
           recouered
           the
           whole
           Country
           ,
           and
           re-peopled
           the
           Towne
           againe
           ,
           calling
           it
           Senogallia
           ,
           as
           it
           had
           beene
           formerly
           ,
           when
           it
           was
           first
           inhabited
           by
           the
           Gaules
           .
           
           This
           Towne
           (
           as
           we
           haue
           ●ayd
           )
           is
           scituated
           vpon
           the
           Adriaticke
           shore
           ,
           where
           as
           the
           points
           of
           Italy
           do
           end
           .
           When
           the
           Bolonians
           saw
           the
           Senogallois
           chased
           by
           the
           Romanes
           from
           their
           Countrey
           ,
           they
           raysed
           an
           Army
           to
           make
           Warre
           against
           them
           ,
           calling
           all
           the
           Tuscans
           to
           their
           ayde
           ,
           fearing
           least
           the
           Romanes
           should
           doe
           the
           like
           vnto
           them
           .
        
         
           Presently
           after
           they
           fought
           ,
           where
           most
           of
           the
           Tuscans
           were
           ●laine
           ,
           
           and
           a
           few
           of
           the
           Bolonians
           saued
           themselues
           by
           flight
           .
           Yet
           they
           fainted
           not
           for
           this
           defeate
           ,
           but
           the
           yeare
           following
           drew
           together
           all
           the
           Forces
           they
           could
           make
           ,
           and
           all
           the
           Youth
           that
           could
           beare
           Armes
           ,
           and
           marcht
           against
           the
           Romanes
           ,
           where
           they
           were
           defeated
           and
           slaine
           ,
           so
           as
           they
           were
           in
           a
           manner
           vtterly
           ruined
           .
           Wherefore
           their
           pride
           abated
           ,
           they
           made
           an
           agreement
           with
           them
           by
           Embassadours
           .
           These
           things
           hapned
           ,
           three
           yeares
           after
           the
           descent
           of
           Pyrrhus
           into
           Italy
           ,
           
           and
           fiue
           yeares
           after
           the
           Gaules
           had
           beene
           defeated
           in
           Delphos
           .
           Behold
           how
           in
           that
           time
           Fortune
           (
           as
           a
           mortall
           plague
           among
           the
           Gaules
           )
           persecuted
           them
           in
           all
           places
           .
           But
           the
           Romanes
           made
           a
           double
           profit
           by
           the
           battels
           which
           we
           haue
           formerly
           related
           :
           For
           being
           accustomed
           to
           fight
           with
           the
           Gaules
           ,
           who
           had
           beene
           held
           very
           fierce
           and
           fearefull
           ,
           they
           became
           good
           Souldiers
           against
           Pyrrhus
           .
           Thus
           by
           little
           and
           little
           they
           abated
           the
           pride
           of
           the
           Gaules
           ,
           so
           as
           afterwards
           they
           were
           much
           more
           assured
           ,
           first
           to
           fight
           with
           Pyrrhus
           for
           Italy
           ,
           and
           afterwards
           against
           the
           Carthaginians
           for
           the
           Soueraignty
           of
           Sicily
           .
        
         
           The
           Gaules
           weakned
           by
           the
           meanes
           of
           the
           former
           Battels
           ,
           liued
           in
           peace
           forty
           fiue
           yeares
           ,
           without
           any
           breach
           of
           the
           accord
           made
           with
           the
           Romanes
           .
           But
           after
           that
           the
           old
           men
           ,
           (
           who
           had
           vndergone
           the
           dangers
           ,
           and
           felt
           so
           many
           losses
           )
           were
           dead
           ,
           the
           Youth
           who
           were
           of
           a
           harsh
           and
           bad
           disposition
           ,
           and
           had
           not
           felt
           the
           miseries
           of
           former
           times
           ,
           grew
           insolent
           .
           These
           (
           as
           it
           is
           willingly
           the
           nature
           of
           men
           )
           began
           presently
           to
           vndertake
           the
           Warre
           ,
           and
           to
           bee
           enemies
           to
           the
           Romanes
           ,
           whatsoeuer
           should
           succeed
           ,
           and
           moreouer
           to
           send
           to
           craue
           succours
           from
           the
           Transalpins
           .
           It
           is
           true
           ,
           that
           in
           the
           beginning
           the
           Princes
           did
           mannage
           the
           affaires
           without
           the
           consent
           of
           the
           people
           :
           So
           as
           it
           hapned
           ,
           that
           when
           as
           the
           Transalpins
           were
           come
           to
           Rimeni
           ,
           
           the
           common
           people
           of
           Bolonia
           ,
           being
           ignorant
           of
           this
           enterprize
           ,
           and
           fearing
           this
           desscent
           ,
           mutined
           against
           their
           Commaunders
           ,
           and
           put
           to
           death
           Etas
           and
           Gallus
           their
           Kings
           ;
           then
           they
           fought
           with
           the
           Transalpins
           .
           The
           
           Romanes
           likewise
           amazed
           at
           this
           descent
           of
           the
           Transalpins
           ,
           drew
           their
           Men
           to
           field
           :
           but
           when
           they
           were
           aduertised
           of
           the
           other
           defeate
           of
           the
           Gaules
           ,
           they
           retyred
           to
           their
           Houses
           .
        
         
           Fiue
           yeares
           after
           ,
           
             Marcus
             Lepidus
          
           being
           Consull
           ,
           
             Caeius
             Flaminius
          
           made
           a
           Law
           for
           the
           people
           ,
           by
           the
           which
           that
           Region
           of
           Gaule
           ,
           which
           they
           call
           the
           Marquisate
           of
           Ancona
           ,
           vnto
           Rimeni
           ,
           from
           whence
           the
           Senogallois
           had
           beene
           chased
           ,
           
           should
           be
           deuided
           amongst
           the
           ●omane
           Souldiers
           .
           For
           which
           cause
           there
           suddainly
           grew
           a
           new
           Warre
           :
           For
           most
           part
           of
           the
           Gaules
           ,
           especially
           the
           Bolonians
           ,
           who
           were
           neighbours
           vnto
           the
           Romanes
           ,
           were
           much
           incensed
           therewith
           ,
           thinking
           that
           the
           Romanes
           did
           not
           fight
           for
           principallity
           or
           Glory
           ,
           but
           for
           pillage
           and
           their
           ruine
           .
           Wherefore
           the
           Millannois
           and
           Bolonians
           consenting
           together
           ,
           sent
           suddainly
           to
           the
           other
           Gaules
           ,
           which
           dwell
           beyond
           the
           Mountaines
           along
           the
           Riuer
           of
           Rhone
           ,
           whom
           they
           call
           Gessates
           ,
           for
           that
           they
           fight
           for
           pay
           ,
           (
           for
           so
           the
           word
           imports
           )
           offering
           to
           their
           Kings
           Congolitan
           and
           Aneroeste
           a
           great
           summe
           of
           present
           money
           .
           They
           acquaint
           them
           with
           the
           great
           felicity
           of
           the
           Romanes
           ;
           and
           what
           a
           benefit
           it
           would
           be
           if
           they
           could
           vanquish
           them
           .
        
         
           By
           this
           meanes
           they
           mooue
           them
           to
           make
           War
           against
           the
           Romans
           ;
           the
           which
           was
           easie
           to
           perswade
           ,
           considering
           the
           former
           Reason
           .
           They
           promise
           them
           also
           to
           make
           them
           Companions
           in
           this
           Warre
           ,
           reducing
           to
           their
           memory
           the
           prowesse
           of
           their
           Predecessors
           ,
           
           who
           had
           not
           only
           defeated
           the
           Romanes
           in
           battell
           ,
           but
           after
           the
           Victory
           had
           taken
           the
           Citty
           of
           Rome
           with
           wonderfull
           celerity
           :
           Where
           they
           had
           taken
           great
           spoiles
           ,
           and
           after
           they
           had
           beene
           masters
           thereof
           seauen
           moneths
           ,
           they
           restored
           them
           the
           Empire
           willingly
           ,
           and
           returned
           into
           their
           Countrey
           safe
           with
           all
           their
           booty
           .
           In
           propounding
           these
           things
           brauely
           vnto
           them
           ,
           they
           incouraged
           these
           Kings
           and
           the
           Gaules
           ,
           so
           as
           there
           was
           neuer
           descent
           made
           out
           of
           that
           Country
           ,
           of
           a
           greater
           Army
           ,
           nor
           more
           valliant
           men
           ,
           nor
           better
           furnished
           .
        
         
           When
           the
           newes
           thereof
           came
           to
           Rome
           ,
           
           the
           Citty
           was
           so
           amazed
           ,
           as
           they
           presently
           made
           a
           new
           Leuy
           of
           men
           ,
           and
           began
           to
           make
           prouision
           of
           Victualls
           ,
           leading
           their
           Army
           sometimes
           vnto
           their
           Frontiers
           ,
           as
           if
           the
           Gaules
           had
           beene
           there
           present
           ;
           who
           notwithstanding
           were
           not
           yet
           come
           out
           of
           their
           Country
           .
           These
           things
           were
           very
           beneficiall
           to
           the
           Carthaginians
           ,
           to
           augment
           their
           Empi●e
           in
           Spaine
           .
           But
           the
           Be●●anes
           considering
           that
           these
           affaires
           were
           more
           pressing
           ,
           for
           that
           these
           people
           were
           too
           neere
           enemies
           ,
           they
           were
           forced
           to
           lay
           aside
           the
           affaires
           of
           Spaine
           ,
           vntill
           they
           had
           pacified
           Italy
           .
           And
           therefore
           in
           renewing
           the
           accord
           with
           Asdrubal
           ,
           Lieutenant
           Generall
           for
           the
           Carthaginians
           ,
           they
           wholly
           attended
           the
           Warre
           against
           the
           Gaules
           ,
           studying
           only
           how
           they
           might
           resist
           their
           fury
           .
        
         
           When
           as
           the
           Gessates
           had
           drawne
           a
           great
           number
           of
           men
           together
           neere
           vnto
           the
           Rhone
           ,
           they
           passed
           the
           Mountaines
           ,
           
           and
           entred
           the
           plaine
           neere
           vnto
           the
           Poe
           :
           Where
           as
           the
           other
           Gaules
           eight
           yeares
           after
           the
           yeilding
           of
           that
           Region
           ,
           and
           in
           like
           manner
           the
           Millannois
           and
           Bolonians
           ,
           ioyned
           presently
           with
           a
           great
           multitude
           .
           But
           the
           Venetians
           and
           Cenomans
           pacified
           by
           an
           Embassie
           from
           the
           Romanes
           ,
           preferred
           
           their
           friendship
           before
           the
           Alliance
           of
           the
           Gaules
           .
           Wherefore
           the
           Kings
           for
           feare
           of
           them
           ,
           left
           a
           part
           of
           their
           Army
           in
           Millannois
           to
           guard
           the
           Countrey
           ,
           and
           marcht
           with
           the
           rest
           into
           Tuscany
           ,
           
           being
           about
           fifty
           thousand
           Foote
           ,
           and
           twenty
           thousand
           Cars
           and
           Horse-men
           .
           When
           as
           the
           Romans
           had
           newes
           that
           the
           Gaules
           had
           past
           the
           Alpes
           ,
           they
           sent
           
             Lucius
             Emilius
          
           the
           Consull
           with
           an
           Army
           to
           Rimeni
           ,
           that
           being
           there
           before
           the
           Enemy
           ,
           hee
           should
           stay
           their
           passage
           .
           They
           also
           caused
           one
           of
           the
           Pretors
           to
           march
           into
           Tuscany
           ,
           for
           the
           other
           Consull
           
             Caius
             Attilius
          
           ,
           had
           in
           the
           beginning
           of
           his
           Consulship
           past
           into
           Sardinia
           with
           an
           Army
           at
           Sea.
           
        
         
           The
           City
           of
           Rome
           was
           heauy
           ,
           and
           much
           troubled
           ,
           and
           did
           not
           attend
           this
           great
           attempt
           of
           the
           Gaules
           without
           great
           feare
           .
           They
           then
           remembred
           their
           former
           defeates
           ,
           and
           feared
           this
           Nation
           ,
           as
           the
           ruine
           of
           the
           City
           of
           Rome
           .
           And
           therefore
           they
           had
           long
           before
           prepared
           a
           great
           Army
           :
           they
           dayly
           made
           new
           leuies
           of
           men
           ,
           
           and
           they
           aduertised
           their
           Allies
           to
           bee
           ready
           and
           in
           Armes
           .
           Moreouer
           ,
           they
           enioyned
           them
           to
           send
           vnto
           the
           Senate
           the
           Rolles
           of
           the
           Bands
           of
           their
           Youth
           ,
           desiring
           to
           know
           the
           number
           of
           Souldiers
           of
           all
           the
           Italian
           Army
           .
           They
           likewise
           made
           provision
           of
           Corne
           and
           Armes
           ,
           and
           of
           all
           other
           things
           necessary
           ,
           in
           greater
           abundance
           than
           they
           had
           done
           in
           former
           times
           .
        
         
           The
           other
           people
           of
           Italy
           were
           no
           lesse
           diligent
           ,
           they
           were
           so
           much
           amazed
           at
           the
           descent
           of
           the
           Gaules
           :
           so
           as
           they
           did
           not
           thinke
           to
           fight
           for
           the
           Romans
           ,
           nor
           for
           their
           Empire
           ,
           but
           euery
           man
           for
           his
           owne
           safety
           ,
           for
           his
           City
           ,
           and
           for
           his
           Countrey
           :
           Wherefore
           all
           the
           Italians
           did
           willingly
           obey
           the
           Romans
           in
           this
           Warre
           .
           
           I
           will
           here
           set
           downe
           the
           preparations
           the
           Romans
           made
           for
           Warre
           ,
           and
           what
           number
           of
           men
           they
           had
           in
           those
           times
           ,
           to
           the
           end
           you
           may
           plainely
           see
           how
           great
           they
           were
           ,
           and
           what
           forces
           they
           had
           when
           as
           Hannibal
           presumed
           to
           assaile
           them
           ,
           and
           with
           what
           Troopes
           making
           Warre
           against
           the
           Romane
           power
           ,
           hee
           brought
           the
           Citty
           into
           so
           great
           danger
           .
           First
           ,
           the
           Consuls
           went
           to
           field
           with
           foure
           Romare
           Legions
           ,
           whereof
           eyther
           consisted
           of
           fiue
           thousand
           two
           hundred
           Foote
           ,
           and
           two
           thousand
           Horse
           .
           They
           had
           moreouer
           by
           reason
           of
           this
           arming
           of
           the
           Gaules
           ,
           raised
           other
           Troopes
           .
           
           The
           Tuscans
           and
           Sabins
           had
           drawne
           together
           three
           score
           and
           ten
           thousand
           Foote
           ,
           and
           about
           foure
           thousand
           Horse
           .
        
         
           As
           soone
           as
           the
           newes
           came
           that
           the
           Gaules
           past
           the
           Alpes
           of
           Bolonia
           ,
           these
           were
           sent
           into
           Tuscany
           ,
           vnder
           the
           command
           of
           the
           Prouost
           of
           the
           Citty
           .
           After
           these
           the
           Vmbrians
           and
           Sarsenates
           inhabiting
           Mount
           Appenin
           ,
           were
           assembled
           to
           the
           number
           of
           twenty
           thousand
           men
           .
           The
           Venetians
           also
           ,
           and
           Cenomans
           were
           about
           twenty
           thousand
           ,
           all
           which
           were
           appointed
           to
           keepe
           the
           Appenin
           Hils
           ,
           and
           to
           fall
           vpon
           the
           Bolonois
           when
           occasion
           should
           bee
           offered
           .
           Behold
           the
           Troopes
           which
           at
           the
           first
           they
           sent
           against
           the
           Gaules
           .
           There
           was
           moreouer
           another
           Army
           within
           Rome
           to
           guard
           the
           Citty
           ,
           and
           to
           attend
           the
           pleasure
           of
           the
           Senate
           vpon
           all
           occasions
           :
           whereof
           there
           were
           twenty
           thousand
           foot
           ▪
           Romans
           ,
           and
           fifteene
           hundred
           Horse
           ,
           and
           of
           their
           Allies
           thirty
           thousand
           
           Foote
           ,
           and
           two
           thousand
           Horse
           .
           Moreouer
           they
           had
           the
           Roll
           of
           the
           Army
           of
           the
           Latins
           ,
           which
           consisted
           of
           foure
           score
           thousand
           Foote
           ,
           and
           fiue
           thousand
           Horse
           :
           and
           of
           the
           Samnites
           of
           three
           score
           and
           ten
           thousand
           men
           ,
           and
           seuen
           thousand
           Horse
           .
           Of
           the
           Lapiges
           and
           Mesapiens
           fifty
           thousand
           Foote
           ,
           and
           sixeteene
           thousand
           Horse
           ,
           of
           
             Marses
             ,
             Marruciens
             ,
             Ferrentins
          
           and
           Vestins
           ,
           twenty
           thousand
           Foote
           ,
           and
           foure
           thousand
           Horse
           .
           Of
           the
           Lucains
           thirty
           thousand
           Foote
           ,
           and
           three
           thousand
           Horse
           .
           There
           were
           moreouer
           at
           that
           time
           two
           Legions
           in
           Sicily
           ,
           and
           about
           Tarentum
           for
           the
           guard
           of
           the
           Countrey
           :
           whereof
           either
           was
           of
           foure
           thousand
           two
           hundred
           Foote
           ,
           and
           two
           hundred
           Horse
           .
           Moreouer
           ,
           the
           multitude
           of
           the
           Romans
           and
           Campanois
           ,
           was
           about
           two
           hundred
           and
           fifty
           thousand
           Foote
           ,
           and
           three
           and
           twenty
           thousand
           Horse
           .
           By
           this
           meanes
           the
           number
           of
           the
           Troopes
           which
           were
           subiect
           to
           the
           Senate
           and
           people
           of
           Rome
           ,
           exceeded
           an
           hundred
           and
           fifty
           thousand
           Foote
           ,
           and
           about
           sixe
           thousand
           Horse
           .
           But
           the
           whole
           force
           of
           Italy
           was
           generally
           of
           seauen
           hundred
           thousand
           Foote
           ,
           and
           three
           score
           and
           tenne
           thousand
           Horse
           .
           Against
           the
           which
           Hannibal
           hauing
           but
           twenty
           thousand
           men
           ,
           durst
           enter
           into
           Italy
           .
           But
           this
           shall
           bee
           for
           another
           time
           .
        
         
           The
           Gaules
           finally
           passing
           the
           Appenin
           Hils
           ,
           
           entred
           into
           Tuscany
           without
           any
           resistance
           ,
           putting
           all
           to
           fire
           and
           sword
           :
           Finally
           ,
           they
           marcht
           speedily
           to
           Rome
           .
           Being
           come
           neere
           vnto
           a
           Towne
           which
           they
           call
           Cluse
           ,
           within
           three
           dayes
           iourney
           of
           Rome
           ,
           they
           had
           newes
           that
           the
           Roman
           Army
           (
           which
           as
           wee
           haue
           sayd
           ,
           had
           beene
           sent
           to
           guard
           Tuscany
           )
           was
           drawne
           together
           and
           followed
           them
           .
           Wherefore
           they
           presently
           turned
           head
           furiously
           vpon
           them
           .
           And
           when
           they
           were
           come
           neere
           vnto
           the
           other
           at
           the
           Sun-setting
           ,
           then
           they
           cam●t
           ,
           leauing
           some
           little
           space
           betwixt
           them
           .
           Night
           being
           come
           ,
           the
           Gaules
           made
           fi●es
           in
           their
           Campes
           after
           their
           vsuall
           manner
           ,
           and
           left
           their
           Horse-men
           there
           ,
           
           giuing
           them
           charge
           to
           part
           at
           the
           breake
           of
           day
           ,
           and
           when
           they
           should
           be
           discouered
           by
           the
           Enemies
           to
           goe
           on
           their
           course
           .
           In
           the
           meane
           time
           making
           shew
           of
           a
           f●●ght
           ,
           they
           part
           with
           all
           their
           Foote
           ,
           and
           march
           directly
           to
           Fesula
           ,
           of
           purpose
           to
           drawe
           on
           their
           Horse-men
           ,
           and
           to
           breake
           the
           Enemy
           which
           followed
           them
           .
        
         
           The
           Romans
           seeing
           the
           Gaules
           Horse-men
           part
           at
           the
           breake
           of
           day
           with
           great
           noise
           ,
           thinking
           it
           was
           for
           feare
           ,
           hasted
           after
           them
           indiscreetly
           ,
           and
           drew
           neere
           vnto
           them
           .
           W●o
           being
           ioyned
           ,
           the
           combate
           in
           the
           beginning
           was
           furious
           ,
           
           for
           that
           the
           Gaules
           did
           charge
           them
           on
           all
           sides
           according
           to
           their
           resolution
           .
           Finally
           ,
           the
           Romans
           lost
           sixe
           thousand
           men
           ,
           for
           that
           the
           Gaules
           were
           more
           in
           number
           and
           of
           greater
           courage
           .
           All
           the
           ●est
           of
           the
           Army
           fled
           ,
           whereof
           a
           great
           part
           retired
           to
           a
           little
           Hill
           ,
           strong
           by
           scituation
           and
           nature
           .
           The
           Gaules
           began
           to
           besiege
           them
           :
           But
           for
           that
           they
           were
           tired
           with
           watching
           the
           Night
           before
           ,
           and
           with
           the
           toyle
           of
           the
           day
           ,
           they
           returned
           to
           take
           their
           refection
           ,
           leauing
           a
           strength
           of
           Horse-men
           to
           keepe
           the
           Hill
           ,
           with
           a
           resolution
           to
           giue
           an
           assault
           with
           all
           their
           forces
           ,
           if
           they
           did
           not
           yeeld
           within
           three
           dayes
           .
           At
           that
           time
           
             Lucius
             Emilius
          
           the
           Consull
           ,
           who
           (
           as
           wee
           haue
           sayd
           )
           was
           at
           Rimini
           with
           an
           Army
           ,
           hauing
           
           aduertisment
           that
           the
           Gaules
           had
           past
           Tuscany
           ,
           and
           marcht
           to
           Rome
           with
           all
           their
           forces
           ,
           he
           vsed
           all
           diligence
           to
           come
           and
           succour
           his
           companions
           .
           When
           he
           had
           past
           the
           Appenin
           Hill
           ,
           and
           was
           lodged
           neere
           vnto
           the
           Enemy
           ,
           they
           which
           had
           retired
           to
           the
           Hill
           ,
           knowing
           the
           Consuls
           comming
           ,
           which
           they
           easily
           discouered
           by
           the
           fires
           in
           the
           Night
           ,
           they
           presently
           tooke
           courage
           ,
           and
           sent
           some
           of
           their
           men
           vnarmed
           vnto
           him
           by
           the
           Forrest
           ,
           to
           let
           him
           vnderstand
           how
           things
           had
           past
           .
        
         
           The
           Consull
           seeing
           that
           all
           delayes
           in
           so
           great
           a
           danger
           of
           his
           companions
           were
           preiudiciall
           ,
           he
           gaue
           order
           to
           the
           Tribunes
           of
           the
           Souldiers
           ,
           to
           march
           at
           the
           breake
           of
           day
           with
           all
           the
           foote
           :
           And
           in
           the
           meane
           time
           he
           takes
           his
           way
           towards
           the
           Hill
           with
           all
           the
           Horse-men
           .
           The
           Commaunders
           of
           the
           Gaules
           doubting
           of
           the
           Consuls
           comming
           by
           the
           fires
           in
           the
           Night
           ,
           assembled
           to
           aduise
           what
           they
           had
           to
           doe
           .
           
           Then
           King
           Aneroeste
           was
           of
           opinion
           ,
           that
           it
           was
           a
           folly
           to
           lose
           time
           with
           the
           Enemy
           ,
           and
           to
           bring
           their
           conquest
           in
           danger
           ,
           before
           they
           had
           put
           so
           great
           a
           spoile
           in
           safety
           (
           they
           had
           in
           truth
           an
           infinite
           number
           of
           Prisoners
           ,
           and
           abundance
           of
           all
           other
           things
           )
           and
           therefore
           they
           must
           first
           returne
           into
           their
           Countrey
           ,
           and
           there
           leaue
           all
           the
           baggage
           ,
           and
           then
           returne
           into
           Italy
           if
           they
           thinke
           it
           fit
           :
           
           to
           the
           end
           the
           Souldiers
           might
           fight
           with
           their
           Enemies
           without
           any
           incumbrance
           .
           The
           Gaules
           liked
           of
           this
           counsell
           ,
           and
           the
           next
           day
           drew
           forth
           their
           Ensignes
           before
           the
           breake
           of
           day
           ,
           returning
           into
           Gaule
           along
           the
           Sea-shore
           ,
           laden
           with
           all
           sorts
           of
           pillage
           .
        
         
           When
           as
           
             Lucius
             Emilius
          
           had
           retired
           those
           which
           had
           fled
           to
           the
           Hill
           ,
           
           he
           pursued
           the
           Gaules
           with
           his
           Army
           .
           Yet
           he
           did
           not
           hold
           it
           fit
           to
           present
           battell
           to
           so
           great
           a
           multitude
           ,
           but
           rather
           resolued
           to
           attend
           some
           opportunity
           ,
           either
           of
           time
           or
           place
           ,
           where
           hee
           might
           amaze
           the
           Enemy
           ,
           or
           make
           them
           abandon
           the
           booty
           in
           some
           sort
           .
           At
           the
           same
           time
           
             Caius
             Attilius
          
           tbe
           other
           Consull
           ,
           who
           was
           lately
           arriued
           at
           ●●sa
           from
           Sardinia
           ,
           landed
           with
           his
           whole
           Army
           ,
           and
           marched
           directly
           to
           Rome
           by
           the
           Sea-shore
           before
           the
           Gaules
           .
           They
           were
           not
           farre
           from
           Telamona
           a
           Towne
           of
           Tuscany
           ,
           when
           as
           some
           of
           their
           scouts
           fell
           by
           surprize
           into
           the
           Romans
           hands
           ,
           who
           discouered
           vnto
           the
           Consull
           that
           the
           Gaules
           were
           not
           farre
           off
           ,
           
           and
           that
           
             Lucius
             Emilius
          
           pursued
           them
           .
           These
           things
           being
           vnderstood
           ,
           
             Caius
             Attilius
          
           wondering
           at
           this
           fortune
           ,
           and
           hoping
           partly
           of
           the
           Victory
           ,
           for
           that
           Fortune
           seemed
           to
           haue
           deliuered
           the
           Enemy
           betwixt
           their
           two
           Campes
           ,
           he
           gaue
           the
           Legions
           to
           the
           Tribunes
           of
           the
           Souldiers
           ,
           and
           gaue
           them
           charge
           to
           march
           against
           the
           Enemy
           ,
           as
           much
           as
           the
           opportunity
           of
           place
           would
           giue
           them
           leaue
           .
        
         
           In
           the
           meane
           ttme
           seeing
           a
           little
           Hill
           vpon
           the
           way
           ,
           very
           commodious
           for
           their
           Warre
           ,
           to
           the
           which
           the
           Gaules
           seemed
           to
           tend
           ,
           hee
           tooke
           the
           Horse-men
           ,
           and
           resolued
           to
           get
           it
           before
           them
           ,
           and
           to
           vndergoe
           the
           danger
           ,
           hoping
           that
           if
           the
           Romans
           had
           the
           Victory
           by
           this
           meanes
           ,
           they
           would
           attribute
           the
           honour
           vnto
           him
           .
           The
           Gaules
           ignorant
           in
           the
           beginning
           of
           the
           Consuls
           comming
           ,
           and
           doubting
           by
           the
           things
           which
           they
           saw
           ,
           that
           
             Lucius
             ●milius
          
           had
           past
           before
           night
           with
           his
           horsmen
           ,
           
           to
           gaine
           the
           Countrey
           which
           was
           aduantagious
           for
           the
           Warre
           ,
           they
           presently
           sent
           all
           their
           Horse
           ,
           and
           some
           of
           their
           most
           actiue
           men
           to
           recouer
           this
           Hill.
           But
           when
           they
           were
           aduertised
           by
           the
           Prisoners
           that
           Attilius
           held
           it
           ,
           they
           presently
           caused
           their
           Foot-men
           to
           march
           ,
           and
           order
           their
           battell
           in
           the
           Reare
           ,
           as
           in
           the
           Front
           ,
           for
           that
           they
           saw
           Emilius
           followed
           them
           in
           the
           taile
           ,
           and
           that
           the
           other
           attended
           them
           in
           front
           ,
           as
           they
           had
           learned
           by
           the
           Prisoners
           ,
           and
           by
           the
           things
           which
           had
           happened
           .
           They
           which
           were
           with
           Emilius
           ,
           were
           not
           yet
           confident
           ,
           although
           it
           were
           a
           common
           b●uite
           that
           the
           Army
           of
           Sardinta
           was
           arriued
           at
           Pisa.
           But
           they
           were
           assured
           when
           as
           they
           saw
           the
           combat
           at
           the
           Hill
           :
           for
           the
           Enemies
           were
           very
           neere
           ,
           and
           therefore
           the
           Emilian
           Horse
           reioyced
           much
           ,
           and
           tooke
           a
           way
           by
           the
           side
           of
           the
           neerest
           Hill
           to
           goe
           and
           succour
           those
           which
           defended
           it
           .
        
         
           Emilius
           in
           the
           meane
           time
           marcht
           after
           the
           Gaules
           in
           the
           same
           order
           hee
           had
           beene
           accustomed
           .
           When
           the
           Gaules
           saw
           themselues
           thus
           inuolued
           by
           the
           Enemies
           ,
           
           they
           put
           vpon
           the
           Reare
           the
           G●ssates
           and
           Milannois
           against
           Emilius
           who
           followed
           them
           ,
           and
           vpon
           the
           Front
           the
           P●emontois
           ,
           and
           those
           which
           inhabite
           along
           the
           Poe
           ,
           appointing
           the
           Bolonians
           and
           the
           Ca●s
           with
           all
           the
           baggage
           apart
           without
           the
           two
           Battalions
           ,
           and
           all
           the
           pillage
           vpon
           a
           〈◊〉
           Hill
           ,
           with
           some
           Horse-men
           to
           guard
           it
           .
           When
           they
           had
           thus
           ordained
           their
           Battell
           with
           two
           fronts
           ,
           it
           seemed
           not
           onely
           terrible
           to
           b●hold
           ,
           but
           also
           of
           a
           wonderfull
           efficacy
           for
           the
           combat
           .
           The
           Bolonians
           and
           Millannois
           ,
           made
           choice
           of
           such
           as
           had
           Breeches
           ,
           and
           were
           most
           at
           ease
           in
           their
           apparrell
           .
           But
           the
           Gessates
           for
           the
           great
           courage
           and
           wonderfull
           desire
           of
           glory
           which
           they
           had
           ,
           stript
           themselues
           ,
           and
           put
           themselues
           before
           the
           Battalion
           naked
           ,
           on●ly
           with
           their
           Armes
           ,
           hauing
           a
           conceit
           that
           by
           this
           meanes
           they
           should
           be
           more
           actiue
           and
           disposed
           to
           fight
           :
           For
           the
           Bushes
           (
           which
           were
           thicke
           there
           )
           would
           stay
           them
           by
           their
           Clothes
           and
           hinder
           their
           fighting
           .
        
         
           First
           ,
           the
           Combate
           which
           was
           at
           the
           Hill
           ,
           was
           in
           the
           sight
           of
           both
           A●mies
           ,
           whereas
           the
           Horse
           men
           charged
           one
           another
           ,
           and
           fought
           valiantly
           .
           There
           
             Cai●s
             Attilius
          
           was
           slaine
           ,
           
           fighting
           too
           rashly
           ,
           whose
           Head
           was
           presently
           carried
           to
           the
           Kings
           of
           the
           Gaules
           .
           Yet
           the
           Romane
           cauallery
           fainted
           not
           ,
           but
           were
           the
           more
           incensed
           to
           fight
           ;
           so
           as
           in
           the
           end
           they
           not
           onely
           defended
           the
           Hill
           ,
           but
           defeated
           all
           the
           Gaules
           Horse-men
           .
           
           In
           the
           meane
           time
           the
           Foot
           men
           approach
           ,
           and
           the
           combate
           began
           ,
           the
           which
           was
           not
           onely
           horrible
           and
           wonderfull
           to
           behold
           for
           those
           that
           were
           present
           ,
           but
           likewise
           for
           those
           which
           shall
           heare
           it
           spoken
           of
           .
           First
           co●sidering
           that
           the
           battell
           was
           of
           three
           Armies
           ,
           euery
           man
           may
           imagine
           ,
           that
           the
           sight
           was
           not
           onely
           new
           and
           fearefull
           to
           the
           assistants
           ,
           but
           also
           their
           manner
           of
           fighting
           .
           Moreouer
           ,
           who
           will
           doubt
           but
           the
           Gaules
           had
           the
           worst
           ,
           being
           chargd
           as
           well
           in
           the
           Reare
           as
           in
           the
           Front
           ?
           Or
           it
           may
           be
           the
           better
           ,
           for
           that
           they
           fought
           altogether
           against
           the
           two
           Armies
           ,
           and
           that
           the
           two
           sides
           repulsed
           their
           Enemies
           ,
           so
           as
           at
           the
           same
           instant
           they
           defended
           one
           another
           :
           And
           that
           moreouer
           they
           could
           not
           passe
           on
           ,
           not
           hope
           for
           flight
           backe
           .
           ward
           ?
           There
           is
           no
           doubt
           but
           a
           Battell
           with
           two
           Fronts
           hath
           the
           benefit
           ,
           
           that
           the
           Souldiers
           haue
           no
           meanes
           to
           flye
           .
           In
           regard
           of
           the
           Romanes
           ,
           they
           had
           hope
           of
           Victory
           ,
           for
           that
           they
           saw
           their
           Enemies
           inclosed
           ,
           as
           it
           were
           deliuered
           into
           their
           hands
           :
           On
           the
           other
           side
           they
           feared
           the
           fury
           and
           order
           of
           their
           Army
           ,
           the
           sound
           of
           Trumpets
           and
           Clairons
           was
           terrible
           ,
           with
           the
           which
           all
           the
           Troope
           made
           a
           great
           cry
           and
           shoute
           ,
           so
           as
           there
           was
           an
           incredible
           noise
           .
           They
           could
           not
           heare
           the
           Trumpets
           and
           Souldiers
           ,
           and
           moreouer
           ,
           the
           neighbour
           places
           seemed
           to
           ecchoe
           forth
           their
           cries
           .
        
         
           It
           was
           a
           terrible
           thing
           to
           see
           the
           forlorne
           hope
           march
           naked
           .
           Beleeue
           me
           ,
           these
           great
           naked
           bodies
           ,
           with
           their
           motions
           vnder
           their
           Bucklers
           were
           maruelous
           and
           fearefull
           .
           The
           beauty
           and
           riches
           of
           their
           Apparrell
           gaue
           also
           a
           great
           luster
           .
           For
           the
           whole
           Army
           shined
           with
           chaines
           of
           Gold
           ,
           and
           Silkes
           wouen
           with
           purple
           .
           The
           which
           the
           Romanes
           obseruing
           ,
           they
           were
           partly
           amazed
           ,
           and
           partly
           encouraged
           with
           the
           hope
           of
           spoile
           .
           Finally
           ,
           the
           taile
           of
           the
           Army
           which
           was
           armed
           ,
           was
           not
           gauld
           by
           the
           Roman
           Archers
           ,
           who
           doe
           vsually
           march
           before
           the
           Battalion
           .
           But
           the
           forlorne
           hope
           which
           fought
           naked
           before
           their
           Troopes
           ,
           were
           contrary
           to
           all
           hope
           much
           annoyed
           :
           
           For
           they
           could
           not
           couer
           their
           great
           naked
           bodies
           with
           their
           French
           Bucklers
           ▪
           And
           therefore
           the
           Arrowes
           fell
           easily
           vpon
           them
           .
           Finally
           ,
           when
           they
           saw
           themselues
           thus
           beaten
           ,
           and
           could
           not
           bee
           reuenged
           of
           the
           Archers
           by
           reason
           of
           the
           distance
           ,
           and
           for
           the
           multitude
           of
           Arrowes
           which
           flew
           from
           all
           parts
           ,
           they
           cast
           themselues
           like
           desperate
           mad-men
           ,
           some
           vpon
           their
           Enemies
           ,
           where
           they
           were
           slaine
           :
           others
           retired
           vpon
           their
           owne
           Troopes
           ,
           who
           being
           all
           bloody
           ,
           daunted
           the
           courage
           of
           the
           rest
           ,
           and
           put
           them
           in
           disorder
           .
        
         
           By
           this
           meanes
           the
           fiercenesse
           of
           the
           Gessates
           ,
           which
           made
           the
           forlorne
           hope
           was
           abated
           .
           Then
           the
           Milannois
           ,
           the
           Bolonians
           ,
           and
           the
           Turinois
           maintained
           the
           burthen
           of
           the
           battell
           :
           where
           they
           did
           not
           fight
           a
           fatre
           off
           with
           their
           Arrowes
           and
           Darts
           as
           formerly
           ,
           but
           hand
           to
           hand
           with
           their
           Speeres
           and
           Swords
           :
           and
           the
           Combate
           was
           as
           furious
           as
           euer
           any
           was
           ,
           for
           euery
           man
           performed
           his
           duty
           .
           
           It
           is
           true
           ,
           that
           their
           Targets
           and
           Swords
           were
           not
           equall
           .
           For
           the
           Gaules
           Swords
           were
           heauy
           and
           blunt
           ,
           and
           their
           Targets
           weake
           :
           The
           Romanes
           couered
           themselues
           with
           stronger
           Targets
           ,
           and
           carried
           short
           Swords
           and
           sharpe
           .
           And
           therefore
           the
           Gaules
           were
           still
           defeated
           in
           what
           manner
           so
           euer
           they
           fought
           ,
           whether
           in
           troope
           ,
           or
           man
           to
           man
           :
           
           Yet
           they
           stood
           firme
           in
           battell
           ,
           vntill
           that
           the
           Romane
           Cauellery
           came
           downe
           from
           the
           Hill
           in
           great
           fury
           :
           Then
           they
           were
           broken
           and
           slaine
           here
           and
           there
           .
           The
           Foot-men
           died
           in
           the
           place
           where
           they
           had
           their
           Stations
           appointed
           :
           But
           the
           Horse-men
           fled
           .
           The
           Gaules
           lost
           in
           this
           battell
           forty
           thousand
           men
           ;
           
           there
           were
           onely
           taken
           ten
           thousand
           with
           King
           
             Congollitane
             .
             Aneroeste
          
           ,
           which
           was
           the
           other
           King
           of
           the
           Gaules
           ,
           fled
           with
           some
           few
           which
           followed
           him
           to
           a
           neighbour-place
           ,
           who
           some
           dayes
           after
           slew
           themselues
           .
        
         
           After
           this
           defeate
           ,
           
             Lucius
             Emilius
          
           the
           Consull
           ,
           sent
           the
           Enemies
           spoyles
           to
           Rome
           ,
           and
           restored
           the
           booty
           to
           those
           to
           whom
           it
           did
           belong
           .
           From
           thence
           he
           went
           thorough
           the
           Genouois
           Countrey
           into
           that
           of
           B●lonia
           ,
           
           making
           great
           spoyles
           :
           
           And
           hauing
           in
           a
           short
           time
           inrich't
           his
           Army
           with
           all
           sorts
           of
           booty
           ,
           he
           brought
           it
           backe
           to
           Rome
           ,
           with
           the
           Armes
           ,
           chaines
           and
           bracelets
           of
           gold
           ,
           wherewith
           hee
           did
           adorne
           the
           Capitoll
           :
           being
           a
           kind
           of
           ornament
           of
           gold
           ,
           which
           the
           Gaules
           are
           accustomed
           to
           carry
           about
           their
           wrists
           and
           neckes
           :
           the
           rest
           of
           the
           spoyles
           and
           all
           the
           prisoners
           ,
           went
           before
           him
           in
           triumph
           .
           Behold
           those
           great
           attempts
           of
           the
           Gaules
           ,
           which
           the
           Romans
           not
           onely
           feared
           ,
           but
           all
           Italy
           in
           like
           manner
           ,
           came
           to
           nothing
           .
        
         
           The
           Romans
           hoping
           now
           to
           chase
           the
           Gaules
           out
           of
           Italy
           ,
           sent
           
             Quintus
             Fuluius
          
           and
           
             Titus
             Manlius
          
           late
           made
           Consuls
           ,
           with
           a
           great
           Army
           into
           Gaule
           .
           
           Who
           at
           their
           entry
           forced
           the
           Bolonians
           to
           submit
           themselues
           to
           their
           obedience
           .
           But
           they
           could
           not
           proceede
           in
           the
           warre
           ,
           but
           were
           forced
           to
           retire
           by
           reason
           of
           the
           continuall
           Raine
           and
           the
           Plague
           .
        
         
           Afterwards
           
             Publius
             Furio
          
           ,
           and
           
             Caius
             Flaminius
          
           being
           created
           Consuls
           ,
           came
           againe
           into
           Gaule
           with
           an
           Army
           :
           and
           after
           they
           had
           receiued
           the
           Ananes
           into
           friendship
           ,
           which
           are
           not
           farre
           from
           Marselles
           ,
           they
           marched
           directly
           into
           the
           Country
           of
           Milan
           with
           their
           Legions
           ,
           where
           as
           the
           Riuer
           Ada
           ioynes
           vnto
           the
           Poe.
           The
           Milannois
           had
           made
           a
           great
           leuie
           to
           repulse
           their
           enemyes
           .
           By
           whom
           when
           the
           Romans
           had
           receiued
           great
           losse
           ,
           not
           onely
           at
           the
           passage
           of
           the
           Riuer
           ,
           but
           also
           in
           fortifying
           their
           Campe
           ,
           they
           parted
           thence
           ,
           and
           tooke
           their
           way
           to
           the
           Country
           of
           the
           
             Cenomans
             ▪
          
           where
           after
           they
           had
           ioyned
           their
           Army
           to
           theirs
           ,
           for
           they
           were
           their
           Allies
           ,
           they
           made
           a
           new
           descent
           into
           the
           Milannois
           by
           the
           higher
           Country
           ,
           which
           lookes
           toward
           the
           Alpes
           ,
           ruining
           all
           where
           they
           past
           .
        
         
           The
           Princes
           of
           Milan
           hearing
           the
           resolution
           of
           the
           Romans
           to
           bee
           immutable
           ,
           resolued
           to
           vndergoe
           the
           hazard
           and
           to
           fight
           with
           them
           .
           Wherefore
           after
           they
           had
           drawne
           an
           Army
           together
           ,
           and
           taken
           the
           Ensignes
           of
           gold
           which
           they
           call
           vnmoueable
           out
           of
           Minerva's
           Temple
           ,
           &
           made
           prouision
           of
           all
           other
           things
           necessary
           ,
           
           they
           marcht
           against
           them
           with
           great
           assurance
           ,
           planting
           their
           Campe
           ●ight
           against
           them
           ,
           to
           the
           number
           of
           fifty
           thousand
           Men.
           It
           is
           true
           ,
           the
           Romans
           finding
           themselues
           not
           strong
           enough
           ,
           were
           of
           aduice
           to
           call
           the
           Gaules
           to
           their
           aide
           ,
           with
           whom
           they
           were
           in
           league
           .
           But
           for
           that
           they
           feared
           their
           reuolt
           ,
           &
           they
           were
           to
           fight
           with
           men
           of
           the
           same
           Nation
           ,
           they
           held
           it
           dangerous
           to
           trust
           in
           such
           men
           in
           so
           great
           a
           danger
           ,
           and
           especially
           to
           put
           their
           safeties
           in
           their
           handsat
           such
           a
           time
           ,
           and
           in
           such
           an
           action
           :
           Finally
           ,
           being
           neere
           the
           Riuer
           ,
           they
           call
           the
           Cenomans
           ,
           and
           cause
           them
           to
           passe
           .
           When
           all
           were
           past
           they
           brake
           the
           Bridge
           ,
           depriuing
           them
           at
           one
           instant
           of
           the
           meanes
           to
           ioyne
           with
           their
           Enemies
           ,
           and
           leauing
           their
           Men
           no
           hope
           of
           safety
           but
           in
           the
           victory
           .
        
         
           When
           this
           was
           done
           they
           put
           their
           men
           in
           order
           ,
           and
           off●●
           battell
           to
           the
           Milannois
           .
           It
           seemes
           the
           Romanes
           had
           ordered
           this
           battell
           discreetly
           by
           the
           aduertisement
           of
           the
           Tribunes
           ,
           for
           the
           meanes
           to
           fight
           in
           troope
           ,
           or
           man
           to
           man
           :
           For
           when
           as
           their
           men
           were
           in
           battell
           they
           tooke
           the
           Pikes
           from
           the
           Triarij
           ,
           and
           gaue
           them
           to
           such
           as
           were
           in
           the
           Front
           ,
           giuing
           them
           charge
           to
           entertaine
           the
           fury
           of
           the
           Gaules
           ,
           vntill
           their
           first
           heate
           
           of
           fighting
           were
           spent
           :
           Which
           being
           done
           ,
           leauing
           their
           Pikes
           ,
           they
           should
           flye
           to
           their
           Swords
           ;
           ordayning
           it
           in
           this
           manner
           ,
           for
           that
           they
           had
           seene
           by
           the
           former
           Warres
           ,
           that
           the
           Gaules
           had
           a
           furious
           poynt
           ,
           and
           afterwards
           their
           hearts
           were
           faint
           and
           effeminate
           ,
           and
           that
           moreouer
           their
           Swords
           as
           we
           haue
           sayd
           ,
           were
           only
           fit
           to
           giue
           one
           blow
           ;
           
           but
           afterwards
           their
           length
           grew
           crooked
           ,
           and
           the
           edge
           turned
           by
           reason
           of
           the
           breadth
           :
           So
           as
           if
           they
           did
           not
           suffer
           them
           to
           set
           the
           poynt
           to
           the
           ground
           ,
           and
           to
           make
           them
           straight
           againe
           with
           their
           Feete
           ,
           the
           second
           blow
           wrought
           no
           effect
           .
        
         
           The
           Romanes
           following
           the
           Commaund
           of
           the
           Tribunes
           ,
           charge
           their
           enemies
           with
           great
           blowes
           vpon
           the
           brest
           with
           their
           Pikes
           .
           The
           Gaules
           on
           the
           other
           side
           imploy
           all
           their
           fury
           to
           cut
           them
           .
           Then
           the
           Romanes
           abandoning
           their
           Pikes
           ,
           fought
           hand
           to
           hand
           ,
           breaking
           by
           this
           meanes
           the
           fury
           of
           the
           Gaules
           :
           And
           taking
           from
           them
           all
           meanes
           to
           steppe
           backe
           ,
           which
           these
           people
           are
           accustomed
           to
           vse
           in
           their
           Charge
           ,
           for
           that
           their
           Swords
           are
           blunt
           and
           vnprofitable
           ,
           by
           reason
           of
           their
           length
           ,
           but
           only
           to
           giue
           one
           blow
           a
           farre
           off
           .
           But
           the
           Romans
           by
           meanes
           of
           their
           short
           Swords
           ,
           wherewith
           they
           did
           not
           strike
           like
           vnto
           them
           ,
           but
           thrust
           often
           through
           the
           bodies
           and
           throates
           of
           the
           Gaules
           ,
           so
           as
           they
           slew
           a
           great
           number
           .
        
         
           Behold
           how
           the
           prouidence
           of
           the
           Tribunes
           preuailed
           much
           ;
           without
           doubt
           the
           Consull
           had
           not
           made
           choise
           of
           a
           place
           fit
           to
           fight
           :
           Considering
           that
           in
           ordering
           the
           battell
           vpon
           the
           Riuer
           side
           ,
           hee
           had
           taken
           from
           the
           Romanes
           the
           meanes
           to
           march
           ,
           
           which
           is
           vsuall
           vnto
           them
           .
           Wherefore
           if
           during
           the
           Combate
           they
           had
           beene
           forced
           to
           retyre
           ,
           they
           had
           all
           fallen
           into
           the
           Riuer
           by
           the
           errour
           of
           the
           Consull
           .
           Yet
           they
           had
           a
           goodly
           Victory
           by
           their
           owne
           forces
           ,
           and
           retyred
           to
           Rome
           with
           a
           great
           multitude
           of
           Prisoners
           and
           spoyle
           .
        
         
           The
           yeare
           following
           the
           Gaules
           weakned
           with
           so
           many
           battel
           's
           lost
           ,
           sent
           an
           Embassie
           to
           the
           Romanes
           for
           a
           Peace
           ,
           making
           them
           goodly
           promises
           .
           But
           
             Marcus
             Claudius
          
           ,
           and
           
             Caius
             Cornelius
          
           chosen
           Consuls
           ,
           vsed
           all
           diligence
           to
           draw
           their
           Army
           into
           their
           Country
           ,
           to
           the
           end
           the
           Senate
           should
           not
           yeild
           vnto
           it
           .
           
           Wherefore
           the
           Gaules
           hauing
           no
           more
           hope
           of
           peace
           ,
           being
           as
           it
           were
           in
           despaire
           ,
           raysed
           a
           new
           Army
           ,
           and
           intertayned
           thirty
           thousand
           Gessates
           ,
           who
           ,
           as
           we
           haue
           sayd
           ,
           dwell
           on
           this
           side
           the
           Rhine
           ,
           hauing
           them
           all
           ready
           and
           in
           Armes
           attending
           the
           descent
           of
           the
           Romanes
           .
           When
           as
           the
           Consuls
           were
           entred
           the
           Millannois
           Country
           in
           the
           Spring
           ,
           
           they
           besieged
           the
           Towne
           of
           Acorras
           ,
           which
           lyes
           betwixt
           the
           Poe
           and
           the
           Alpes
           .
           And
           although
           it
           were
           not
           in
           the
           power
           of
           the
           Millannois
           to
           succour
           the
           besieged
           ,
           for
           that
           the
           Romanes
           held
           the
           passages
           :
           Yet
           their
           full
           intent
           being
           to
           raise
           the
           siege
           ,
           they
           cause
           a
           part
           of
           their
           Army
           to
           passe
           the
           Poe
           ,
           
           to
           whom
           they
           giue
           charge
           to
           besiege
           Clastidium
           ,
           a
           Towne
           belonging
           to
           the
           Allies
           of
           the
           Romanes
           ,
           hoping
           by
           this
           meanes
           the
           Consuls
           should
           be
           forced
           to
           rayse
           their
           siege
           .
           But
           presently
           when
           they
           had
           the
           newes
           ,
           
             Marcus
             Claudius
          
           makes
           hast
           with
           the
           Horse-men
           ,
           and
           the
           most
           actiue
           of
           the
           foote
           ,
           to
           succour
           the
           besieged
           .
           When
           the
           Gaules
           were
           aduertised
           of
           the
           Consuls
           comming
           ,
           they
           presently
           raysed
           the
           siege
           ,
           and
           
           went
           resolutely
           to
           encounter
           the
           Romanes
           offering
           them
           battell
           .
           At
           the
           first
           the
           Gaules
           had
           the
           better
           ,
           for
           that
           the
           Romane
           Horsemen
           were
           surprized
           by
           theirs
           .
           
           But
           being
           afterwards
           environed
           by
           the
           Romane
           Cauallery
           ,
           they
           were
           broken
           and
           defeated
           .
           Many
           were
           drowned
           hauing
           cast
           themselues
           into
           the
           Riuer
           ,
           flying
           the
           Enemy
           :
           The
           greatest
           part
           were
           slaine
           ,
           and
           the
           rest
           taken
           Prisoners
           .
        
         
           But
           when
           they
           which
           were
           besieged
           in
           Acerras
           ,
           had
           notice
           of
           the
           defeate
           of
           their
           men
           neere
           vnto
           Clastidium
           ,
           they
           retired
           to
           Millan
           ,
           the
           Capitall
           Citty
           of
           the
           Countrey
           .
           
           Then
           Cornelius
           hauing
           go●ten
           the
           Towne
           of
           Acerras
           well
           furnished
           with
           Corne
           and
           all
           other
           Munition
           ,
           hee
           pursued
           the
           Gaules
           ,
           and
           planted
           his
           Campe
           neere
           vnto
           Millan
           .
           And
           for
           that
           the
           Milannois
           came
           not
           out
           to
           fight
           ,
           he
           drew
           backe
           his
           Army
           ,
           spoyling
           the
           Countrey
           .
           Then
           the
           Milannois
           pursuing
           them
           ,
           began
           to
           charge
           them
           in
           the
           Reare
           ,
           and
           make
           a
           great
           sl●ughter
           :
           whereof
           some
           fled
           ,
           vntill
           that
           Cornelius
           turning
           head
           against
           the
           Enemy
           with
           the
           Legions
           ,
           encouraged
           the
           whole
           Army
           to
           sight
           .
           Who
           willingly
           obeying
           the
           Consuls
           commaundment
           ,
           fell
           with
           great
           fury
           vpon
           the
           Gaules
           ,
           who
           hauing
           lately
           beene
           so
           often
           beaten
           ,
           made
           no
           long
           resistance
           ,
           but
           presently
           turned
           head
           ,
           and
           recouered
           the
           
             Alpes
             .
             Cornelius
          
           pursued
           them
           ,
           spoyling
           the
           whole
           Countrey
           ,
           and
           from
           thence
           hee
           marcht
           to
           Millan
           ,
           which
           he
           tooke
           by
           force
           ,
           and
           brought
           it
           vnder
           the
           Romans
           obedience
           .
        
         
           After
           all
           these
           defeats
           ,
           the
           Princes
           of
           the
           Gaules
           seeing
           there
           was
           no
           more
           hope
           in
           their
           affaires
           ,
           submitted
           themselues
           to
           the
           will
           of
           the
           Romans
           .
           Thus
           ended
           the
           Warre
           of
           the
           Gaules
           ,
           hauing
           neuer
           vnto
           this
           day
           heard
           speake
           nor
           read
           of
           a
           greater
           ,
           be
           it
           for
           the
           obstinacy
           of
           courage
           ,
           or
           the
           resolution
           of
           Souldiers
           ,
           or
           the
           cruelty
           of
           battels
           ,
           or
           the
           great
           slaughter
           of
           men
           ,
           or
           the
           greatnesse
           of
           Armies
           :
           Although
           the
           counsell
           ,
           the
           enterprize
           ,
           and
           the
           daily
           aduice
           were
           vnprofitables
           For
           that
           the
           Gaules
           mannage
           their
           affaires
           by
           rage
           and
           fury
           ,
           not
           by
           reason
           .
           Of
           whom
           we
           might
           haue
           considered
           in
           how
           short
           a
           time
           they
           haue
           beene
           chased
           out
           of
           their
           naturall
           Countrey
           by
           the
           Romans
           ,
           in
           leauing
           them
           a
           small
           portion
           within
           the
           Alpes
           ,
           wee
           haue
           thought
           it
           good
           to
           relate
           summarily
           their
           first
           attempts
           ,
           the
           successe
           of
           affaires
           ,
           and
           finally
           their
           last
           ruines
           :
           For
           that
           I
           hold
           it
           fitting
           for
           a
           History
           ,
           to
           make
           such
           accidents
           knowne
           to
           those
           of
           future
           times
           :
           to
           the
           end
           that
           our
           men
           for
           want
           of
           knowing
           them
           ,
           may
           not
           easily
           feare
           the
           rash
           descents
           which
           Barbarians
           doe
           often
           make
           :
           and
           that
           they
           rather
           try
           their
           fortune
           ,
           than
           to
           omit
           any
           thing
           that
           is
           necessary
           ,
           nor
           to
           subiect
           themselues
           vnto
           them
           :
           Certainly
           such
           people
           are
           easily
           and
           without
           difficulty
           broken
           and
           defeated
           ,
           if
           they
           resist
           their
           first
           fury
           .
           I
           imagine
           that
           they
           which
           haue
           written
           the
           Gests
           of
           the
           Persians
           against
           the
           Grecians
           ,
           and
           of
           the
           Gaules
           against
           the
           Delphiens
           ,
           haue
           done
           a
           great
           fauour
           to
           the
           Grecians
           to
           fight
           for
           the
           liberty
           of
           the
           Countrey
           .
           There
           is
           no
           doubt
           but
           a
           man
           will
           not
           be
           amazed
           for
           riches
           ,
           forces
           ,
           or
           the
           multitude
           of
           men
           ,
           if
           he
           fights
           for
           the
           defence
           of
           his
           Countrey
           ,
           if
           hee
           hath
           before
           his
           eyes
           the
           actions
           of
           those
           times
           ,
           and
           consider
           how
           many
           thousands
           of
           men
           ,
           what
           forces
           and
           what
           Armies
           ,
           the
           virtue
           of
           Souldiers
           with
           valour
           
           and
           reason
           hath
           vanquished
           ,
           broken
           and
           defeated
           .
           
           The
           Grecians
           haue
           not
           onely
           beene
           ●errified
           by
           the
           Gaules
           in
           former
           times
           ,
           but
           also
           many
           times
           in
           our
           age
           :
           which
           is
           the
           thing
           which
           hath
           mooued
           mee
           most
           to
           relate
           their
           actions
           summarily
           ,
           beginning
           with
           the
           Originall
           .
           But
           to
           returne
           where
           we
           left
           ,
           after
           that
           Asdruball
           Generall
           of
           the
           Carthaginians
           had
           continued
           eight
           yeeres
           in
           Spaine
           ,
           hee
           was
           in
           the
           end
           traiterously
           slaine
           in
           the
           Night
           in
           his
           lodging
           by
           a
           Gaule
           ,
           
           by
           reason
           of
           some
           priuate
           hatred
           :
           Hee
           was
           not
           onely
           excellent
           and
           expert
           in
           the
           Art
           of
           Warre
           ,
           but
           was
           so
           eloquent
           to
           moue
           the
           hearts
           of
           men
           ,
           as
           hee
           much
           augmented
           the
           Carthaginians
           Empire
           .
           Then
           they
           gaue
           the
           charge
           of
           the
           Army
           which
           was
           in
           Spaine
           to
           Hannibal
           ,
           being
           then
           a
           young
           Man
           ,
           for
           that
           hee
           had
           a
           good
           beginning
           ,
           and
           a
           wonderfull
           great
           courage
           for
           his
           age
           .
           Who
           at
           his
           comming
           made
           declaration
           that
           hee
           would
           bee
           an
           Enemy
           to
           the
           Romans
           ,
           the
           which
           fell
           out
           soone
           after
           .
           From
           that
           time
           the
           Romans
           and
           the
           Carthaginians
           iealous
           of
           one
           another
           .
           To
           speake
           the
           truth
           ,
           the
           Carthaginians
           grew
           laboured
           secretly
           to
           surprize
           them
           for
           that
           they
           had
           chased
           them
           out
           of
           Sicily
           .
           On
           the
           other
           side
           the
           Romans
           knowing
           their
           intent
           ,
           gaue
           no
           greate
           credit
           vnto
           them
           :
           so
           as
           it
           might
           easily
           bee
           conceiued
           the
           Warre
           would
           soone
           breake
           out
           .
           At
           the
           same
           time
           the
           Achaiens
           with
           Phillip
           King
           of
           Macedon
           ,
           and
           their
           Allies
           ,
           made
           Warre
           against
           the
           Etoliens
           ,
           which
           they
           called
           the
           Warre
           of
           the
           Allies
           .
        
         
           As
           wee
           haue
           related
           the
           Warre
           which
           the
           Romans
           made
           against
           the
           Carthaginians
           in
           Sicily
           and
           in
           Affricke
           ,
           and
           the
           things
           which
           followed
           ,
           and
           being
           now
           come
           according
           to
           the
           order
           of
           our
           preparation
           ,
           to
           the
           beginning
           of
           the
           Warre
           betwixt
           the
           Allies
           ,
           and
           to
           the
           second
           of
           the
           Carthaginians
           ,
           which
           they
           call
           the
           Warre
           of
           Hannibal
           ,
           seeing
           wee
           haue
           resolued
           to
           begin
           our
           course
           with
           those
           times
           ,
           it
           is
           reasonable
           wee
           should
           come
           to
           the
           Gests
           and
           Exploits
           of
           the
           Grecians
           :
           to
           the
           end
           that
           making
           by
           this
           meanes
           a
           preparation
           of
           all
           parts
           ,
           wee
           may
           begin
           the
           History
           which
           wee
           haue
           resolued
           on
           ,
           when
           as
           wee
           shall
           come
           to
           the
           same
           end
           of
           all
           things
           .
        
         
           As
           therefore
           wee
           haue
           not
           vndertaken
           to
           write
           the
           actions
           onely
           of
           one
           Nation
           or
           another
           ,
           as
           other
           Historiographers
           haue
           done
           ,
           as
           of
           the
           Grecians
           or
           Persians
           ,
           but
           of
           all
           the
           parts
           of
           the
           world
           together
           ,
           which
           are
           come
           to
           our
           knowledge
           ,
           (
           for
           that
           this
           present
           time
           hath
           beene
           of
           great
           vse
           ,
           whereof
           we
           will
           speake
           more
           amply
           in
           another
           place
           )
           it
           shall
           be
           fitting
           to
           make
           a
           summary
           mention
           of
           the
           most
           knowne
           Nations
           and
           Countries
           of
           the
           whole
           World
           ,
           before
           the
           beginning
           of
           our
           worke
           .
        
         
           In
           regard
           of
           the
           actions
           of
           the
           Asians
           and
           Egyptians
           ,
           it
           shall
           bee
           sufficient
           to
           deliuer
           those
           of
           our
           time
           :
           considering
           that
           many
           haue
           written
           the
           deeds
           of
           times
           past
           ,
           whereof
           no
           man
           is
           ignorant
           :
           Neither
           is
           there
           any
           thing
           innouated
           ,
           which
           is
           not
           according
           to
           the
           Commentaries
           of
           Historiographers
           .
           In
           regard
           of
           the
           people
           of
           Achaia
           ,
           and
           the
           house
           of
           Macedon
           ,
           it
           is
           fitting
           to
           search
           out
           the
           times
           past
           
           summarily
           :
           As
           for
           that
           which
           concernes
           the
           Macedonians
           ,
           the
           proofe
           will
           bee
           easie
           :
           And
           as
           for
           the
           Achaiens
           ,
           there
           hath
           beene
           made
           (
           as
           wee
           haue
           formerly
           sayd
           )
           an
           augmentation
           and
           wonderfull
           accord
           in
           our
           time
           .
           
           For
           when
           as
           many
           laboured
           formerly
           to
           reduce
           Morea
           to
           one
           accord
           ,
           and
           could
           not
           effect
           it
           ,
           considering
           that
           all
           men
           aime
           more
           at
           their
           priuate
           profit
           ,
           than
           the
           liberty
           of
           the
           Countrey
           ,
           there
           hath
           beene
           at
           this
           day
           made
           so
           great
           a
           change
           ,
           as
           they
           haue
           not
           onely
           contracted
           friendship
           ,
           and
           a
           strict
           league
           ,
           but
           moreouer
           they
           vse
           the
           same
           Lawes
           ,
           the
           same
           weight
           ,
           the
           same
           measure
           ,
           the
           same
           money
           ,
           and
           more
           ,
           the
           same
           Princes
           ,
           the
           same
           Councell
           ,
           and
           the
           same
           Iudges
           :
           So
           as
           there
           is
           no
           defect
           in
           Morea
           for
           the
           making
           of
           a
           Burgesse
           ,
           but
           that
           they
           dwelt
           not
           all
           in
           one
           Towne
           :
           All
           the
           rest
           was
           alike
           and
           the
           same
           thing
           .
        
         
           It
           shall
           not
           bee
           therefore
           vnfitting
           to
           shew
           how
           the
           Name
           of
           the
           Achaiens
           hath
           first
           reigned
           in
           Morea
           .
           
           You
           must
           vnderstand
           that
           they
           which
           were
           first
           so
           called
           ,
           had
           no
           better
           Countrey
           ,
           nor
           more
           Townes
           ,
           nor
           more
           Wealth
           ,
           nor
           more
           virtue
           .
           Without
           doubt
           the
           Arcadians
           and
           Lacedemonians
           doe
           farre
           exceed
           the
           other
           people
           of
           Morea
           ,
           both
           in
           number
           of
           men
           and
           Townes
           :
           Neither
           is
           there
           any
           Nation
           in
           Greece
           which
           passeth
           them
           in
           prowesse
           and
           virtue
           .
           What
           is
           the
           cause
           then
           that
           these
           men
           whom
           wee
           haue
           named
           ,
           and
           the
           other
           people
           of
           Morea
           ,
           haue
           willingly
           suffred
           not
           onely
           the
           Comminalty
           of
           the
           Achaiens
           ,
           but
           also
           to
           take
           the
           Name
           ?
           It
           were
           a
           folly
           to
           say
           that
           it
           was
           by
           chance
           .
           Wherefore
           it
           were
           better
           to
           seeke
           the
           cause
           without
           the
           which
           wee
           cannot
           finish
           those
           things
           which
           are
           done
           with
           reason
           ,
           nor
           those
           which
           seemne
           to
           bee
           done
           without
           it
           .
           For
           my
           part
           I
           conceiue
           it
           was
           the
           equality
           ,
           and
           the
           common
           liberty
           which
           was
           kept
           amongst
           them
           all
           ,
           as
           a
           certaine
           president
           of
           a
           true
           Common-wealth
           :
           For
           there
           is
           no
           Citty
           in
           all
           Greece
           ,
           where
           there
           are
           found
           better
           Lawes
           .
           Behold
           the
           cause
           which
           hath
           caused
           the
           greatest
           part
           of
           Morea
           willingly
           to
           follow
           this
           Common-wealth
           Some
           thorough
           reason
           and
           parswasion
           ,
           others
           forced
           by
           little
           and
           little
           with
           the
           time
           ,
           and
           yet
           they
           haue
           presently
           pacified
           their
           discontents
           .
           And
           for
           that
           they
           did
           no●
           from
           the
           beginning
           leaue
           more
           to
           one
           then
           to
           another
           ,
           but
           would
           haue
           all
           things
           equall
           to
           all
           men
           ,
           it
           presently
           brought
           the
           Achei●s
           to
           this
           great
           Authority
           ,
           vsing
           two
           meanes
           of
           great
           efficacy
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           Equality
           and
           Clemency
           :
           Behold
           the
           cause
           which
           wee
           must
           imagine
           ,
           for
           the
           which
           all
           Morea
           being
           of
           one
           will
           and
           accord
           ,
           attained
           to
           this
           prosperity
           and
           peace
           wherein
           wee
           see
           it
           at
           this
           day
           .
        
         
           It
           is
           true
           ,
           that
           this
           manner
           of
           liuing
           ,
           and
           meanes
           of
           gouernment
           of
           a
           Common-wealth
           was
           long
           obserued
           by
           the
           Acheins
           :
           the
           which
           is
           probable
           by
           the
           testimony
           of
           many
           witnesses
           .
           Yet
           wee
           will
           produce
           but
           one
           or
           two
           at
           this
           time
           .
           You
           must
           vnderstand
           that
           at
           what
           time
           a
           Company
           of
           the
           Pythagorians
           were
           burnt
           for
           a
           secret
           conspiracy
           in
           the
           Region
           of
           Italy
           ,
           
           which
           they
           then
           called
           great
           Greece
           :
           It
           happened
           that
           the
           Countrey
           and
           the
           Townes
           were
           much
           afflicted
           with
           murthers
           and
           sedition
           ,
           by
           a
           strange
           alteration
           of
           Common-weales
           whose
           
           Princes
           were
           wickedly
           slaine
           .
           And
           therefore
           Embassadours
           came
           from
           all
           parts
           to
           pacifie
           their
           debates
           .
           Who
           leauing
           all
           the
           rest
           ,
           they
           referr'd
           themselues
           in
           all
           their
           quarrels
           to
           that
           which
           the
           Acheins
           should
           decree
           .
           Soone
           after
           they
           resolued
           to
           vse
           their
           Lawes
           ,
           and
           to
           frame
           their
           Common-wealth
           like
           vnto
           theirs
           .
           Without
           doubt
           the
           
             Crotoniates
             ,
             Sybarites
          
           ,
           and
           Caulonites
           ,
           after
           they
           had
           ended
           their
           quarrels
           in
           a
           friendly
           manner
           ,
           edified
           a
           Temple
           in
           publique
           ,
           to
           
             Iupiter
             Omarie
          
           ,
           where
           they
           might
           assemble
           the
           people
           ,
           and
           giue
           them
           iustructions
           .
           Moreouer
           hauing
           accepted
           the
           Institutions
           and
           Lawes
           of
           the
           Acheins
           ,
           they
           would
           onely
           liue
           in
           them
           ,
           and
           erect
           their
           Common-wealth
           .
           But
           the
           tyranny
           of
           Denis
           of
           Syracusa
           and
           the
           Gaules
           ,
           who
           at
           that
           time
           spoiled
           the
           Countrey
           ,
           
           hindered
           them
           from
           bringing
           their
           enterprize
           to
           an
           end
           .
           Moreouer
           ,
           after
           the
           defeate
           of
           the
           Lacedemonians
           beyond
           all
           hope
           ,
           before
           Luctres
           ,
           and
           that
           they
           of
           Thebes
           had
           already
           troubled
           the
           Empire
           of
           Gre●ce
           ,
           there
           was
           a
           great
           mutiny
           and
           a
           strange
           combustion
           throughout
           all
           Greece
           ,
           namely
           ,
           betwixt
           the
           Lacedemonians
           and
           the
           Thebains
           :
           For
           that
           the
           Lacedemonians
           conceiued
           they
           had
           beene
           vanquished
           ,
           and
           the
           others
           did
           not
           thinke
           they
           had
           gotten
           the
           Victory
           .
           Notwithstanding
           either
           of
           them
           by
           a
           common
           consent
           made
           choice
           of
           the
           Acheins
           among
           all
           the
           Grecians
           ,
           to
           whose
           iudgement
           they
           submitted
           themselues
           touching
           their
           quarrels
           ,
           not
           hauing
           so
           much
           regard
           to
           their
           forces
           or
           power
           (
           for
           in
           truth
           it
           was
           the
           least
           of
           all
           the
           Prouinces
           of
           Greece
           )
           as
           to
           the
           faith
           and
           iustice
           of
           the
           people
           ,
           which
           at
           that
           time
           was
           held
           great
           in
           the
           opinion
           of
           the
           World.
           It
           is
           true
           ,
           they
           had
           then
           but
           bare
           virtue
           ,
           hauing
           done
           nothing
           worthy
           of
           fame
           or
           estimation
           .
           Wherefore
           their
           comminalty
           did
           not
           increase
           much
           for
           that
           they
           had
           not
           any
           Lord
           which
           was
           worthy
           to
           gouerne
           them
           ,
           for
           that
           they
           had
           beene
           alwaies
           kept
           vnder
           by
           the
           Empire
           of
           the
           Lacedemonians
           or
           Macedonians
           .
        
         
           But
           after
           by
           succession
           of
           time
           they
           had
           found
           Gouernours
           worthy
           of
           their
           estate
           ,
           they
           presently
           purchased
           honour
           and
           glory
           .
           They
           reconciled
           all
           Morea
           ,
           which
           was
           an
           excellent
           worke
           :
           
           whereof
           no
           man
           doubts
           but
           Arate
           the
           Sicyonien
           had
           beene
           the
           Authour
           and
           contriuer
           :
           the
           which
           Philopomene
           the
           Megalopolitein
           finished
           ,
           and
           afterwards
           confirmed
           :
           and
           that
           Licerta
           was
           the
           third
           which
           amplified
           and
           augmented
           it
           ,
           and
           subsequently
           all
           his
           Companions
           .
           Hereafter
           wee
           will
           endeauour
           as
           much
           as
           the
           Subiect
           shall
           require
           ,
           to
           relate
           their
           deeds
           ,
           the
           manner
           and
           the
           time
           :
           Yet
           wee
           will
           make
           a
           summary
           mention
           of
           the
           actions
           of
           Arate
           at
           this
           time
           ,
           and
           hereafter
           ,
           for
           that
           hee
           hath
           comprehended
           all
           things
           in
           his
           Commentaries
           according
           vnto
           truth
           plainely
           and
           amply
           .
           But
           as
           for
           others
           our
           discourse
           shall
           be
           something
           more
           diligent
           and
           more
           copious
           .
        
         
           It
           is
           true
           ,
           that
           in
           my
           opinion
           ,
           the
           declaration
           would
           bee
           more
           easie
           ,
           and
           the
           History
           more
           plaine
           to
           those
           that
           desire
           to
           know
           it
           ,
           if
           wee
           take
           it
           from
           the
           time
           ,
           when
           as
           the
           Acheins
           ,
           who
           had
           beene
           dispersed
           into
           diuers
           Citties
           by
           the
           Princes
           of
           Macedon
           ,
           drew
           themselues
           againe
           together
           as
           it
           were
           in
           one
           body
           ,
           and
           afterwards
           they
           augmented
           in
           such
           sort
           ,
           as
           they
           came
           to
           this
           great
           amplitude
           whereof
           
           wee
           haue
           hitherto
           spoken
           in
           particular
           ,
           and
           which
           continues
           vnto
           this
           day
           .
        
         
           They
           of
           Patras
           and
           the
           Dymensorins
           made
           a
           league
           together
           ,
           
           in
           the
           hundred
           and
           foure
           and
           twentieth
           Olympiade
           ,
           at
           such
           time
           as
           Ptolomy
           the
           Sonne
           of
           
             Lagus
             ,
             Lysimachus
             ,
             Seleucus
          
           ,
           and
           
             Ptolomy
             Ceraunien
          
           dyed
           ,
           without
           doubt
           they
           all
           dyed
           during
           this
           Olimpiade
           .
           Behold
           in
           what
           estate
           the
           Acheins
           were
           in
           former
           times
           :
           
           They
           began
           to
           be
           gouerned
           by
           Kings
           ,
           at
           such
           time
           as
           Tysamenes
           the
           Sonne
           of
           H●restes
           chased
           from
           Lacedemonia
           ,
           after
           the
           descent
           of
           Heraclites
           ,
           held
           the
           Countrey
           which
           is
           about
           Acheia
           .
           After
           whom
           Kings
           gouerned
           continually
           by
           succession
           vntill
           the
           time
           of
           Sygus
           .
           
           After
           whom
           the
           Regall
           power
           began
           to
           be
           tedious
           ,
           for
           that
           the
           Children
           of
           Sygus
           did
           not
           gouerne
           the
           Prouince
           legally
           ,
           but
           by
           Tyranny
           .
           Wherefore
           they
           chased
           away
           their
           Kings
           ,
           and
           gouerned
           in
           common
           :
           wherein
           they
           liued
           diuersly
           according
           to
           the
           diuersity
           of
           the
           times
           ,
           vntill
           the
           dayes
           of
           Alexander
           and
           Phillip
           ,
           yet
           striuing
           with
           all
           their
           meanes
           to
           gouerne
           their
           Common-weales
           in
           a
           Comminalty
           ,
           which
           contayned
           twelue
           Townes
           ,
           who
           are
           yet
           in
           being
           ,
           except
           Olena
           and
           Elix
           which
           an
           Earthquake
           swallowed
           vp
           before
           the
           Battell
           of
           Leuctres
           .
           
           Behold
           the
           Citties
           ,
           
             Patras
             ,
             Dymes
             ,
             Phare
             ,
             Tritee
             ,
             Leanty
             ,
             Egire
             ,
             Pelleue
             ,
             Bure
             ,
             Cerannie
             ,
             Carynie
             ,
             Olene
          
           and
           Elix
           .
        
         
           But
           in
           the
           time
           of
           Alexander
           ,
           and
           before
           the
           Olimpiade
           which
           we
           haue
           mentioned
           ,
           they
           grew
           into
           so
           great
           dissention
           ,
           namely
           for
           the
           Kings
           of
           Macedon
           ,
           that
           the
           Townes
           thus
           deuided
           ,
           held
           it
           would
           bee
           a
           great
           good
           vnto
           them
           to
           make
           Warre
           one
           against
           another
           .
           So
           as
           some
           drew
           vnto
           them
           the
           forces
           of
           Demetrius
           and
           Cassander
           ,
           and
           soone
           after
           those
           of
           Antigonus
           :
           The
           others
           were
           imployed
           by
           the
           Kings
           ,
           whereof
           there
           were
           many
           at
           that
           time
           in
           Greece
           .
           But
           in
           the
           hundred
           and
           foure
           and
           twentieth
           Olimpiade
           ,
           as
           wee
           haue
           sayd
           ,
           they
           began
           againe
           to
           be
           reconciled
           ,
           
           at
           such
           time
           as
           Pyrrhus
           King
           of
           Epirus
           past
           into
           Italy
           .
        
         
           First
           ,
           they
           of
           
             Patras
             ,
             Dymes
             ,
             Tritee
          
           ,
           and
           Phare
           ,
           were
           reconciled
           ,
           when
           as
           there
           was
           no
           title
           of
           common
           alliance
           betwixt
           them
           .
           Fiue
           yeeres
           after
           they
           of
           Egire
           chased
           away
           their
           Garrison
           ,
           and
           ioyned
           to
           the
           rest
           :
           whom
           the
           Buriens
           followed
           killing
           their
           King
           :
           and
           soone
           after
           the
           Cerauniens
           .
        
         
           When
           as
           Iseas
           (
           who
           at
           that
           time
           was
           King
           of
           the
           C●rauniens
           )
           saw
           that
           they
           of
           Egire
           had
           chased
           away
           their
           Garrison
           ,
           
           and
           they
           of
           Bure
           had
           slaine
           their
           King
           ;
           seeing
           himselfe
           in
           a
           manner
           inuolued
           with
           Warre
           ,
           hee
           relinquisht
           the
           principallity
           ,
           leauing
           the
           administration
           of
           the
           Common-weale
           to
           the
           Acheins
           ,
           after
           the
           Couenants
           concluded
           with
           them
           to
           saue
           his
           life
           .
           But
           why
           haue
           wee
           brought
           these
           things
           from
           so
           farre
           ?
           To
           the
           end
           first
           that
           the
           World
           may
           know
           by
           what
           meanes
           ,
           and
           at
           what
           time
           ,
           and
           who
           were
           the
           first
           among
           the
           Acheins
           ,
           which
           rectified
           this
           comminalty
           againe
           ,
           the
           which
           at
           this
           day
           wee
           see
           flourish
           :
           And
           that
           knowing
           their
           order
           ,
           euery
           man
           may
           easily
           beleeue
           not
           onely
           our
           History
           ,
           but
           also
           our
           actions
           .
           Beleeue
           mee
           ,
           they
           haue
           alwayes
           obserued
           one
           course
           concerning
           the
           gouernment
           of
           their
           Common-wealth
           ,
           and
           one
           reason
           by
           the
           which
           keeping
           continually
           an
           
           equallity
           among
           them
           ,
           and
           defeating
           those
           who
           of
           themselues
           ,
           or
           by
           their
           Kings
           laboured
           to
           take
           their
           Country
           ,
           they
           haue
           in
           the
           end
           preuailed
           in
           all
           their
           interprises
           ,
           as
           well
           by
           their
           owne
           forces
           as
           by
           the
           helpe
           of
           their
           Allies
           .
        
         
           Finally
           those
           things
           which
           haue
           beene
           since
           done
           in
           this
           Prouince
           ,
           ought
           to
           be
           attributed
           to
           the
           Acheins
           ,
           who
           being
           companions
           to
           the
           ●omanes
           in
           many
           great
           affaires
           ,
           haue
           not
           attributed
           any
           thing
           vnto
           themselues
           of
           that
           which
           was
           done
           ,
           hauing
           no
           other
           thought
           but
           of
           liberty
           ,
           and
           the
           common
           accord
           of
           Morea
           .
           But
           we
           shall
           see
           it
           more
           plainly
           by
           their
           actions
           .
        
         
           All
           these
           Citties
           which
           we
           haue
           named
           ,
           did
           administer
           the
           Common-wealth
           from
           the
           beginning
           fiue
           and
           twenty
           yeares
           with
           the
           Acheins
           ,
           making
           choyse
           of
           one
           Questor
           and
           two
           Captaines
           .
           Afterwards
           they
           resolued
           to
           haue
           but
           one
           ,
           who
           should
           haue
           the
           charge
           of
           their
           principall
           affaires
           .
           
           But
           Gerynee
           was
           the
           first
           which
           had
           this
           honour
           .
           When
           his
           foure
           yeares
           were
           expired
           ,
           
           Arate
           the
           Sicyonien
           was
           chosen
           at
           the
           age
           of
           twenty
           yeares
           .
           Who
           presently
           by
           his
           singular
           Virtue
           ,
           and
           great
           courage
           ,
           freed
           the
           Country
           from
           Tyrants
           ,
           and
           restored
           the
           Common-wealth
           of
           the
           Acheins
           ,
           to
           the
           which
           from
           the
           beginning
           he
           bare
           a
           great
           affection
           .
           Some
           time
           after
           hauing
           gouerned
           eight
           yeares
           ,
           he
           was
           chosen
           againe
           :
           
           And
           then
           he
           beganne
           to
           thinke
           of
           the
           meanes
           by
           the
           which
           he
           might
           take
           the
           Fort
           of
           Corinthe
           ,
           which
           Antigonus
           then
           held
           .
           The
           which
           after
           he
           had
           effected
           ,
           he
           freed
           all
           Morea
           from
           great
           feare
           :
           And
           when
           as
           the
           Corinthians
           were
           freed
           from
           Tyranny
           ,
           he
           ioyned
           them
           to
           the
           Acheins
           .
           Some
           few
           dayes
           after
           he
           did
           the
           like
           to
           the
           Megareins
           .
        
         
           These
           things
           hapned
           the
           yeare
           before
           the
           battell
           of
           the
           Carthaginians
           ,
           by
           the
           which
           they
           were
           forced
           to
           abandon
           S●cily
           ,
           and
           to
           pay
           tribute
           vnto
           the
           Romanes
           .
           When
           as
           Arate
           had
           in
           a
           short
           time
           finished
           all
           his
           interprises
           ,
           he
           spent
           the
           remainder
           of
           his
           life
           in
           the
           gouernment
           of
           the
           Common
           weale
           ,
           studying
           by
           all
           meanes
           how
           to
           chase
           the
           Macedonians
           out
           of
           Morea
           ,
           to
           ruine
           the
           Kings
           ,
           and
           to
           preserue
           the
           common
           liberty
           of
           the
           Country
           .
           And
           therefore
           he
           resisted
           the
           attempts
           and
           practises
           of
           
             Antigonus
             Gonate
          
           ,
           whilest
           he
           liued
           ,
           and
           the
           couetousnesse
           of
           the
           Etoliens
           ,
           who
           with
           Antigonus
           grew
           so
           audacious
           and
           ouer-we●ning
           ,
           as
           they
           were
           not
           ashamed
           to
           diuide
           betwixt
           them
           by
           a
           common
           consent
           the
           Townes
           of
           Acheia
           .
           But
           after
           the
           death
           of
           Antigonus
           ,
           and
           that
           the
           Acheins
           and
           Etoliens
           had
           made
           a
           league
           ,
           when
           as
           Demetrius
           made
           Warre
           against
           them
           ,
           the
           dissentions
           and
           discords
           were
           somewhat
           pacified
           ,
           and
           they
           contracted
           a
           common
           and
           mutuall
           friendship
           betwixt
           them
           .
        
         
           But
           after
           the
           Death
           of
           Demetrius
           ,
           who
           Reigned
           onely
           ten
           yeare●
           ,
           and
           at
           such
           time
           when
           as
           the
           Romans
           p●ssed
           first
           into
           Sclauon●a
           ,
           the
           Acheins
           made
           themselues
           wonderful
           great
           :
           For
           all
           the
           Kings
           which
           Reigned
           in
           Morea
           fell
           into
           de●paire
           ,
           aswell
           for
           the
           death
           of
           Demetrius
           who
           was
           their
           Commaunder
           and
           Emperour
           ,
           as
           for
           that
           they
           saw
           Arate
           striue
           with
           all
           his
           power
           ,
           to
           depriue
           them
           of
           their
           C●ownes
           ,
           propounding
           to
           such
           as
           shall
           doe
           it
           willingly
           great
           honours
           and
           dignities
           ,
           terrifying
           
           and
           vsing
           threates
           to
           such
           as
           should
           be
           obstinate
           and
           wilfull
           .
           Finally
           he
           did
           admonish
           them
           all
           to
           leaue
           their
           Crownes
           ,
           and
           restoring
           the
           Country
           to
           liberty
           ,
           they
           should
           imbrace
           the
           League
           of
           the
           Acheins
           .
           Wherefore
           Lysidas
           
           the
           Megalopolitaine
           ,
           who
           during
           the
           life
           of
           Demetrius
           ,
           had
           wisely
           fore-seene
           future
           things
           ,
           presently
           layes
           downe
           his
           Crowne
           .
           Aristomacus
           
           King
           of
           the
           
             Argiues
             ,
             Xenon
          
           
           of
           the
           Hermionians
           ,
           and
           Cleomines
           
           of
           the
           Phliasiens
           ,
           renounced
           their
           Royall
           Principallities
           ,
           and
           ioyned
           themselues
           to
           the
           League
           of
           the
           Acheins
           .
           But
           for
           that
           their
           Forces
           were
           by
           this
           meanes
           growne
           wonderfull
           great
           ,
           the
           Etoliens
           as
           men
           ambitious
           by
           nature
           ,
           
           enuied
           them
           ,
           and
           hoping
           to
           be
           able
           to
           breake
           the
           League
           of
           the
           Townes
           which
           were
           allied
           ,
           as
           they
           had
           done
           in
           the
           beginning
           ,
           they
           promised
           to
           Alexander
           to
           share
           with
           him
           those
           of
           the
           Acarnaniens
           ,
           and
           to
           Antigonus
           those
           of
           the
           Acheins
           .
           By
           this
           meanes
           they
           gayned
           vnder
           colour
           of
           the
           same
           hope
           Antigonus
           then
           Gouernour
           in
           Macedony
           ,
           and
           left
           by
           Philip
           Tutor
           to
           his
           Sonne
           ;
           
           they
           also
           made
           Cleomines
           King
           of
           the
           Lacedemonians
           .
           When
           as
           they
           saw
           that
           Antigonus
           had
           the
           gouernment
           of
           Macedony
           ,
           who
           was
           a
           Souldier
           and
           an
           enemy
           to
           the
           Acheins
           ,
           for
           the
           losse
           of
           the
           Fort
           of
           Corinthe
           ,
           they
           were
           of
           opinion
           ,
           that
           if
           the
           Lacedemontans
           were
           companions
           in
           this
           Warre
           ,
           in
           assailing
           the
           Acheins
           on
           all
           side
           they
           should
           easily
           defeate
           them
           .
           The
           which
           vndoubtedly
           had
           hapned
           ,
           if
           Arate
           a
           man
           of
           great
           Virtue
           and
           Courage
           ,
           (
           which
           they
           did
           not
           consider
           )
           had
           not
           taken
           vpon
           him
           the
           defence
           of
           the
           others
           .
        
         
           They
           began
           a
           most
           wicked
           War
           with
           all
           their
           Forces
           ;
           wherein
           they
           were
           not
           only
           frustrated
           in
           their
           expectance
           ,
           but
           they
           made
           Arate
           more
           stout
           and
           Resolute
           ,
           being
           then
           Commaunder
           of
           the
           Acheins
           and
           the
           whole
           Nation
           ,
           by
           his
           pollicy
           and
           diligent
           prouidence
           in
           all
           things
           ,
           as
           we
           shall
           see
           by
           that
           which
           followes
           .
           For
           when
           like
           a
           man
           well
           aduised
           ,
           he
           had
           considered
           that
           the
           Etoliens
           were
           ashamed
           to
           declare
           Warre
           against
           the
           Acheins
           ,
           for
           the
           benefits
           they
           had
           lately
           receiued
           from
           them
           during
           the
           Warre
           of
           Demetrius
           ,
           and
           that
           for
           this
           cause
           they
           had
           solicited
           the
           Lacedemonians
           to
           attempt
           it
           :
           And
           that
           they
           were
           transported
           with
           enuy
           against
           the
           good
           Fortune
           of
           the
           Acheins
           ,
           so
           as
           they
           were
           nothing
           incensed
           against
           Cleomines
           ,
           who
           had
           taken
           from
           them
           by
           stealth
           
             Tegea
             ,
             Mantinea
          
           ,
           and
           Orthomene
           ,
           very
           strong
           Townes
           of
           Etolia
           ,
           but
           contrarywise
           they
           confirmed
           them
           willingly
           vnto
           him
           ;
           and
           that
           moreouer
           they
           sought
           all
           occasions
           of
           Warre
           ,
           onely
           for
           a
           desire
           they
           had
           to
           Reigne
           ,
           the
           Acheins
           hauing
           neuer
           offended
           them
           ,
           suffring
           the
           King
           to
           violate
           his
           Faith
           vnto
           them
           ,
           and
           that
           by
           fraud
           he
           had
           taken
           from
           them
           such
           rich
           Townes
           ,
           to
           the
           end
           that
           the
           forces
           of
           Cleomenes
           (
           increased
           by
           this
           meanes
           )
           might
           with
           more
           ease
           defeate
           the
           Comminalty
           of
           the
           Acheins
           .
        
         
           Arate
           then
           (
           as
           I
           haue
           sayd
           )
           and
           the
           other
           Captaines
           considering
           these
           things
           ,
           resolued
           not
           to
           declare
           any
           Warre
           ,
           but
           onely
           to
           resist
           the
           attempts
           of
           the
           Lacedemonians
           with
           all
           their
           power
           .
           Behold
           the
           first
           Resolution
           of
           the
           Captaines
           .
           But
           soone
           after
           when
           as
           they
           saw
           that
           Cleomenes
           built
           a
           Citty
           without
           feare
           ,
           which
           afterwards
           was
           called
           Athenes
           ,
           
           in
           the
           Country
           of
           the
           Megalopolitains
           ,
           and
           that
           he
           declared
           
           himselfe
           an
           open
           enemy
           to
           the
           Acheins
           ,
           they
           make
           an
           assembly
           ,
           where
           it
           was
           resolued
           to
           make
           open
           War
           against
           the
           Lacedemonians
           ,
           and
           not
           by
           Dissimulation
           .
        
         
           This
           Warre
           called
           Cleominique
           beganne
           thus
           at
           that
           time
           .
           
           In
           the
           which
           the
           Acheins
           beganne
           first
           to
           resist
           the
           Lacedemonians
           with
           their
           owne
           Forces
           ,
           without
           the
           helpe
           of
           any
           other
           ,
           both
           for
           that
           they
           held
           it
           a
           greater
           honour
           to
           defend
           their
           Countrey
           and
           Townes
           themselues
           then
           with
           assistance
           of
           others
           :
           And
           they
           likewise
           indeauoured
           to
           entertayne
           their
           friendship
           by
           all
           meanes
           with
           Ptolomy
           ,
           fearing
           least
           hee
           should
           be
           discontented
           ,
           if
           they
           should
           require
           succours
           from
           any
           others
           then
           from
           him
           .
           But
           when
           the
           Warre
           was
           begunne
           ,
           and
           that
           Cleomenes
           in
           ruining
           the
           Common-weale
           ,
           had
           turned
           a
           iust
           Empire
           into
           a
           Tyranny
           ,
           
           gouerning
           the
           Warre
           with
           Policy
           and
           Courage
           :
           Arate
           fore-eeing
           future
           things
           a
           farre
           off
           ,
           as
           a
           man
           who
           vnderstood
           the
           Counsell
           and
           presumption
           of
           the
           Etoliens
           ,
           was
           of
           opinion
           that
           they
           must
           breake
           their
           attempts
           .
           And
           considering
           that
           Antigonus
           was
           a
           man
           of
           great
           experience
           in
           the
           Arte
           of
           Warre
           ,
           and
           more
           sound
           of
           his
           Faith
           then
           any
           other
           :
           
           Knowing
           that
           Kings
           by
           nature
           haue
           neither
           friend
           nor
           Foe
           ,
           measuring
           Friendship
           and
           Hatred
           according
           to
           their
           profit
           ,
           he
           resolued
           to
           addresse
           himselfe
           vnto
           him
           ,
           and
           to
           let
           him
           visibly
           see
           the
           euent
           of
           the
           Warre
           ,
           and
           finally
           to
           make
           a
           League
           with
           him
           .
           He
           had
           many
           reasons
           why
           he
           should
           not
           do
           it
           openly
           :
           For
           if
           Cleomenes
           and
           the
           Etoliens
           had
           beene
           aduertised
           ,
           they
           would
           haue
           made
           greater
           preparations
           for
           the
           Warre
           ,
           and
           most
           of
           the
           Acheins
           would
           haue
           left
           him
           ,
           being
           amazed
           at
           such
           an
           alteration
           ,
           for
           that
           they
           would
           haue
           thought
           ,
           their
           Commaunder
           would
           haue
           fled
           to
           the
           enemy
           for
           refuge
           like
           a
           man
           in
           despaire
           .
           Wherefore
           to
           auoyde
           these
           inconueniences
           ,
           he
           not
           onely
           kept
           these
           things
           secret
           ,
           but
           he
           spake
           and
           did
           many
           things
           contrary
           to
           his
           thought
           ,
           by
           the
           which
           he
           shewed
           the
           contrary
           of
           that
           which
           he●
           practised
           .
        
         
           Seeing
           then
           the
           Megalopolitains
           to
           bee
           more
           prest
           with
           Warre
           then
           any
           other
           ,
           beeing
           neighbours
           to
           the
           Lacedemonians
           ,
           and
           hauing
           no
           hope
           to
           obtayne
           succours
           from
           the
           Acheins
           ,
           being
           subiect
           to
           the
           same
           Warre
           ,
           and
           being
           moreouer
           in
           League
           and
           friendship
           with
           the
           Mac●donians
           ,
           for
           that
           they
           had
           done
           great
           pleasures
           to
           Philip
           the
           Sonne
           of
           Amyntas
           ,
           there
           was
           no
           doubt
           but
           as
           soone
           as
           Cleomenes
           should
           begin
           the
           Warre
           against
           them
           ,
           they
           would
           require
           succours
           from
           Antigonus
           and
           the
           Macedonians
           .
           Finally
           he
           declared
           his
           secret
           to
           Nicophanes
           and
           
             Cercides
             Megalopolitains
          
           .
           They
           had
           beene
           friends
           to
           his
           Father
           ,
           
           and
           seemed
           fit
           men
           to
           mannage
           this
           businesse
           .
           By
           their
           meanes
           hee
           incites
           the
           Megalopolitaines
           .
           to
           send
           an
           Embassie
           to
           the
           Acheins
           ,
           to
           intrea●e
           them
           to
           demaund
           succours
           from
           Antigonus
           .
           The
           Megalopolitains
           send
           Nicophanes
           and
           Cercides
           
           to
           the
           Acheins
           ,
           
           with
           Commission
           after
           their
           consent
           to
           go
           to
           Antigonus
           ,
           the
           which
           the
           Acheins
           did
           easily
           allow
           .
           This
           Embassie
           went
           to
           King
           Antigonus
           ,
           and
           let
           him
           vnderstand
           their
           Charge
           :
           and
           in
           regard
           of
           the
           Affaires
           which
           concerne
           their
           Countrey
           ,
           they
           deliuered
           only
           those
           things
           which
           were
           most
           necessary
           in
           few
           words
           :
           But
           they
           made
           a
           long
           Discourse
           of
           the
           whole
           in
           generall
           ,
           as
           A●ate
           
           had
           instructed
           them
           .
           They
           layd
           before
           him
           the
           attempts
           which
           the
           Etoliens
           and
           Cleomenes
           might
           make
           ,
           confessing
           that
           this
           Warre
           for
           the
           present
           was
           of
           great
           consequence
           for
           the
           Acheins
           .
           But
           if
           the
           others
           preuailed
           in
           their
           interprize
           ,
           it
           would
           be
           much
           more
           dangerous
           for
           him
           .
           They
           make
           no
           doubt
           ,
           but
           the
           Acheins
           being
           assailed
           at
           one
           instant
           by
           these
           two
           forces
           ,
           they
           would
           bee
           easily
           ruined
           :
           So
           there
           is
           lesse
           doubt
           ,
           that
           if
           Cleomenes
           and
           the
           Etoliens
           haue
           the
           Victory
           ,
           that
           they
           will
           not
           bee
           satisfied
           therewith
           :
           For
           you
           must
           vnderstand
           that
           Morea
           ,
           no
           nor
           all
           Greece
           cannot
           glut
           the
           couetousnesse
           of
           the
           Etoliens
           .
           In
           regard
           of
           the
           ambition
           of
           Cleomenes
           ,
           although
           hee
           seemes
           for
           the
           present
           not
           to
           affect
           any
           thing
           but
           the
           principallity
           of
           Morea
           ,
           yet
           if
           he
           preuaile
           ,
           he
           will
           neuer
           cease
           vntill
           he
           hath
           Conquered
           all
           Greece
           :
           Whereunto
           he
           can
           neuer
           attaine
           before
           he
           hath
           ruined
           the
           principallity
           of
           Macedon
           .
        
         
           By
           these
           reasons
           and
           such
           like
           ,
           they
           mooue
           the
           King
           to
           thinke
           carefully
           of
           things
           to
           come
           ,
           and
           to
           consider
           what
           may
           seeme
           fittest
           for
           his
           affaires
           ,
           whether
           to
           Allie
           himselfe
           to
           the
           Acheins
           and
           Beociens
           ,
           and
           to
           make
           Warre
           against
           Cleomenes
           touching
           the
           Empire
           of
           Greece
           ,
           or
           leauing
           the
           party
           of
           so
           many
           people
           ,
           to
           haue
           it
           soone
           after
           against
           the
           
             Etoli●ns
             ,
             Beociens
             ,
             Acheins
          
           ,
           and
           Lacedemonians
           in
           Thessaly
           ,
           for
           the
           principallity
           of
           Macedony
           .
           But
           if
           the
           Etolie●s
           be
           ashamed
           ,
           to
           seeme
           to
           breake
           the
           accord
           made
           with
           the
           Acheins
           ,
           during
           the
           Warre
           of
           Demetrius
           ,
           and
           should
           still
           make
           shew
           to
           persist
           in
           friendship
           ,
           as
           they
           did
           yet
           ,
           the
           Acheins
           would
           be
           too
           strong
           to
           defend
           themselues
           against
           Cleomenes
           .
           And
           therefore
           if
           Fortune
           fauours
           them
           ,
           they
           shall
           not
           neede
           any
           mans
           succour
           .
           But
           if
           contrarywise
           it
           should
           bee
           rather
           for
           the
           Etoliens
           ,
           they
           intreated
           the
           King
           that
           he
           would
           be
           pleased
           to
           giue
           them
           succours
           ,
           and
           that
           (
           not
           losing
           the
           opportunity
           of
           the
           time
           ,
           )
           hee
           would
           preserue
           Morea
           ,
           before
           it
           should
           be
           vtterly
           ruined
           .
        
         
           They
           sayd
           moreouer
           that
           he
           had
           no
           reason
           to
           care
           at
           that
           time
           for
           Faith
           and
           Recompence
           ,
           and
           that
           Arate
           would
           finde
           the
           meanes
           in
           the
           greatest
           heate
           of
           affaires
           ,
           to
           giue
           him
           satisfaction
           ,
           and
           that
           hee
           would
           aduertise
           him
           of
           the
           time
           when
           he
           should
           neede
           succours
           .
           When
           as
           Antigonus
           had
           heard
           the
           Embassie
           ,
           hee
           did
           wonderfully
           commend
           the
           prudence
           of
           Arate
           ,
           and
           made
           answere
           that
           hee
           was
           ready
           to
           vndergoe
           the
           danger
           .
           Moreouer
           he
           wrote
           letters
           to
           the
           Megalopolitains
           ,
           by
           the
           which
           he
           sent
           them
           word
           that
           hee
           was
           ready
           to
           giue
           them
           succours
           ,
           so
           as
           it
           were
           with
           the
           consent
           of
           the
           Acheins
           .
        
         
           This
           done
           Nicophanes
           and
           Cercides
           returned
           to
           their
           Countrey
           :
           Where
           after
           they
           had
           deliuered
           their
           Letters
           ,
           they
           made
           report
           of
           the
           Kings
           good
           affection
           .
           The
           Megalopolitains
           ioyfull
           of
           this
           newes
           ,
           sent
           an
           Embassie
           againe
           to
           the
           Acheins
           ,
           intreating
           them
           to
           contract
           with
           Antigonus
           ,
           and
           that
           they
           might
           relye
           in
           him
           for
           all
           his
           businesse
           .
           Arate
           hearing
           all
           this
           by
           Nicophanes
           ,
           and
           the
           good
           affection
           the
           King
           bare
           vnto
           the
           Acheins
           ,
           and
           to
           himselfe
           ,
           was
           wonderfully
           ioyfull
           ,
           both
           for
           that
           he
           was
           not
           frustrated
           of
           his
           hope
           ,
           but
           for
           asmuch
           as
           An●igon●s
           ,
           (
           contrary
           to
           the
           hope
           of
           the
           Etoliens
           ,
           )
           did
           not
           seeme
           to
           flye
           his
           friendshippe
           .
           Hee
           did
           not
           finde
           that
           reasonable
           which
           the
           
           Megalopolitains
           aimed
           at
           ,
           that
           the
           Acheins
           should
           submit
           themselues
           vnder
           Antigonus
           in
           all
           this
           Warre
           :
           
           For
           he
           was
           not
           of
           aduice
           to
           require
           succours
           of
           any
           man
           but
           in
           extreame
           necessity
           ;
           and
           if
           that
           hapned
           ,
           he
           would
           not
           haue
           it
           done
           at
           his
           request
           alone
           ,
           but
           by
           all
           the
           Acheins
           .
           In
           trueth
           he
           feared
           that
           if
           Antigonus
           ,
           hauing
           the
           victory
           by
           the
           defeate
           of
           Cleomenes
           and
           the
           Lacedemonians
           ,
           should
           in
           the
           end
           make
           any
           enterprize
           against
           the
           Comminalty
           of
           the
           Acheins
           ,
           they
           should
           not
           lay
           the
           blame
           vpon
           him
           ,
           as
           if
           he
           had
           indiscreetly
           giuen
           the
           aduice
           for
           the
           drawing
           of
           the
           King
           into
           their
           Countrey
           ,
           who
           was
           offended
           for
           the
           taking
           of
           the
           Fort
           of
           Corinthe
           .
        
         
           When
           the
           Embassadours
           of
           the
           Megalopolitains
           came
           into
           the
           Councell
           ,
           and
           had
           made
           relation
           of
           Antigonus
           his
           Letters
           ,
           and
           of
           the
           Kings
           loue
           and
           affection
           ,
           and
           had
           made
           a
           remonstrance
           vnto
           the
           Acheins
           for
           a
           peace
           with
           Antigonus
           ,
           and
           that
           it
           seemed
           the
           whole
           assembly
           found
           it
           good
           ,
           Arate
           commended
           the
           Kings
           affection
           ,
           and
           the
           good
           desire
           of
           the
           whole
           assembly
           .
           Yet
           he
           let
           them
           vnderstand
           by
           many
           reasons
           that
           they
           should
           indeauour
           to
           keepe
           their
           Townes
           and
           Countrey
           with
           their
           owne
           forces
           ,
           but
           if
           they
           could
           not
           effect
           it
           ,
           then
           they
           could
           not
           doe
           any
           thing
           more
           commendable
           and
           more
           profitable
           .
           But
           if
           Fortune
           were
           contrary
           vnto
           them
           ,
           that
           they
           must
           first
           doe
           all
           that
           could
           be
           possible
           :
           And
           if
           there
           were
           no
           more
           hope
           ,
           then
           they
           should
           require
           succours
           from
           their
           friends
           .
           The
           whole
           assembly
           allowed
           easily
           of
           his
           Councell
           ;
           and
           it
           was
           resolued
           ,
           that
           for
           the
           present
           they
           should
           ordaine
           no
           new
           thing
           ,
           and
           that
           the
           Acheins
           should
           mannage
           this
           war
           alone
           .
        
         
           But
           when
           as
           (
           during
           these
           negotiations
           )
           Ptolomy
           had
           furnished
           Cleomenes
           with
           men
           ,
           and
           other
           things
           necessary
           for
           the
           Warre
           ,
           desiring
           by
           this
           meanes
           to
           make
           him
           an
           enemy
           to
           Antigonus
           ,
           for
           that
           hee
           had
           greater
           hope
           to
           bee
           able
           to
           Conquer
           the
           Realme
           of
           Macedon
           by
           the
           meanes
           of
           the
           Lacedemonians
           ,
           then
           of
           the
           Acheins
           ,
           and
           that
           the
           Acheins
           were
           first
           Defeated
           by
           Cleomenes
           by
           a
           surprize
           neere
           vnto
           Lyeea
           ,
           and
           that
           afterwards
           they
           made
           a
           great
           losse
           neere
           vnto
           the
           Town
           of
           Megalopolis
           ,
           and
           that
           finally
           the
           third
           time
           ,
           they
           were
           so
           beaten
           ,
           Defeated
           ,
           and
           slaine
           ,
           neere
           vnto
           the
           Towne
           of
           Dy●ie
           in
           a
           place
           which
           they
           call
           Hecatombee
           ,
           as
           they
           were
           in
           a
           manner
           quite
           ruined
           :
           
           Then
           Arate
           seeing
           himselfe
           inuironed
           with
           so
           many
           miseries
           ,
           knew
           it
           was
           no
           time
           to
           Dreame
           ,
           and
           that
           hee
           was
           forced
           (
           as
           hee
           had
           formerly
           resolued
           )
           to
           demaund
           succour
           from
           King
           Antigonus
           .
           For
           the
           effecting
           whereof
           hee
           sent
           his
           Sonne
           in
           Embassie
           to
           confirme
           the
           Articles
           of
           the
           agreement
           .
           Yet
           hee
           was
           in
           doubt
           and
           much
           troubled
           ,
           for
           that
           hee
           did
           not
           hope
           Antigonus
           would
           succour
           him
           ,
           if
           they
           did
           not
           deliuer
           him
           for
           his
           security
           the
           Fort
           of
           Corinthe
           ,
           which
           they
           called
           Acrocorinthe
           with
           the
           Towne
           :
           Neyther
           did
           hee
           see
           any
           meanes
           to
           deliuer
           it
           to
           the
           Macedonians
           without
           the
           consent
           of
           the
           Corinthians
           .
           And
           therefore
           hee
           deferred
           the
           Councell
           to
           aduise
           of
           the
           meanes
           of
           safety
           .
           In
           the
           meane
           time
           Cleomenes
           glorious
           of
           his
           good
           Fortune
           ,
           ouer-ran
           the
           whole
           Prouince
           ,
           taking
           Townes
           aswell
           by
           perswasion
           as
           by
           terrour
           .
           When
           by
           this
           meanes
           he
           had
           taken
           
             Caphie
             ,
             Pellene
             ,
             Phene●
             ,
             Argos
             ,
             Phlie
             ,
             Cleone
             ,
             Epi●aure
             ,
             Hermion
             ,
          
           and
           Trizene
           ,
           and
           in
           
           the
           end
           Corinthe
           ,
           hee
           seated
           his
           Campe
           neere
           vnto
           the
           〈◊〉
           of
           the
           Sicyoniens
           ,
           and
           by
           this
           meanes
           freed
           the
           Acheins
           of
           that
           〈◊〉
           whereof
           wee
           haue
           spoken
           .
           For
           when
           as
           Arate
           had
           the
           newes
           ,
           that
           the
           Corinthians
           had
           chased
           away
           the
           Garrison
           of
           the
           Acheins
           ,
           
           and
           ●ent
           an
           Embassie
           to
           Cleomenes
           to
           deliuer
           him
           the
           Citty
           ,
           hauing
           found
           a
           good
           occasion
           ,
           hee
           yeelds
           vnto
           Antigonus
           the
           Fort
           which
           the
           Acheins
           held
           .
           By
           this
           meanes
           hee
           repaired
           the
           wrong
           which
           hee
           had
           done
           vnto
           the
           King
           ,
           and
           it
           serued
           him
           for
           a
           pledge
           ,
           and
           as
           it
           were
           a
           Fort
           and
           retreate
           for
           the
           future
           Warre
           .
        
         
           But
           when
           as
           Cleomenes
           vnderstood
           the
           league
           which
           the
           Acheins
           had
           made
           with
           Antigonus
           ,
           and
           that
           the
           Fort
           had
           beene
           freely
           deliuered
           vnto
           him
           ,
           hee
           presently
           raised
           his
           Siege
           ,
           and
           seated
           his
           Campe
           neere
           vnto
           Isthmus
           ,
           and
           rampred
           diligently
           with
           Pallisadoes
           and
           Ditches
           ,
           the
           place
           which
           lies
           betwixt
           the
           Fortresse
           and
           the
           Mountaines
           ,
           which
           they
           of
           the
           Countrey
           call
           Onies
           ,
           as
           if
           hee
           had
           a
           hope
           to
           make
           himselfe
           Lord
           of
           all
           
             Morea
             .
             Antigonus
          
           who
           had
           his
           Army
           ready
           ,
           expected
           onely
           the
           opportunity
           of
           the
           time
           .
           But
           when
           hee
           saw
           by
           those
           things
           which
           had
           happened
           ,
           according
           to
           the
           aduertisement
           of
           Arate
           ,
           that
           the
           time
           approached
           of
           Cleomenes
           voyage
           into
           Thessaly
           ,
           hee
           causeth
           his
           Army
           to
           march
           towards
           Isthmus
           by
           Beocia
           ,
           hauing
           aduertised
           the
           Acheins
           of
           his
           affaires
           :
           For
           the
           Etoliens
           being
           disconted
           at
           his
           descent
           ,
           sent
           him
           word
           ,
           that
           hee
           should
           not
           passe
           within
           the
           streights
           of
           Thermophiles
           ,
           and
           if
           hee
           vndertooke
           it
           ,
           they
           would
           take
           Armes
           to
           hinder
           his
           passage
           .
           Thus
           Antigonus
           and
           Cleomenes
           lodged
           their
           Armies
           before
           one
           another
           .
           The
           one
           to
           enter
           into
           Morea
           and
           the
           other
           to
           keepe
           his
           Frontier
           .
           And
           although
           the
           Acheins
           had
           receiued
           great
           losses
           ,
           
           yet
           they
           fainted
           not
           .
           But
           being
           suddainly
           aduertised
           of
           the
           reuolte
           of
           Aristote
           of
           Argos
           against
           Cleomenes
           ,
           they
           relieued
           him
           vnder
           the
           conduct
           of
           Timoxene
           ,
           
           and
           tooke
           the
           Towne
           of
           Argos
           ,
           which
           was
           of
           great
           consequence
           vnto
           them
           :
           For
           by
           this
           meanes
           the
           fury
           of
           Cleomenes
           was
           much
           abated
           ,
           and
           the
           Souldiers
           hearts
           broken
           ,
           as
           appeared
           plainely
           :
           For
           although
           that
           Cleomenes
           Army
           was
           much
           stronger
           by
           reason
           of
           the
           opportunity
           of
           places
           ,
           and
           abundance
           of
           victuals
           ,
           hauing
           also
           good
           and
           resolute
           Souldiers
           ,
           yet
           there
           was
           so
           great
           and
           suddaine
           an
           alteration
           after
           the
           taking
           of
           Argos
           ,
           that
           Cleomenes
           leauing
           all
           ,
           made
           a
           retreate
           ,
           sauouring
           of
           a
           flight
           :
           So
           much
           hee
           feared
           that
           hee
           should
           bee
           inclosed
           by
           his
           cruell
           Enemies
           .
        
         
           From
           thence
           hee
           marcht
           directly
           to
           Argos
           ,
           where
           hee
           made
           great
           attempts
           to
           carry
           it
           by
           assault
           .
           But
           for
           that
           the
           Acheins
           resisted
           like
           braue
           men
           on
           the
           one
           side
           ,
           
           and
           the
           Argiues
           on
           the
           other
           ,
           for
           feare
           of
           the
           fault
           committed
           ,
           hee
           was
           deceiued
           in
           his
           hope
           :
           And
           in
           passing
           by
           Mantinia
           ,
           he
           led
           his
           Army
           to
           Sparta
           .
           When
           as
           Antigonus
           was
           entred
           into
           Morea
           ,
           hee
           tooke
           Acrocorinthe
           .
           Then
           hee
           made
           haste
           to
           goe
           to
           Argos
           ,
           where
           he
           much
           commended
           the
           Argiues
           ,
           and
           settled
           an
           order
           for
           the
           affaires
           of
           the
           City
           .
           From
           thence
           he
           returned
           againe
           into
           Arcadia
           with
           his
           Army
           ,
           and
           chased
           away
           the
           Garrisons
           out
           of
           those
           Forts
           which
           Cleomenes
           had
           built
           ,
           the
           which
           he
           restored
           to
           the
           Megalopolitains
           passing
           
           by
           the
           Region
           Egitane
           .
           Then
           he
           went
           to
           Egia
           ,
           where
           he
           called
           an
           assembly
           of
           the
           Acheins
           :
           and
           made
           a
           great
           discourse
           of
           the
           present
           affaires
           ,
           and
           shewed
           them
           in
           few
           words
           the
           times
           to
           come
           .
           Finally
           ,
           being
           created
           chiefe
           of
           the
           whole
           league
           ,
           he
           past
           the
           Winter
           in
           the
           Countries
           of
           the
           Corinthians
           and
           Sicyoniens
           with
           his
           Army
           .
           Then
           in
           the
           Spring
           he
           went
           to
           the
           field
           ,
           to
           whom
           the
           Acheins
           ioyned
           ,
           and
           being
           come
           within
           three
           dayes
           to
           the
           Towne
           of
           Tegee
           ,
           hee
           besieged
           it
           .
           The
           Tegetains
           seeing
           the
           Macedonians
           very
           busie
           in
           making
           of
           Trenches
           ,
           Mines
           ,
           
           and
           all
           other
           preparations
           to
           take
           the
           Towne
           ,
           they
           yeelded
           ,
           being
           void
           of
           all
           hope
           :
           Whereas
           after
           he
           had
           setled
           a
           good
           order
           ,
           Antigonus
           marcht
           suddainly
           to
           Laconice
           .
           By
           this
           meanes
           approaching
           neere
           vnto
           Cleomenes
           ,
           who
           kept
           vpon
           the
           Frontiers
           ,
           hee
           had
           some
           small
           encounters
           with
           the
           Enemy
           .
           In
           the
           meane
           time
           they
           were
           aduertised
           by
           their
           Spies
           ,
           that
           there
           were
           succours
           come
           from
           Orchomene
           to
           Cleomenes
           .
           Wherefore
           Antigonus
           turned
           head
           to
           Orchomene
           ,
           
           and
           takes
           it
           without
           resistance
           .
           From
           thence
           he
           besieged
           Mantin●a
           ,
           which
           was
           also
           presently
           yeelded
           .
           Then
           hee
           led
           the
           Legions
           to
           Herca
           and
           Telphusa
           ,
           the
           which
           in
           like
           manner
           were
           yeelded
           in
           a
           short
           time
           .
           After
           this
           in
           the
           beginning
           of
           Winter
           ,
           hee
           sent
           the
           Macedonians
           to
           their
           houses
           ,
           and
           retired
           with
           the
           mercenaries
           to
           Egia
           ,
           there
           to
           consult
           of
           the
           present
           affaires
           .
        
         
           At
           that
           times
           Cleomenes
           aduertised
           that
           Antigonus
           had
           dismist
           his
           A●my
           ,
           and
           that
           he
           stayed
           at
           Egi●
           ,
           which
           is
           aboue
           three
           dayes
           iourney
           from
           Megalopolis
           ,
           a
           vast
           Towne
           ,
           and
           ill
           peopled
           :
           especially
           for
           that
           the
           greatest
           part
           had
           beene
           slaine
           in
           former
           battels
           as
           we
           haue
           said
           ,
           neere
           vnto
           Licea
           ,
           and
           La●dicea
           :
           and
           that
           moreouer
           at
           that
           time
           it
           was
           not
           carefully
           kept
           ,
           by
           reason
           of
           the
           presence
           of
           Antigonus
           ,
           he
           had
           a
           hope
           to
           surprize
           it
           .
           Wherefore
           hee
           marcht
           suddainly
           ,
           being
           guided
           by
           some
           Messeniens
           ,
           who
           being
           chased
           and
           banisht
           from
           their
           Countrey
           ,
           had
           retired
           to
           Megalopolis
           :
           and
           brought
           them
           by
           Night
           into
           the
           City
           .
           But
           day
           being
           come
           ,
           he
           was
           in
           danger
           to
           be
           defeated
           with
           his
           whole
           Army
           ,
           considering
           the
           great
           resistance
           the
           Megalopolitains
           made
           :
           the
           which
           happened
           vnto
           him
           three
           Moneths
           before
           ,
           when
           he
           ass●iled
           a
           Citty
           seated
           in
           Colea
           .
           It
           is
           true
           ,
           that
           in
           the
           end
           he
           had
           the
           Victory
           ,
           as
           well
           by
           reason
           of
           the
           multitude
           of
           his
           men
           ,
           as
           for
           that
           he
           had
           formerly
           gotten
           the
           places
           of
           aduantage
           .
        
         
           After
           he
           had
           taken
           and
           spoiled
           the
           Citty
           ,
           and
           chased
           away
           the
           Megalopolitains
           ,
           hee
           razed
           
           it
           vtterly
           ,
           to
           the
           end
           they
           should
           haue
           no
           more
           hope
           to
           re-edifie
           it
           .
           In
           my
           opinion
           hee
           did
           it
           tending
           to
           that
           which
           the
           Lionenses
           ,
           the
           Megalopolitains
           ,
           and
           the
           Stimphal●●ns
           with
           other
           bordering
           people
           ,
           conceiue
           ,
           that
           Traytours
           ,
           or
           those
           which
           loue
           reuoltes
           ,
           are
           neuer
           in
           safety
           .
           Without
           doubt
           the
           wickednesse
           of
           one
           man
           blemisht
           all
           the
           virtue
           of
           the
           Clitoriens
           :
           This
           was
           Thearce
           
           whom
           with
           reason
           the
           Clitoriens
           denyed
           to
           bee
           borne
           in
           their
           Countrey
           ,
           saying
           ,
           hee
           was
           of
           Orchomene
           ,
           and
           the
           Sonne
           of
           some
           stranger
           .
           Moreouer
           ,
           for
           that
           there
           are
           some
           which
           preferre
           Philarchus
           before
           al
           others
           that
           haue
           written
           this
           History
           ,
           although
           that
           many
           times
           he
           speakes
           and
           iudges
           of
           things
           contrary
           to
           Arate
           ,
           I
           haue
           thought
           it
           
           good
           ,
           nay
           rather
           necessary
           ,
           not
           to
           conceale
           this
           :
           To
           the
           end
           they
           may
           discerne
           truth
           from
           falshood
           ,
           and
           the
           rather
           for
           that
           we
           haue
           followed
           Arate
           .
           Hee
           hath
           spoken
           many
           things
           throughout
           the
           whole
           History
           as
           Affection
           hath
           transported
           him
           ,
           which
           are
           not
           needfull
           to
           debate
           at
           this
           present
           ,
           holding
           those
           things
           to
           be
           deliuered
           by
           vs
           ,
           which
           hapned
           at
           such
           time
           as
           we
           Write
           ,
           that
           is
           to
           say
           ,
           during
           the
           Cleomenique
           Warre
           :
           For
           that
           they
           would
           be
           more
           then
           sufficient
           to
           discouer
           the
           errours
           and
           faults
           of
           this
           Author
           .
        
         
           First
           when
           he
           labours
           to
           set
           foorth
           the
           cruelty
           of
           Antigonus
           ,
           and
           of
           the
           Macedonians
           ,
           and
           moreouer
           that
           of
           Arate
           and
           the
           Acheins
           ,
           he
           sayd
           that
           as
           soone
           as
           he
           had
           Conquered
           the
           Mantiniens
           ,
           they
           caused
           them
           to
           suffer
           great
           outrages
           and
           cruelties
           ,
           and
           that
           the
           Citty
           which
           was
           one
           of
           the
           noblest
           and
           most
           auncient
           of
           Arcadia
           ,
           fell
           into
           so
           great
           misery
           and
           ruine
           ,
           as
           it
           mooued
           all
           Greece
           to
           weepe
           and
           lament
           .
           And
           when
           as
           afterwards
           he
           seekes
           to
           make
           the
           cruelty
           seeme
           greater
           ,
           and
           to
           mooue
           the
           Readers
           hearts
           ,
           he
           relates
           a
           burning
           of
           Women
           ,
           their
           haire
           scattered
           vp
           and
           downe
           ,
           their
           Paps
           naked
           ,
           the
           teares
           and
           lamentations
           made
           by
           men
           and
           women
           ,
           who
           dragg'd
           after
           them
           their
           little
           Children
           and
           their
           Parents
           broken
           with
           age
           .
           This
           hee
           doth
           often
           throughout
           his
           whole
           History
           ,
           to
           let
           euery
           man
           see
           the
           agrauating
           of
           their
           miseries
           .
           Leauing
           then
           this
           basenesse
           and
           effeminacy
           of
           his
           heart
           ,
           let
           vs
           seeke
           the
           things
           which
           are
           most
           proper
           and
           profitable
           for
           the
           History
           .
        
         
           A
           Historiographer
           ought
           not
           to
           mooue
           the
           affections
           of
           men
           ,
           
           nor
           seeke
           occasions
           fit
           for
           it
           ,
           neyther
           let
           him
           pursue
           the
           miseries
           of
           men
           (
           the
           which
           belongs
           to
           the
           makers
           of
           Tragedies
           )
           but
           let
           him
           deliuer
           truly
           the
           sayings
           and
           doings
           of
           men
           ,
           although
           they
           be
           not
           great
           .
           Without
           doubt
           a
           History
           and
           a
           Tragedy
           ,
           tend
           not
           to
           one
           and
           the
           same
           end
           ,
           but
           rather
           are
           quite
           contrary
           .
           
           For
           they
           must
           labour
           in
           a
           Tragedy
           to
           draw
           by
           coniecture
           the
           hearts
           of
           the
           Auditors
           to
           Hope
           ,
           Feare
           ,
           Care
           ,
           Pleasure
           ,
           and
           such
           like
           affections
           .
           But
           in
           a
           History
           hee
           must
           imploy
           his
           whole
           indeauour
           to
           relate
           truly
           the
           sayings
           and
           doings
           of
           men
           .
           Wherefore
           things
           that
           are
           likely
           and
           coniecturall
           ,
           are
           necessary
           in
           the
           one
           ,
           to
           abuse
           the
           Assistants
           ,
           and
           those
           which
           are
           true
           in
           this
           being
           Written
           for
           the
           profit
           of
           the
           Readers
           .
        
         
           You
           must
           vnderstand
           likewise
           that
           this
           Historiographer
           many
           times
           doth
           not
           yeild
           the
           cause
           in
           his
           History
           ,
           nor
           the
           reason
           of
           things
           ,
           without
           the
           which
           they
           cannot
           easily
           mooue
           any
           to
           pitty
           ,
           or
           indignation
           in
           humane
           affaires
           .
           But
           what
           is
           he
           that
           will
           not
           finde
           it
           strange
           to
           see
           a
           Cittizen
           whipt
           :
           yet
           if
           any
           one
           be
           so
           by
           reason
           of
           his
           offence
           ,
           wee
           finde
           it
           reasonable
           .
           And
           if
           any
           one
           strikes
           a
           free
           man
           to
           punish
           and
           amend
           him
           ,
           shall
           wee
           not
           hold
           him
           an
           honest
           man
           and
           praise
           worthy
           ?
           Murther
           in
           a
           Cittizen
           is
           likewise
           forbidden
           ,
           and
           seuerely
           punisht
           :
           But
           if
           any
           one
           kils
           a
           Thiefe
           or
           an
           Adulterer
           ,
           is
           hee
           not
           held
           for
           innocent
           ?
           And
           if
           any
           one
           kils
           a
           Traytor
           to
           his
           Country
           ,
           or
           a
           Tyrant
           ,
           shall
           he
           not
           be
           commended
           by
           all
           the
           World
           ,
           held
           deare
           and
           honoured
           ?
           VVee
           must
           therefore
           looke
           to
           the
           end
           in
           all
           things
           ,
           and
           to
           the
           intention
           of
           the
           man
           ,
           not
           to
           that
           which
           is
           acted
           ,
           but
           to
           the
           causes
           and
           Discourses
           ,
           
           with
           consideration
           of
           the
           differences
           .
           The
           Mantiuiens
           leauing
           first
           the
           Common-weale
           of
           the
           Acheins
           ,
           gaue
           themselues
           and
           their
           Countrey
           willingly
           to
           the
           Etoliens
           ,
           
           and
           soone
           after
           to
           Cleomenes
           .
           In
           the
           meane
           time
           ,
           whilest
           they
           liued
           vnder
           the
           Lacedemonians
           ,
           the
           Acheins
           tooke
           them
           againe
           vnder
           the
           Conduct
           of
           Arate
           ,
           foure
           yeeres
           before
           the
           Descent
           of
           Antigonus
           :
           where
           they
           were
           so
           far
           from
           being
           punished
           for
           the
           offence
           committed
           ,
           as
           this
           easie
           and
           suddaine
           re●vnion
           of
           two
           people
           into
           one
           Common-wealth
           ,
           seemed
           incredible
           to
           the
           whole
           VVorld
           .
        
         
           For
           as
           soone
           as
           Arate
           was
           entred
           ,
           he
           forbad
           his
           men
           to
           touch
           their
           good
           :
           Calling
           the
           Burgesses
           afterwards
           together
           ,
           wishing
           them
           not
           to
           care
           ,
           and
           that
           they
           should
           inioy
           their
           goods
           ,
           and
           be
           assured
           to
           liue
           in
           peace
           ,
           as
           long
           as
           they
           were
           vnder
           the
           Acheins
           Common-weale
           .
           The
           Mantiniens
           who
           seemed
           to
           be
           without
           hope
           ,
           
           were
           wonderfully
           reioyced
           at
           the
           words
           of
           Arate
           :
           VVherefore
           they
           presently
           changed
           their
           opinion
           ,
           receiuing
           those
           into
           their
           Houses
           ,
           to
           whom
           formerly
           they
           had
           beene
           deadly
           enemies
           ,
           with
           whom
           they
           did
           communicate
           their
           Goods
           and
           VVealth
           .
           Finally
           ,
           they
           omitted
           nothing
           of
           that
           which
           seemed
           necessary
           for
           the
           setling
           of
           a
           firme
           friendshippe
           ;
           and
           in
           truth
           it
           was
           not
           without
           cause
           .
           I
           doe
           not
           know
           if
           euer
           any
           fell
           into
           the
           hands
           of
           more
           gracious
           enemies
           ,
           or
           being
           falne
           into
           so
           great
           inconueniences
           ,
           haue
           relieued
           and
           raised
           themselues
           with
           so
           little
           losse
           :
           the
           which
           proceeded
           from
           the
           humanity
           of
           Arate
           and
           the
           Acheins
           .
           Afterwards
           seeing
           a
           farre
           off
           the
           seditions
           which
           were
           renewed
           amongst
           them
           ,
           and
           the
           practize
           of
           the
           Etoliens
           and
           Lacedemonians
           ,
           they
           send
           an
           Embassie
           to
           the
           Acheins
           ,
           to
           deliuer
           their
           Town
           into
           their
           protection
           and
           to
           receiue
           a
           Garrison
           .
           VVho
           presently
           leuied
           three
           hundred
           men
           ,
           and
           sent
           them
           to
           Mantinea
           ,
           these
           three
           hundred
           men
           of
           the
           Acheins
           nation
           ,
           leauing
           their
           Countrey
           and
           all
           their
           estates
           ,
           they
           remained
           at
           Mantinea
           to
           preserue
           their
           liberty
           .
           They
           had
           moreouer
           two
           hundred
           Souldiers
           that
           were
           strangers
           .
        
         
           Soone
           after
           there
           grew
           a
           sedition
           among
           the
           Mantiniens
           ;
           wherfore
           they
           called
           the
           Lacedemonians
           ,
           deliuering
           them
           the
           Towne
           ;
           
           and
           to
           the
           end
           their
           wickednesse
           might
           be
           full
           and
           compleat
           ,
           they
           murthered
           all
           the
           Acheins
           ;
           a
           crime
           which
           was
           most
           execrable
           .
           For
           seeing
           they
           would
           leaue
           the
           party
           and
           friendship
           of
           the
           Acheins
           ,
           they
           should
           at
           the
           least
           haue
           sent
           backe
           the
           Garrison
           safe
           into
           their
           Country
           .
           It
           is
           a
           Custome
           which
           enemies
           obserue
           daily
           by
           a
           Common
           Law.
           But
           to
           the
           end
           they
           might
           with
           more
           ease
           shewe
           their
           affection
           to
           Cleomenes
           and
           the
           Lacedemo●ians
           ,
           there
           proceeded
           to
           this
           great
           cruelty
           and
           basenesse
           ,
           who
           in
           breaking
           the
           Law
           of
           Nations
           would
           not
           spare
           their
           Friends
           .
           Seeing
           then
           they
           haue
           practised
           such
           great
           cruelty
           towards
           those
           ,
           who
           hauing
           lately
           taken
           their
           Towne
           ,
           intreated
           them
           like
           men
           without
           offence
           ,
           and
           now
           defended
           and
           kept
           their
           Towne
           ,
           of
           what
           paines
           shall
           wee
           iudge
           them
           worthy
           ?
           VVhat
           punishment
           may
           wee
           ordayne
           for
           so
           foule
           an
           outrage
           ?
           Shall
           they
           be
           sold
           with
           their
           wiues
           and
           Children
           ?
           But
           by
           the
           Law
           of
           Armes
           they
           may
           doe
           it
           to
           those
           ,
           which
           haue
           not
           committed
           such
           crimes
           nor
           such
           cruelties
           .
           They
           were
           therefore
           worthy
           
           of
           a
           greater
           punishment
           ,
           and
           a
           more
           grieuous
           example
           .
           Wherefore
           if
           they
           haue
           suffered
           no
           more
           but
           that
           which
           Philarchus
           mentioned
           ,
           we
           must
           beleeue
           that
           the
           Grecians
           were
           not
           mooued
           to
           pitty
           ,
           but
           rather
           commended
           the
           iudgement
           of
           the
           Acheins
           ;
           who
           had
           resolued
           that
           so
           great
           a
           cruelty
           (
           the
           like
           whereof
           had
           neuer
           beene
           spoken
           of
           )
           should
           be
           grieuously
           punished
           .
        
         
           Seeing
           then
           the
           Mantiniens
           at
           that
           time
           had
           no
           other
           harme
           ,
           
           but
           the
           losse
           of
           their
           goods
           ,
           and
           were
           sold
           by
           their
           enemies
           ,
           who
           will
           not
           hold
           this
           Historiographer
           to
           be
           a
           lyer
           ,
           and
           moreouer
           to
           haue
           Written
           incredible
           things
           :
           And
           to
           the
           end
           he
           might
           shew
           his
           ignorance
           ,
           he
           hath
           not
           obserued
           that
           the
           Acheins
           at
           the
           same
           time
           did
           not
           the
           like
           vnto
           the
           Tegeates
           ,
           whom
           they
           tooke
           in
           battell
           :
           For
           if
           the
           cruelty
           of
           the
           Acheins
           had
           beene
           the
           cause
           thereof
           ,
           there
           is
           no
           doubt
           but
           the
           Tegeates
           had
           suffered
           in
           like
           manner
           .
           But
           seeing
           that
           this
           Rigour
           fell
           onely
           vppon
           the
           Mantiniens
           ,
           it
           is
           apparent
           that
           the
           cause
           of
           their
           choller
           was
           diuers
           .
           Moreouer
           ,
           this
           same
           Historiographer
           tells
           vs
           ,
           
           that
           Aristomacus
           the
           Argine
           ,
           of
           a
           noble
           Family
           ,
           and
           of
           an
           auncient
           Tyrannicall
           Race
           ,
           was
           Tyrant
           of
           Argos
           ,
           who
           being
           taken
           by
           Antigonus
           and
           the
           Acheins
           ,
           and
           brought
           to
           Cenchrea
           ,
           hee
           suffered
           the
           most
           vniust
           Death
           that
           euer
           man
           indured
           .
        
         
           He
           makes
           him
           moreouer
           (
           as
           it
           is
           his
           custome
           )
           to
           cast
           out
           lamentable
           cries
           ,
           the
           night
           that
           he
           was
           strangled
           :
           And
           that
           the
           neighbours
           terrified
           partly
           with
           the
           cruelty
           ,
           and
           partly
           desirous
           to
           know
           what
           it
           was
           ,
           some
           of
           them
           wonderfully
           incensed
           ranne
           thither
           .
           He
           also
           sets
           downe
           other
           effeminate
           things
           ,
           which
           we
           will
           leaue
           for
           the
           present
           ,
           beeing
           content
           with
           that
           which
           we
           haue
           here
           related
           .
           For
           my
           part
           I
           conceiue
           that
           if
           Aristomacus
           had
           done
           no
           other
           thing
           against
           the
           Acheins
           ,
           but
           to
           turne
           the
           Common-weale
           into
           ruine
           ,
           and
           the
           liberty
           of
           the
           Country
           into
           Tyranny
           ,
           that
           he
           hath
           worthily
           deserued
           very
           great
           punishment
           .
           Although
           that
           this
           gentle
           Historiographer
           desirous
           to
           attribute
           great
           glory
           vnto
           him
           ,
           and
           to
           begge
           pitty
           from
           the
           Auditors
           ,
           by
           a
           commemoration
           of
           the
           paines
           which
           he
           indured
           ,
           he
           doth
           not
           once
           say
           ,
           that
           he
           was
           a
           Tyrant
           ,
           but
           that
           hee
           was
           descended
           of
           a
           Tyrannicall
           Race
           .
           What
           could
           he
           say
           worse
           ,
           or
           more
           pernitious
           ?
           For
           the
           very
           name
           is
           the
           field
           where
           all
           cruelty
           is
           sowne
           ,
           and
           which
           imbraceth
           all
           the
           outrages
           and
           villanies
           of
           men
           .
           And
           admit
           that
           Aristomacus
           had
           indured
           great
           torments
           ,
           as
           Philarchus
           sayth
           ,
           yet
           he
           was
           not
           sufficiently
           punished
           for
           that
           which
           he
           committed
           in
           one
           day
           :
           for
           when
           as
           Arate
           entred
           into
           Argos
           with
           a
           Troupe
           of
           Acheins
           ,
           without
           Discouery
           ,
           labouring
           to
           restore
           the
           Argiues
           to
           their
           liberty
           ,
           hee
           was
           in
           the
           end
           forced
           to
           leaue
           the
           Towne
           ,
           for
           that
           hee
           found
           not
           any
           man
           would
           take
           Armes
           ,
           for
           the
           feare
           they
           had
           of
           this
           Tyrant
           .
        
         
           Wherefore
           Aristomacus
           taking
           his
           occasion
           (
           for
           that
           they
           had
           consented
           to
           the
           comming
           of
           the
           Acheins
           )
           put
           to
           Death
           fourescore
           Cittizens
           
           in
           the
           presence
           of
           his
           familiars
           .
           Beleeue
           me
           it
           will
           bee
           tedious
           to
           relate
           the
           cruelty
           which
           he
           committed
           in
           his
           life
           time
           :
           He
           held
           it
           of
           his
           Predecessors
           by
           right
           of
           inheritance
           .
           And
           therefore
           wee
           must
           not
           thinke
           they
           haue
           done
           him
           wrong
           ,
           if
           they
           haue
           made
           him
           serue
           for
           an
           
           example
           with
           torments
           :
           For
           it
           would
           haue
           beene
           much
           more
           vnworthy
           ,
           that
           so
           wicked
           a
           man
           after
           the
           murther
           of
           so
           many
           ,
           and
           after●
           many
           thefts
           and
           spoyles
           ,
           should
           haue
           died
           vnpunished
           like
           an
           Innocent
           .
           Neither
           can
           they
           charge
           Antigonus
           nor
           Arate
           of
           cruelty
           ,
           to
           haue
           put
           a
           Tyrant
           to
           death
           in
           Prison
           ,
           whom
           they
           had
           taken
           in
           open
           Warre
           ,
           and
           whom
           they
           might
           with
           reason
           and
           honour
           haue
           taken
           during
           a
           peace
           ,
           and
           haue
           put
           him
           to
           a
           cruell
           death
           .
           But
           of
           what
           punishment
           will
           not
           you
           hold
           him
           worthy
           ,
           who
           besides
           all
           these
           things
           brake
           his
           accord
           with
           the
           Acheins
           .
           A
           little
           before
           hee
           had
           relinquisht
           the
           tyranny
           ,
           being
           destitute
           of
           all
           hope
           and
           succours
           after
           the
           death
           of
           Demetrius
           .
           At
           what
           time
           the
           Acheins
           did
           not
           onely
           saue
           him
           ,
           but
           entertaine
           him
           so
           courteously
           and
           graciously
           ,
           as
           they
           remitted
           all
           the
           wrongs
           which
           hee
           had
           done
           during
           his
           Reigne
           ,
           and
           gaue
           him
           great
           aduancements
           in
           their
           Common-wealth
           .
           Finally
           ,
           they
           made
           him
           Chiefe
           of
           the
           Acheins
           .
           But
           this
           wicked
           man
           amongst
           all
           others
           ,
           forgetting
           that
           great
           humanity
           and
           clemency
           ,
           began
           presently
           to
           plot
           how
           hee
           might
           make
           a
           league
           with
           Cleomenes
           ,
           retiring
           himselfe
           in
           that
           greatest
           neede
           soone
           after
           to
           the
           Enemy
           :
           whereby
           the
           Acheins
           were
           in
           great
           danger
           .
           Who
           some
           few
           dayes
           after
           was
           taken
           in
           Warre
           ,
           was
           he
           not
           worthy
           to
           dye
           in
           the
           Night
           in
           the
           Prison
           at
           Cenchrea
           ,
           as
           Philarchus
           saith
           ,
           
           but
           hee
           should
           rather
           haue
           beene
           carried
           throughout
           all
           M●rea
           ,
           and
           after
           that
           he●
           had
           suffered
           infinite
           torments
           ,
           to
           haue
           dyed
           cruelly
           .
           Yet
           hee
           was
           onely
           strangled
           in
           Prison
           ,
           although
           hee
           had
           committed
           all
           sorts
           of
           Villany
           .
        
         
           Moreouer
           ,
           the
           same
           Historiographer
           holds
           a
           long
           discourse
           of
           the
           miseries
           of
           the
           Mantiniens
           ,
           as
           if
           hee
           thought
           it
           were
           the
           duty
           of
           an
           Historiographer
           onely
           to
           relate
           cruell
           and
           vniust
           actions
           .
           In
           regard
           of
           the
           virtue
           and
           magnanimity
           of
           the
           Megalopolitains
           ,
           which
           they
           shewed
           at
           that
           time
           ,
           he
           makes
           no
           mention
           ,
           as
           if
           the
           duty
           of
           an
           History
           were
           rather
           to
           remember
           the
           wickednesse
           and
           vices
           of
           men
           ,
           than
           things
           well
           and
           commendably
           done
           :
           Whereas
           the
           Readers
           of
           Histories
           shall
           reape
           more
           profit
           by
           deeds
           which
           are
           worthy
           to
           bee
           imbraced
           and
           followed
           ,
           than
           those
           which
           are
           vniust
           ,
           and
           to
           bee
           auoided
           .
           Moreouer
           hee
           pursues
           his
           Discourse
           ,
           how
           that
           Cleomenes
           tooke
           the
           Citty
           ,
           and
           that
           hee
           sent
           Letters
           to
           Messena
           to
           the
           Megalopolitains
           ,
           aduising
           them
           to
           returne
           into
           their
           Countrey
           which
           was
           whole
           ,
           and
           to
           be
           of
           his
           party
           :
           And
           how
           the
           Megalopolitains
           could
           not
           endure
           they
           should
           finish
           the
           reading
           of
           the
           Letters
           ,
           and
           could
           hardly
           forbeare
           from
           doing
           outrage
           to
           the
           messenger
           ,
           with
           many
           other
           petty
           triuiall
           things
           ,
           to
           shew
           the
           magnificence
           and
           modesty
           of
           Cleomenes
           towards
           his
           Enemies
           .
           But
           he
           forbeares
           to
           tell
           that
           which
           followed
           ,
           and
           which
           was
           very
           proper
           to
           the
           History
           ,
           which
           is
           the
           praise
           and
           memory
           of
           things
           well
           done
           .
           But
           who
           hindred
           him
           ?
           If
           we
           hold
           them
           honest
           men
           who
           in
           words
           and
           will
           maintaine
           a
           Warre
           for
           their
           Allies
           ,
           and
           if
           wee
           doe
           not
           onely
           praise
           with
           admiration
           ,
           but
           also
           giue
           thankes
           with
           Presents
           ,
           to
           those
           that
           endure
           the
           spoile
           of
           their
           Countrey
           with
           fire
           and
           sieges
           ,
           
           what
           commendations
           shall
           we
           giue
           then
           to
           the
           Megalopolitains
           ?
           what
           affection
           shall
           wee
           beare
           vnto
           them
           ?
           Shall
           it
           not
           be
           great
           and
           ample
           ?
           
           First
           ,
           they
           left
           the
           Prouince
           to
           Clomenes
           ,
           and
           abandoned
           their
           owne
           ●ountrey
           ,
           rather
           than
           to
           breake
           their
           Faith
           with
           the
           Acheins
           .
           Finally
           ,
           although
           that
           contrary
           to
           hope
           ,
           and
           the
           opinion
           of
           all
           the
           world
           ,
           they
           might
           haue
           returned
           into
           their
           Country
           with
           safety
           ,
           yet
           they
           desired
           rather
           to
           be
           banished
           ,
           forsaking
           their
           houses
           ,
           Sepulchers
           ,
           Temples
           and
           goods
           ,
           and
           finally
           ,
           all
           their
           estates
           ,
           than
           to
           be
           taxed
           to
           haue
           broken
           their
           Faith
           with
           their
           Allies
           .
           Was
           there
           euer
           any
           thing
           done
           that
           was
           more
           rare
           and
           excellent
           ?
           Whereunto
           then
           should
           an
           Historiographer
           make
           his
           Auditours
           more
           attentiue
           ?
           With
           what
           examples
           could
           hee
           better
           exhort
           men
           to
           keepe
           their
           Faith
           ,
           and
           to
           follow
           things
           well
           done
           .
           But
           Philarchus
           makes
           no
           mention
           hereof
           ,
           and
           is
           in
           my
           opinion
           blind
           ,
           when
           as
           braue
           exploits
           which
           are
           worthy
           of
           memory
           offer
           themselues
           .
        
         
           Hee
           saith
           moreouer
           ,
           
           that
           the
           Lacedemonians
           made
           a
           spoile
           within
           Megalopolis
           of
           three
           Millions
           ,
           and
           sixe
           hundred
           thousand
           Crownes
           ,
           whereof
           Cleomenes
           according
           to
           the
           custome
           had
           twelue
           hundred
           thousand
           .
           But
           who
           will
           not
           maruaile
           at
           the
           beastlinesse
           and
           ignorance
           of
           this
           man
           ,
           touching
           the
           Riches
           and
           power
           of
           Greece
           :
           the
           which
           are
           things
           which
           an
           Historiographer
           ought
           to
           know
           .
           Truely
           ,
           I
           dare
           boldly
           affirme
           ,
           that
           they
           could
           not
           gather
           together
           this
           Summe
           in
           all
           Morea
           ,
           out
           of
           the
           money
           of
           all
           their
           moueables
           ,
           excepting
           their
           persons
           :
           I
           meane
           not
           in
           the
           time
           when
           it
           was
           impouerished
           by
           the
           oppressions
           of
           the
           Kings
           of
           Macedony
           ,
           and
           by
           the
           diuers
           Warres
           which
           they
           had
           amongst
           themselues
           ,
           but
           at
           such
           time
           when
           as
           all
           the
           Townes
           were
           firmely
           vnited
           together
           ,
           and
           when
           as
           Fortune
           seemed
           to
           smile
           on
           them
           .
           But
           to
           shew
           that
           what
           wee
           say
           ,
           proceeds
           not
           from
           ouer-weening
           or
           want
           of
           reason
           ,
           it
           appeares
           thus
           .
           Who
           knowes
           not
           that
           when
           the
           Acheins
           ioyned
           to
           the
           Thebeins
           ,
           made
           Warre
           against
           the
           Lacedemonians
           ,
           and
           that
           they
           were
           to
           raise
           an
           Army
           of
           ten
           thousand
           men
           ,
           and
           another
           at
           Sea
           of
           an
           hundred
           Triremes
           ,
           and
           that
           they
           had
           calculated
           the
           charge
           ,
           it
           not
           onely
           emptied
           their
           publicke
           Cofers
           ,
           but
           also
           their
           houses
           and
           the
           whole
           Prouince
           :
           and
           that
           finally
           ,
           they
           could
           hardly
           draw
           together
           three
           Millions
           ,
           and
           sixe
           hundred
           thousand
           Crownes
           ,
           whereof
           there
           wanted
           an
           hundred
           and
           fifty
           thousand
           .
        
         
           You
           must
           not
           hold
           that
           strange
           which
           I
           now
           affirme
           of
           Morea
           .
           There
           is
           not
           any
           man
           that
           dare
           assure
           ,
           that
           the
           spoile
           of
           Megalopolis
           at
           that
           time
           ,
           did
           amount
           to
           aboue
           ninescore
           thousand
           Crownes
           :
           and
           that
           the
           people
           ,
           as
           well
           Burgesses
           as
           Slaues
           retired
           to
           Messina
           .
           Whereof
           behold
           a
           great
           argument
           :
           For
           when
           the
           Mantineans
           were
           not
           lesse
           strong
           ,
           nor
           of
           meaner
           estate
           than
           the
           Arcadians
           ,
           as
           this
           Historiographer
           sayth
           ,
           were
           enuironed
           by
           a
           siege
           ,
           so
           as
           when
           they
           yeelded
           ,
           no
           man
           could
           steale
           away
           ,
           nor
           carry
           away
           any
           thing
           :
           Yet
           the
           whole
           spoile
           ,
           
           reckoning
           it
           at
           the
           vttermost
           ,
           accompting
           the
           bodies
           ,
           was
           esteemed
           but
           ninescore
           thousand
           Crownes
           .
           Moreouer
           ,
           who
           will
           not
           wonder
           at
           that
           which
           hee
           saith
           afterwards
           ,
           that
           an
           Embassie
           from
           Ptolomy
           came
           ten
           dayes
           before
           this
           battell
           ,
           to
           let
           Cleomenes
           vnderstand
           that
           he
           was
           not
           resolued
           to
           contribute
           any
           longer
           to
           the
           charges
           of
           this
           Warre
           ,
           and
           that
           hee
           aduised
           him
           to
           agree
           with
           Antigonus
           ?
           The
           which
           Cleomenes
           
           hearing
           ,
           he
           resolued
           to
           hazard
           the
           battell
           ,
           before
           his
           Souldiers
           should
           heare
           the
           newes
           ,
           lest
           they
           should
           mutine
           ,
           when
           they
           should
           be
           out
           of
           hope
           of
           their
           pay
           .
           But
           if
           it
           were
           true
           ,
           that
           he
           had
           lately
           gotten
           three
           Millions
           ,
           and
           sixe
           hundred
           thousand
           Crownes
           in
           Megalopolis
           ,
           what
           neede
           hath
           he
           of
           Ptolomyes
           contribution
           ,
           seeing
           that
           ninescore
           thousand
           Crownes
           were
           more
           then
           sufficient
           to
           defeate
           Antigonus
           forces
           ?
           Is
           it
           not
           a
           great
           weakenesse
           in
           him
           to
           say
           ,
           that
           Cleomanes
           did
           expect
           pay
           for
           his
           Souldiers
           from
           Ptolomy
           ,
           and
           withall
           ,
           that
           he
           had
           taken
           so
           great
           a
           booty
           of
           money
           in
           Megalopolis
           ?
           My
           Discourse
           should
           be
           long
           if
           I
           should
           pursue
           the
           vices
           wherewith
           this
           good
           Historiographer
           doth
           generally
           abound
           :
           but
           this
           shall
           suffice
           for
           this
           present
           .
        
         
           After
           the
           taking
           of
           Megalopolis
           ,
           
           at
           such
           time
           as
           Antigonus
           wintred
           in
           the
           Citty
           of
           
             Argos
             ,
             Cleomenes
          
           drew
           his
           Army
           together
           ,
           as
           soone
           as
           the
           opportunity
           of
           the
           time
           would
           giue
           him
           leaue
           .
           And
           hauing
           preached
           vnto
           his
           men
           ,
           he
           entred
           into
           the
           Countrey
           of
           Argos
           .
           Many
           blamed
           him
           for
           this
           attempt
           ,
           as
           being
           too
           bold
           and
           rash
           ,
           in
           regard
           of
           the
           scituation
           of
           the
           Countrey
           ,
           which
           is
           difficult
           and
           strong
           by
           Nature
           .
           Others
           which
           were
           of
           a
           better
           Iudgement
           ,
           held
           it
           wisely
           done
           .
           For
           when
           as
           he
           saw
           that
           Antigonus
           had
           left
           the
           greatest
           part
           of
           his
           Army
           in
           the
           Countrey
           ,
           and
           had
           with
           him
           but
           a
           small
           handfull
           of
           Mercenary
           Souldiers
           ,
           he
           had
           a
           conceit
           ,
           that
           hee
           might
           easily
           enter
           the
           Prouince
           without
           danger
           :
           And
           if
           he
           put
           all
           vnto
           fire
           and
           Sword
           ,
           euen
           vnto
           the
           Walles
           of
           the
           Citty
           ,
           the
           Argiues
           through
           necessity
           would
           charge
           Antigonus
           ,
           who
           thorough
           his
           basenesse
           must
           endure
           such
           outrages
           .
           Finally
           ,
           if
           hee
           be
           forced
           to
           come
           to
           fight
           ,
           moued
           with
           the
           cries
           of
           the
           people
           ,
           who
           shall
           hinder
           him
           to
           haue
           the
           Victory
           ,
           seeing
           he
           hath
           a
           greater
           Troupe
           of
           men
           ?
           If
           he
           doth
           not
           abandon
           the
           Citty
           as
           it
           is
           fitting
           ,
           hee
           can
           carry
           backe
           his
           men
           without
           danger
           into
           his
           Countrey
           ,
           after
           that
           he
           hath
           ouer-runne
           the
           Champion
           :
           Leauing
           a
           great
           amazement
           and
           terrour
           to
           his
           Enemies
           ,
           and
           assuring
           the
           hearts
           of
           his
           owne
           Souldiers
           .
           
           The
           which
           succeeded
           according
           to
           his
           proiect
           .
           For
           when
           the
           people
           saw
           the
           whole
           Prouince
           thus
           spoyled
           ,
           they
           began
           to
           blame
           Antigonus
           :
           who
           notwithstanding
           discharging
           the
           Duty
           of
           a
           wise
           and
           discreet
           Captaine
           ,
           would
           not
           goe
           to
           field
           .
           Cleomenes
           in
           the
           meane
           time
           ouer-ran
           their
           whole
           Countrey
           without
           feare
           .
           By
           this
           meanes
           he
           returned
           safely
           into
           his
           Countrey
           ,
           after
           that
           hee
           had
           at
           pleasure
           ruined
           the
           Prouince
           ,
           and
           left
           a
           great
           amazement
           amongst
           the
           Argiues
           ,
           and
           made
           his
           owne
           men
           more
           hardy
           for
           the
           future
           VVarre
           .
        
         
           But
           when
           the
           Spring
           came
           ,
           the
           Macedonians
           and
           the
           Acheins
           returning
           from
           wintering
           ,
           
           went
           to
           field
           :
           Antigonus
           marcht
           to
           Laconice
           with
           his
           Army
           ,
           consisting
           of
           ten
           thousand
           Macedonians
           ,
           three
           thousand
           Archers
           ,
           three
           hundred
           Horse
           ,
           a
           thousand
           Bowmen
           ,
           and
           likewise
           as
           many
           of
           the
           Gaules
           :
           Moreouer
           ,
           three
           thousand
           Foote
           which
           were
           Mercinaries
           ,
           with
           three
           hundred
           Horse
           ,
           and
           about
           a
           thousand
           Megalopolitains
           armed
           after
           the
           manner
           of
           
           the
           Macedonians
           ,
           whereof
           Cerci●es
           had
           the
           leading
           .
           As
           for
           the
           Allies
           ,
           hee
           had
           two
           thousand
           Foote
           of
           Bau●ere
           ,
           and
           two
           hundred
           Horse
           :
           a
           thousand
           Foote
           of
           the
           Epir●tes
           ,
           and
           fifty
           Horse
           :
           and
           as
           many
           of
           the
           Acarnanians
           :
           and
           besides
           all
           these
           ,
           a
           thousand
           and
           sixe
           hundred
           Sclanonians
           ,
           whereof
           Demetrius
           of
           Phare
           was
           Captaine
           .
           Thus
           the
           whole
           Army
           consisted
           of
           twenty
           eight
           thousand
           Foote
           ,
           and
           twelue
           hundred
           Horse
           .
           Cleomenes
           being
           aduertised
           by
           his
           Spies
           of
           the
           Enemies
           descent
           ,
           hee
           placed
           forces
           vpon
           the
           passages
           ,
           by
           the
           which
           they
           might
           enter
           into
           his
           Countrey
           ,
           fortifying
           them
           with
           Trenches
           and
           Trees
           cut
           downe
           :
           And
           hee
           himselfe
           went
           with
           his
           Army
           to
           a
           passage
           which
           they
           call
           Sellasia
           ,
           thinking
           as
           it
           happened
           ,
           that
           the
           Enemy
           would
           take
           that
           way
           .
           
           His
           Army
           was
           about
           twenty
           thousand
           men
           .
           There
           were
           two
           Mountaines
           in
           this
           passage
           ,
           whereof
           the
           one
           is
           called
           Eua
           by
           the
           people
           of
           the
           Countrey
           ,
           
           and
           the
           other
           Olympus
           .
           
           There
           is
           a
           way
           betwixt
           both
           which
           runs
           along
           a
           Riuer
           vnto
           Sparta
           .
           When
           as
           Cleomenes
           had
           lodged
           himselfe
           in
           these
           two
           Mountaines
           ,
           and
           had
           carefully
           fortified
           them
           with
           Trenches
           and
           Pallisadoes
           ,
           hee
           put
           the
           Souldiers
           which
           were
           drawne
           together
           with
           the
           Allies
           into
           Eua
           ,
           
           whereof
           his
           Cozen
           Euclide
           had
           the
           Commaund
           ,
           and
           stayed
           himselfe
           in
           that
           of
           Olympus
           with
           the
           Lacedemon●ans
           and
           Mercenaries
           .
           Moreouer
           ,
           hee
           placed
           his
           Horse-men
           in
           the
           Plaine
           ,
           with
           some
           of
           the
           Mercenaries
           ,
           vpon
           the
           two
           Bankes
           of
           the
           Riuer
           .
        
         
           When
           as
           Antigonus
           was
           come
           into
           those
           places
           ,
           and
           finding
           the
           scituation
           of
           them
           ,
           and
           the
           wonderfull
           industry
           of
           Cleomenes
           to
           dispose
           of
           his
           Army
           ,
           hee
           was
           not
           resolued
           to
           fight
           at
           that
           time
           .
           And
           therefore
           hee
           camped
           neere
           vnto
           him
           ,
           vpon
           the
           banke
           of
           the
           Riuer
           of
           Gorgile
           :
           whereas
           staying
           some
           dayes
           ,
           
           hee
           turned
           about
           the
           Countrey
           and
           the
           Enemies
           Campe
           and
           sought
           to
           draw
           them
           to
           battell
           by
           skirmishes
           .
           But
           when
           hee
           found
           nothing
           without
           defence
           ,
           for
           that
           the
           Prouidence
           of
           Cleomenes
           had
           carefully
           rampired
           all
           places
           ,
           hee
           gaue
           ouer
           his
           enterprize
           :
           But
           in
           the
           end
           they
           resolued
           by
           a
           common
           consent
           ,
           to
           make
           an
           end
           of
           their
           Warre
           by
           a
           battell
           .
           Behold
           how
           Fortune
           had
           drawne
           together
           two
           great
           Captaines
           ,
           equall
           in
           virtue
           ,
           Counsell
           and
           Wisedome
           .
           
           Thus
           Antigonus
           opposed
           in
           Front
           to
           those
           which
           held
           the
           Mountaine
           of
           Eua
           ,
           the
           Macedonians
           with
           their
           Targets
           ,
           and
           the
           Scla●onians
           :
           and
           hee
           put
           the
           Leginaries
           in
           diuers
           bands
           to
           succour
           the
           one
           and
           the
           other
           :
           to
           whom
           hee
           gaue
           for
           Commaunder
           ,
           Alexander
           ,
           the
           Sonne
           of
           Ameta
           ,
           and
           Demetrius
           of
           Phare
           .
        
         
           After
           these
           marcht
           the
           Acarnanians
           and
           they
           of
           Candy
           :
           Finally
           ,
           he
           placed
           two
           thousand
           Acheins
           for
           a
           supply
           ,
           to
           succour
           them
           at
           need
           .
           Then
           he
           set
           his
           Horse-men
           neere
           vnto
           the
           Riuer-side
           in
           Front
           of
           the
           Enemies
           Horse
           ,
           whereof
           Alexander
           had
           the
           charge
           with
           two
           thousand
           Foote-men
           .
           As
           for
           Antigonus
           ,
           hee
           lodged
           neere
           vnto
           Mount
           Olympus
           with
           the
           bands
           of
           Aduenturers
           ,
           and
           the
           Macedonians
           :
           where
           hee
           resolued
           to
           fight
           with
           Cleomenes
           .
           VVhen
           hee
           had
           put
           the
           Mercenaries
           into
           battell
           ,
           hee
           caused
           the
           Battalion
           of
           the
           
           Mac●donians
           to
           march
           .
           The
           place
           which
           was
           straight
           ,
           would
           not
           suffer
           them
           to
           doe
           otherwise
           .
           They
           had
           giuen
           charge
           to
           the
           Sctauonians
           to
           begin
           the
           battell
           ,
           as
           soone
           as
           they
           should
           see
           a
           white
           cloth
           ,
           which
           should
           be
           aduanced
           neere
           vnto
           Mount
           Olimpus
           ,
           at
           the
           foote
           whereof
           they
           lodged
           at
           Night
           ,
           vnder
           the
           Riuer
           of
           Gorgile
           .
           The
           Megalopolitains
           also
           with
           the
           Horse-men
           were
           to
           enter
           the
           combate
           ,
           as
           soone
           as
           they
           should
           see
           a
           purple
           Robe
           ,
           aduanced
           in
           the
           Aire
           from
           the
           Kings
           Quarter
           .
        
         
           The
           houre
           of
           the
           battell
           was
           now
           come
           ,
           the
           Sclauonians
           had
           already
           discouered
           Antigonus
           signe
           .
           They
           encourage
           their
           Companions
           according
           to
           the
           opportunity
           of
           the
           time
           ,
           making
           no
           doubt
           but
           they
           had
           the
           victory
           in
           their
           hands
           .
           Then
           they
           endeauoured
           with
           wonderfull
           resolution
           to
           gaine
           the
           Mountaine
           .
           But
           the
           Foote-men
           which
           were
           lightly
           armed
           ,
           whom
           Cleomenes
           as
           wee
           haue
           sayd
           ,
           left
           in
           the
           Plaine
           with
           the
           Horse-men
           ,
           seeing
           that
           the
           Bands
           of
           the
           Acheins
           had
           not
           the
           courage
           to
           second
           them
           ,
           charg'd
           them
           vpon
           the
           Reare
           ,
           so
           as
           they
           were
           in
           great
           danger
           :
           For
           on
           the
           right
           hand
           ,
           and
           in
           Front
           Euclide
           had
           the
           better
           with
           his
           men
           :
           and
           the
           Mercenaries
           on
           the
           left
           hand
           ,
           fighting
           obstinately
           ,
           made
           a
           great
           spoile
           vpon
           the
           Reare
           .
           By
           this
           meanes
           they
           were
           suddainly
           enuironed
           with
           two
           Troopes
           of
           Enemies
           .
           When
           Philopomene
           the
           Megalopolitaine
           saw
           this
           disorder
           ,
           hee
           suddainly
           gaue
           good
           aduice
           to
           the
           Captaines
           .
           But
           for
           that
           hee
           was
           a
           young
           man
           ,
           and
           had
           neuer
           had
           charge
           they
           gaue
           no
           eare
           vnto
           him
           .
           Wherefore
           addressing
           himselfe
           to
           those
           of
           his
           Nation
           ,
           Companions
           sayth
           hee
           ,
           the
           Victory
           is
           ours
           if
           you
           will
           follow
           mee
           .
           And
           in
           charging
           the
           Enemies
           Horse
           ,
           they
           assailed
           them
           with
           great
           courage
           .
           Wherefore
           the
           Aduenturers
           strangers
           ,
           who
           fought
           in
           the
           Reare
           of
           those
           which
           assail'd
           the
           Mountaine
           ,
           hearing
           a
           great
           noise
           ,
           and
           seeing
           the
           Combate
           of
           the
           Horse-men
           ,
           retired
           to
           aide
           and
           succour
           them
           ,
           whereunto
           they
           had
           beene
           at
           the
           first
           ordained
           .
        
         
           The
           order
           of
           the
           Enemies
           being
           by
           this
           meanes
           broken
           ,
           the
           Sclauonians
           and
           Macedonians
           with
           others
           whom
           Antigonus
           had
           appointed
           ,
           fell
           vpon
           them
           with
           great
           violence
           and
           fury
           .
           So
           as
           afterwards
           all
           the
           World
           was
           of
           opinion
           ,
           
           that
           the
           industry
           and
           courage
           of
           Philopomene
           had
           defeated
           Euclide
           at
           that
           time
           .
           And
           therefore
           they
           say
           ,
           that
           when
           as
           Antigonus
           demaunded
           of
           Alexander
           why
           hee
           had
           sent
           the
           Horse-men
           against
           the
           Enemy
           ,
           before
           hee
           had
           seene
           the
           signe
           ,
           and
           that
           hee
           had
           answered
           ,
           it
           was
           not
           hee
           ,
           but
           a
           young
           Megalopolitaine
           which
           had
           done
           it
           without
           his
           priuity
           ,
           hee
           then
           replied
           ,
           that
           this
           young
           man
           had
           performed
           the
           duty
           of
           a
           good
           Captaine
           ,
           and
           Alexander
           that
           of
           a
           young
           foole
           .
        
         
           But
           they
           which
           kept
           the
           toppe
           of
           the
           Mountaine
           with
           Eucelide
           ,
           shewed
           their
           basenesse
           ,
           seeing
           the
           Enemies
           ascend
           :
           for
           they
           should
           not
           haue
           attended
           vntill
           they
           had
           gain'd
           the
           top
           with
           safety
           :
           But
           relying
           vpon
           the
           aduantage
           of
           the
           place
           ,
           they
           should
           haue
           encountred
           them
           ,
           and
           charged
           them
           from
           aboue
           :
           and
           if
           necessity
           had
           required
           ,
           they
           might
           haue
           retired
           safely
           on
           the
           right
           hand
           ,
           to
           charge
           the
           Enemy
           againe
           .
           In
           doing
           this
           they
           had
           easily
           broken
           ,
           defeated
           
           and
           put
           the
           Macedonians
           to
           flight
           .
           But
           they
           did
           the
           contrary
           ,
           as
           if
           they
           had
           the
           Victory
           certaine
           in
           their
           hands
           ;
           for
           without
           moouing
           from
           the
           place
           which
           the
           Cleomenes
           had
           appointed
           them
           ,
           they
           staied
           expecting
           the
           enemy
           ,
           with
           hope
           of
           a
           greater
           defeate
           :
           For
           that
           they
           should
           be
           repulsed
           and
           beaten
           from
           the
           highest
           place
           of
           the
           Mountaine
           .
           But
           they
           soone
           suffered
           the
           pennance
           of
           their
           basenesse
           .
           For
           after
           that
           the
           Macedonians
           had
           recouered
           the
           Mountaine
           ,
           without
           any
           resistance
           ,
           and
           were
           come
           into
           the
           Plaine
           ,
           they
           fell
           vpon
           their
           enemies
           ,
           fighting
           hand
           to
           hand
           with
           so
           great
           sury
           ,
           as
           they
           presently
           draue
           them
           backe
           into
           the
           hollow
           Caues
           and
           inaccessible
           places
           .
        
         
           In
           the
           meane
           time
           the
           Combate
           was
           cruell
           among
           the
           Horse-men
           ,
           where
           it
           was
           worth
           the
           sight
           ,
           to
           behold
           with
           what
           heate
           ,
           force
           ,
           and
           courage
           the
           Acheins
           fought
           ,
           considering
           they
           all
           fought
           for
           the
           liberty
           of
           the
           Countrey
           .
           
           But
           among
           all
           others
           they
           made
           great
           esteeme
           of
           Philopomene
           ;
           for
           when
           his
           Horse
           was
           ouer
           thrown
           with
           a
           Pertuisane
           he
           fainted
           not
           ,
           fighting
           long
           on
           foote
           with
           great
           courage
           .
           Finally
           in
           the
           end
           hee
           died
           valliantly
           ,
           being
           shot
           thorough
           the
           shinne-bones
           with
           an
           Arrow
           .
           On
           the
           other
           side
           the
           Kings
           had
           begunne
           the
           fight
           at
           Mount
           Olympus
           with
           the
           mercenaries
           and
           such
           as
           were
           lightly
           armed
           .
           They
           were
           about
           fiue
           thousand
           men
           ,
           who
           fought
           sometimes
           man
           to
           man
           ,
           and
           sometimes
           they
           tried
           the
           Fortune
           of
           the
           whole
           Troupe
           .
           There
           the
           Victory
           was
           long
           in
           suspence
           ,
           finally
           they
           parted
           equally
           from
           the
           battell
           .
        
         
           But
           when
           as
           Cleomees
           was
           aduertised
           that
           Emlide
           had
           abandoned
           the
           Mountaine
           ,
           and
           that
           the
           Allies
           had
           turned
           head
           ,
           and
           that
           the
           Horse-men
           were
           in
           great
           despaire
           ,
           and
           that
           all
           trembled
           for
           feare
           ,
           hee
           resolued
           to
           goe
           out
           of
           his
           Fort
           ,
           and
           to
           put
           his
           whole
           Army
           in
           Front
           vpon
           one
           side
           of
           the
           Campe
           ;
           and
           therefore
           hee
           caused
           them
           to
           sound
           a
           Retreate
           .
           By
           this
           meanes
           when
           those
           that
           were
           lightly
           armed
           were
           drawne
           together
           ,
           the
           two
           Armies
           charged
           with
           their
           Pikes
           and
           Iauelings
           .
           The
           Combate
           was
           cruell
           ,
           and
           the
           charge
           performed
           with
           so
           great
           courage
           on
           either
           side
           ,
           as
           the
           Victory
           was
           long
           doubtfull
           ,
           and
           the
           iudgement
           difficult
           who
           deserued
           the
           greatest
           honour
           :
           For
           that
           sometimes
           the
           Lacedemonians
           retired
           ,
           and
           againe
           they
           made
           the
           Mace●onians
           giue
           backe
           .
        
         
           Finally
           ,
           
           when
           as
           the
           Lacedemonians
           were
           vanquished
           and
           put
           to
           flight
           ,
           they
           were
           slaine
           heere
           and
           there
           like
           sheepe
           .
           Cleomenes
           saued
           himselfe
           in
           Sparta
           without
           any
           wound
           ,
           beeing
           accompanied
           by
           some
           of
           the
           Horse-men
           .
           From
           thence
           hee
           retired
           the
           night
           following
           to
           Sythia
           ,
           where
           he
           imbarqued
           in
           certaine
           shippes
           which
           lay
           long
           ready
           for
           the
           necessities
           of
           the
           Countrey
           ,
           and
           sailed
           with
           his
           friends
           to
           Alexandria
           .
           
           When
           as
           Antigonus
           was
           entred
           into
           Lacedemon
           finding
           no
           resistance
           ,
           hee
           intreated
           the
           Lacedemonians
           graciously
           and
           courteously
           in
           all
           things
           ;
           but
           especially
           in
           suffering
           them
           to
           liue
           and
           gouerne
           their
           Common-weale
           after
           the
           Lawes
           of
           the
           Country
           .
           When
           he
           had
           staied
           certaine
           daies
           there
           ,
           he
           returned
           into
           Macedony
           with
           his
           Army
           ,
           hauing
           newes
           of
           the
           descent
           of
           the
           Sclauonians
           ,
           and
           of
           the
           spoile
           they
           made
           .
           Behold
           how
           Fortune
           disposeth
           of
           great
           affaires
           as
           she
           pleaseth
           .
           
           There
           is
           no
           doubt
           but
           if
           Cleomenes
           had
           deferred
           the
           battell
           a
           little
           ,
           or
           staied
           in
           Sparta
           after
           his
           defeate
           ,
           
           keeping
           them
           in
           hope
           ,
           in
           the
           end
           he
           had
           preuailed
           in
           his
           affaires
           after
           the
           retreate
           of
           
             Antigonus
             .
             Antigonus
          
           came
           from
           thence
           to
           Tegee
           ;
           to
           whom
           hee
           left
           their
           Common-weale
           intire
           .
           Three
           dayes
           after
           he
           arriued
           at
           Argos
           ,
           at
           such
           time
           as
           the
           people
           were
           gathered
           together
           to
           celebrate
           the
           Nemean
           games
           ;
           who
           presently
           went
           foorth
           to
           meete
           him
           .
           All
           the
           Citty
           had
           their
           eyes
           fixt
           vppon
           him
           and
           beheld
           him
           ,
           all
           the
           World
           commended
           him
           ;
           all
           the
           assembly
           of
           Greece
           ,
           and
           euery
           Citty
           in
           perticular
           did
           him
           Honour
           ,
           not
           onely
           Humane
           but
           Diuine
           .
        
         
           From
           thence
           he
           made
           hast
           to
           go
           into
           Macedon
           ,
           where
           as
           he
           found
           the
           Sclauonians
           spoiling
           the
           Country
           ;
           
           to
           whom
           hee
           gaue
           battell
           ,
           and
           got
           the
           Victory
           after
           a
           long
           combate
           .
           But
           hee
           cried
           so
           much
           during
           the
           fight
           ,
           as
           within
           few
           dayes
           after
           hee
           died
           of
           a
           fluxe
           of
           blood
           ;
           so
           as
           the
           Grecians
           lost
           the
           great
           hope
           they
           had
           conceiued
           ,
           not
           so
           much
           for
           his
           skill
           in
           Warre
           ,
           as
           for
           his
           vertue
           and
           royall
           perfections
           .
           He
           left
           the
           Realme
           of
           Macedony
           to
           Philip
           the
           sonne
           of
           Demetrius
           .
           But
           if
           you
           demaund
           of
           me
           why
           I
           haue
           helde
           so
           long
           a
           Discourse
           of
           this
           present
           Warre
           ,
           you
           must
           know
           I
           haue
           done
           it
           of
           purpose
           .
           For
           as
           this
           time
           concurres
           with
           that
           whereof
           wee
           meane
           to
           speake
           ,
           I
           haue
           held
           it
           fit
           and
           necessary
           ,
           to
           let
           the
           World
           vnderstand
           ,
           according
           to
           my
           first
           resolution
           ,
           
           what
           the
           estate
           of
           the
           Macedonians
           and
           Grecians
           were
           at
           that
           time
           .
           At
           that
           time
           Ptolomy
           died
           of
           sicknesse
           ;
           to
           whom
           succeeded
           
             Ptolomy
             Philopater
          
           .
           The
           like
           did
           Seleucus
           the
           sonne
           of
           Seleucus
           ,
           who
           was
           surnamed
           Callinice
           ;
           and
           in
           like
           manner
           Pogon
           ;
           to
           whom
           his
           brother
           Antiochus
           succeeded
           in
           the
           Realme
           of
           Syria
           .
        
         
           The
           like
           in
           a
           manner
           hapned
           to
           those
           which
           helde
           the
           Kingdomes
           of
           Alexander
           after
           his
           death
           ,
           as
           
             Seleucus
             ,
             Ptolomy
          
           ,
           and
           Lysimacus
           ;
           for
           those
           died
           in
           the
           hundreth
           foure
           and
           twenteth
           Olympiade
           ,
           as
           wee
           haue
           formerly
           related
           ;
           and
           these
           in
           the
           hundreth
           thirty
           nine
           .
           Seeing
           wee
           haue
           exposed
           the
           preparation
           of
           all
           our
           History
           ,
           and
           sufficiently
           declared
           at
           what
           time
           and
           how
           ,
           and
           for
           what
           causes
           the
           Romanes
           after
           the
           conquest
           of
           all
           Italy
           assailed
           forraigne
           Realmes
           ,
           and
           what
           the
           estate
           then
           was
           of
           
             Greece
             ,
             Macedony
          
           ,
           and
           the
           Carthaginians
           .
           I
           haue
           thought
           it
           fit
           to
           make
           an
           end
           of
           this
           Booke
           ,
           with
           a
           Commemoration
           of
           these
           actions
           ,
           and
           this
           alteration
           of
           Kingdomes
           :
           Seeing
           that
           according
           to
           our
           intention
           we
           are
           come
           vnto
           the
           times
           when
           as
           the
           Grecians
           made
           the
           VVarre
           of
           the
           Allies
           ;
           the
           Romanes
           against
           Hannibal
           ;
           and
           to
           that
           when
           as
           the
           Kings
           of
           the
           lower
           Asia
           ,
           fought
           for
           the
           Empire
           of
           Syria
           .
        
         
           The
           end
           of
           the
           Second
           Booke
           of
           Polybius
           .
        
      
       
         
         
           THE
           THIRD
           BOOKE
           of
           the
           History
           of
           POLYBIVS
           .
        
         
           WEe
           haue
           shewed
           sufficiently
           in
           the
           First
           Booke
           ,
           how
           that
           wee
           haue
           taken
           for
           the
           beginning
           and
           foundation
           of
           the
           Romane
           actions
           ,
           the
           VVarre
           betwixt
           the
           Allies
           ,
           that
           of
           Hannibal
           ,
           and
           that
           of
           Syria
           :
           Wee
           haue
           in
           like
           manner
           set
           downe
           the
           causes
           ,
           for
           the
           which
           wee
           haue
           beene
           forced
           (
           in
           reducing
           the
           beginnings
           farther
           off
           .
           )
           to
           write
           the
           History
           of
           the
           Second
           Booke
           .
           Now
           we
           will
           indeauour
           to
           make
           you
           vnderstand
           the
           Warres
           themselues
           ,
           and
           the
           causes
           why
           they
           were
           vndertaken
           ,
           and
           dispersed
           in
           so
           many
           places
           ,
           hauing
           let
           you
           vnderstand
           ,
           in
           as
           few
           words
           as
           possible
           we
           may
           ,
           the
           attempts
           of
           the
           people
           of
           Rome
           .
           Seeing
           that
           which
           wee
           haue
           vndertaken
           to
           write
           is
           but
           a
           Worke
           ,
           and
           as
           it
           were
           a
           spectacle
           ;
           (
           that
           is
           to
           say
           ,
           )
           how
           ,
           when
           ,
           and
           wherefore
           all
           the
           Countries
           of
           the
           VVorld
           haue
           beene
           reduced
           vnder
           the
           obedience
           of
           the
           Romans
           ,
           and
           that
           this
           hath
           a
           notorious
           beginning
           ,
           a
           prefixed
           time
           ,
           and
           the
           end
           certaine
           .
           VVee
           haue
           thought
           it
           good
           to
           deliuer
           summarily
           the
           accidents
           which
           hapned
           from
           the
           beginning
           vnto
           the
           end
           of
           these
           VVarres
           :
           Immagining
           that
           they
           which
           desire
           to
           see
           our
           Worke
           ,
           will
           more
           easily
           come
           to
           the
           knowledge
           of
           the
           whole
           History
           .
           Beleeue
           me
           that
           our
           vnderstanding
           conceiues
           many
           things
           necessary
           for
           a
           perticular
           History
           ,
           by
           the
           knowledge
           of
           the
           generall
           ;
           for
           the
           vnderstanding
           whereof
           ,
           the
           experience
           of
           perticular
           actions
           is
           of
           no
           small
           importance
           ;
           and
           if
           they
           
           be
           both
           ioyned
           together
           ,
           so
           as
           it
           may
           bee
           but
           one
           description
           ,
           they
           will
           be
           wonderfull
           profitable
           to
           the
           Reader
           .
           But
           as
           for
           the
           contents
           of
           our
           Worke
           ,
           wee
           haue
           sufficiently
           spoken
           thereof
           in
           the
           two
           first
           Bookes
           .
           And
           as
           for
           the
           perticular
           actions
           which
           haue
           hapned
           ,
           they
           haue
           taken
           their
           beginning
           in
           the
           Warres
           which
           we
           haue
           Related
           ;
           and
           there
           end
           at
           the
           death
           of
           the
           Kings
           of
           Macedon
           .
           So
           as
           from
           the
           beginning
           vnto
           the
           end
           there
           were
           fifty
           yeares
           ;
           during
           the
           which
           there
           were
           as
           great
           and
           admirable
           things
           performed
           ,
           as
           euer
           were
           in
           so
           short
           a
           sp●ce
           .
        
         
           To
           speake
           whereof
           ,
           wee
           will
           beginne
           to
           write
           from
           the
           hundreth
           and
           fortieth
           Olympiade
           ,
           and
           will
           obserue
           this
           order
           .
           First
           wee
           will
           shew
           the
           causes
           for
           the
           which
           this
           VVarre
           ,
           which
           they
           call
           of
           Hannibal
           ,
           beganne
           betwixt
           the
           Romanes
           and
           Carthaginians
           :
           So
           as
           entring
           into
           Italy
           ,
           they
           reduced
           the
           Romans
           to
           so
           great
           an
           extreamity
           ,
           as
           they
           suddainly
           grew
           in
           hope
           to
           be
           Lords
           ,
           not
           only
           of
           the
           rest
           of
           Italy
           ,
           but
           also
           of
           the
           Citty
           of
           Rome
           .
           And
           afterwards
           we
           will
           continue
           our
           narration
           ,
           vpon
           what
           occasion
           Philip
           King
           of
           Macedon
           ,
           after
           that
           he
           had
           made
           VVarre
           with
           the
           Etoliens
           and
           pacified
           Greece
           ,
           entred
           into
           hope
           with
           the
           Carthaginians
           .
           And
           as
           for
           
             Antiochus
             ,
             Ptolomy
          
           ,
           and
           Philopater
           ,
           they
           in
           the
           end
           had
           Warre
           together
           for
           the
           lower
           Syria
           ,
           after
           a
           long
           dissention
           .
           Moreouer
           the
           Rhodiens
           and
           Prufiens
           making
           VVarre
           against
           them
           of
           Constantinople
           ,
           forced
           them
           to
           abandon
           Pontus
           .
           And
           there
           ending
           our
           Di●course
           ,
           we
           will
           beginne
           to
           speake
           of
           the
           manner
           of
           liuing
           of
           the
           Romanes
           ,
           of
           their
           Lawes
           and
           of
           their
           Common-weale
           :
           By
           the
           which
           as
           proper
           to
           them
           ,
           
           they
           haue
           attained
           vnto
           such
           great
           power
           ,
           as
           they
           haue
           not
           only
           made
           subiect
           to
           their
           obedience
           ,
           
             Italy
             ,
             Sycile
          
           ,
           and
           the
           Gaules
           ,
           and
           likewise
           Spaine
           in
           a
           short
           time
           ;
           but
           in
           the
           end
           they
           haue
           vndertaken
           the
           Empire
           of
           the
           whole
           World
           ,
           after
           they
           had
           vanquished
           the
           Carthaginians
           by
           Armes
           .
           
           Then
           passing
           on
           we
           will
           shew
           ,
           how
           the
           Kingdome
           of
           Hieron
           of
           Saragosse
           was
           defeated
           and
           ruined
           .
           The
           like
           we
           will
           do
           of
           diuers
           troubles
           which
           were
           in
           Aegypt
           .
           Moreouer
           how
           after
           the
           death
           of
           King
           
             Ptolomy
             ,
             Antiochus
          
           ,
           
           and
           Philip
           ,
           being
           agreed
           touching
           the
           diuision
           of
           the
           Realme
           left
           vnto
           the
           Sonne
           ,
           began
           the
           Warre
           .
           Philip
           against
           Aegypt
           and
           Samos
           ,
           and
           Antiochus
           against
           Syria
           and
           Phenicea
           .
        
         
           And
           when
           as
           we
           haue
           summarily
           set
           downe
           the
           affaires
           of
           
             Spaine
             ,
             Lybia
          
           ,
           and
           Sycile
           ,
           we
           will
           presently
           turne
           our
           Discourse
           to
           Greece
           ,
           as
           the
           affaires
           shall
           change
           .
           For
           after
           that
           we
           haue
           related
           the
           VVars
           at
           Sea
           ,
           
           which
           Attalus
           and
           the
           Rhodiens
           made
           against
           Philip
           :
           and
           hauing
           set
           downe
           the
           Romanes
           VVarre
           against
           him
           ,
           how
           and
           by
           whom
           it
           had
           beene
           mannaged
           ,
           and
           what
           successe
           it
           had
           ,
           obseruing
           the
           order
           of
           things
           ,
           we
           will
           come
           to
           the
           indignation
           of
           the
           Etoliens
           ,
           who
           proclaimed
           VVarre
           against
           the
           Romanes
           ,
           and
           drew
           Antiochus
           out
           of
           Asia
           .
           And
           when
           we
           haue
           deliuered
           the
           causes
           ,
           and
           related
           Antiochus
           nauigation
           into
           Europe
           ,
           we
           will
           first
           shew
           how
           he
           fled
           out
           of
           Greece
           ;
           and
           being
           vanquished
           by
           Armes
           ,
           how
           he
           abandoned
           vnto
           the
           Romanes
           ,
           all
           the
           Coun●ries
           which
           lie
           on
           this
           side
           Mount
           Taurus
           .
           
           Thirdly
           ,
           we
           will
           shew
           with
           what
           power
           the
           Romans
           conquered
           the
           Empire
           of
           Asia
           ,
           after
           
           they
           had
           wholy
           defeated
           the
           Gaules
           ,
           who
           wandred
           vp
           and
           downe
           ;
           and
           how
           they
           freed
           the
           whole
           Countrey
           on
           this
           side
           Mount
           Taurus
           ,
           from
           the
           feare
           of
           the
           Barbarians
           ;
           and
           the
           insolency
           of
           the
           Gaules
           .
           And
           when
           we
           haue
           related
           the
           mis-fortune
           of
           the
           Etoliens
           and
           Cophalins
           in
           their
           Warres
           ,
           
           we
           will
           make
           mention
           of
           those
           of
           Eumenides
           ,
           of
           Prshia
           ,
           and
           of
           the
           Gaules
           ;
           the
           like
           we
           will
           do
           of
           that
           of
           Ariarate
           against
           Pharnace
           .
           From
           thence
           dispatching
           the
           accords
           of
           them
           of
           Morea
           ,
           and
           the
           increase
           of
           the
           Rhodien
           Common-wealth
           ,
           we
           will
           make
           an
           end
           of
           our
           worke
           ,
           setting
           downe
           in
           the
           end
           the
           Voyages
           which
           Antiochus
           sirnamed
           Epiphanes
           ,
           made
           into
           Aegypt
           .
           And
           in
           like
           manner
           the
           Warres
           of
           Persi●
           with
           the
           ruine
           of
           the
           Kingdome
           of
           the
           Macedonians
           .
           These
           are
           things
           whereby
           we
           may
           easily
           vnderstand
           how
           the
           Romanes
           in
           a
           short
           submitted
           the
           whole
           Earth
           vnder
           their
           obedience
           ,
           assailing
           them
           in
           perticular
           .
           And
           if
           it
           were
           lawfull
           to
           discerne
           vertue
           from
           vice
           ,
           by
           the
           good
           or
           bad
           successe
           of
           affaires
           ,
           
           or
           from
           the
           praise
           or
           dishonour
           of
           men
           ,
           we
           must
           of
           necessity
           make
           an
           end
           here
           ,
           and
           turne
           our
           Relation
           to
           things
           which
           in
           the
           beginning
           we
           propounded
           to
           set
           down
           ;
           for
           this
           hath
           continued
           fifty
           three
           yeares
           :
           during
           the
           which
           the
           Roman
           Empire
           hath
           gotten
           so
           great
           an
           increase
           ,
           as
           the
           whole
           World
           might
           well
           know
           ,
           that
           they
           must
           do
           what
           their
           people
           commaunded
           .
           But
           for
           that
           such
           things
           ,
           cannot
           be
           rightly
           iudged
           by
           the
           good
           Fortune
           of
           affaires
           ,
           considering
           that
           many
           times
           those
           that
           seeme
           to
           be
           well
           done
           ,
           are
           the
           cause
           of
           great
           inconueniencies
           ,
           if
           they
           be
           not
           done
           in
           time
           :
           And
           contrary-wise
           they
           which
           are
           fallen
           into
           some
           disaster
           ,
           many
           times
           turne
           their
           mis-fortunes
           to
           good
           ,
           if
           they
           know
           how
           to
           haue
           patience
           .
           We
           haue
           thought
           it
           fitting
           to
           adde
           to
           that
           which
           we
           haue
           Written
           ,
           what
           the
           nature
           of
           the
           Victors
           were
           ,
           what
           meanes
           they
           held
           in
           the
           gouernment
           of
           their
           Empire
           ,
           and
           how
           the
           rest
           of
           the
           Townes
           ,
           Regions
           ,
           and
           Countries
           yeilded
           willingly
           vnto
           them
           ?
           And
           moreouer
           what
           course
           of
           life
           ,
           and
           what
           Lawes
           they
           held
           with
           all
           the
           World
           ,
           aswell
           in
           particular
           as
           generally
           with
           all
           their
           Common-wealths
           .
        
         
           By
           this
           meanes
           they
           which
           liue
           at
           this
           day
           ,
           shall
           plainy
           see
           ,
           whither
           it
           be
           good
           to
           flie
           ,
           or
           voluntarily
           to
           submit
           to
           the
           Empire
           of
           Rome
           ;
           and
           they
           which
           shall
           come
           after
           may
           iudge
           whither
           the
           actions
           of
           the
           Romanes
           be
           commendable
           and
           worthy
           of
           memory
           ,
           or
           altogether
           blameable
           .
           Behold
           ,
           wherein
           the
           profit
           of
           our
           History
           will
           consist
           ,
           aswell
           for
           the
           present
           as
           the
           future
           time
           .
           They
           which
           mannage
           a
           Warre
           ,
           and
           they
           which
           vndertake
           to
           iudge
           of
           it
           ,
           do
           not
           propound
           the
           Victory
           for
           the
           last
           end
           ,
           nor
           wholy
           to
           subiect
           himselfe
           .
           Beleeue
           me
           ,
           a
           wise
           man
           doth
           not
           make
           Warre
           with
           his
           neighbours
           ,
           to
           see
           the
           defeat
           and
           ruine
           :
           Neither
           doth
           any
           man
           saile
           in
           diuers
           Seas
           ,
           onely
           to
           make
           Voyages
           ;
           nor
           pursues
           many
           Sciences
           and
           Disciplines
           ,
           in
           regard
           onely
           of
           them
           .
           Without
           doubt
           we
           pursue
           these
           things
           ,
           for
           that
           which
           followes
           ,
           seemes
           pleasant
           ,
           profitable
           ,
           or
           decent
           ,
           and
           therefore
           wee
           may
           with
           reason
           say
           ,
           that
           the
           end
           of
           our
           Worke
           hath
           beene
           to
           know
           the
           condition
           of
           all
           things
           ,
           after
           the
           Conquest
           of
           the
           World
           made
           by
           the
           Romanes
           ,
           vntill
           they
           fell
           againe
           into
           new
           combustions
           .
        
         
           Of
           which
           troubles
           I
           haue
           resolued
           to
           write
           ,
           making
           as
           it
           were
           ,
           a
           new
           
           beginning
           :
           
           For
           that
           there
           hath
           beene
           great
           and
           memorable
           things
           ,
           hauing
           not
           onely
           beene
           present
           at
           the
           greatest
           part
           ,
           but
           also
           a
           comfo●t
           and
           assistant
           .
        
         
           This
           trouble
           grew
           ,
           when
           as
           the
           Romans
           made
           Warre
           against
           the
           Celtiber●ans
           ,
           and
           the
           Carthaginians
           against
           Massinissa
           ,
           King
           of
           Lybia
           :
           and
           what
           time
           Atta●us
           and
           Prusias
           were
           at
           Warre
           in
           Asia
           .
           And
           then
           Ariarate
           King
           of
           Capadocia
           expell'd
           his
           Realme
           by
           Roferne
           ,
           by
           the
           meanes
           of
           Demetrius
           ,
           was
           soone
           after
           restored
           by
           him
           .
           But
           Demetrius
           the
           Sonne
           of
           Seleucus
           ,
           lost
           his
           Realme
           and
           life
           by
           the
           conspiracy
           of
           other
           Kings
           ,
           
           after
           hee
           had
           held
           Syria
           twelue
           yeeres
           .
           And
           the
           Romans
           restored
           the
           Grecians
           to
           their
           Citties
           ,
           whom
           they
           had
           charged
           to
           bee
           the
           Authours
           of
           the
           Persian
           Warre
           ,
           after
           they
           had
           accepted
           the
           excuse
           of
           their
           innocency
           .
           Soone
           after
           they
           made
           Warre
           against
           the
           Carthaginians
           ,
           for
           the
           causes
           which
           wee
           will
           specifie
           ,
           so
           as
           they
           resolued
           first
           to
           transport
           them
           ,
           and
           afterwards
           wholly
           to
           ruine
           them
           .
        
         
           And
           for
           that
           the
           Macedonians
           abandoned
           the
           part
           of
           the
           Romans
           ,
           and
           the
           Lacedemonians
           the
           Common
           weale
           of
           the
           Acheins
           ,
           there
           followed
           the
           vtter
           ruine
           and
           destruction
           of
           all
           Greece
           .
           This
           shall
           serue
           for
           the
           Preamble
           of
           our
           Worke.
           I
           haue
           neede
           of
           the
           fauour
           of
           Fortune
           ,
           to
           the
           end
           that
           by
           the
           meanes
           of
           life
           I
           may
           finish
           this
           my
           resolution
           ,
           although
           I
           hold
           it
           for
           certaine
           ,
           that
           if
           a
           long
           life
           should
           faile
           mee
           ,
           
           yet
           there
           would
           bee
           alwayes
           some
           one
           found
           among
           so
           great
           a
           multitude
           of
           wise
           and
           learned
           men
           ,
           that
           would
           finish
           our
           Worke
           ,
           and
           endeuour
           to
           bring
           vnto
           perfection
           that
           ,
           which
           suddaine
           Death
           might
           hinder
           and
           preuent
           in
           vs.
           
        
         
           As
           wee
           haue
           related
           at
           large
           the
           deeds
           which
           seeme
           most
           memorable
           ,
           desiring
           that
           our
           whole
           worke
           might
           bee
           knowne
           to
           the
           Reader
           ,
           as
           well
           in
           generall
           as
           perticular
           ,
           it
           is
           now
           time
           vnto
           the
           declaration
           of
           our
           designe
           .
           The
           greatest
           part
           of
           those
           which
           haue
           written
           the
           deeds
           of
           Hannibal
           ,
           desiring
           to
           shew
           the
           cause
           of
           the
           Warre
           which
           kindled
           betwixt
           the
           Romans
           and
           the
           Carthaginians
           ,
           say
           ,
           that
           the
           siege
           of
           Sagonte
           was
           the
           first
           :
           and
           the
           second
           ,
           that
           contrary
           to
           the
           accord
           made
           with
           the
           Romans
           ,
           they
           had
           past
           the
           Riuer
           of
           Ebro
           .
        
         
           For
           my
           part
           ,
           I
           am
           of
           opinion
           that
           these
           were
           the
           beginnings
           ,
           but
           not
           the
           causes
           ;
           for
           there
           is
           a
           great
           difference
           betwixt
           the
           causes
           and
           beginning
           of
           things
           :
           
           vnlesse
           some
           will
           say
           ,
           that
           the
           Voyage
           of
           Alexander
           the
           great
           into
           Asia
           ,
           hath
           beene
           the
           cause
           of
           the
           Warre
           which
           he
           made
           against
           the
           Persians
           :
           Or
           that
           the
           descent
           which
           Antiochus
           made
           at
           Demetriade
           ,
           hath
           beene
           the
           cause
           of
           that
           which
           was
           begun
           against
           the
           Romans
           :
           the
           which
           is
           neither
           true
           nor
           likely
           .
        
         
           But
           what
           man
           is
           so
           much
           blinded
           with
           ignorance
           ,
           that
           will
           affirme
           and
           maintaine
           ,
           that
           the
           preparations
           which
           were
           made
           partly
           by
           Alexander
           ,
           and
           partly
           by
           Phillip
           in
           his
           life
           time
           ,
           for
           the
           Warre
           of
           Persia
           :
           Or
           by
           the
           Etoliens
           ,
           to
           make
           Warre
           against
           the
           Romans
           ,
           before
           the
           comming
           of
           Antiochus
           hath
           beene
           the
           causes
           of
           the
           
           Warre
           ?
           These
           are
           the
           opinions
           of
           men
           ,
           who
           doe
           not
           obserue
           how
           much
           the
           beginnings
           and
           the
           cause
           differ
           :
           and
           that
           the
           causes
           in
           all
           things
           are
           the
           first
           ,
           and
           the
           beginning
           are
           the
           end
           of
           causes
           .
           I
           am
           of
           opinion
           that
           the
           beginnings
           are
           called
           the
           first
           workes
           of
           things
           which
           are
           resolued
           and
           concluded
           ,
           and
           that
           the
           causes
           are
           those
           which
           preceed
           the
           decree
           and
           resolution
           ,
           and
           makes
           vs
           so
           to
           iudge
           :
           as
           are
           the
           thoughts
           ,
           the
           aduices
           ,
           the
           discourses
           of
           reason
           and
           such
           other
           things
           .
        
         
           This
           will
           be
           apparent
           for
           that
           which
           followes
           :
           For
           it
           will
           be
           easie
           for
           any
           man
           to
           see
           for
           what
           cause
           the
           Warre
           of
           Persia
           was
           made
           ,
           
           and
           whence
           the
           beginning
           came
           .
           The
           first
           was
           the
           returne
           of
           the
           Grecians
           with
           Xenophon
           into
           their
           Countrey
           ,
           by
           infinite
           fierce
           and
           barbarous
           Nations
           :
           where
           not
           any
           one
           durst
           make
           head
           against
           him
           in
           so
           long
           a
           Voyage
           .
        
         
           The
           second
           hath
           beene
           the
           Voyage
           of
           Agesilaus
           King
           of
           Lacedemonia
           into
           Asia
           by
           Sea.
           
           Where
           hauing
           found
           nothing
           answerable
           to
           his
           forces
           ,
           nor
           that
           presented
           it selfe
           ,
           hee
           was
           forced
           to
           returne
           into
           Greece
           ,
           
           for
           the
           troubles
           which
           were
           kindled
           there
           :
           as
           if
           he
           had
           triumphed
           ouer
           the
           Barbarians
           .
           For
           which
           causes
           Phillip
           King
           of
           Macedon
           ,
           hauing
           experience
           of
           the
           basenesse
           and
           sloth
           of
           the
           Persians
           and
           relying
           vpon
           the
           readinesse
           of
           the
           Macedonians
           in
           matters
           of
           War
           :
           being
           likewise
           drawne
           with
           the
           hope
           of
           great
           gaine
           he
           prepared
           Warre
           against
           them
           with
           all
           his
           forces
           ,
           as
           soone
           as
           he
           found
           himselfe
           assured
           of
           the
           amity
           and
           friendship
           of
           the
           Grecians
           :
           taking
           his
           occasion
           ,
           that
           the
           Persians
           had
           vsed
           great
           cruelty
           against
           them
           .
        
         
           And
           therefore
           wee
           must
           say
           ,
           that
           the
           causes
           of
           this
           Warre
           are
           those
           which
           wee
           haue
           first
           related
           ,
           and
           the
           occasions
           are
           those
           whereof
           we
           now
           speake
           :
           and
           the
           beginning
           was
           Alexanders
           Voiage
           by
           Sea
           into
           Asia
           :
           
           And
           in
           that
           which
           was
           made
           against
           the
           Romans
           vnder
           the
           conduct
           of
           Antiochus
           ,
           the
           wrath
           and
           indignation
           of
           the
           Etoliens
           was
           the
           cause
           .
           You
           must
           vnderstand
           that
           for
           the
           opinion
           which
           they
           had
           conceiued
           ,
           that
           the
           Romans
           made
           no
           accompt
           of
           them
           as
           long
           as
           the
           Warre
           of
           Phillip
           continued
           ,
           they
           not
           onely
           called
           Antiochus
           vnto
           their
           Succours
           ,
           but
           also
           resolued
           to
           put
           all
           in
           hazard
           ,
           so
           great
           their
           spleene
           and
           fury
           was
           for
           that
           which
           was
           past
           .
        
         
           It
           is
           true
           ,
           the
           liberty
           of
           Greece
           was
           the
           occasion
           ,
           vnder
           hope
           whereof
           they
           laboured
           by
           all
           meanes
           to
           draw
           the
           neighbour
           Citties
           to
           their
           Enterprize
           :
           But
           the
           beginning
           of
           the
           Warre
           was
           the
           Voyage
           to
           Sea
           of
           Antiochus
           to
           Demetriade
           .
           Wee
           haue
           beene
           tedious
           in
           this
           Discourse
           ,
           not
           to
           blame
           any
           one
           of
           the
           auncient
           Historiographers
           ,
           but
           for
           the
           profit
           of
           those
           which
           haue
           a
           desire
           to
           learne
           .
           For
           as
           Phisitians
           cannot
           cure
           their
           Patients
           ,
           
           if
           they
           haue
           not
           knowledge
           of
           the
           causes
           of
           the
           Diseases
           wherewith
           they
           are
           troubled
           :
           So
           they
           which
           treate
           of
           Histories
           ,
           are
           altogether
           vnprofitable
           ,
           if
           the
           reason
           of
           the
           place
           ,
           of
           the
           time
           ,
           with
           the
           causes
           and
           occasions
           bee
           not
           knowne
           .
        
         
         
           There
           is
           therefore
           nothing
           more
           necessary
           ,
           nor
           more
           to
           be
           desired
           ,
           than
           to
           know
           the
           causes
           of
           all
           things
           that
           happen
           :
           For
           opportunity
           doth
           many
           times
           rectifie
           great
           affaires
           ,
           and
           it
           is
           easie
           to
           preuent
           their
           beginnings
           .
        
         
           It
           is
           true
           that
           Fabius
           a
           Roman
           Historiographer
           faith
           ,
           
           that
           the
           cruelty
           and
           inhumanity
           of
           Hannibal
           towards
           the
           Sagontins
           ,
           and
           the
           ambition
           and
           insatiable
           desire
           of
           Rule
           in
           Asdrubal
           ,
           haue
           beene
           the
           causes
           of
           the
           Warre
           betwixt
           the
           Romans
           and
           Hannibal
           ,
           Generall
           of
           the
           Carthaginians
           .
           Then
           hee
           sayth
           that
           he
           had
           much
           augmented
           the
           Carthaginians
           Empire
           in
           Spaine
           ,
           and
           that
           being
           returned
           to
           Carthage
           ,
           hee
           sought
           to
           tirannize
           the
           Common-wealth
           ,
           and
           to
           ouerthrow
           their
           Lawes
           .
           The
           which
           the
           chiefe
           men
           discouering
           ,
           they
           opposed
           themselues
           against
           Asdrubal
           .
           Wherefore
           leauing
           Affricke
           in
           a
           rage
           ,
           hee
           returned
           presently
           into
           Spaine
           ,
           and
           afterwards
           mannaged
           the
           affaires
           according
           to
           his
           owne
           fancy
           ,
           and
           without
           the
           authority
           of
           the
           Senate
           of
           Carthage
           .
           Moreouer
           ,
           he
           saith
           ,
           that
           Hannibal
           who
           from
           his
           youth
           had
           beene
           at
           the
           Warre
           vnder
           him
           ,
           was
           of
           the
           same
           enterprize
           :
           and
           therefore
           after
           he
           was
           Lord
           of
           Spaine
           ,
           hee
           followed
           the
           courses
           of
           Asdrubal
           .
           So
           as
           this
           Warre
           which
           was
           made
           against
           the
           Romans
           ,
           was
           begun
           by
           him
           in
           spight
           of
           the
           Carthaginians
           ,
           and
           that
           there
           was
           not
           any
           man
           in
           Carthage
           which
           loued
           the
           Common-wealth
           ,
           but
           did
           much
           blame
           the
           deeds
           of
           Hannibal
           against
           the
           Sagontins
           .
           Moreouer
           ,
           hee
           sayth
           ,
           that
           after
           the
           taking
           of
           Sagont
           ,
           there
           was
           an
           Embassie
           sent
           from
           Rome
           to
           Carthage
           ,
           demaunding
           Hannibal
           to
           bee
           punished
           for
           the
           breach
           of
           the
           accord
           ,
           and
           if
           they
           would
           not
           yeeld
           vnto
           it
           ,
           they
           should
           declare
           Warre
           against
           the
           Carthaginians
           .
        
         
           But
           if
           a
           man
           should
           demaund
           of
           Fabius
           what
           could
           succeed
           better
           ,
           nor
           more
           reasonable
           ,
           and
           expedient
           for
           the
           Carthaginians
           ,
           than
           to
           deliuer
           vpon
           the
           Romans
           request
           the
           authour
           of
           the
           offence
           ,
           and
           him
           that
           had
           committed
           the
           fault
           ,
           to
           punish
           him
           :
           Seeing
           that
           as
           hee
           sayth
           ,
           they
           had
           dislik't
           the
           actions
           of
           Hannibal
           :
           and
           by
           this
           meanes
           might
           reuenge
           by
           another
           the
           common
           Enemy
           of
           the
           Countrey
           ,
           and
           maintaine
           the
           estate
           of
           their
           Citty
           in
           peace
           ,
           chasing
           away
           the
           authour
           of
           the
           warre
           ,
           considering
           that
           this
           might
           bee
           well
           effected
           by
           a
           bare
           resolution
           ?
           What
           can
           he
           answere
           ?
           Nothing
           without
           doubt
           .
           Contrariwise
           they
           were
           so
           farre
           from
           doing
           it
           ,
           
           as
           they
           maintained
           the
           Warre
           seuenteene
           yeeres
           continuall
           against
           the
           Romans
           :
           Neither
           did
           they
           cease
           vntill
           destitute
           of
           all
           hope
           ,
           they
           not
           onely
           hazarded
           their
           Countrey
           ,
           but
           also
           their
           liues
           .
        
         
           Finally
           ,
           to
           what
           end
           doe
           wee
           vse
           this
           discourse
           of
           Fabius
           or
           of
           his
           writings
           ?
           It
           is
           not
           to
           cry
           him
           downe
           :
           For
           his
           lying
           writings
           are
           apparent
           to
           those
           which
           reade
           them
           .
           It
           is
           onely
           to
           aduertise
           those
           which
           giue
           the
           credit
           ,
           not
           somuch
           to
           regard
           the
           title
           of
           the
           Authour
           ,
           as
           the
           truth
           of
           things
           :
           For
           there
           are
           men
           which
           doe
           not
           beare
           so
           much
           respect
           to
           the
           writings
           ,
           as
           to
           him
           that
           made
           them
           ,
           and
           which
           thinke
           that
           for
           as
           much
           as
           Fabius
           liued
           in
           those
           times
           ,
           and
           had
           beene
           of
           the
           Senate
           ,
           that
           hee
           could
           not
           but
           speake
           truth
           .
           It
           is
           true
           ,
           and
           I
           am
           of
           opinion
           ,
           that
           we
           must
           giue
           beleefe
           and
           credit
           vnto
           him
           in
           
           many
           things
           ,
           but
           yet
           wee
           may
           not
           beleeue
           all
           :
           for
           wee
           must
           consider
           things
           as
           they
           are
           ,
           and
           how
           they
           agree
           .
        
         
           Finally
           ,
           to
           returne
           to
           our
           Discourse
           ,
           we
           must
           not
           thinke
           that
           the
           first
           cause
           of
           the
           Warre
           ,
           
           which
           the
           Romans
           had
           with
           the
           Carthaginians
           ,
           was
           the
           indignation
           of
           Amilcar
           ,
           sirnamed
           Barca
           ,
           Father
           to
           Hannibal
           .
           And
           we
           must
           vnderstand
           that
           he
           was
           not
           vanquished
           by
           the
           Romans
           ,
           during
           the
           Warre
           of
           Sicily
           ;
           (
           for
           he
           preserued
           the
           Army
           which
           was
           about
           Erix
           with
           great
           Iudgement
           )
           but
           when
           he
           saw
           the
           Carthaginians
           had
           lost
           the
           battell
           at
           Sea
           ,
           
           hee
           thought
           good
           to
           veeld
           vnto
           the
           time
           ,
           and
           made
           a
           peace
           with
           the
           Romans
           ,
           yet
           hee
           left
           no●
           his
           indignation
           ,
           so
           as
           he
           expected
           continually
           an
           opportunity
           to
           be
           reuenged
           of
           them
           .
           And
           if
           the
           Carthaginians
           had
           not
           found
           themselues
           troubled
           with
           the
           mntiny
           of
           their
           Souldiers
           ,
           hee
           would
           presently
           haue
           renewed
           the
           VVarre
           with
           all
           his
           power
           :
           and
           therefore
           being
           hindred
           by
           an
           intestine
           mischiefe
           ,
           he
           deserr'd
           it
           to
           another
           time
           .
        
         
           The
           Romans
           considering
           the
           danger
           wherein
           the
           Carthaginians
           were
           by
           the
           mutiny
           of
           their
           Souldiers
           ,
           threatned
           them
           with
           VVarre
           .
           To
           preuent
           the
           which
           ,
           the
           Carthaginians
           made
           an
           accord
           as
           we
           haue
           specified
           in
           the
           former
           Booke
           ,
           without
           which
           no
           man
           can
           vnderstand
           that
           which
           wee
           haue
           now
           sayd
           ,
           
           nor
           that
           which
           followes
           .
           Finally
           ,
           they
           quit
           them
           Sardinia
           ,
           as
           vnfurnished
           both
           of
           counsell
           and
           aide
           :
           For
           that
           the
           Romans
           would
           not
           otherwise
           desist
           from
           their
           Enterprize
           ,
           and
           they
           payed
           them
           beside
           the
           Summe
           already
           accorded
           ,
           seuen
           hundred
           thousand
           Crownes
           :
           which
           was
           the
           second
           and
           the
           greatest
           cause
           of
           the
           VVarre
           which
           after
           wards
           began
           .
           
        
         
           VVhen
           as
           all
           the
           people
           of
           Carthage
           were
           entred
           into
           the
           like
           indignation
           with
           Hannibal
           ,
           and
           that
           Amilcar
           saw
           the
           mutiny
           of
           the
           Souldiers
           supprest
           ,
           and
           the
           affaires
           of
           the
           Countrey
           pacified
           ,
           he
           began
           to
           make
           VVarre
           in
           Spaine
           ,
           seeking
           to
           make
           vse
           of
           it
           ,
           as
           a
           preparatiue
           to
           leade
           them
           against
           the
           Romans
           .
           
           Behold
           that
           which
           we
           must
           imagine
           for
           the
           third
           cause
           ,
           that
           is
           to
           say
           ,
           the
           good
           fortune
           which
           the
           Carthaginians
           had
           :
           For
           that
           their
           hearts
           grew
           great
           ,
           and
           therefore
           they
           vndertooke
           th●s
           VVarre
           more
           boldly
           .
           There
           is
           proofe
           sufficient
           ,
           that
           Amilcar
           was
           the
           principall
           cause
           of
           the
           second
           Punique
           VVarre
           ,
           although
           he
           were
           dead
           ten
           yeeres
           before
           :
           but
           it
           shall
           suffice
           for
           the
           present
           to
           relate
           that
           which
           followeth
           :
           At
           what
           time
           that
           Hannibal
           was
           vanquished
           by
           the
           Romans
           ,
           he
           retired
           to
           Antiochus
           leauing
           Affricke
           ,
           the
           Romans
           aduertised
           of
           the
           Etoliens
           attempt
           ,
           
           sent
           an
           Embassie
           to
           Antiochus
           to
           know
           his
           will
           ,
           and
           to
           discouer
           by
           this
           meanes
           his
           preparation
           for
           Warre
           .
           But
           hauing
           vnderstood
           that
           he
           held
           the
           party
           of
           the
           Etoliens
           ,
           and
           that
           he
           was
           resolued
           to
           make
           Warre
           against
           the
           Romans
           ,
           they
           frequented
           daily
           with
           Hannibal
           ,
           seeking
           by
           their
           continuall
           familiarity
           ,
           to
           draw
           him
           into
           suspition
           and
           dislike
           ;
           wherein
           they
           were
           not
           deceiued
           :
           For
           Antiochus
           thinking
           he
           had
           beene
           gain'd
           by
           the
           Romans
           ,
           suspected
           him
           long
           .
           But
           it
           happened
           on
           a
           time
           when
           as
           the
           King
           called
           him
           to
           his
           Councell
           ,
           whereas
           he
           had
           good
           liberty
           to
           speake
           .
           And
           then
           after
           many
           discourses
           ,
           in
           the
           end
           as
           it
           were
           by
           indignation
           ,
           hee
           began
           to
           vse
           these
           termes
           .
           VVhen
           as
           my
           Father
           
           Amilcar
           was
           to
           passe
           into
           Spaine
           with
           an
           Army
           I
           was
           about
           the
           Age
           of
           nine
           yeares
           :
           and
           when
           as
           he
           sacrificed
           to
           Iupiter
           ,
           I
           was
           neere
           vnto
           the
           Altars
           .
        
         
           But
           when
           as
           the
           Sacrifices
           were
           ended
           ,
           
           my
           father
           caused
           the
           rest
           to
           retire
           backe
           ;
           and
           hauing
           called
           me
           alone
           ,
           he
           demaunded
           kindly
           of
           me
           ,
           and
           as
           it
           were
           with
           imbracings
           ,
           if
           I
           would
           go
           the
           Voyage
           .
           The
           which
           when
           I
           had
           not
           onely
           accepted
           ,
           but
           moreouer
           intreated
           him
           like
           a
           childe
           ;
           then
           taking
           my
           right
           hand
           ,
           and
           laying
           it
           vpon
           the
           Altar
           ,
           hee
           would
           that
           touching
           the
           things
           sacrificed
           ,
           I
           should
           sweare
           that
           presently
           when
           I
           came
           to
           age
           ,
           I
           should
           be
           an
           enemy
           to
           the
           Romanes
           .
           And
           therefore
           Sir
           ,
           as
           long
           as
           you
           shall
           be
           their
           enemy
           ,
           you
           may
           relie
           confidently
           in
           me
           ,
           
           and
           haue
           no
           suspicion
           of
           Hannibal
           :
           but
           when
           you
           shall
           be
           reconciled
           ,
           or
           that
           you
           shall
           contract
           friendshippe
           with
           them
           ,
           then
           expect
           no
           other
           accuser
           ,
           and
           haue
           a
           care
           to
           keepe
           your selfe
           from
           me
           ,
           as
           from
           an
           enemy
           to
           the
           people
           of
           Rome
           ;
           for
           I
           shall
           be
           alwayes
           opposite
           vnto
           them
           with
           all
           my
           power
           .
        
         
           Antiochus
           hearing
           this
           kind
           of
           Speech
           ,
           and
           that
           Hannibal
           spake
           truly
           and
           with
           affection
           ,
           in
           regard
           of
           his
           griefe
           ,
           he
           presently
           abandoned
           all
           suspition
           .
           
           Behold
           then
           a
           manifest
           testimony
           of
           the
           harred
           and
           bad
           affection
           of
           Amilcar
           towards
           the
           Romanes
           ;
           for
           hee
           left
           Asdrubal
           his
           sonne
           in
           Law
           ,
           and
           his
           sonne
           Hannibal
           for
           their
           enemies
           ,
           such
           as
           there
           could
           be
           none
           greater
           .
           It
           is
           true
           ,
           that
           Death
           tooke
           an
           order
           that
           Asdrubal
           could
           not
           shewe
           the
           hatred
           he
           bare
           them
           .
           But
           Hannibal
           had
           time
           at
           will
           ,
           so
           as
           preuailing
           in
           his
           interprize
           ,
           he
           hath
           sufficiently
           made
           knowne
           the
           hatred
           which
           he
           held
           from
           his
           Father
           .
           
           And
           therefore
           they
           which
           haue
           the
           Gouernment
           of
           a
           Common-weale
           must
           carefully
           consider
           this
           ,
           and
           ruminate
           in
           their
           vnderstanding
           to
           know
           the
           humours
           of
           those
           ,
           with
           whom
           they
           make
           any
           accord
           or
           friendship
           ;
           whither
           it
           be
           for
           the
           necessity
           of
           the
           time
           ,
           or
           to
           giue
           ouer
           the
           Warres
           ;
           to
           the
           ende
           they
           may
           alwaies
           defend
           themselues
           from
           those
           which
           seeke
           an
           opportunity
           to
           do
           euill
           ,
           and
           to
           make
           vse
           of
           those
           whom
           they
           know
           to
           bee
           their
           Subiects
           or
           true
           friends
           ,
           when
           necessity
           shall
           require
           .
           These
           causes
           which
           we
           haue
           specified
           ,
           are
           those
           of
           the
           second
           Punique
           Warre
           ,
           and
           the
           beginning
           of
           that
           which
           we
           will
           now
           relate
           .
        
         
           The
           Carthaginians
           hardly
           induring
           the
           losse
           of
           Sycile
           ,
           
           which
           the
           Romanes
           had
           taken
           from
           them
           .
           It
           is
           true
           that
           as
           we
           haue
           said
           ,
           Sardinia
           which
           they
           had
           surprized
           by
           Treason
           during
           the
           mutiny
           of
           Affricke
           ,
           and
           this
           summe
           of
           money
           which
           they
           had
           caused
           them
           to
           pay
           ,
           did
           much
           increase
           their
           hatred
           .
           And
           therefore
           it
           was
           likely
           that
           as
           soone
           as
           they
           should
           grow
           great
           in
           Spaine
           ,
           they
           would
           transport
           the
           VVarre
           into
           Italy
           .
           But
           after
           the
           death
           of
           Asdrubal
           ,
           who
           after
           the
           death
           of
           Amilcar
           was
           Generall
           of
           the
           Carthaginians
           ,
           
           they
           desired
           to
           know
           the
           will
           of
           the
           Souldiers
           ,
           before
           they
           would
           place
           a
           new
           Commaunder
           .
           And
           when
           as
           the
           newes
           came
           from
           the
           Campe
           ,
           that
           Hannibal
           had
           bin
           chosen
           Captaine
           by
           a
           generall
           consent
           ,
           they
           presently
           assembled
           ,
           and
           confirmed
           with
           one
           accord
           by
           the
           election
           of
           the
           men
           of
           VVar.
           Hannibal
           hauing
           receiued
           all
           power
           ,
           and
           considering
           that
           to
           linger
           was
           of
           no
           worth
           ,
           he
           marcht
           with
           his
           army
           to
           the
           skirts
           of
           the
           Olcades
           to
           ruine
           
           them
           .
           And
           therefore
           he
           besieged
           Carteia
           ,
           the
           chiefe
           Towne
           of
           that
           Countrey
           ,
           
           and
           tooke
           it
           by
           assault
           after
           some
           dayes
           resistance
           .
           So
           as
           the
           other
           Townes
           being
           terrified
           yeelded
           of
           themselues
           to
           the
           Carthaginians
           .
        
         
           After
           this
           Victory
           the
           Army
           retired
           to
           winter
           at
           Carthagena
           with
           great
           booty
           :
           whereas
           Hannibal
           vsing
           great
           bounty
           ,
           deuided
           it
           amongst
           the
           Souldiers
           :
           So
           as
           hee
           gained
           their
           hearts
           wonderfully
           ,
           leauing
           them
           in
           great
           hope
           for
           the
           future
           .
           In
           the
           Spring
           hee
           led
           his
           Army
           against
           the
           Vacceens
           ,
           
           and
           presently
           conquered
           Ermandique
           :
           Afterwards
           hee
           tooke
           Arbacale
           by
           force
           ,
           not
           without
           great
           danger
           ,
           hauing
           held
           it
           long
           besieged
           :
           For
           that
           it
           had
           beene
           well
           defended
           by
           the
           greatnesse
           of
           the
           Citty
           ,
           and
           the
           multitude
           and
           courage
           of
           the
           Inhabitants
           .
        
         
           After
           this
           ,
           hee
           suddainly
           fell
           by
           chance
           into
           a
           maruellous
           danger
           ,
           by
           a
           charge
           which
           the
           Toletains
           haue
           him
           ,
           
           at
           his
           returne
           from
           the
           Vacceens
           with
           a
           great
           booty
           :
           For
           it
           is
           a
           people
           which
           exceeds
           all
           the
           rest
           of
           this
           Prouince
           in
           courage
           and
           multitudes
           of
           men
           ,
           with
           the
           which
           also
           there
           ioyned
           the
           Fugitiues
           of
           Ermandique
           .
           Whereunto
           the
           banished
           men
           of
           the
           Olcades
           had
           perswaded
           them
           .
           Without
           doubt
           the
           Carthaginians
           had
           beene
           vanquished
           and
           defeated
           ,
           if
           they
           had
           offered
           Battell
           ;
           
           but
           Hannibal
           gaue
           order
           to
           the
           contrary
           ,
           and
           striking
           S●ile
           to
           enemy
           ,
           he
           planted
           himselfe
           vppon
           the
           Banke
           of
           the
           Riuer
           of
           Tagus
           :
           giuing
           charge
           vnto
           his
           Horse
           men
           ,
           that
           when
           they
           should
           see
           the
           Enemies
           enter
           into
           the
           Water
           ,
           they
           should
           charge
           the
           Battalion
           of
           foote
           .
           He
           lodg'd
           forty
           Elephants
           along
           the
           Bankes
           .
        
         
           By
           this
           meanes
           all
           things
           succeeded
           happily
           ,
           for
           that
           he
           had
           the
           riuer
           and
           the
           Elephants
           as
           it
           were
           ,
           for
           Combattants
           :
           For
           the
           Barbarians
           thinking
           that
           the
           Carthaginians
           were
           retired
           for
           feare
           ,
           they
           cast
           themselues
           confusedly
           into
           the
           Riuer
           with
           great
           cries
           .
           Wherefore
           a
           great
           number
           of
           them
           were
           defeated
           vpon
           the
           Bankes
           of
           the
           Riuer
           by
           the
           Elephants
           which
           stood
           there
           ,
           
           and
           flew
           them
           at
           their
           landing
           .
           Some
           were
           also
           sl●ine
           in
           the
           Riuer
           by
           the
           Horse
           men
           ,
           for
           that
           the
           Horsemen
           being
           at
           ease
           and
           without
           Armour
           ,
           could
           better
           helpe
           themselues
           ,
           and
           annoy
           the
           enemies
           ,
           who
           durst
           not
           relye
           vpon
           the
           Ford.
           They
           which
           were
           in
           the
           Reare
           ,
           and
           might
           easily
           recouer
           the
           Banke
           ,
           retired
           ,
           vntill
           in
           the
           end
           the
           Carthaginians
           cast
           themselues
           into
           the
           riuer
           with
           all
           their
           bands
           and
           companies
           ,
           
           and
           put
           them
           to
           flight
           .
           The
           Toletains
           army
           ,
           with
           the
           Olcades
           and
           Vacceens
           ,
           consisted
           of
           a
           hundred
           thousand
           men
           .
           After
           which
           defeate
           ,
           there
           were
           not
           any
           found
           beyond
           the
           riuer
           of
           Ebro
           ,
           that
           durst
           resist
           the
           Carthaginians
           ,
           except
           the
           Sagontins
           .
           It
           is
           true
           that
           Hannibal
           would
           not
           fall
           vpon
           them
           ,
           least
           hee
           should
           offer
           an
           occasion
           of
           Warre
           to
           the
           Romanes
           ,
           before
           hee
           had
           seized
           vppon
           that
           which
           his
           Father
           Amilcar
           had
           aduised
           him
           to
           do
           .
        
         
           In
           the
           meane
           time
           the
           Sagontins
           sent
           often
           to
           Rome
           ,
           aswell
           for
           the
           care
           of
           their
           owne
           priuate
           affaires
           ,
           
           as
           also
           fore-seeing
           future
           things
           ,
           and
           likewise
           to
           aduertise
           them
           of
           the
           good
           Fortune
           of
           the
           Carthaginians
           in
           Spaine
           .
           Finally
           the
           Romanes
           hauing
           thereupon
           many
           and
           diuers
           aduertisements
           ,
           they
           sent
           an
           Embassie
           into
           Spaine
           ,
           to
           discouer
           the
           course
           of
           Hannibals
           actions
           :
           But
           he
           was
           retired
           to
           Winter
           at
           Carthagena
           ,
           
           hauing
           mannaged
           his
           affaires
           to
           his
           owne
           liking
           .
           Being
           suddainly
           arriued
           there
           ,
           he
           cals
           them
           and
           giues
           them
           audience
           ,
           and
           power
           to
           deliuer
           their
           charge
           .
           The
           Embassadours
           at
           the
           first
           signifies
           vnto
           him
           ,
           that
           he
           should
           demaund
           nothing
           from
           the
           Sagontins
           ,
           being
           allied
           vnto
           the
           Romanes
           :
           And
           moreouer
           that
           he
           should
           not
           passe
           the
           riuer
           of
           Ebro
           ,
           for
           that
           it
           had
           beene
           so
           concluded
           by
           the
           Treaty
           made
           with
           Asdruball
           .
           The
           which
           being
           heard
           by
           Hannibal
           ,
           like
           a
           young
           man
           and
           greedy
           of
           War
           ,
           and
           who
           easily
           did
           what
           he
           would
           with
           the
           Senate
           of
           Carthage
           ,
           by
           the
           meanes
           of
           the
           heads
           of
           his
           faction
           ,
           
           together
           with
           the
           hatred
           he
           bare
           against
           the
           Romanes
           ,
           he
           answered
           the
           Embassadours
           as
           a
           friend
           to
           the
           Sagontins
           ,
           blaming
           the
           people
           of
           Rome
           ,
           who
           when
           they
           had
           lately
           receiued
           Letters
           from
           the
           Sagontins
           ,
           for
           a
           mutiny
           which
           was
           growne
           amongst
           them
           ,
           to
           the
           end
           they
           might
           send
           some
           Embassie
           to
           pacifie
           it
           ,
           they
           had
           wickedly
           put
           to
           death
           some
           of
           the
           principall
           of
           the
           Citty
           :
           Whereof
           he
           threatens
           them
           to
           take
           reuenge
           ,
           saying
           that
           the
           Carthaginians
           had
           a
           Custome
           not
           to
           disdaine
           outrages
           :
           On
           the
           other
           side
           ,
           he
           sent
           vnto
           Carthage
           ,
           to
           aduertise
           them
           of
           that
           which
           they
           were
           to
           do
           ,
           considering
           that
           the
           Sagontins
           relying
           vppon
           the
           Alliance
           with
           the
           Romanes
           ,
           had
           done
           great
           outrages
           to
           many
           Townes
           subiect
           to
           the
           Carthaginians
           .
        
         
           Finally
           as
           one
           full
           of
           inconstancy
           and
           rage
           ,
           and
           inflamed
           with
           a
           desire
           to
           make
           Warre
           ,
           he
           propounded
           no
           other
           valuable
           reason
           ,
           pursuing
           only
           certaine
           friuolous
           and
           impertinent
           causes
           .
           The
           which
           is
           incident
           to
           those
           ,
           who
           transported
           by
           their
           passion
           forget
           their
           duty
           .
           But
           had
           it
           not
           beene
           much
           better
           to
           say
           thus
           ?
           That
           the
           Carthaginians
           do
           rightfully
           demaund
           of
           the
           Romanes
           ,
           that
           they
           restore
           vnto
           them
           Sardinia
           ,
           and
           the
           siluer
           ,
           which
           for
           so
           many
           yeares
           they
           had
           vniustly
           drawne
           from
           them
           ,
           during
           their
           great
           affaires
           ,
           and
           if
           they
           did
           it
           not
           ,
           they
           will
           proclaime
           Warre
           against
           them
           .
           Where
           as
           contrariwise
           it
           seemes
           now
           ,
           in
           leauing
           the
           true
           cause
           ,
           and
           supposing
           a
           false
           one
           of
           the
           Sagontins
           ,
           they
           would
           make
           it
           not
           only
           without
           occasion
           ,
           but
           also
           with
           great
           outrage
           .
           And
           although
           the
           Embassadours
           vnderstood
           well
           ,
           that
           vppon
           necessity
           they
           must
           enter
           into
           Warre
           ;
           yet
           they
           went
           vnto
           Carthage
           ,
           where
           they
           vsed
           the
           like
           speech
           .
        
         
           It
           is
           true
           the
           Romanes
           meant
           to
           Transport
           it
           into
           Spaine
           and
           not
           into
           Italy
           ,
           and
           to
           haue
           Sagont
           for
           a
           Fort.
           Wherefore
           in
           the
           interim
           ,
           they
           laboured
           first
           to
           pacifie
           the
           Wars
           of
           Sclauonia
           ,
           as
           if
           they
           intended
           to
           make
           a
           Warre
           that
           was
           long
           and
           tedious
           and
           farre
           from
           Italy
           .
           It
           hapned
           at
           that
           time
           ,
           
           that
           when
           as
           Demetrius
           King
           of
           the
           Sclauonians
           forgat
           the
           many
           fauours
           which
           the
           Romanes
           had
           done
           him
           ,
           for
           that
           hee
           saw
           them
           prest
           on
           the
           one
           side
           with
           the
           feare
           of
           the
           Gaules
           ,
           and
           on
           the
           ther
           by
           the
           Carthaginians
           ,
           and
           that
           all
           his
           hope
           was
           in
           the
           King
           of
           Macedon
           :
           for
           that
           hee
           had
           bin
           a
           pertaker
           of
           that
           Warre
           ,
           which
           Antigonus
           made
           against
           Cleomenes
           ,
           ruining
           the
           Townes
           of
           the
           Sclauonians
           which
           were
           subiect
           to
           the
           Romanes
           ,
           forcing
           the
           Citty
           ,
           and
           exceeding
           the
           bounds
           limitted
           in
           the
           Treaty
           .
           The
           like
           hee
           did
           to
           most
           parts
           of
           the
           Iland
           of
           Cyclades
           :
           So
           as
           he
           ruined
           all
           like
           a
           Tempest
           ,
           beeing
           accompanied
           with
           fifty
           strong
           Vessels
           .
           Whereof
           the
           Romanes
           
           being
           aduertised
           ,
           seeing
           at
           that
           time
           the
           Principallity
           of
           Macedon
           to
           Triumph
           ,
           they
           laboured
           with
           all
           their
           present
           meanes
           to
           pacifie
           the
           affaires
           of
           Sclauonia
           ,
           hoping
           it
           would
           prooue
           easie
           :
           And
           that
           soone
           after
           ,
           they
           should
           punish
           the
           basenesse
           of
           the
           Sclauonians
           ,
           and
           the
           ingratitude
           of
           Demetrius
           .
           But
           matters
           past
           otherwise
           then
           they
           expected
           .
           For
           whilest
           they
           imploy
           their
           time
           therein
           ,
           Hannibal
           takes
           Sagont
           much
           sooner
           then
           they
           conceiued
           .
           So
           as
           the
           Warre
           grew
           hot
           ,
           not
           in
           Spaine
           ,
           but
           against
           the
           Citty
           of
           Rome
           ,
           and
           thoroughout
           all
           Italy
           .
           Yet
           the
           Romanes
           pursuing
           their
           enterprize
           ,
           sent
           
             Lucius
             Emilius
          
           into
           Sclauonia
           ,
           the
           first
           yeare
           of
           the
           hundred
           and
           fifteth
           Olympiade
           ,
           with
           a
           very
           great
           Army
           to
           keep
           that
           Prouince
           in
           peace
           ,
           and
           from
           future
           danger
           .
        
         
           Hannibal
           parting
           from
           Carthagena
           with
           his
           whole
           Army
           ,
           goes
           to
           Sagont
           ,
           a
           Towne
           scituated
           beyond
           the
           Riuer
           of
           Ebro
           ,
           at
           the
           foote
           of
           the
           Mountaine
           ,
           
           which
           deuides
           Spaine
           from
           the
           Celtiberiens
           ,
           about
           a
           mile
           distant
           from
           the
           Sea.
           The
           people
           of
           this
           Countrey
           exceede
           all
           the
           rest
           of
           Spaine
           in
           abundance
           of
           fruites
           ,
           and
           in
           multitudes
           of
           men
           ,
           and
           they
           are
           the
           most
           Warlike
           .
           Hannibal
           entring
           into
           these
           limits
           with
           his
           Army
           ,
           and
           hauing
           ruined
           all
           the
           Countrey
           ,
           he
           besiedged
           it
           with
           all
           manner
           of
           Engines
           ,
           conceiuing
           that
           the
           taking
           thereof
           would
           prooue
           wonderfull
           commodious
           for
           his
           present
           Affaires
           .
           First
           he
           considered
           that
           he
           should
           depriue
           the
           Romanes
           of
           all
           hope
           to
           make
           Warre
           in
           Spaine
           ;
           
           and
           that
           moreouer
           he
           should
           strike
           a
           great
           terrour
           into
           the
           rest
           ;
           and
           that
           by
           this
           meanes
           the
           Townes
           of
           Spaine
           reduced
           already
           vnder
           his
           obedience
           ,
           would
           keepe
           their
           faith
           the
           better
           :
           Besides
           it
           was
           likely
           ,
           that
           they
           which
           desired
           to
           liue
           still
           in
           their
           liberty
           ,
           would
           soone
           yeild
           :
           And
           that
           thirdly
           he
           immagined
           ,
           that
           he
           might
           then
           confidently
           pursue
           the
           Remainder
           ,
           leauing
           no
           enemy
           behind
           him
           .
        
         
           He
           hoped
           more
           ouer
           ,
           to
           gather
           much
           Treasure
           for
           the
           intertainement
           of
           his
           War
           ;
           and
           that
           he
           should
           gaine
           the
           hearts
           of
           the
           Souldiers
           for
           the
           booty
           that
           euery
           one
           should
           get
           at
           the
           sacke
           of
           the
           Towne
           ;
           and
           that
           finally
           he
           should
           purchase
           the
           loue
           of
           the
           Cittizens
           remayning
           in
           Carthage
           ,
           with
           presents
           that
           he
           will
           send
           them
           of
           the
           spoiles
           .
           Beeing
           mooued
           with
           these
           reasons
           ,
           he
           wholy
           attends
           the
           siege
           of
           this
           Towne
           ,
           and
           inflames
           the
           hearts
           of
           the
           Souldiers
           ,
           spurring
           them
           on
           sometimes
           with
           rage
           against
           the
           Enemy
           ,
           sometimes
           with
           hope
           of
           Recompence
           ;
           and
           sometimes
           he
           serues
           them
           for
           an
           example
           ,
           aswell
           in
           making
           the
           Engines
           ,
           and
           approaching
           them
           to
           the
           Wals
           ,
           as
           in
           going
           sometimes
           to
           those
           places
           which
           were
           most
           dangerous
           .
           Finally
           ,
           hee
           performed
           all
           things
           so
           extraordinary
           well
           ,
           as
           if
           hee
           had
           beene
           but
           a
           simple
           Souldier
           .
        
         
           And
           when
           he
           had
           toyl'd
           his
           Body
           and
           minde
           herein
           for
           the
           space
           of
           eight
           moneths
           ,
           
           in
           the
           end
           he
           forced
           Sagont
           .
           Whereas
           after
           he
           had
           made
           a
           great
           booty
           of
           gold
           and
           siluer
           ,
           and
           taken
           many
           men
           ,
           he
           kept
           the
           money
           for
           the
           charges
           of
           the
           War
           ,
           as
           he
           had
           formerly
           resolued
           ,
           deuiding
           the
           Prisoners
           among
           the
           Souldiers
           ,
           according
           vnto
           their
           seuerall
           dignities
           ,
           and
           set
           the
           rest
           of
           the
           spoile
           vnto
           Carthage
           .
           
           After
           these
           things
           ,
           hee
           was
           not
           deceiued
           in
           his
           hope
           ,
           so
           as
           things
           succeeded
           according
           to
           his
           desire
           :
           for
           his
           Souldiers
           were
           much
           more
           ready
           to
           vndergoe
           all
           dangers
           :
           and
           the
           Carthaginians
           much
           more
           ready
           to
           please
           him
           .
           Moreouer
           ,
           this
           booty
           of
           money
           was
           a
           great
           meanes
           for
           the
           enterprize
           he
           had
           in
           hand
           .
        
         
           During
           these
           actions
           ,
           Demetrius
           King
           of
           the
           Sclauonians
           ,
           discouering
           the
           enterprize
           and
           preparation
           of
           the
           Romans
           ,
           
           hee
           presently
           caused
           the
           Towne
           of
           Dimale
           to
           bee
           carefully
           furnished
           with
           men
           and
           victuals
           :
           and
           as
           for
           the
           other
           Townes
           of
           Sclauonia
           ,
           hee
           chased
           away
           those
           that
           were
           of
           a
           contrary
           faction
           ,
           suffering
           none
           but
           such
           as
           held
           his
           party
           .
           Then
           hee
           made
           choice
           of
           sixe
           thousand
           old
           Souldiers
           out
           of
           his
           Army
           ,
           
           and
           put
           himselfe
           into
           Phare
           .
           In
           the
           meane
           time
           the
           Consull
           Emilius
           arriues
           safely
           in
           Sclauonia
           with
           his
           Army
           :
           where
           being
           aduertised
           that
           the
           Enemies
           were
           confident
           and
           resolute
           ,
           for
           that
           they
           were
           in
           hope
           ,
           that
           the
           descent
           of
           the
           Romans
           should
           not
           preuaile
           against
           them
           ,
           relying
           much
           in
           the
           scituation
           and
           munition
           of
           Dimale
           ,
           hee
           thought
           good
           before
           all
           things
           ,
           to
           doe
           his
           vttermost
           endeauour
           to
           take
           it
           :
           thinking
           (
           as
           it
           afterwards
           happened
           )
           that
           this
           being
           taken
           ,
           all
           the
           rest
           amazed
           with
           feare
           ,
           would
           easily
           yeeld
           vnto
           the
           Romans
           .
           And
           after
           that
           hee
           had
           made
           some
           speeches
           vnto
           the
           Souldiers
           ,
           hee
           planted
           his
           Engines
           of
           Battery
           against
           the
           Towne
           ,
           and
           besieged
           it
           :
           which
           being
           forced
           on
           the
           seauenth
           day
           ,
           did
           so
           much
           amaze
           the
           Enemies
           ,
           as
           presently
           Embassies
           came
           from
           all
           the
           rest
           of
           Sclauonia
           ,
           yeelding
           vnto
           the
           Romans
           .
        
         
           The
           which
           being
           receiued
           into
           Friendship
           ,
           
           and
           hauing
           treated
           with
           euery
           one
           according
           to
           their
           condition
           ,
           hee
           causeth
           his
           Army
           to
           march
           directly
           to
           Phare
           ,
           whereas
           the
           King
           of
           the
           Sclauonians
           made
           his
           abode
           .
           But
           for
           that
           hee
           found
           this
           Towne
           strong
           by
           scituation
           ,
           and
           mann'd
           with
           the
           choise
           of
           the
           Army
           ,
           and
           moreouer
           ,
           well
           furnished
           with
           Victuals
           ,
           and
           all
           kinds
           of
           munition
           ,
           hee
           feared
           the
           siege
           would
           bee
           long
           and
           difficult
           .
           Finally
           ,
           being
           long
           in
           supence
           ,
           
           he
           takes
           this
           counsell
           .
           Hee
           vseth
           all
           diligence
           and
           labour
           to
           gaine
           the
           Iland
           in
           the
           Night
           ,
           and
           doth
           lodge
           a
           great
           part
           of
           his
           Army
           in
           the
           thickest
           of
           the
           Forrest
           :
           as
           for
           himselfe
           ,
           at
           the
           breake
           of
           day
           ,
           hee
           gaines
           the
           neerest
           Port
           vnto
           the
           Towne
           with
           twenty
           shipps
           .
           The
           Sclauonians
           seeing
           the
           Enemies
           shipps
           ,
           and
           making
           no
           accompt
           of
           their
           number
           ,
           they
           goe
           forth
           with
           a
           great
           Fleete
           to
           hinder
           the
           landing
           of
           the
           Romans
           ,
           where
           they
           charg'd
           them
           ,
           and
           for
           a
           time
           the
           Combate
           was
           very
           furious
           ,
           there
           comming
           still
           Succours
           vnto
           them
           from
           the
           Towne
           by
           files
           ,
           so
           as
           in
           the
           end
           all
           the
           Citty
           was
           drawne
           thither
           .
        
         
           Then
           the
           Romans
           who
           had
           layne
           all
           night
           in
           Ambush
           in
           the
           Forrest
           ,
           hearing
           the
           noise
           ,
           ranne
           with
           all
           speed
           by
           couered
           places
           ,
           and
           gaining
           a
           little
           Hill
           which
           was
           strong
           by
           nature
           ,
           within
           the
           Towne
           and
           Port
           ,
           they
           tooke
           from
           their
           Enemies
           all
           meanes
           of
           returne
           .
           The
           which
           the
           Sclauonians
           well
           perceiuing
           ,
           they
           leaue
           their
           first
           enterprize
           to
           repulse
           the
           Enemy
           ,
           and
           drawing
           together
           in
           one
           troupe
           ,
           
           they
           encourage
           one
           another
           ,
           as
           men
           resolued
           to
           go
           and
           fight
           against
           those
           which
           held
           the
           Hill.
           On
           the
           other
           side
           the
           Romans
           seeing
           the
           Sclauonians
           approach
           ,
           put
           themselues
           in
           battell
           ,
           and
           charg'd
           them
           ,
           fighting
           with
           great
           resolution
           and
           courage
           :
           The
           other
           part
           of
           the
           Army
           at
           Sea
           ,
           landed
           ,
           march't
           ,
           and
           prest
           the
           enemy
           in
           the
           Reare
           .
           Wherefore
           for
           as
           much
           as
           the
           Romans
           charg'd
           them
           on
           all
           sides
           ,
           and
           that
           the
           Sclauonians
           were
           prest
           before
           and
           behind
           ,
           the
           Combate
           was
           long
           and
           cruell
           .
           Finally
           ,
           the
           Romans
           had
           the
           Victory
           .
           The
           greatest
           part
           of
           the
           Sclauonians
           were
           most
           miserablely
           slaine
           ,
           
           some
           saued
           themselues
           within
           the
           Towne
           ,
           and
           the
           rest
           fled
           into
           the
           Desarts
           of
           the
           Iland
           .
        
         
           Demetrius
           the
           Night
           following
           saued
           himselfe
           contrary
           to
           the
           opinion
           of
           all
           the
           World
           ,
           by
           meanes
           of
           certaine
           Vessels
           which
           hee
           had
           appointed
           in
           three
           places
           for
           his
           safety
           ,
           the
           case
           so
           happening
           :
           and
           retired
           to
           Phillip
           King
           of
           Macedon
           ,
           with
           whom
           hee
           spent
           the
           Remainder
           of
           his
           dayes
           .
           Hee
           was
           a
           man
           of
           great
           courage
           and
           ouerweening
           ,
           but
           of
           little
           iudgement
           in
           Martiall
           affaires
           .
           And
           therefore
           hee
           ended
           according
           to
           the
           life
           which
           hee
           had
           formerly
           led
           :
           
           For
           when
           as
           at
           Phillips
           desire
           hee
           had
           begunne
           to
           besiege
           the
           Towne
           of
           the
           Messenians
           ,
           hee
           was
           most
           shamefully
           slaine
           by
           the
           Enemy
           ,
           for
           his
           great
           and
           ouerweening
           boldnesse
           .
           But
           wee
           will
           speake
           of
           these
           things
           more
           particularly
           ,
           when
           wee
           shall
           come
           vnto
           that
           time
           .
           When
           as
           Emilius
           had
           so
           suddainly
           gotten
           Phare
           ,
           hee
           razed
           the
           Towne
           to
           the
           ground
           .
           And
           hauing
           within
           few
           dayes
           reduced
           the
           rest
           of
           the
           Townes
           of
           Sclauonia
           to
           the
           Romane
           obedience
           ,
           
           and
           decided
           all
           the
           affaires
           of
           the
           Prouince
           as
           hee
           had
           resolued
           ,
           hee
           returnes
           to
           Rome
           in
           the
           beginning
           of
           Autumne
           :
           where
           hee
           was
           receiued
           with
           wonderfull
           great
           glory
           ,
           triumph
           ,
           and
           good
           esteeme
           of
           all
           men
           ,
           to
           haue
           done
           not
           onely
           like
           a
           wise
           and
           discreete
           man
           ,
           but
           like
           a
           resolute
           .
        
         
           But
           when
           in
           the
           meane
           time
           newes
           came
           to
           Rome
           of
           the
           razing
           of
           Sagont
           ,
           some
           haue
           written
           ,
           that
           the
           Lords
           of
           the
           Romane
           Councell
           were
           not
           of
           opinion
           to
           make
           Warre
           ,
           and
           they
           alledge
           causes
           and
           reasons
           which
           held
           them
           in
           suspence
           .
           But
           what
           can
           bee
           spoken
           more
           vnreasonably
           ?
           How
           is
           it
           likely
           ,
           that
           they
           which
           the
           yeere
           before
           had
           signified
           Warre
           vnto
           the
           Carthaginians
           ,
           if
           they
           entred
           the
           Sagontins
           Countrey
           ,
           should
           now
           growe
           doubtfull
           ,
           whether
           after
           the
           taking
           of
           Sagont
           ,
           they
           should
           make
           Warre
           ,
           or
           not
           ?
           But
           is
           there
           any
           thing
           lesse
           worthy
           of
           credit
           ,
           to
           say
           ,
           that
           the
           Senate
           on
           the
           one
           side
           was
           wonderfully
           heauy
           and
           afflicted
           ,
           as
           if
           all
           had
           beene
           vtterly
           lost
           :
           On
           the
           other
           side
           that
           the
           Fathers
           brought
           all
           their
           Children
           to
           the
           Senare
           ,
           so
           as
           they
           were
           aboue
           twelue
           yeeres
           of
           age
           ,
           and
           that
           being
           partakers
           of
           the
           Councell
           ,
           they
           neuer
           reuealed
           ,
           or
           made
           knowne
           the
           secrets
           to
           any
           ?
           Without
           doubt
           these
           things
           are
           neither
           true
           nor
           likely
           ,
           vnlesse
           the
           Romans
           haue
           that
           gift
           of
           nature
           ,
           to
           bee
           wise
           from
           their
           Cradles
           .
        
         
           We
           haue
           discoursed
           sufficiently
           of
           these
           writings
           which
           are
           of
           Cherea
           and
           Solilus
           :
           neither
           haue
           they
           so
           much
           shew
           of
           a
           History
           ,
           as
           of
           old
           wiues
           
           Tales
           :
           and
           are
           like
           vnto
           those
           which
           they
           vsually
           tell
           in
           Barbers
           shops
           .
           The
           Romans
           then
           after
           the
           newes
           of
           the
           taking
           of
           Sagont
           ,
           and
           the
           murther
           of
           their
           Allies
           ,
           sent
           presently
           an
           Embassie
           to
           Carthage
           ,
           to
           let
           them
           vnderstand
           two
           things
           ,
           whereof
           the
           one
           seemed
           to
           bee
           of
           consequence
           ,
           for
           ignomy
           and
           losse
           of
           the
           Carthaginions
           ,
           and
           the
           other
           had
           a
           shew
           to
           draw
           their
           Empire
           in
           hazard
           .
           For
           they
           demaunded
           ,
           that
           they
           should
           either
           deliuer
           Hannibal
           to
           bee
           punished
           for
           the
           breach
           of
           the
           publique
           Faith
           ,
           or
           else
           they
           should
           hold
           themselues
           assured
           of
           Warre
           .
           When
           as
           the
           Embassadours
           were
           come
           to
           Carthage
           ,
           
           and
           that
           the
           Senate
           had
           giuen
           them
           audience
           ,
           they
           deliuered
           their
           Commission
           :
           which
           was
           not
           without
           the
           indignation
           of
           of
           the
           Carthaginians
           :
           who
           made
           choice
           of
           Hanno
           to
           debate
           their
           Right
           ,
           who
           at
           the
           first
           made
           no
           accompt
           of
           Asdrubals
           treatie
           ,
           
           as
           hauing
           neuer
           beene
           made
           with
           the
           Romans
           :
           and
           if
           it
           were
           so
           ,
           the
           Carthaginians
           were
           not
           bound
           vnto
           it
           ,
           for
           that
           Asdrubal
           had
           exceeded
           his
           Commission
           ,
           and
           had
           done
           it
           without
           the
           authority
           of
           the
           Senate
           or
           people
           of
           Carthage
           .
           Whereunto
           hee
           alleadged
           in
           the
           like
           case
           ,
           that
           the
           Romans
           had
           beene
           of
           opinion
           ,
           that
           the
           accord
           made
           in
           Sicily
           by
           the
           Consull
           Luctatius
           should
           bee
           broken
           ,
           for
           that
           it
           had
           beene
           made
           without
           the
           authority
           of
           the
           people
           of
           Rome
           .
        
         
           Finally
           ,
           hee
           insisted
           still
           vpon
           this
           accord
           whilest
           his
           Speech
           continued
           ,
           and
           reade
           it
           often
           ,
           saying
           ,
           that
           there
           was
           no
           mention
           made
           of
           Ebro
           ,
           and
           that
           the
           Allies
           of
           the
           one
           and
           of
           the
           other
           were
           onely
           reserued
           :
           and
           that
           moreouer
           ,
           it
           did
           nothing
           concerne
           the
           Sagontins
           ,
           for
           that
           at
           the
           time
           of
           the
           accord
           they
           were
           not
           allied
           vnto
           the
           Romans
           .
           The
           Embassadours
           repuls'd
           with
           great
           words
           this
           contention
           concerning
           the
           right
           of
           the
           accorde
           ,
           as
           a
           thing
           which
           concernes
           the
           honour
           of
           the
           people
           of
           Rome
           :
           saying
           that
           the
           quarrels
           might
           bee
           decided
           ,
           if
           the
           Sagontins
           were
           in
           there
           entire
           .
           But
           now
           that
           Sagont
           is
           razed
           ,
           and
           that
           the
           faith
           and
           accords
           are
           wickedly
           broken
           ,
           they
           should
           either
           deliuer
           the
           Authour
           of
           the
           Crime
           to
           the
           Romans
           ,
           to
           the
           end
           that
           all
           the
           World
           might
           know
           ,
           that
           Sagont
           hath
           not
           beene
           ouerthrowne
           and
           ruined
           with
           the
           consent
           of
           the
           Carthaginians
           :
           Or
           if
           they
           will
           not
           ,
           but
           confesse
           that
           the
           Towne
           hath
           beene
           destroyed
           with
           their
           consent
           ,
           that
           they
           should
           prepare
           to
           Warre
           .
           Thus
           ended
           their
           discourse
           ,
           which
           they
           held
           more
           amply
           and
           in
           generall
           .
        
         
           I
           haue
           held
           it
           most
           necessary
           not
           to
           passe
           ouer
           this
           particular
           in
           silence
           ,
           to
           the
           end
           the
           truth
           may
           not
           bee
           hidden
           to
           those
           which
           deale
           in
           publique
           affaires
           ,
           or
           which
           haue
           cause
           to
           consider
           exactly
           of
           these
           things
           :
           Or
           else
           haue
           a
           desire
           to
           know
           whether
           they
           erre
           ,
           being
           deceiued
           by
           the
           ignorance
           and
           sottishnesse
           of
           Historiographers
           ,
           for
           want
           of
           knowledge
           of
           the
           treaties
           which
           from
           the
           first
           Punique
           Warre
           ,
           vnto
           our
           times
           haue
           beene
           made
           betwixt
           the
           Romans
           and
           the
           Carthaginians
           .
           The
           first
           then
           was
           made
           betwixt
           these
           two
           Nations
           ,
           immediately
           after
           that
           the
           name
           of
           King
           was
           chased
           out
           of
           
             Rome
             ,
             Lucius
             ,
             Iunius
             ,
             Brutus
             ,
          
           and
           
             Marcus
             
             Valerius
          
           being
           Consuls
           ,
           vnder
           whom
           also
           a
           Temple
           was
           dedicated
           to
           
             Iupiter
             Capitolinus
          
           ,
           
           eight
           and
           twenty
           yeeres
           before
           the
           first
           voyage
           of
           Xerxes
           into
           Greece
           :
           the
           which
           wee
           haue
           interpreted
           with
           the
           greatest
           diligence
           wee
           could
           possibly
           .
           Beleeue
           me
           ,
           the
           Romane
           tongue
           hath
           beene
           so
           changed
           since
           that
           time
           vnto
           our
           dayes
           ,
           
           as
           they
           which
           are
           the
           best
           instructed
           in
           Antiquities
           ,
           vnderstand
           not
           much
           of
           it
           ,
           but
           with
           great
           difficulty
           .
        
         
           This
           accord
           containes
           in
           a
           manner
           thus
           much
           :
           
           The
           people
           of
           Rome
           ,
           and
           the
           Carthaginians
           shall
           liue
           in
           Amity
           and
           Friendship
           :
           The
           like
           shall
           their
           Allies
           doe
           .
           The
           Romans
           and
           their
           Allies
           shall
           not
           saile
           beyond
           the
           Promontory
           of
           Beauty
           ,
           vnlesse
           they
           be
           forced
           by
           storme
           ,
           or
           the
           violence
           of
           their
           Enemies
           .
           If
           any
           one
           takes
           Port
           for
           these
           causes
           ,
           hee
           shall
           not
           buy
           ,
           
           nor
           take
           anything
           ,
           but
           what
           necessity
           shall
           require
           for
           Sacrifices
           and
           for
           Ships
           .
           And
           that
           within
           the
           fift
           day
           they
           shall
           set
           faile
           for
           their
           retreate
           .
           They
           which
           shall
           arriue
           there
           for
           the
           trade
           of
           Merchandize
           ,
           shall
           be
           free
           ,
           except
           the
           duties
           which
           belong
           vnto
           the
           Register
           ,
           and
           to
           the
           Citty
           ,
           who
           shall
           giue
           a
           Certificate
           of
           all
           that
           which
           shal
           be
           sold
           in
           their
           presence
           ,
           in
           Affricke
           or
           Sardinia
           .
           If
           any
           Romane
           arriues
           in
           Sicily
           ,
           where
           the
           Carthaginians
           are
           Lords
           ,
           they
           shall
           doe
           him
           no
           wrong
           .
           The
           Carthaginians
           shall
           doe
           no
           outrage
           to
           the
           
             Ardeates
             ,
             Anciates
             ,
             Arrentins
             ,
             Circins
             ,
             Tarraconnois
             ,
          
           nor
           the
           other
           Latins
           which
           are
           subiect
           to
           the
           Romans
           .
           And
           if
           there
           bee
           any
           other
           Citty
           which
           is
           not
           subiect
           ,
           it
           is
           not
           comprehended
           .
           If
           the
           Carthaginians
           take
           any
           one
           ,
           they
           shall
           restore
           it
           entire
           to
           the
           Romans
           ,
           neither
           shall
           they
           build
           any
           Fort
           in
           Italy
           .
           And
           if
           they
           be
           entred
           into
           the
           Prouince
           as
           Enemies
           ,
           they
           shall
           not
           stay
           a
           whole
           night
           .
           Behold
           in
           a
           manner
           what
           the
           first
           Treatie
           contayned
           .
           You
           must
           vnderstand
           that
           the
           Promontory
           of
           Beauty
           ,
           
           is
           right
           against
           Carthage
           ,
           hauing
           its
           aspect
           to
           the
           North.
           Beyond
           the
           which
           towards
           the
           South
           ,
           the
           Carthaginians
           would
           not
           suffer
           the
           Romans
           to
           saile
           with
           any
           ships
           of
           Warre
           .
        
         
           The
           reason
           was
           as
           it
           seemes
           ,
           for
           feare
           they
           should
           come
           and
           discouer
           the
           places
           which
           are
           about
           the
           Banks
           of
           Barbary
           ,
           which
           the
           Carthaginians
           call
           the
           Merchants
           Countrey
           ,
           by
           reason
           of
           the
           fertility
           thereof
           .
           And
           therefore
           if
           any
           one
           driuen
           by
           a
           storme
           ,
           or
           prest
           by
           the
           enemy
           ,
           cast
           himselfe
           vpon
           that
           Quarter
           ,
           it
           was
           not
           lawfull
           for
           him
           to
           take
           any
           thing
           but
           what
           was
           necessary
           to
           repaire
           his
           ships
           ,
           or
           to
           sacrifice
           :
           Being
           likewise
           forced
           to
           weigh
           Anchor
           ,
           and
           set
           saile
           the
           fift
           day
           .
           As
           for
           Carthage
           and
           the
           other
           Countries
           of
           Affricke
           ,
           which
           are
           on
           this
           side
           the
           Promontory
           ,
           and
           as
           for
           Sardinia
           and
           Sicily
           ,
           whereas
           the
           Carthaginians
           were
           Lords
           ,
           it
           was
           lawfull
           to
           sayle
           thither
           for
           trafficke
           :
           For
           the
           effecting
           whereof
           the
           Carthaginians
           had
           sworne
           to
           obserue
           and
           keepe
           it
           .
        
         
           But
           it
           seemes
           that
           in
           this
           treaty
           ,
           that
           the
           Carthaginians
           make
           mention
           of
           Affricke
           and
           Sardinia
           ,
           as
           of
           their
           owne
           Prouinces
           ,
           holding
           other
           termes
           of
           Sicily
           ,
           which
           adde
           the
           Countrey
           wherein
           they
           are
           obeyed
           .
           The
           Romans
           also
           doe
           the
           like
           for
           the
           Countrey
           of
           the
           Latins
           :
           and
           as
           for
           the
           rest
           of
           Italy
           ,
           they
           make
           not
           any
           mention
           ,
           for
           that
           it
           was
           not
           yet
           subiect
           vnto
           them
           .
           Afterwards
           there
           was
           another
           treaty
           made
           ,
           wherein
           
           the
           Carthaginians
           comprehended
           the
           Tyrriens
           and
           Bisarthins
           :
           There
           was
           also
           added
           to
           the
           Cape
           of
           Beauty
           ,
           Mastia
           ,
           and
           Tarseron
           :
           Without
           the
           which
           it
           was
           not
           lawfull
           for
           the
           Romanes
           to
           pretend
           any
           Countrey
           ,
           nor
           to
           purchase
           or
           build
           any
           new
           Citty
           .
           Behold
           the
           Contents
           :
           The
           Romanes
           and
           their
           Allies
           ,
           the
           
             Carthaginians
             ,
             Tyrriens
          
           ,
           
           and
           Bisarthins
           ,
           and
           their
           Allies
           ,
           shall
           liue
           in
           friendship
           .
           The
           Romanes
           not
           their
           Allies
           shall
           not
           saile
           beyond
           the
           Promontory
           of
           Beauty
           ,
           nor
           or
           Mastia
           ,
           or
           Tarseion
           ,
           to
           rob
           and
           spoile
           ,
           nor
           to
           Trafficke
           ,
           nor
           to
           build
           any
           Towne
           .
           If
           the
           Carthaginians
           take
           any
           Towne
           in
           Italy
           ,
           which
           is
           not
           subiect
           to
           the
           Romanes
           ,
           they
           shall
           haue
           spoile
           ,
           and
           restore
           the
           Towne
           vnto
           the
           Romanes
           .
           If
           they
           haue
           taken
           any
           of
           the
           free
           people
           ,
           which
           were
           Allied
           to
           the
           Romanes
           ,
           they
           shall
           not
           bring
           them
           vnto
           any
           Port
           which
           belongs
           vnto
           the
           Romanes
           .
           And
           if
           they
           bring
           any
           one
           thither
           ,
           and
           he
           be
           knowne
           to
           the
           Romanes
           ,
           they
           shall
           be
           set
           at
           liberty
           .
           The
           like
           shall
           be
           done
           vnto
           the
           Romanes
           in
           those
           Townes
           which
           are
           subiect
           to
           the
           Carthaginians
           .
        
         
           If
           a
           Roman
           refreshes
           himselfe
           with
           Water
           and
           Victuals
           ,
           the
           Carthaginians
           shall
           do
           him
           no
           wrong
           ,
           with
           whom
           they
           haue
           concluded
           a
           peace
           and
           friendship
           ,
           and
           if
           they
           do
           it
           ,
           the
           outrage
           shall
           be
           held
           publicke
           .
           And
           as
           for
           Sardinia
           and
           Affricke
           ,
           the
           Romanes
           nor
           their
           Allies
           may
           not
           Trafficke
           nor
           haue
           any
           Towne
           ,
           or
           buy
           any
           thing
           but
           what
           is
           necessary
           ,
           for
           Sacrifice
           or
           the
           repairing
           of
           their
           shippes
           .
           And
           if
           any
           ship
           be
           cast
           vpon
           that
           Coast
           by
           Tempest
           ,
           they
           shall
           set
           Saile
           within
           the
           fifth
           day
           .
           In
           regard
           of
           Sicily
           ,
           the
           Romanes
           may
           Trafficke
           where
           the
           Carthaginians
           are
           obeyed
           :
           The
           like
           they
           may
           do
           at
           Carthage
           ,
           and
           vse
           the
           same
           righ's
           which
           the
           Carthaginians
           obserue
           .
           The
           which
           in
           the
           like
           case
           the
           Carthaginians
           may
           doe
           at
           Rome
           .
           In
           this
           Treaty
           it
           seemes
           that
           the
           Carthaginians
           shew
           that
           Sardinia
           and
           Affricke
           were
           wholy
           theirs
           ,
           and
           that
           they
           would
           depriue
           the
           Romanes
           of
           the
           right
           of
           Portage
           .
           But
           as
           for
           Sicily
           of
           that
           part
           onely
           which
           they
           hold
           .
        
         
           It
           was
           also
           Articulated
           ,
           
           that
           the
           Carthaginians
           should
           not
           make
           Warre
           against
           the
           Ardiatins
           ,
           the
           Antiates
           ,
           the
           
             Circins
             ,
             Tarraconnois
          
           ,
           nor
           against
           the
           other
           Latine
           Citties
           which
           lie
           vpon
           the
           Sea
           ,
           and
           comprehends
           the
           Latine
           Region
           .
           As
           for
           the
           rest
           of
           Italy
           ,
           there
           was
           no
           mention
           made
           .
           Since
           there
           was
           a
           third
           Accord
           made
           ,
           at
           such
           time
           as
           Pyrrhus
           King
           of
           the
           Epirotes
           past
           into
           Italy
           ,
           
           before
           the
           beginning
           of
           the
           Punique
           Warre
           .
           Wherein
           were
           comprehended
           the
           same
           Articles
           ,
           adding
           moreouer
           ,
           that
           if
           they
           agreed
           with
           Pyrrhus
           ,
           they
           should
           giue
           succour
           one
           vnto
           another
           in
           the
           Country
           that
           was
           assailed
           :
           And
           if
           eyther
           of
           them
           had
           need
           of
           assistance
           ,
           the
           Carthaginians
           should
           furnish
           Ships
           aswell
           for
           the
           passage
           ,
           as
           for
           the
           Combate
           ,
           either
           of
           them
           paying
           their
           Souldiers
           .
           The
           Carthaginians
           should
           succour
           the
           Romans
           by
           Sea
           ,
           and
           no
           man
           should
           be
           forced
           to
           Land
           his
           men
           .
           But
           as
           I
           haue
           vnderstood
           ,
           the
           oath
           of
           the
           first
           Treaties
           was
           made
           in
           this
           manner
           .
        
         
           The
           Carthaginians
           sware
           by
           the
           gods
           of
           their
           Countrey
           :
           
           And
           the
           Romanes
           by
           the
           Stone
           ,
           according
           to
           their
           auncient
           Custome
           ,
           calling
           thereunto
           the
           powers
           of
           Mars
           the
           Warlike
           .
           Behold
           the
           manner
           which
           they
           obserued
           to
           sweare
           by
           the
           Stone
           .
           The
           Herald
           of
           Armes
           ,
           after
           
           the
           Treaty
           of
           Peace
           was
           concluded
           betwixt
           the
           two
           Nations
           ,
           hauing
           the
           Stone
           in
           his
           hands
           ,
           vsed
           these
           Words
           .
           I
           pray
           vnto
           the
           gods
           that
           all
           things
           may
           come
           successefully
           vnto
           me
           ,
           if
           this
           Accord
           and
           Oath
           which
           I
           take
           ,
           be
           done
           iustly
           and
           without
           fraud
           .
           But
           if
           I
           do
           or
           thinke
           otherwise
           that
           I
           may
           die
           alone
           ,
           as
           this
           Stone
           shall
           fall
           out
           of
           my
           hand
           ,
           all
           the
           rest
           being
           sound
           and
           safe
           in
           their
           owne
           Country
           ,
           their
           Lawes
           ,
           Houses
           ,
           Temples
           ,
           and
           Sepulchers
           ,
           and
           without
           speaking
           any
           Word
           more
           ,
           he
           let
           the
           Stone
           fall
           out
           of
           his
           hand
           .
        
         
           As
           these
           things
           are
           true
           ,
           and
           are
           at
           this
           day
           to
           be
           seene
           ,
           grauen
           in
           Tables
           of
           Brasse
           ,
           in
           the
           Temple
           of
           
             Iupiter
             Capitolium
          
           ,
           where
           they
           are
           carefully
           kept
           by
           the
           Ediles
           ,
           
           Who
           will
           not
           wonder
           at
           the
           Historiographer
           Philinus
           ,
           not
           for
           that
           he
           knew
           it
           not
           (
           for
           without
           doubt
           many
           auncient
           Romanes
           and
           Carthaginians
           ,
           I
           say
           of
           our
           time
           ,
           and
           which
           haue
           beene
           very
           curious
           of
           such
           things
           ,
           do
           not
           know
           it
           :
           )
           But
           for
           that
           he
           hath
           dared
           to
           write
           things
           quite
           contrary
           ;
           saying
           that
           in
           these
           Accords
           was
           contained
           that
           the
           Romanes
           should
           quit
           all
           Sycily
           ,
           and
           the
           Carthaginians
           all
           Italy
           ?
           Wherefore
           the
           Romans
           has
           broken
           their
           faith
           and
           promise
           ,
           at
           their
           first
           Voiage
           into
           Sycily
           .
           And
           yet
           this
           is
           not
           found
           Written
           .
        
         
           Philinus
           hath
           written
           this
           Discourse
           in
           the
           second
           of
           his
           Books
           ,
           the
           which
           relating
           lightly
           in
           the
           first
           Booke
           ,
           we
           haue
           reserued
           to
           this
           place
           ,
           to
           the
           end
           we
           may
           debate
           it
           in
           perticular
           :
           holding
           it
           necessary
           ,
           least
           some
           one
           might
           stray
           from
           the
           Truth
           ,
           following
           the
           errour
           of
           Philinus
           .
           It
           will
           not
           be
           happily
           without
           reason
           ,
           if
           some
           one
           will
           hold
           the
           Voyage
           of
           the
           Romans
           into
           Sycily
           worthy
           of
           blame
           ,
           for
           that
           they
           had
           receiued
           the
           Mamertins
           into
           friendship
           ,
           and
           presently
           sent
           forces
           after
           in
           their
           extreame
           necessity
           ,
           considering
           that
           a
           little
           before
           they
           had
           spoiled
           Messina
           and
           Rhegium
           with
           great
           cruelty
           ,
           beeing
           two
           of
           the
           richest
           Townes
           in
           Sycily
           .
           But
           this
           were
           to
           iudge
           like
           an
           ignorant
           man
           ,
           that
           in
           passing
           into
           Sycily
           they
           had
           broken
           their
           faith
           and
           promise
           .
           After
           that
           the
           Warre
           of
           Sycily
           was
           ended
           there
           was
           another
           Accord
           made
           ,
           whereof
           this
           is
           the
           Tenor.
           That
           the
           Carthaginians
           should
           not
           onely
           voide
           out
           of
           Sycily
           ,
           
           but
           out
           of
           all
           the
           Islands
           which
           are
           betwixt
           it
           and
           Italy
           .
           And
           the
           Allies
           of
           the
           one
           and
           the
           other
           should
           haue
           no
           Rule
           in
           neither
           of
           their
           Countries
           ;
           nor
           should
           make
           any
           Forts
           ,
           nor
           draw
           foorth
           any
           Souldiers
           ,
           nor
           make
           Alliance
           with
           either
           of
           their
           Allies
           ;
           and
           that
           the
           Carthaginians
           should
           pay
           thirteene
           hundred
           and
           twenty
           thousand
           Crownes
           within
           ten
           yeares
           :
           Whereof
           sixe
           hundred
           thousand
           should
           be
           presently
           paied
           ,
           and
           that
           moreouer
           they
           should
           deliuer
           all
           the
           Romane
           Prisoners
           without
           ransome
           .
        
         
           Besides
           all
           this
           the
           Romanes
           declaring
           Warre
           vnto
           them
           ,
           when
           they
           were
           much
           troubled
           and
           afflicted
           in
           Affricke
           ,
           
           they
           forced
           them
           to
           make
           a
           new
           Treaty
           :
           Where
           it
           was
           sayd
           ,
           that
           the
           Carthaginians
           should
           leaue
           Sardinia
           ,
           and
           pay
           (
           besides
           the
           summe
           agreed
           vpon
           ,
           )
           seauen
           hundred
           thousand
           Crownes
           .
           After
           all
           these
           Treaties
           ,
           the
           last
           was
           made
           in
           Spaine
           with
           Asdrubal
           ,
           
           where
           the
           Carthaginians
           were
           forbidden
           to
           passe
           the
           Riuer
           of
           Ebro
           or
           Iberus
           in
           Armes
           .
           Behold
           all
           the
           Treaties
           which
           the
           people
           of
           Rome
           and
           Carthage
           made
           ,
           from
           the
           first
           Punique
           Warre
           
           vnto
           the
           second
           ,
           which
           the
           Carthaginians
           mannaged
           vnder
           the
           Conduct
           of
           Hannibal
           .
           But
           it
           is
           doubtlesse
           ,
           that
           as
           wee
           haue
           shewed
           that
           the
           Romanes
           did
           not
           breake
           their
           faith
           when
           they
           past
           into
           Sycily
           ,
           as
           doth
           plainly
           appeare
           :
           So
           afterwards
           they
           declared
           Warre
           against
           the
           Carthaginians
           without
           reason
           :
           when
           as
           they
           made
           the
           Treaty
           for
           Sardinia
           :
           for
           truely
           there
           can
           be
           no
           reason
           found
           therein
           .
           Contrariwise
           we
           see
           plainely
           that
           besides
           all
           the
           agreements
           ,
           the
           Carthaginians
           left
           Sardinia
           ,
           and
           payed
           a
           greater
           summe
           of
           mony
           ,
           being
           forced
           by
           the
           malice
           of
           the
           time
           .
           And
           as
           for
           that
           ,
           wherewith
           the
           Romanes
           shelter
           themselues
           ,
           that
           they
           were
           forced
           thereunto
           ,
           for
           that
           they
           had
           outraged
           their
           Merchants
           at
           Sea
           :
           This
           had
           beene
           formerly
           decided
           ,
           when
           as
           the
           Carthaginians
           deliuered
           the
           Prisoners
           without
           Ransome
           .
           These
           are
           things
           whereof
           we
           haue
           spoken
           ,
           when
           in
           the
           precedent
           Booke
           we
           haue
           related
           that
           which
           was
           to
           be
           said
           in
           perticular
           .
           Let
           vs
           now
           come
           to
           the
           causes
           of
           the
           second
           Punique
           War
           ,
           and
           let
           vs
           see
           which
           of
           the
           two
           Nations
           is
           to
           be
           blamed
           .
        
         
           The
           Carthaginians
           obiected
           those
           causes
           which
           we
           haue
           related
           .
           
           In
           regard
           of
           the
           Romanes
           they
           brought
           none
           for
           the
           present
           ,
           for
           the
           indignation
           they
           had
           for
           the
           razing
           of
           Sagont
           .
           Yet
           behold
           those
           which
           they
           and
           others
           do
           vsually
           obiect
           .
           First
           there
           is
           no
           comparison
           betwixt
           the
           Treaty
           which
           Asdrubal
           made
           and
           that
           of
           Luctatius
           ,
           although
           the
           Carthaginians
           will
           haue
           it
           so
           .
           For
           it
           was
           sayd
           in
           that
           of
           Luctatius
           ,
           that
           it
           should
           hold
           good
           if
           the
           people
           of
           Rome
           consent
           vnto
           it
           .
           And
           as
           for
           that
           of
           Asdrubal
           ,
           there
           was
           no
           such
           condition
           :
           Where
           it
           was
           expresly
           sayd
           ,
           that
           the
           Carthaginians
           should
           not
           passe
           beyond
           Ebro
           .
           And
           it
           was
           sayd
           in
           the
           other
           ,
           that
           the
           Allies
           of
           either
           part
           should
           liue
           in
           peace
           :
           Vnder
           which
           termes
           were
           not
           only
           comprehended
           those
           which
           then
           were
           not
           Allied
           :
           For
           it
           would
           haue
           beene
           Articulated
           ,
           that
           the
           one
           nor
           the
           other
           should
           make
           any
           new
           Alliance
           ;
           or
           that
           they
           which
           should
           newly
           enter
           ,
           should
           not
           be
           comprehended
           ,
           whereof
           there
           is
           nothing
           Written
           .
           For
           with
           that
           whereof
           formerly
           they
           had
           giuen
           order
           that
           none
           of
           those
           which
           should
           enter
           newly
           into
           Alliance
           ,
           should
           be
           wronged
           :
           Who
           will
           beleeue
           that
           eyther
           of
           these
           powerful
           Nations
           would
           restraine
           himselfe
           from
           receiuing
           those
           he
           should
           think
           good
           into
           Alliance
           ,
           or
           to
           defend
           those
           that
           were
           receiued
           ?
           In
           trueth
           I
           conceiue
           that
           in
           making
           their
           Treaty
           ,
           their
           chiefe
           intent
           was
           ,
           that
           their
           Allies
           should
           liue
           in
           safety
           ,
           and
           that
           it
           should
           not
           be
           lawful
           for
           them
           to
           receiue
           the
           Allies
           of
           the
           one
           and
           the
           other
           into
           alliance
           :
           and
           it
           was
           prouided
           that
           the
           new
           alliances
           might
           not
           draw
           Souldiers
           out
           of
           the
           others
           Prouinces
           ,
           nor
           beare
           any
           rule
           there
           ;
           and
           that
           they
           should
           all
           Line
           in
           peace
           .
        
         
           Matters
           standing
           in
           these
           Termes
           ,
           it
           is
           manifest
           that
           the
           Sagontins
           were
           allied
           vnto
           the
           Romanes
           long
           before
           Hannibal
           :
           
           The
           which
           is
           so
           probable
           as
           the
           Carthaginians
           cannot
           deny
           it
           .
           For
           the
           Sagontins
           for
           a
           mutiny
           which
           grew
           in
           their
           Towne
           ,
           sent
           not
           vnto
           the
           Carthaginians
           although
           they
           were
           their
           Neighbours
           ,
           and
           held
           the
           greatest
           part
           of
           Spaine
           ;
           but
           retired
           to
           the
           Romanes
           ,
           by
           whose
           meanes
           the
           sedition
           was
           pacified
           and
           supprest
           .
           If
           they
           say
           that
           the
           razing
           of
           Sagont
           hath
           beene
           
           the
           cause
           of
           this
           Warre
           ,
           they
           must
           likewise
           confesse
           that
           the
           Carthaginians
           had
           no
           reason
           to
           make
           Warre
           against
           the
           Romanes
           ,
           aswell
           by
           the
           Treaty
           made
           with
           Luctatius
           ,
           wherein
           it
           was
           contained
           that
           they
           should
           do
           no
           outrage
           vnto
           the
           Allies
           ,
           as
           by
           that
           which
           was
           made
           by
           Asdrubal
           ,
           by
           the
           which
           the
           Carthaginians
           were
           restrained
           from
           passing
           the
           Riuer
           of
           Ebro
           in
           Armes
           .
           Likewise
           if
           they
           will
           say
           ,
           that
           the
           Carthaginians
           had
           taken
           this
           Warre
           to
           heart
           ,
           for
           Sardinia
           which
           had
           beene
           taken
           from
           them
           ,
           and
           for
           the
           summe
           of
           money
           which
           they
           had
           payed
           :
           I
           make
           no
           doubt
           that
           they
           were
           not
           to
           bee
           blamed
           ,
           if
           attending
           the
           opportunity
           of
           the
           time
           they
           sought
           to
           reuenge
           :
           Yet
           I
           conceiue
           there
           wil
           be
           some
           ,
           who
           not
           duly
           considering
           heereof
           ,
           will
           imagine
           it
           idle
           and
           to
           no
           purpose
           ,
           that
           I
           examine
           these
           reasons
           so
           dilligently
           .
        
         
           For
           my
           part
           I
           am
           of
           opinion
           ,
           
           that
           if
           a
           man
           be
           so
           well
           furnished
           with
           all
           things
           necessary
           ,
           as
           he
           needes
           not
           any
           assistance
           ,
           yet
           the
           knowledge
           of
           things
           past
           wil
           be
           pleasing
           vnto
           him
           ,
           and
           it
           may
           be
           necessary
           .
           If
           likewise
           any
           one
           dare
           not
           ●relie
           vpon
           this
           ,
           aswell
           in
           priuate
           affaires
           as
           publicke
           ,
           considering
           he
           is
           a
           man
           :
           and
           that
           he
           knowes
           well
           that
           this
           present
           felicity
           may
           be
           lost
           ,
           considering
           that
           the
           Fortune
           of
           men
           is
           fraile
           and
           without
           continuance
           :
           Then
           I
           say
           that
           the
           knowledge
           of
           things
           past
           is
           not
           onely
           pleasant
           but
           necessary
           .
           But
           how
           may
           a
           man
           finde
           aide
           and
           succours
           to
           defend
           himselfe
           ,
           being
           wronged
           in
           his
           owne
           Countrey
           ?
           Or
           draw
           all
           the
           VVorld
           vnto
           his
           owne
           opinion
           ,
           making
           a
           new
           enterprize
           ?
           Or
           assure
           the
           hearts
           of
           his
           men
           when
           Fortune
           fauours
           him
           ,
           if
           hee
           haue
           not
           a
           true
           particular
           knowledge
           of
           the
           deedes
           of
           his
           Ancestors
           ?
           Beleeue
           me
           by
           this
           meanes
           he
           shal
           be
           ready
           and
           instructed
           in
           present
           affaires
           to
           be
           able
           to
           say
           ,
           and
           doe
           things
           ,
           whereby
           all
           enterprizes
           shal
           be
           discouered
           ,
           and
           the
           Truth
           vnderstood
           .
           For
           things
           that
           are
           done
           and
           past
           ,
           are
           good
           instructions
           for
           those
           that
           shal
           succeed
           and
           come
           after
           ,
           shewing
           vs
           the
           meanes
           ,
           aduise
           ,
           and
           policies
           ,
           whereby
           wee
           may
           purchase
           grace
           ,
           helpe
           ,
           and
           comfort
           :
           Or
           contrariwise
           ,
           procure
           hatred
           ,
           malice
           ,
           or
           indignation
           ,
           and
           so
           mooue
           to
           Iustice
           and
           reason
           .
           All
           which
           are
           of
           great
           Consequence
           vnto
           a
           man
           ,
           aswell
           for
           his
           priuate
           affaires
           ,
           as
           for
           the
           publicke
           .
        
         
           And
           therefore
           I
           am
           of
           aduice
           ,
           that
           Historiographers
           and
           they
           which
           giue
           themselues
           to
           read
           Histories
           ,
           should
           not
           so
           much
           respect
           the
           Actions
           ,
           as
           their
           Consequence
           and
           that
           which
           goes
           before
           .
           For
           if
           you
           take
           from
           a
           History
           which
           mentions
           but
           the
           deeds
           ,
           how
           ,
           nor
           wherefore
           it
           hapned
           ,
           and
           what
           the
           end
           was
           ,
           that
           which
           shall
           remaine
           will
           haue
           no
           instructions
           ,
           and
           will
           be
           but
           a
           kinde
           of
           Contention
           :
           Although
           happily
           it
           may
           seeme
           at
           the
           first
           sight
           something
           pleasant
           ,
           but
           for
           the
           future
           they
           shall
           reape
           no
           profite
           .
           It
           is
           true
           ,
           some
           will
           say
           that
           it
           is
           no
           easie
           thing
           to
           recouer
           such
           a
           History
           ,
           and
           that
           they
           cannot
           well
           finde
           it
           for
           the
           greatnesse
           and
           number
           of
           Bookes
           .
           
           Beleeue
           me
           ,
           they
           doe
           not
           vnderstand
           how
           much
           more
           easie
           it
           is
           to
           haue
           ,
           and
           to
           read
           forty
           Bookes
           made
           with
           good
           order
           ,
           whereas
           the
           deedes
           and
           actions
           of
           
             Italy
             ,
             Sycily
          
           ,
           and
           Affricke
           ,
           from
           the
           voiage
           
           of
           Pyrrhus
           into
           Italy
           ,
           vnto
           the
           taking
           of
           Carthage
           are
           comprized
           :
           And
           as
           for
           those
           of
           the
           other
           parts
           of
           the
           World
           ,
           from
           the
           flight
           of
           Cleomenes
           vnto
           the
           Warre
           which
           the
           Romans
           had
           against
           the
           Acheins
           ,
           neere
           vnto
           the
           Isthmus
           :
           Then
           to
           make
           prouision
           ,
           or
           to
           reade
           so
           many
           Bookes
           of
           so
           many
           particular
           Histories
           :
           For
           as
           they
           exceede
           ours
           in
           greatnesse
           and
           number
           ,
           so
           it
           is
           a
           difficult
           thing
           to
           comprehend
           any
           thing
           certaine
           .
           First
           ,
           that
           all
           write
           not
           of
           the
           same
           things
           ,
           and
           omit
           those
           which
           haue
           beene
           done
           at
           the
           same
           time
           :
           the
           which
           if
           they
           were
           conferr'd
           together
           ,
           would
           the
           better
           discouer
           the
           truth
           .
        
         
           Finally
           ,
           they
           cannot
           attaine
           to
           that
           which
           is
           necessary
           to
           the
           History
           ,
           which
           are
           the
           things
           which
           precede
           the
           actions
           ,
           and
           concerne
           the
           causes
           .
           For
           our
           part
           ,
           wee
           will
           consider
           the
           Warre
           of
           Antiochus
           ,
           as
           hauing
           taken
           its
           occasion
           from
           that
           of
           Phillip
           ,
           and
           that
           of
           Phillip
           from
           the
           Punique
           Warre
           ,
           and
           the
           Punique
           from
           that
           of
           Sicily
           :
           Whereas
           all
           the
           accidents
           which
           haue
           happened
           in
           the
           meane
           time
           ,
           and
           may
           bee
           referred
           to
           one
           beginning
           ,
           are
           diligently
           obserued
           .
           All
           which
           things
           may
           be
           easily
           vnderstood
           by
           him
           that
           hath
           written
           a
           generall
           History
           :
           the
           which
           is
           impossible
           by
           them
           which
           speake
           of
           particular
           Warres
           ,
           as
           of
           the
           Persique
           or
           Phillippique
           :
           vnlesse
           perchance
           some
           one
           holds
           opinion
           to
           be
           able
           to
           vnderstand
           a
           whole
           Warre
           by
           the
           knowledge
           of
           one
           Battell
           :
           which
           is
           impossible
           .
           And
           therefore
           our
           History
           ought
           to
           be
           more
           esteemed
           ,
           than
           that
           of
           particular
           Warres
           ,
           for
           that
           it
           is
           more
           excellent
           to
           haue
           learned
           some
           thing
           perfectly
           ,
           than
           to
           haue
           onely
           heard
           of
           it
           .
        
         
           But
           to
           returne
           from
           whence
           wee
           strayed
           ,
           when
           the
           Roman
           Embassadours
           saw
           that
           the
           Carthaginians
           disguised
           matters
           ,
           they
           spake
           no
           more
           .
           But
           the
           most
           ancient
           among
           them
           taking
           vp
           the
           skirt
           of
           his
           Roabe
           ,
           
           and
           shewing
           it
           to
           the
           Senate
           ,
           Behold
           saith
           hee
           ,
           wherein
           I
           bring
           you
           Warre
           or
           Peace
           :
           take
           which
           you
           please
           .
           Whereunto
           the
           Chiefe
           of
           the
           Carthaginians
           answered
           ,
           deliuer
           which
           you
           will.
           And
           when
           he
           had
           spoken
           ,
           he
           deliuered
           them
           Warre
           ,
           many
           of
           the
           Senate
           cryed
           out
           ,
           that
           they
           accepted
           it
           .
           Vpon
           this
           discourse
           the
           Embassadours
           and
           Senate
           retired
           .
           Hannibal
           wintering
           at
           Carthage
           ,
           had
           giuen
           leaue
           to
           his
           Souldiers
           to
           returne
           into
           their
           Countrey
           ,
           if
           happily
           there
           were
           any
           that
           desired
           to
           see
           their
           Kinsfolkes
           and
           Friends
           :
           
           To
           the
           end
           that
           hauing
           endured
           so
           much
           toile
           ,
           they
           might
           fortifie
           their
           bodies
           and
           mindes
           ,
           to
           endure
           new
           labour
           .
           Moreouer
           ,
           he
           instructs
           his
           brother
           Asdrubal
           by
           what
           meanes
           (
           if
           hee
           were
           forced
           to
           part
           out
           of
           the
           Prouince
           )
           he
           should
           defend
           and
           gouerne
           Spaine
           against
           all
           the
           attempts
           of
           the
           Romans
           .
           Then
           hee
           sends
           a
           great
           Garrison
           into
           Affricke
           of
           men
           which
           he
           drew
           out
           of
           Spaine
           :
           for
           hee
           had
           caused
           Souldiers
           to
           come
           out
           of
           Affricke
           into
           Spaine
           ,
           making
           cunningly
           this
           diuision
           of
           his
           men
           :
           to
           the
           end
           that
           the
           Affricans
           being
           there
           ,
           and
           the
           Spaniards
           in
           Affricke
           ,
           they
           should
           grow
           better
           by
           mutuall
           obligations
           .
        
         
           They
           which
           past
           into
           Affricke
           ,
           were
           
             Thersites
             ,
             Mastianes
             ,
             Orites
             ,
             Spaniards
          
           and
           Olcades
           :
           hauing
           appointed
           the
           number
           of
           them
           to
           be
           twelue
           hundred
           Horse
           ,
           and
           thirteene
           thousand
           eight
           hundred
           &
           fifty
           Foot
           :
           and
           
           besides
           these
           eight
           hundred
           and
           fifty
           Slingers
           of
           Maiorque
           and
           Minorque
           ,
           called
           Balleares
           ,
           with
           their
           Iland
           ,
           by
           reason
           of
           the
           vse
           of
           the
           Sling
           .
           He
           commaunds
           they
           should
           lodge
           the
           greatest
           part
           in
           Affricke
           ,
           and
           that
           the
           rest
           should
           remaine
           at
           Carthage
           for
           its
           strength
           .
           He
           doth
           also
           leauy
           foure
           thousand
           Foote
           ,
           the
           choice
           of
           the
           youth
           within
           the
           heart
           of
           Spaine
           :
           the
           which
           hee
           causeth
           to
           march
           to
           Carthage
           ,
           not
           so
           much
           to
           fortifie
           it
           ,
           as
           to
           serue
           for
           Hostages
           .
           Hee
           also
           left
           in
           Spaine
           to
           his
           Brother
           Asdrubal
           fifty
           Quinqueremes
           ,
           
           two
           Quadriremes
           ,
           fiue
           Triremes
           ,
           and
           among
           the
           Quinqueremes
           ,
           thirty
           two
           armed
           and
           furnished
           ,
           with
           the
           fiue
           Triremes
           .
           Hee
           also
           left
           him
           about
           foure
           hundred
           and
           fifty
           Libyphentces
           ,
           which
           is
           a
           mixt
           Nation
           of
           Phenicians
           and
           Affricans
           :
           and
           three
           hundred
           I●ergetois
           :
           Eighteene
           hundred
           Numidians
           and
           Moores
           ,
           bordering
           vpon
           the
           great
           Sea
           :
           Eleauen
           thousand
           eight
           hundred
           and
           fifty
           Foote
           ,
           Affricans
           :
           Three
           hundred
           Geneuois
           :
           Fiue
           hundred
           men
           of
           Maiorque
           and
           M●norque
           :
           and
           one
           and
           twenty
           Elephants
           .
           No
           man
           onght
           to
           wonder
           at
           our
           diligence
           in
           this
           description
           ,
           If
           I
           so
           obserue
           it
           in
           the
           affaires
           of
           Hannibal
           in
           Spaine
           ,
           that
           euen
           they
           which
           practised
           it
           ,
           could
           hardly
           obserue
           :
           Nor
           blame
           vs
           for
           that
           after
           the
           manner
           of
           lyars
           ,
           we
           relate
           I
           know
           not
           what
           petty
           triuiall
           things
           ,
           
           the
           more
           easily
           to
           giue
           credit
           vnto
           our
           writing
           .
           For
           when
           I
           had
           seene
           at
           Lauynium
           a
           Table
           of
           Copper
           ,
           which
           Hannibal
           had
           left
           there
           ,
           when
           as
           he
           ouer-ran
           Italy
           ,
           wherein
           this
           number
           was
           contained
           ,
           I
           thought
           sit
           to
           giue
           credit
           vnto
           it
           ;
           and
           therefore
           wee
           haue
           followed
           it
           heere
           .
        
         
           When
           as
           Hannibal
           had
           prouided
           for
           Affricke
           and
           Spaine
           ,
           hee
           respected
           the
           returne
           of
           such
           as
           hee
           had
           sent
           to
           moue
           the
           Gaules
           ,
           by
           whose
           Country
           he
           was
           to
           passe
           his
           Army
           .
           You
           must
           vnderstand
           that
           he
           had
           sent
           men
           to
           winne
           them
           by
           Presents
           ,
           and
           to
           view
           the
           passages
           of
           the
           Mountaine
           ,
           for
           that
           he
           was
           aduertised
           that
           this
           Region
           was
           very
           fertile
           ,
           and
           very
           well
           peopled
           with
           resolute
           men
           ,
           and
           good
           Souldiers
           ,
           and
           mortall
           Enemies
           to
           the
           Romans
           ,
           for
           the
           Warre
           which
           they
           made
           against
           the
           Gaules
           ,
           expecting
           that
           his
           Warre
           should
           be
           onely
           in
           Italy
           ,
           if
           hee
           might
           passe
           his
           Army
           safely
           by
           the
           streights
           of
           the
           Alpes
           with
           their
           helpe
           .
           After
           the
           returne
           of
           his
           men
           ,
           and
           that
           he
           was
           aduertised
           of
           the
           expectance
           and
           desire
           of
           the
           Gaules
           ,
           and
           that
           the
           passages
           of
           the
           Hills
           were
           rough
           and
           painefull
           ,
           not
           altogether
           inaccessible
           ,
           he
           drew
           his
           Army
           together
           in
           the
           Spring
           .
           It
           is
           true
           ,
           that
           the
           newes
           which
           at
           the
           same
           time
           hee
           receiued
           ,
           of
           that
           which
           happened
           at
           Carthage
           ,
           inflamed
           his
           cholle●
           the
           more
           against
           the
           Romans
           ,
           hauing
           thereby
           a
           confident
           hope
           of
           the
           fidelity
           and
           affection
           of
           his
           Nation
           .
           When
           as
           all
           the
           Army
           was
           drawne
           together
           ,
           Hannibal
           made
           an
           Oration
           ,
           
           not
           to
           any
           one
           part
           ,
           but
           publickely
           to
           all
           the
           Souldiers
           ,
           by
           diuers
           meanes
           perswading
           them
           to
           imbrace
           the
           Warre
           against
           the
           Romans
           :
           and
           how
           that
           hee
           and
           the
           other
           Captaines
           of
           Carthage
           had
           bene
           demanded
           of
           them
           for
           to
           be
           put
           to
           death
           ,
           for
           the
           taking
           of
           Sagont
           .
           Hee
           acquaints
           them
           likewise
           of
           the
           fertility
           of
           the
           Prouince
           whither
           they
           made
           their
           voyage
           ,
           making
           great
           esteeme
           and
           respect
           of
           the
           Friendshippe
           and
           alliance
           of
           the
           Gaules
           .
           After
           which
           speech
           ,
           seeing
           
           them
           all
           resolute
           ,
           and
           that
           they
           demaunded
           nothing
           but
           to
           parte
           ,
           he
           commended
           their
           good
           will
           and
           prowesse
           .
           And
           after
           he
           had
           told
           them
           the
           day
           when
           they
           should
           trusse
           vp
           their
           baggage
           ,
           he
           dismist
           them
           .
           In
           the
           meane
           time
           ,
           when
           he
           had
           made
           all
           necessary
           preparations
           for
           his
           Voyage
           ,
           
           hee
           dislodg'd
           suddainly
           ,
           when
           the
           day
           of
           parting
           was
           come
           ,
           with
           fourescore
           and
           ten
           thousand
           Foote
           ,
           and
           twelue
           thousand
           Horse
           ,
           and
           past
           the
           Riuer
           of
           Ebro
           .
        
         
           Then
           within
           few
           dayes
           ,
           hee
           brought
           vnder
           his
           obedience
           the
           Ilergetins
           ,
           the
           Bargusins
           ,
           the
           Erinosins
           ,
           and
           Andolisiens
           :
           the
           like
           they
           did
           to
           all
           other
           Townes
           vnto
           the
           Pyrenee
           Mountaines
           ,
           razing
           some
           .
           And
           as
           hee
           performed
           this
           sooner
           than
           any
           man
           could
           conceiue
           ,
           so
           he
           did
           it
           not
           without
           many
           cruell
           battels
           ,
           and
           great
           losse
           of
           men
           .
           He
           setled
           Hanno
           Gouernour
           of
           this
           Countrey
           ,
           and
           made
           him
           likewise
           Lord
           of
           the
           Bargusins
           :
           for
           that
           hee
           did
           not
           greatly
           trust
           those
           people
           ,
           for
           the
           Alliance
           they
           had
           with
           the
           Romans
           :
           and
           hee
           gaue
           him
           ten
           thousand
           Foote
           ,
           
           and
           a
           thousand
           Horse
           for
           the
           guard
           of
           their
           Countrey
           ,
           leauing
           with
           him
           all
           their
           baggage
           which
           march't
           with
           him
           .
           Hee
           sent
           backe
           the
           like
           number
           of
           Spaniards
           to
           their
           houses
           ,
           partly
           for
           that
           hee
           vnderstood
           they
           were
           grieued
           with
           the
           length
           of
           the
           Iourney
           ,
           and
           the
           difficult
           passages
           of
           the
           Mountaines
           :
           and
           partly
           to
           giue
           hope
           vnto
           others
           ,
           to
           returne
           sometimes
           into
           their
           Countrey
           :
           and
           that
           they
           which
           he
           left
           in
           their
           houses
           ,
           should
           march
           more
           willingly
           into
           Italy
           ,
           if
           he
           needed
           succours
           .
           He
           march't
           then
           with
           the
           rest
           of
           his
           Army
           ,
           
           which
           amounted
           vnto
           the
           number
           of
           fifty
           thousand
           Foote
           ,
           and
           nine
           thousand
           Horse
           .
        
         
           And
           passing
           the
           Pyrenee
           Mountaines
           ,
           he
           drew
           neere
           vnto
           the
           mouth
           of
           the
           Riuer
           of
           Rhone
           ,
           not
           so
           well
           accompanied
           with
           great
           numbers
           as
           good
           men
           ,
           who
           had
           beene
           alwayes
           victorious
           .
           But
           to
           the
           end
           this
           may
           not
           seeme
           too
           obscure
           by
           the
           ignorance
           of
           places
           ,
           wee
           haue
           thought
           it
           fit
           to
           shew
           in
           few
           words
           ,
           from
           whence
           Hannibal
           parted
           ,
           and
           what
           great
           Countries
           hee
           past
           ,
           and
           into
           what
           parts
           of
           Italy
           he
           entred
           .
           It
           is
           true
           ,
           wee
           haue
           not
           set
           downe
           the
           names
           of
           the
           places
           ,
           as
           many
           Historiographers
           doe
           ,
           thinking
           that
           all
           will
           the
           better
           bee
           vnderstood
           ,
           if
           they
           haue
           the
           knowledge
           thereof
           :
           For
           my
           part
           ,
           I
           am
           of
           opinion
           ,
           that
           the
           relation
           of
           the
           names
           of
           places
           ,
           whereof
           we
           haue
           knowledge
           ,
           are
           of
           great
           profit
           ,
           for
           the
           more
           easie
           vnderstanding
           ,
           and
           more
           certaine
           memory
           of
           things
           .
           But
           where
           the
           places
           are
           vnknowne
           ,
           their
           names
           are
           like
           vnto
           that
           manner
           of
           voice
           ,
           which
           besides
           the
           hearing
           ,
           signifies
           nothing
           .
           By
           this
           meanes
           it
           happens
           ,
           that
           seeing
           our
           vnderstanding
           doth
           not
           comprehend
           any
           thing
           by
           the
           name
           ,
           and
           the
           which
           knowne
           ,
           cannot
           breed
           any
           great
           profit
           ,
           that
           the
           relation
           is
           altogether
           fruitlesse
           .
           And
           therefore
           wee
           must
           finde
           meanes
           ,
           by
           the
           which
           speaking
           of
           places
           that
           are
           vnknowne
           ,
           we
           may
           make
           the
           truth
           to
           be
           vnderstood
           by
           the
           Readers
           with
           all
           our
           power
           .
        
         
           The
           first
           and
           principall
           knowledge
           ,
           common
           to
           all
           men
           ,
           is
           the
           Diuision
           of
           this
           World
           wherein
           wee
           are
           contained
           ,
           by
           the
           which
           wee
           know
           (
           euen
           Ideots
           )
           the
           East
           ,
           West
           ,
           South
           and
           North.
           The
           second
           is
           by
           the
           which
           attributing
           to
           euery
           one
           of
           these
           parts
           the
           parties
           of
           the
           
           World
           wee
           come
           in
           some
           sort
           to
           the
           knowledge
           of
           places
           which
           we
           haue
           neuer
           seene
           .
           But
           as
           the
           round
           Circle
           of
           the
           Earth
           consists
           of
           many
           parts
           ,
           whereof
           some
           are
           inhabitable
           ,
           and
           others
           in
           scituation
           opposite
           to
           ours
           ,
           
           inhabited
           by
           the
           Antipodes
           :
           Wee
           must
           for
           the
           present
           speake
           onely
           of
           the
           scituation
           of
           the
           Countrey
           which
           wee
           inhabite
           .
           And
           for
           that
           it
           is
           diuided
           into
           three
           parts
           ,
           and
           hath
           three
           names
           ,
           whereof
           they
           call
           the
           one
           Asia
           ,
           the
           other
           Affricke
           ,
           and
           the
           third
           Europe
           .
           It
           is
           a
           diuision
           which
           the
           Riuers
           of
           Tanais
           and
           Nile
           make
           ,
           ioyning
           to
           the
           streights
           of
           Hercules
           Pillars
           .
           Asia
           is
           seated
           betwixt
           Nile
           and
           Tanais
           ,
           taking
           its
           extent
           towards
           the
           East
           and
           South
           .
           In
           regard
           of
           Affricke
           ,
           it
           is
           seated
           betwixt
           the
           Nile
           and
           the
           Pillars
           of
           Hercules
           ,
           taking
           its
           extent
           vnder
           the
           South
           ,
           and
           towards
           the
           Hiuernall
           west
           vnto
           the
           Equinoxiall
           ,
           and
           to
           the
           streights
           of
           Gibeltar
           .
           Finally
           ,
           these
           two
           parts
           seeme
           to
           hold
           more
           the
           Countrey
           vnder
           the
           South
           ,
           from
           the
           East
           following
           our
           Sea
           then
           towards
           the
           West
           .
        
         
           And
           as
           for
           Europe
           ,
           it
           is
           limited
           drawing
           towards
           the
           North
           ,
           and
           continuing
           from
           the
           East
           vnto
           the
           West
           :
           whose
           greatest
           extent
           lies
           towards
           the
           North
           ,
           betwixt
           the
           Riuer
           of
           Tanais
           and
           Narbonna
           ,
           which
           is
           not
           farre
           from
           the
           Countrey
           of
           Marcelles
           towards
           the
           West
           ,
           and
           the
           mouthes
           of
           the
           Riuer
           of
           Rhone
           ,
           which
           lose
           themselues
           in
           the
           Sardinian
           Sea.
           The
           Gaules
           hold
           all
           that
           Countrey
           ,
           from
           Narbonna
           vnto
           the
           Perinee
           Mountaines
           ,
           the
           which
           extend
           themselues
           from
           our
           Sea
           vnto
           the
           Ocean
           ,
           and
           as
           for
           the
           rest
           of
           Europe
           from
           the
           Perinee
           Mountaines
           vnto
           the
           West
           ,
           I
           meane
           vnto
           the
           Pillars
           of
           Hercules
           ,
           it
           is
           enuironed
           on
           the
           one
           side
           by
           our
           Sea
           ,
           and
           on
           the
           other
           by
           the
           maine
           Ocean
           .
           The
           Countrey
           about
           which
           our
           Sea
           doth
           flowe
           ,
           vnto
           the
           Pillars
           of
           Hercules
           ,
           is
           called
           Spaine
           .
           And
           as
           for
           that
           which
           hath
           its
           aspect
           to
           the
           Ocean
           ,
           it
           hath
           not
           yet
           any
           knowne
           name
           that
           hath
           come
           to
           our
           knowledge
           :
           although
           it
           bee
           fully
           inhabited
           by
           Barbarous
           people
           ,
           of
           whom
           we
           will
           speake
           particularly
           when
           we
           come
           to
           their
           Ranke
           .
           For
           as
           the
           Region
           which
           is
           neere
           vnto
           Ethiopia
           ,
           whereas
           Asia
           and
           Affricke
           ioynes
           ,
           is
           at
           this
           day
           vnknowne
           ,
           whether
           it
           be
           firme
           land
           continued
           towards
           the
           South
           ,
           or
           inclosed
           by
           the
           Sea
           :
           So
           likewise
           the
           Countrey
           is
           at
           this
           day
           vnknowne
           ,
           which
           betwixt
           Tanais
           and
           Narbonna
           drawes
           towards
           the
           North
           :
           so
           as
           they
           dreame
           which
           speake
           or
           write
           any
           thing
           .
        
         
           It
           was
           necessary
           to
           make
           this
           digression
           ,
           to
           the
           end
           that
           the
           deeds
           which
           we
           are
           to
           relate
           ,
           might
           not
           be
           altogether
           obscure
           to
           those
           which
           know
           not
           the
           places
           ,
           and
           that
           they
           might
           come
           the
           knowledge
           of
           the
           truth
           as
           much
           as
           is
           possible
           ,
           by
           the
           Regions
           of
           Heauen
           and
           Earth
           .
           For
           we
           haue
           beene
           alwaies
           accustomed
           to
           turne
           our
           face
           continually
           to
           that
           which
           they
           teach
           vs
           by
           reason
           and
           example
           :
           The
           vnderstanding
           must
           alwayes
           haue
           regard
           to
           those
           Countries
           which
           are
           interposed
           in
           the
           relation
           .
           Leauing
           then
           our
           discourse
           ,
           
           let
           vs
           returne
           to
           the
           continuance
           of
           our
           speech
           .
           The
           Carthaginians
           at
           that
           time
           held
           all
           the
           Affricaine
           shore
           ,
           whereas
           our
           Sea
           flowes
           ,
           from
           the
           Philonien
           Altars
           ,
           neere
           vnto
           the
           Bankes
           of
           Barbary
           ,
           vnto
           the
           Pillars
           of
           Hercules
           (
           this
           containes
           about
           sixteene
           thousand
           Furlongs
           )
           and
           in
           passing
           that
           little
           Sea
           which
           is
           
           betwixt
           Affricke
           and
           Europe
           they
           had
           Conquered
           all
           Spaine
           ,
           vnto
           the
           Perinee
           mountaines
           ,
           which
           diuide
           that
           Prouince
           from
           Gaule
           .
           From
           the
           which
           vnto
           streights
           of
           Gebeltar
           ,
           where
           stand
           the
           Pillars
           of
           Hercules
           ,
           there
           is
           about
           eight
           thousand
           Furlongs
           :
           And
           from
           the
           streight
           vnto
           the
           new
           Towne
           ,
           which
           some
           call
           Carthage
           ,
           from
           whence
           Hannibal
           parted
           to
           go
           into
           Italy
           ,
           three
           thousand
           furlongs
           :
           And
           from
           Carthage
           to
           Ebro
           ,
           two
           thousand
           sixe
           hundred
           furlongs
           :
           From
           thence
           to
           the
           Empories
           ,
           sixteene
           hundred
           :
           And
           from
           thence
           to
           the
           mouth
           of
           the
           Riuer
           of
           Rhone
           sixeteene
           hundred
           furlongs
           .
           Behold
           the
           measure
           of
           those
           places
           which
           the
           Romanes
           haue
           made
           with
           great
           diligence
           .
           From
           the
           passage
           of
           the
           Rhone
           ,
           following
           the
           Bankes
           towards
           the
           Spring
           ,
           vnto
           the
           passage
           of
           the
           Alpes
           into
           Italy
           ,
           thirteene
           hundred
           furlongs
           ;
           and
           the
           passage
           of
           the
           Mountayne
           is
           held
           to
           be
           twelue
           hundred
           .
           After
           which
           they
           come
           into
           the
           Champion
           Countrey
           which
           is
           about
           Poe.
           And
           therefore
           Hannibal
           was
           to
           march
           nine
           thousand
           furlongs
           ,
           from
           Carthage
           vnto
           the
           entry
           of
           Italy
           .
           And
           if
           we
           will
           obserue
           the
           way
           ,
           he
           had
           already
           past
           the
           one
           halfe
           :
           But
           if
           we
           will
           consider
           the
           difficulty
           of
           the
           Country
           ,
           he
           had
           the
           most
           troublesome
           taske
           to
           performe
           .
           Hannibal
           endeauoured
           by
           all
           meanes
           to
           passe
           the
           Perinee
           Mountaines
           ,
           not
           without
           some
           feare
           of
           the
           Gaules
           ;
           least
           knowing
           the
           passages
           ,
           they
           should
           interrupt
           his
           voyage
           into
           Italy
           .
        
         
           In
           the
           meane
           time
           newes
           came
           to
           Rome
           of
           that
           which
           had
           beene
           spoken
           and
           done
           at
           Carthage
           ,
           by
           the
           Embassadours
           ,
           and
           that
           Hannibal
           had
           past
           the
           Riuer
           of
           Ebro
           with
           his
           Army
           ,
           much
           sooner
           then
           they
           expected
           ,
           making
           hast
           to
           go
           into
           Italy
           ;
           for
           the
           which
           the
           great
           men
           of
           Rome
           were
           not
           a
           little
           amazed
           :
           Co●●iuing
           that
           hee
           would
           mooue
           the
           Nation
           of
           the
           Gaules
           against
           them
           ,
           
           being
           alwayes
           desirous
           of
           Warre
           .
           Wherefore
           after
           the
           Election
           of
           the
           Consuls
           ,
           the
           diuided
           the
           Prouinces
           :
           Whereof
           Spaine
           was
           for
           
             Publius
             Cornelius
          
           ,
           and
           Affricke
           with
           Sycily
           for
           
             Tytus
             Sempronius
          
           :
           To
           whom
           they
           appointed
           sixe
           Legions
           for
           that
           yeare
           ,
           and
           as
           many
           Allies
           as
           they
           should
           thinke
           good
           ;
           and
           as
           great
           an
           Army
           at
           Sea
           as
           they
           could
           make
           .
        
         
           Whilest
           they
           L●uied
           men
           at
           Rome
           ,
           and
           that
           the
           Army
           at
           Sea
           and
           Munitions
           were
           preparing
           ,
           and
           all
           the
           necessary
           Equipage
           for
           the
           Sea
           ,
           they
           laboured
           to
           people
           their
           Collonies
           ,
           which
           they
           had
           lately
           in
           Gaule
           neere
           vnto
           the
           Poe.
           There
           were
           Citties
           newly
           built
           ,
           and
           Cittizens
           enioyned
           to
           be
           there
           within
           thirty
           dayes
           ,
           to
           either
           Citty
           sixe
           thousand
           men
           :
           
           whereof
           the
           one
           which
           was
           on
           this
           side
           the
           Poe
           ,
           was
           called
           Plaisance
           ,
           and
           the
           other
           on
           the
           further
           side
           Cremona
           .
           The
           Boloniens
           discontented
           herewith
           ,
           and
           remembring
           the
           auncient
           quarrels
           ,
           abandoned
           the
           Roman
           party
           ,
           
           being
           aduertised
           of
           the
           Descent
           of
           the
           Carthaginians
           ,
           leauing
           the
           Hostages
           which
           they
           had
           giuen
           in
           the
           former
           Warre
           ,
           whereof
           we
           haue
           made
           mention
           in
           the
           last
           Booke
           :
           And
           taking
           Armes
           suddainly
           ,
           they
           solicited
           the
           Milan●●is
           to
           do
           the
           like
           ,
           making
           a
           tumultuous
           hurly-burly
           in
           the
           Countrey
           assigned
           to
           the
           Collonies
           ,
           so
           as
           all
           the
           people
           terrified
           fled
           to
           Modena
           ,
           
           with
           the
           three
           Deputies
           which
           were
           come
           to
           diuide
           the
           Land
           :
           Whom
           the
           Bolonieus
           pursued
           ,
           and
           besieged
           the
           Towne
           .
           The
           siege
           continuing
           some
           time
           ,
           
           they
           made
           a
           shew
           to
           parley
           of
           Peace
           :
           And
           when
           as
           the
           Princes
           of
           the
           Gaules
           had
           caused
           some
           Embassadours
           to
           come
           vnto
           them
           ,
           they
           staied
           them
           contrary
           to
           the
           Law
           of
           Nations
           ,
           refusing
           to
           send
           them
           backe
           ,
           if
           their
           Hostages
           were
           not
           deliuered
           .
        
         
           When
           the
           newes
           of
           this
           accident
           was
           come
           vnto
           them
           ,
           
             Lucius
             Manlius
          
           the
           Pretor
           ,
           who
           was
           then
           present
           with
           an
           Army
           ,
           inflamed
           with
           Rage
           ,
           
           makes
           hast
           to
           succour
           the
           Besieged
           ,
           whereof
           the
           Boloniens
           being
           aduertised
           ,
           they
           layd
           an
           Ambush
           in
           the
           Forrest
           neere
           the
           way
           ,
           and
           surprizing
           their
           enemies
           at
           their
           comming
           ,
           they
           slew
           a
           great
           number
           of
           the
           Romans
           :
           The
           rest
           with
           great
           difficulty
           recouering
           the
           fields
           ,
           saued
           themselues
           :
           Where
           although
           the
           Souldiers
           assured
           themselues
           for
           a
           time
           ,
           yet
           finding
           that
           the
           Boloniens
           pursued
           them
           in
           the
           Reare
           ,
           they
           ●●ed
           to
           recouer
           the
           Towne
           of
           Cannet
           .
           When
           the
           newes
           came
           vnto
           Rome
           ,
           the
           Romans
           fearing
           that
           their
           Army
           would
           be
           indangered
           by
           a
           long
           siege
           ,
           they
           appointed
           Attillius
           the
           Pretor
           to
           succour
           the
           Besieged
           with
           the
           Troupes
           prepared
           for
           the
           new
           Leuy
           of
           the
           Consull
           ,
           enioyning
           him
           moreouer
           to
           make
           a
           Leuy
           of
           others
           :
           
           Behold
           the
           estate
           wherein
           the
           affaires
           of
           the
           Gaules
           stood
           vntill
           the
           comming
           of
           Hannibal
           .
           In
           the
           meane
           time
           the
           Consulls
           hauing
           made
           ready
           all
           their
           necessary
           Equipage
           ,
           parted
           from
           Rome
           :
           whereof
           
             Publius
             Cornelius
          
           bent
           his
           course
           to
           Spaine
           ,
           with
           threescore
           vessels
           of
           warre
           ,
           and
           Sempronius
           into
           Affricke
           with
           a
           hundred
           and
           three
           score
           Quiqueremes
           ,
           taking
           the
           Warre
           so
           to
           heart
           ,
           as
           he
           made
           so
           great
           a
           preparation
           at
           Lylibeum
           ,
           that
           it
           seemed
           he
           should
           presently
           besiege
           Carthage
           .
        
         
           As
           for
           Cornelius
           ,
           he
           tooke
           his
           way
           by
           the
           Country
           of
           Tuscany
           and
           the
           Gene●●is
           ;
           and
           arriued
           on
           the
           fifth
           day
           at
           Marcelles
           ,
           and
           entred
           with
           his
           Army
           at
           the
           first
           mouth
           of
           Rhone
           ,
           for
           it
           passeth
           into
           the
           Sea
           by
           many
           mouthes
           .
           And
           although
           he
           were
           aduertised
           that
           Hannibal
           past
           the
           Pyrenee
           mountaines
           ,
           yet
           he
           made
           his
           accompt
           that
           hee
           had
           a
           long
           way
           to
           go
           ,
           aswell
           for
           the
           difficulty
           of
           the
           Country
           ,
           as
           for
           the
           multitude
           of
           the
           Gaules
           ,
           those
           parts
           being
           very
           well
           peopled
           .
           But
           Hannibal
           made
           hast
           daily
           to
           passe
           the
           Rhone
           with
           his
           Army
           ,
           neere
           vnto
           the
           shore
           of
           the
           Sardinian
           Sea
           ,
           with
           incredible
           diligence
           ,
           after
           that
           he
           had
           pacified
           the
           Gaules
           partly
           with
           gifts
           ,
           and
           partly
           by
           feare
           .
           The
           which
           the
           Consull
           hearing
           ,
           and
           beleeuing
           but
           in
           part
           this
           suddaine
           arriuall
           ;
           desiring
           likewise
           to
           know
           the
           truth
           ,
           he
           Lands
           ,
           to
           refresh
           his
           Men
           wearied
           with
           a
           torment
           at
           Sea.
           Then
           he
           acquaints
           the
           Tribunes
           with
           the
           places
           ,
           by
           the
           which
           they
           must
           go
           to
           encounter
           the
           Enemy
           ,
           and
           sends
           three
           hundred
           choise
           Horse
           before
           ,
           vnder
           the
           Conduct
           of
           Pronencials
           ,
           and
           some
           succours
           of
           the
           Gaules
           ,
           to
           discouer
           the
           Enemies
           enterprize
           .
        
         
           Hannibal
           being
           now
           neere
           the
           Rhone
           with
           his
           Army
           ,
           and
           within
           foure
           daies
           iourney
           of
           the
           Sea
           ,
           makes
           hast
           to
           passe
           it
           with
           all
           possible
           speed
           .
           And
           therefore
           he
           cals
           all
           the
           inhabitants
           thereabouts
           ,
           and
           wins
           them
           by
           Presents
           ,
           from
           whom
           he
           buies
           Skifs
           and
           small
           Boates
           which
           they
           ordinarily
           vse
           ,
           and
           whereof
           there
           were
           at
           that
           time
           a
           great
           number
           ,
           by
           reason
           of
           the
           Faires
           for
           the
           Trade
           of
           the
           Sea
           :
           And
           he
           causeth
           others
           to
           be
           made
           in
           making
           hollow
           the
           bodies
           of
           Trees
           .
           
           The
           which
           the
           Souldiers
           likewise
           did
           ,
           being
           mooued
           with
           the
           abundance
           of
           stuffe
           and
           the
           facility
           of
           the
           Worke
           :
           So
           as
           in
           lesse
           then
           two
           daies
           ,
           there
           were
           so
           many
           Boates
           and
           Skifs
           ,
           as
           they
           were
           sufficient
           to
           passe
           :
           Euery
           man
           striuing
           not
           to
           be
           at
           the
           mercy
           of
           his
           Companion
           or
           Comrade
           ,
           but
           to
           passe
           himselfe
           and
           his
           baggage
           into
           his
           owne
           Skiffe
           or
           Boate.
           
        
         
           In
           the
           meane
           time
           there
           were
           an
           infinite
           number
           of
           men
           drawne
           together
           vpon
           the
           further
           Banke
           of
           the
           Rhone
           ,
           
           to
           hinder
           the
           Carthaginians
           passage
           .
           The
           which
           Hannibal
           perceiuing
           ,
           and
           knowing
           well
           that
           he
           could
           not
           passe
           the
           Riuer
           by
           force
           ,
           for
           that
           the
           Enemy
           held
           the
           other
           Banke
           ,
           nor
           stay
           there
           long
           ,
           but
           he
           should
           be
           inuironed
           by
           the
           people
           of
           the
           Country
           ,
           at
           the
           setting
           of
           the
           third
           Watch
           of
           the
           night
           the
           sends
           Hann●
           sonne
           to
           King
           Bomilcar
           with
           a
           part
           of
           his
           Army
           ,
           to
           whom
           he
           gaue
           some
           guides
           of
           the
           Country
           ;
           who
           mounted
           vp
           the
           Riuer
           two
           hundred
           furlongs
           ,
           staying
           aboue
           an
           Iland
           ,
           about
           the
           which
           the
           Rhone
           did
           runne
           :
           Where
           by
           reason
           of
           the
           Ford
           it
           seemed
           good
           ,
           for
           that
           the
           Riuer
           diuided
           it selfe
           in
           two
           .
           They
           suddainly
           cut
           downe
           wood
           ,
           and
           made
           floates
           sufficient
           to
           passe
           the
           men
           ,
           and
           other
           things
           necessary
           .
           By
           this
           meanes
           they
           past
           the
           Rhone
           without
           danger
           or
           impeachment
           .
           Afterwards
           they
           recouered
           a
           place
           strong
           by
           nature
           ,
           where
           they
           refresht
           themselues
           a
           day
           ,
           for
           the
           toile
           which
           they
           had
           taken
           ,
           aswell
           for
           their
           march
           by
           night
           ,
           as
           for
           the
           paines
           they
           had
           indured
           ,
           being
           all
           attentiue
           to
           affect
           their
           enterprize
           in
           time
           .
        
         
           Hannibal
           likewise
           made
           hast
           to
           do
           the
           like
           ,
           with
           the
           rest
           of
           the
           Army
           .
           But
           he
           was
           troubled
           to
           passe
           the
           Elephants
           ,
           being
           thirty
           seauen
           in
           number
           .
           
           The
           night
           following
           ,
           they
           which
           had
           past
           the
           Rhone
           ,
           marching
           along
           the
           Riuer
           side
           ,
           at
           the
           breake
           of
           day
           approached
           neere
           vnto
           the
           Barbarians
           ,
           who
           as
           we
           haue
           sayd
           were
           there
           assembled
           .
           Hannibal
           on
           the
           other
           side
           ,
           hauing
           his
           men
           ready
           ,
           commaunds
           them
           all
           to
           be
           re●olute
           to
           passe
           ,
           and
           that
           they
           should
           put
           the
           Horse-men
           prepared
           for
           the
           Combat
           in
           Boates
           ,
           to
           the
           end
           that
           being
           past
           they
           might
           serue
           if
           necessity
           required
           :
           And
           that
           the
           most
           actiue
           and
           nimblest
           foot-men
           should
           enter
           into
           the
           Skifs
           .
           And
           to
           the
           end
           they
           might
           passe
           with
           more
           ease
           and
           safety
           ,
           and
           might
           the
           better
           breake
           the
           vehemency
           of
           the
           Waues
           ,
           he
           placed
           Boates
           aboue
           the
           Riuer
           to
           breake
           the
           Violent
           ▪
           and
           swift
           course
           .
           He
           also
           caused
           three
           or
           foure
           Horses
           to
           be
           tyed
           to
           the
           Poope
           to
           swim
           it
           ouer
           ,
           and
           there
           were
           two
           men
           set
           of
           either
           side
           of
           the
           Poope
           .
           By
           this
           meanes
           the
           greatest
           part
           of
           the
           Horses
           had
           bin
           past
           in
           the
           first
           Voyage
           .
        
         
           The
           which
           the
           Barbarians
           seeing
           ,
           they
           came
           out
           of
           their
           Fort
           ,
           and
           runne
           vnto
           the
           shore
           in
           a
           great
           throng
           and
           without
           order
           ,
           as
           if
           they
           should
           easily
           defeat
           the
           Enemies
           .
           But
           after
           that
           Hannibal
           had
           stayd
           a
           little
           ,
           and
           seeing
           his
           men
           approach
           by
           the
           smoake
           that
           they
           cast
           ,
           according
           to
           his
           appointment
           ,
           he
           gaue
           a
           signe
           to
           his
           whole
           Army
           to
           passe
           ,
           the
           which
           the
           Carthaginians
           seeing
           ,
           they
           laboured
           with
           all
           their
           power
           to
           passe
           the
           Riuer
           with
           great
           cries
           ,
           and
           to
           breake
           the
           Violence
           of
           the
           streame
           ,
           so
           as
           euery
           one
           laboured
           to
           passe
           first
           .
           When
           as
           the
           Carthaginians
           held
           the
           two
           Bankes
           ,
           and
           past
           the
           riuer
           with
           great
           noise
           ,
           
           the
           Gaules
           endeauouring
           with
           great
           fury
           to
           ressist
           them
           ,
           crying
           ,
           and
           singing
           after
           their
           manner
           .
           The
           Charge
           was
           terrible
           for
           the
           time
           ,
           and
           the
           Combat
           horrible
           to
           see
           .
           All
           the
           Gaules
           were
           run
           downe
           vnto
           the
           Riuer
           ,
           and
           had
           left
           their
           Tents
           .
           Hanno
           arriues
           presently
           with
           his
           Troupe
           ,
           
           whereof
           one
           part
           fals
           vpon
           their
           Campe
           ,
           and
           the
           other
           Charges
           them
           in
           the
           reare
           .
           The
           Gaules
           being
           amazed
           at
           this
           suddaine
           accident
           ,
           recouer
           a
           part
           of
           their
           Campe
           ,
           to
           keepe
           it
           from
           the
           Enemies
           ;
           the
           others
           were
           no
           lesse
           attentiue
           in
           the
           Combate
           .
           When
           Hannibal
           saw
           his
           enterprize
           succeed
           so
           happily
           ,
           he
           incourageth
           his
           Souldiers
           ,
           putting
           them
           in
           minde
           of
           their
           auncient
           prowesse
           ,
           and
           perswading
           them
           to
           repulse
           the
           Enemies
           couragiously
           .
           Whereupon
           they
           fall
           vpon
           them
           with
           great
           fury
           .
           
           Finally
           ,
           the
           Gaules
           retired
           into
           their
           Villages
           with
           a
           shamefull
           flight
           ,
           for
           that
           they
           had
           begun
           the
           battell
           without
           order
           ,
           and
           had
           bin
           terrified
           by
           the
           surprize
           which
           Hanno
           made
           with
           his
           Legion
           .
        
         
           When
           as
           Hannibal
           had
           at
           one
           instant
           ,
           vanquished
           the
           Riuer
           and
           his
           Enemies
           ,
           he
           causeth
           the
           rest
           of
           his
           Army
           to
           passe
           at
           leasure
           .
           And
           being
           all
           past
           in
           a
           short
           time
           ,
           he
           planted
           his
           Campe
           without
           feare
           of
           the
           Gaules
           ,
           and
           spent
           the
           night
           in
           peace
           vpon
           the
           Riuer
           side
           .
           Three
           dayes
           after
           he
           was
           aduertised
           of
           the
           entry
           of
           the
           Roman
           Consull
           ,
           with
           his
           Army
           at
           Sea
           into
           the
           mouthes
           of
           Rhone
           .
           Wherefore
           he
           sent
           fiue
           hundred
           Numidians
           ,
           to
           discouer
           the
           Enemies
           ,
           to
           view
           their
           numbers
           ,
           and
           to
           learne
           what
           they
           resolued
           .
           In
           the
           meane
           time
           he
           giues
           order
           vnto
           the
           maisters
           of
           the
           Elephants
           to
           be
           carefull
           to
           passe
           the
           Rhone
           .
           
           And
           hauing
           drawne
           his
           men
           together
           ,
           he
           causeth
           the
           Kings
           to
           be
           called
           ,
           who
           were
           come
           vnto
           him
           from
           Gaule
           which
           lyes
           beyond
           the
           Poe.
           Who
           speaking
           vnto
           the
           whole
           Campe
           by
           an
           Interpreter
           ,
           aduised
           them
           to
           passe
           the
           Mountaines
           ,
           promising
           that
           both
           themselues
           ,
           and
           the
           rest
           of
           the
           inhabitants
           of
           Gaule
           should
           giue
           them
           both
           aide
           and
           assistance
           :
           That
           the
           waies
           were
           safe
           ,
           and
           well
           furnished
           with
           all
           things
           necessary
           :
           And
           that
           moreouer
           the
           mountaines
           were
           not
           very
           difficult
           to
           passe
           ,
           and
           they
           should
           finde
           the
           places
           where
           they
           were
           to
           goe
           ,
           abounding
           in
           all
           things
           .
           Besides
           ,
           they
           should
           finde
           such
           Allies
           ,
           whose
           Courage
           in
           times
           past
           was
           not
           a
           little
           feared
           by
           the
           Romans
           .
           After
           these
           or
           the
           like
           words
           ,
           the
           Kings
           presently
           retired
           .
        
         
           Then
           Hannibal
           entring
           into
           the
           Assembly
           ,
           
           he
           shewes
           them
           first
           their
           Actions
           past
           ,
           wherein
           following
           his
           Councell
           and
           opinion
           ,
           they
           had
           bin
           alwaies
           Victorious
           :
           And
           that
           Fortune
           had
           neuer
           bin
           auerse
           vnto
           them
           .
           Moreouer
           he
           intreates
           them
           to
           be
           of
           good
           courage
           ,
           being
           assured
           that
           they
           had
           ended
           the
           greatest
           of
           their
           Labours
           ,
           hauing
           past
           so
           dangerous
           a
           Riuer
           ,
           considering
           the
           good
           affection
           of
           their
           Allies
           ,
           who
           were
           ready
           and
           prepared
           .
           Finally
           ,
           that
           they
           should
           lay
           the
           burthen
           of
           affaires
           vpon
           him
           ,
           shewing
           only
           their
           Obedience
           ,
           where
           it
           should
           be
           needfull
           ,
           with
           a
           remembrance
           of
           his
           Vertue
           and
           Prowesse
           ,
           which
           he
           had
           performed
           with
           so
           great
           resolution
           .
           His
           speech
           being
           ended
           ,
           seeing
           the
           ioyfull
           Countenance
           of
           his
           men
           ,
           carrying
           the
           shew
           of
           resolution
           ,
           he
           commended
           them
           all
           .
           Then
           hauing
           made
           his
           prayers
           
           vnto
           the
           gods
           according
           to
           their
           manner
           ,
           he
           retired
           ,
           and
           sent
           them
           away
           to
           feed
           ,
           giuing
           them
           charge
           to
           be
           ready
           to
           part
           the
           next
           day
           .
        
         
           The
           Company
           was
           scarce
           dismist
           when
           as
           the
           Numidians
           ,
           who
           as
           wee
           haue
           sayd
           ,
           had
           beene
           sent
           to
           discouer
           ,
           returned
           ,
           defeated
           and
           broken
           by
           the
           Enemy
           :
           for
           as
           they
           encountred
           neere
           vnto
           their
           Campe
           ,
           the
           Roman
           Cauallery
           ,
           whom
           Scipio
           had
           sent
           for
           the
           same
           cause
           ,
           they
           charged
           one
           another
           with
           such
           fury
           ,
           as
           there
           were
           slaine
           seauen
           score
           Horse
           as
           well
           Romans
           as
           Gaules
           ,
           and
           aboue
           two
           hundred
           Numidians
           .
           The
           Romans
           pursuing
           the
           Carthaginians
           vnto
           their
           Campe
           ,
           where
           hauing
           diligently
           obserued
           all
           ,
           
           they
           returned
           to
           the
           Consull
           ,
           and
           reported
           certaine
           newes
           of
           the
           Enemy
           ,
           and
           of
           the
           Combat
           they
           had
           with
           the
           Numidians
           .
           Which
           things
           being
           heard
           ,
           
             Publius
             Cornelins
          
           seeing
           that
           his
           stay
           there
           ,
           would
           bee
           of
           no
           great
           moment
           ,
           imbarkes
           his
           Baggage
           :
           and
           parting
           with
           all
           his
           Troupes
           along
           the
           Bankes
           of
           Rhone
           ,
           and
           makes
           haste
           as
           if
           hee
           would
           giue
           battell
           to
           the
           Enemy
           .
        
         
           Three
           dayes
           after
           that
           Hannibal
           had
           made
           his
           Oration
           to
           the
           Souldiers
           ,
           at
           the
           breake
           of
           day
           hee
           sets
           all
           his
           Horsemen
           vpon
           the
           Sea-shore
           ,
           as
           it
           were
           for
           a
           guard
           :
           and
           causeth
           the
           Foote-men
           to
           march
           a
           slow
           pace
           ,
           being
           parted
           from
           their
           Campe
           :
           vsing
           the
           greatest
           diligence
           he
           could
           possible
           to
           passe
           the
           Elephants
           :
           For
           the
           effecting
           whereof
           hee
           tooke
           this
           aduice
           .
           Hee
           made
           prouision
           of
           many
           floats
           ,
           and
           tied
           two
           together
           from
           the
           Land
           vnto
           the
           Riuer
           ,
           being
           fifty
           foote
           broade
           :
           
           to
           the
           which
           they
           added
           two
           others
           on
           the
           side
           of
           the
           Bankes
           :
           The
           which
           they
           tied
           fast
           vnto
           Trees
           which
           were
           vpon
           the
           Bankes
           ,
           to
           the
           end
           they
           might
           swimme
           safely
           :
           their
           length
           being
           of
           two
           hundred
           foote
           .
        
         
           Finally
           ,
           they
           tied
           vnto
           these
           last
           two
           other
           long
           floats
           gently
           ,
           to
           the
           end
           they
           might
           bee
           easily
           vntied
           :
           to
           the
           which
           were
           fastned
           certaine
           Cords
           ,
           wherewith
           they
           might
           drawe
           the
           Boats
           to
           the
           other
           Banke
           ,
           after
           they
           should
           bee
           vntied
           from
           the
           other
           floats
           .
           Finally
           ,
           they
           couered
           them
           all
           with
           Earth
           ,
           to
           the
           end
           that
           the
           Elephants
           might
           march
           vpon
           them
           without
           feare
           as
           vpon
           the
           Land.
           This
           Equipage
           being
           prepared
           ,
           they
           brought
           the
           Elephants
           ,
           who
           had
           beene
           accustomed
           to
           obey
           the
           Indians
           in
           all
           places
           ,
           but
           vpon
           the
           water
           ,
           by
           the
           meanes
           of
           two
           Females
           which
           marcht
           before
           vpon
           the
           floats
           as
           vpon
           the
           firme
           land
           ,
           which
           after
           they
           had
           past
           vnto
           the
           last
           ,
           which
           presently
           were
           vntied
           ,
           and
           were
           drawne
           by
           the
           Boats
           without
           any
           feare
           whilest
           they
           were
           all
           together
           :
           But
           when
           as
           the
           last
           floate
           was
           separated
           from
           the
           rest
           ,
           and
           that
           they
           saw
           themselues
           carried
           vpon
           the
           water
           ,
           they
           made
           some
           shew
           of
           affrightment
           ,
           for
           the
           feare
           which
           they
           had
           of
           all
           parts
           ,
           for
           that
           the
           last
           fled
           from
           the
           water
           :
           
           yet
           this
           feare
           made
           them
           quiet
           ,
           for
           that
           they
           saw
           nothing
           but
           water
           about
           them
           .
           When
           the
           first
           were
           past
           ,
           they
           went
           to
           fetch
           the
           rest
           ,
           and
           past
           them
           .
           Some
           of
           them
           tormenting
           themselues
           with
           feare
           ,
           fell
           into
           the
           Riuer
           ,
           and
           were
           retired
           safe
           ,
           although
           their
           Masters
           were
           slaine
           :
           For
           in
           marching
           slowly
           ,
           and
           finding
           alwaies
           footing
           ,
           they
           recouered
           the
           other
           side
           of
           the
           Banke
           :
           for
           that
           their
           waight
           kept
           them
           firme
           ,
           and
           by
           reason
           
           of
           their
           greatnesse
           they
           had
           their
           Tronks
           alwaies
           aboue
           the
           Riuer
           ,
           wherewith
           they
           might
           cast
           out
           the
           water
           if
           they
           had
           drunke
           any
           :
           and
           so
           recouer
           their
           breath
           .
        
         
           The
           Elephants
           being
           past
           ,
           Hannibal
           marcheth
           with
           them
           ,
           and
           all
           his
           Cauallery
           along
           the
           Rhone
           towards
           the
           firme
           land
           ,
           
           drawing
           all
           his
           prouisions
           in
           the
           meane
           time
           from
           the
           Sea.
           The
           Rhone
           comes
           from
           three
           heads
           of
           Fountaines
           aboue
           the
           Sea
           of
           Venice
           ,
           taking
           their
           course
           towards
           the
           West
           ,
           and
           bending
           at
           the
           foote
           of
           the
           Mountaine
           something
           towards
           the
           North.
           Then
           it
           enters
           into
           the
           Lake
           of
           Geneua
           ,
           where
           it
           is
           not
           so
           violent
           :
           and
           passing
           through
           the
           middest
           of
           it
           ,
           it
           tends
           to
           the
           Hyuernall
           West
           ,
           diuiding
           the
           Gaules
           in
           some
           sort
           :
           and
           then
           taking
           its
           course
           towards
           the
           South
           ,
           it
           enters
           into
           the
           Sardinian
           Sea.
           The
           
             Valesien
             Gaules
          
           inhabite
           that
           part
           which
           tends
           towards
           the
           North
           :
           and
           on
           the
           South
           side
           is
           enuironed
           with
           the
           Mountaines
           which
           bend
           towards
           the
           North.
           And
           as
           for
           the
           Plaines
           which
           are
           about
           Poe
           ,
           whereof
           wee
           haue
           formerly
           spoken
           ,
           the
           Alpes
           separate
           them
           from
           the
           Rhone
           ,
           which
           beginning
           at
           Marseilles
           ,
           extend
           vnto
           the
           Gulfe
           of
           Venice
           .
           
           The
           which
           Hannibal
           then
           past
           about
           that
           Countrey
           which
           lies
           neere
           vnto
           the
           Rhone
           ,
           and
           came
           into
           Italy
           .
        
         
           Some
           Historiographers
           seeking
           in
           this
           passage
           to
           terrifie
           the
           iudgement
           of
           Readers
           ,
           doe
           not
           obserue
           that
           they
           fall
           into
           two
           strange
           errours
           ,
           contrary
           to
           the
           reason
           of
           the
           History
           :
           For
           they
           are
           forced
           to
           write
           lies
           ,
           and
           actions
           quite
           contrary
           :
           shewing
           Hannibal
           (
           whom
           they
           will
           haue
           inimitable
           ,
           as
           well
           for
           his
           knowledge
           in
           Martiall
           affaires
           ,
           as
           for
           his
           great
           courage
           )
           to
           be
           wholly
           voide
           of
           sense
           and
           reason
           .
           And
           in
           the
           end
           when
           they
           cannot
           free
           themselues
           from
           their
           lies
           ,
           they
           haue
           recourse
           vnto
           the
           gods
           ,
           for
           their
           History
           made
           at
           pleasure
           .
           For
           in
           making
           the
           passage
           of
           the
           Alpes
           so
           great
           and
           difficult
           ,
           so
           as
           not
           onely
           the
           Horse-men
           ,
           Baggage
           ,
           nor
           Elephants
           could
           not
           passe
           ,
           neither
           yet
           the
           Foot
           men
           lightly
           armed
           ;
           and
           that
           moreouer
           ,
           there
           is
           so
           great
           a
           Desart
           ,
           that
           if
           God
           ,
           or
           some
           Angell
           had
           not
           guided
           the
           Army
           ,
           without
           doubt
           it
           had
           perished
           in
           the
           Caues
           and
           hollow
           places
           ;
           they
           fall
           directly
           into
           two
           errours
           .
           First
           ,
           where
           should
           you
           finde
           a
           Commaunder
           more
           sencelesse
           then
           Hannibal
           ,
           
           who
           hauing
           the
           charge
           of
           so
           many
           troupes
           ,
           and
           of
           so
           great
           an
           Army
           ,
           wherein
           consisted
           all
           his
           hope
           to
           preuaile
           in
           his
           enterprize
           ,
           knew
           neither
           the
           passages
           ,
           nor
           the
           places
           ,
           as
           they
           say
           ,
           nor
           which
           way
           hee
           should
           passe
           ,
           nor
           against
           whom
           ?
           For
           their
           meaning
           is
           ,
           that
           with
           so
           great
           a
           hope
           ,
           and
           with
           such
           a
           triumphant
           Army
           ,
           he
           should
           doe
           that
           which
           others
           after
           many
           Combats
           doe
           not
           attempt
           ,
           but
           through
           extreame
           despaire
           .
           But
           what
           can
           be
           spoken
           more
           vnreasonable
           ?
           And
           whereas
           they
           say
           the
           places
           are
           desart
           and
           rough
           ,
           they
           shew
           themselues
           apparent
           liars
           .
           They
           doe
           not
           say
           how
           the
           Gaules
           inhabiting
           the
           banks
           of
           Rhone
           ,
           
           before
           that
           time
           haue
           past
           into
           Italy
           ,
           not
           once
           nor
           twice
           :
           Nor
           how
           in
           times
           past
           ,
           they
           haue
           past
           the
           Mountaines
           with
           a
           great
           Army
           against
           the
           Romans
           ,
           to
           succour
           and
           helpe
           the
           
             Cisalphin
             Gaules
          
           :
           nor
           how
           that
           those
           Mountaines
           are
           very
           well
           peopled
           :
           But
           as
           men
           ignorant
           hereof
           ,
           they
           say
           ,
           
           that
           I
           know
           not
           what
           God
           appeared
           to
           Hannibal
           ,
           and
           shewed
           him
           the
           way
           .
           By
           this
           meanes
           they
           seeme
           rather
           Tragedians
           than
           Historiographers
           .
           For
           euen
           as
           they
           which
           write
           Tragedies
           ,
           doe
           many
           time
           their
           Playes
           with
           the
           gods
           ,
           or
           some
           other
           inuention
           ,
           for
           that
           they
           haue
           taken
           a
           false
           and
           strange
           beginning
           :
           Euen
           so
           these
           kinde
           of
           Historiographers
           are
           in
           the
           like
           paine
           :
           For
           that
           taking
           false
           beginnings
           ,
           they
           are
           forced
           to
           fly
           to
           some
           gods
           ,
           or
           Heroes
           .
        
         
           But
           how
           can
           it
           bee
           that
           from
           a
           false
           beginning
           the
           end
           should
           bee
           true
           ?
           Without
           doubt
           Hannibal
           hath
           not
           carried
           himselfe
           as
           they
           imagine
           ,
           but
           contrariwise
           like
           a
           wise
           and
           politique
           Captaine
           ,
           for
           hee
           duely
           considered
           the
           fertility
           of
           the
           Countrey
           whither
           hee
           went
           ,
           and
           the
           hatred
           of
           the
           Inhabitants
           against
           the
           Romans
           .
           And
           he
           had
           to
           passe
           the
           Mountaines
           (
           which
           is
           a
           hard
           and
           difficult
           thing
           )
           the
           people
           of
           the
           Countrey
           for
           his
           guides
           ,
           
           whom
           he
           had
           already
           wonne
           against
           the
           Romans
           .
           This
           we
           haue
           learned
           from
           those
           which
           were
           at
           that
           time
           imployed
           in
           affaires
           ,
           and
           wee
           our selues
           haue
           beene
           purposely
           to
           see
           the
           Alpes
           ,
           
           and
           therefore
           we
           haue
           written
           it
           the
           more
           boldly
           .
        
         
           Three
           dayes
           after
           the
           Romans
           departed
           from
           the
           Bankes
           of
           
             Rhone
             ,
             Publius
             Scipio
          
           the
           Roman
           Consull
           being
           come
           to
           the
           Enemies
           Campe
           with
           a
           resolution
           to
           fight
           ,
           hee
           stood
           for
           a
           time
           amazed
           ,
           seeing
           the
           place
           voide
           :
           For
           he
           made
           his
           accompt
           that
           the
           Enemy
           should
           neuer
           take
           that
           Countrey
           to
           passe
           into
           Italy
           ,
           as
           well
           for
           the
           difficulty
           of
           the
           way
           ,
           as
           for
           the
           multitude
           of
           Barbarians
           which
           held
           it
           .
           But
           after
           he
           had
           well
           waighed
           the
           great
           courage
           of
           the
           Carthaginians
           ,
           he
           presently
           recouers
           his
           ship
           ,
           and
           drawes
           his
           Army
           together
           :
           Then
           he
           sends
           his
           Brother
           into
           Spaine
           with
           part
           of
           his
           men
           ,
           to
           the
           end
           it
           should
           not
           be
           vnfurnished
           of
           Forces
           ,
           and
           himselfe
           takes
           his
           course
           towards
           Italy
           ,
           to
           encounter
           Hannibal
           at
           the
           descent
           of
           the
           Mountaines
           with
           more
           ease
           and
           safety
           .
           Foure
           dayes
           after
           Hannibal
           arriued
           at
           Lisle
           ,
           
           a
           rich
           and
           fertile
           Countrey
           :
           The
           which
           was
           so
           called
           ,
           for
           that
           the
           Riuers
           of
           Saone
           and
           Rhone
           falling
           from
           the
           Mountaines
           ,
           embracing
           a
           little
           quantity
           of
           Land
           ,
           runne
           together
           and
           make
           an
           Iland
           like
           in
           figure
           and
           forme
           to
           another
           that
           is
           in
           Egypt
           ,
           
           called
           De●●a
           .
           It
           is
           true
           ,
           that
           that
           in
           Egypt
           hath
           on
           the
           one
           side
           the
           Sea
           ,
           with
           the
           which
           two
           Riuers
           ioyne
           :
           But
           this
           hath
           rough
           and
           stony
           Mountaines
           ,
           which
           in
           a
           manner
           are
           inaccessible
           .
           Where
           Hannibal
           being
           arriued
           ,
           hee
           found
           two
           Brothers
           in
           quarrell
           for
           the
           Kingdome
           ,
           and
           their
           Armies
           fronting
           one
           another
           .
           But
           being
           called
           by
           the
           eldest
           ,
           and
           increased
           to
           restore
           him
           to
           his
           Fathers
           inheritance
           ,
           he
           obeyed
           him
           ,
           thinking
           it
           would
           assist
           him
           much
           in
           his
           Enterprize
           .
           And
           when
           hee
           had
           chased
           away
           the
           younger
           ,
           and
           put
           him
           in
           possession
           of
           his
           Realme
           ,
           hee
           had
           not
           onely
           store
           of
           victuals
           ,
           and
           abundance
           of
           all
           things
           for
           a
           recompence
           :
           But
           moreouer
           they
           were
           furnished
           with
           all
           sorts
           of
           Armes
           and
           other
           furniture
           ,
           whereof
           the
           roughnesse
           of
           the
           cold
           Mountaines
           forced
           him
           to
           make
           prouision
           .
           His
           Army
           ,
           and
           himselfe
           were
           likewise
           conducted
           safely
           by
           the
           King
           and
           his
           forces
           ,
           through
           the
           Sauoyards
           Countrey
           vnto
           the
           Mountaines
           ,
           which
           was
           a
           great
           benefit
           to
           him
           .
        
         
         
           When
           he
           in
           ten
           daies
           after
           his
           departure
           from
           the
           Rhone
           had
           march't
           labou●
           an
           hundred
           miles
           ,
           he
           began
           to
           ascend
           the
           Mountaine
           ,
           where
           he
           was
           in
           great
           danger
           .
           It
           is
           true
           ,
           that
           whilest
           the
           Carthaginians
           past
           the
           Plaine
           ,
           the
           Lords
           of
           Sanuoy
           suffered
           them
           to
           goe
           on
           quietly
           ,
           partly
           fearing
           their
           Horse-men
           and
           partly
           the
           Gaules
           forces
           ,
           which
           did
           accompany
           them
           .
        
         
           But
           when
           as
           they
           were
           retired
           to
           their
           houses
           ,
           and
           that
           the
           Carthaginians
           began
           to
           ascend
           the
           rough
           and
           steepe
           Mountaines
           :
           then
           they
           drew
           together
           in
           great
           multitudes
           ,
           and
           seiz'd
           vpon
           the
           passages
           ,
           by
           the
           which
           Hannibal
           must
           of
           necessity
           goe
           .
           And
           if
           they
           had
           layed
           seattering
           ambushes
           in
           the
           (
           Valleyes
           )
           ,
           
           and
           had
           charg'd
           them
           suddainly
           ,
           without
           doubt
           they
           had
           made
           a
           great
           slaughter
           of
           the
           Carthaginians
           .
           But
           being
           discouered
           by
           Hannibal
           ,
           they
           did
           not
           so
           much
           annoy
           the
           Enemy
           as
           themselues
           :
           For
           when
           he
           found
           that
           they
           held
           all
           the
           passages
           ,
           he
           causeth
           his
           Army
           to
           stay
           ,
           and
           lodging
           among
           the
           Rocks
           and
           hollow
           places
           ,
           he
           sent
           some
           no
           the
           Gaules
           that
           were
           with
           him
           ,
           to
           visite
           the
           places
           ,
           and
           to
           discouer
           the
           Enemies
           intention
           and
           and
           preparations
           .
           Being
           aduertised
           by
           them
           ,
           that
           the
           Enemy
           stayed
           there
           onely
           in
           the
           day
           ,
           and
           that
           by
           night
           euery
           man
           retired
           to
           his
           house
           ,
           to
           a
           Towne
           which
           was
           neere
           by
           ,
           he
           vsed
           this
           inuention
           .
           At
           the
           breake
           of
           day
           hee
           recouers
           the
           Hills
           with
           his
           whole
           Army
           ,
           
           as
           if
           he
           had
           an
           intent
           to
           force
           through
           the
           Enemy
           .
           But
           when
           he
           was
           neere
           vnto
           them
           ,
           he
           setled
           his
           Campe
           ,
           and
           fortified
           himselfe
           .
        
         
           And
           when
           hee
           found
           the
           Villains
           of
           the
           Mountaines
           had
           retired
           themselues
           from
           their
           Hills
           ,
           he
           makes
           many
           fires
           in
           his
           Campe
           ,
           leauing
           the
           greatest
           part
           of
           his
           Army
           there
           ,
           and
           steales
           through
           the
           streights
           with
           the
           best
           and
           ablest
           men
           of
           his
           Army
           ,
           staying
           vpon
           those
           Hills
           which
           the
           Enemy
           formerly
           held
           .
           This
           done
           when
           the
           Villaines
           of
           the
           Mountaines
           saw
           ,
           it
           〈◊〉
           the
           breake
           of
           day
           ,
           they
           made
           a
           stand
           for
           a
           time
           :
           But
           finding
           that
           the
           baggage
           and
           the
           multitude
           of
           Horse-men
           disordered
           the
           Army
           in
           the
           streights
           :
           thinking
           likewise
           that
           the
           least
           amazement
           were
           sufficient
           to
           defeated
           them
           ,
           they
           charge
           them
           in
           diuers
           places
           by
           the
           inaccessible
           Rocks
           .
           Then
           the
           Carthaginians
           were
           not
           so
           much
           annoyed
           by
           the
           Enemy
           ,
           as
           by
           the
           difficulty
           of
           the
           place
           :
           for
           that
           the
           Horses
           and
           baggage
           made
           a
           great
           spoile
           of
           men
           and
           goods
           :
           
           For
           as
           the
           streights
           were
           of
           either
           side
           sleepe
           and
           like
           a
           Gulfe
           ,
           many
           Horses
           fell
           with
           their
           burthens
           a
           wonderfull
           height
           .
           The
           Horses
           being
           strucke
           or
           hurt
           ,
           were
           wonderfully
           troubled
           ,
           the
           way
           being
           narrow
           ,
           falling
           partly
           for
           feare
           ,
           and
           partly
           for
           the
           griefe
           of
           their
           hurts
           .
           The
           which
           Hannibal
           seeing
           ,
           and
           thatthere
           was
           no
           hope
           in
           flight
           ,
           after
           the
           losse
           of
           his
           baggage
           ,
           he
           descends
           with
           great
           fury
           from
           the
           place
           where
           he
           had
           remained
           all
           night
           .
           And
           although
           he
           gaue
           a
           great
           defeate
           to
           the
           Enemy
           ,
           yet
           he
           slew
           many
           of
           his
           owne
           :
           For
           the
           motion
           increasing
           on
           either
           side
           ,
           
           many
           fell
           .
        
         
           Finally
           ,
           after
           that
           the
           
             Sau.
             yards
          
           had
           beene
           slaine
           ,
           some
           in
           fighting
           ,
           and
           some
           in
           the
           route
           :
           Hannibal
           past
           the
           rest
           of
           his
           Horse
           and
           baggage
           with
           great
           paine
           and
           trouble
           .
           And
           hauing
           drawne
           together
           the
           rest
           of
           his
           Army
           ,
           hee
           marcht
           to
           the
           Citty
           from
           whence
           the
           Sauoyards
           had
           
           sallied
           ,
           the
           which
           he
           tooke
           without
           resistance
           ,
           finding
           no
           man
           in
           it
           .
           It
           was
           a
           great
           reliefe
           vnto
           him
           for
           all
           things
           necessary
           ,
           not
           onely
           for
           the
           present
           but
           for
           the
           future
           :
           for
           he
           carried
           away
           a
           great
           number
           of
           Horses
           and
           Prisoners
           ;
           and
           victualled
           his
           Army
           for
           three
           daies
           with
           Corne
           and
           Cattell
           :
           Amazing
           the
           other
           Inhabitants
           of
           the
           mountaines
           ,
           who
           durst
           not
           make
           the
           like
           attempt
           :
           Which
           was
           a
           thing
           more
           to
           be
           esteemed
           .
        
         
           He
           staied
           there
           one
           day
           ,
           and
           parting
           with
           his
           Army
           ,
           he
           march't
           but
           little
           the
           two
           daies
           following
           ,
           and
           on
           the
           fourth
           he
           was
           againe
           in
           great
           danger
           .
           He
           was
           come
           vnto
           a
           place
           among
           the
           Mountaines
           very
           well
           peopled
           with
           Inhabitants
           ,
           who
           altogether
           had
           Conspired
           to
           deceiue
           the
           Carthaginians
           .
           Wherefore
           they
           go
           to
           meet
           Hannibal
           ,
           carrying
           Garlands
           of
           Flowers
           :
           
           which
           is
           a
           signe
           of
           friendship
           and
           peace
           among
           the
           Barbarians
           ,
           like
           vnto
           the
           Caducei
           among
           the
           
             Grecians
             .
             Hannibal
          
           did
           not
           thinke
           it
           fit
           to
           giue
           credit
           easily
           vnto
           them
           ,
           and
           inquires
           what
           their
           will
           and
           intent
           was
           :
           Who
           answered
           ,
           that
           they
           did
           like
           well
           of
           the
           taking
           of
           the
           Towne
           and
           the
           defeate
           of
           the
           Gaules
           ,
           who
           were
           Enemies
           vnto
           them
           :
           And
           as
           for
           themselues
           they
           would
           obey
           his
           will
           ,
           and
           would
           not
           do
           ,
           nor
           suffer
           any
           ourrage
           ;
           promising
           to
           giue
           him
           Hostages
           for
           the
           assurance
           of
           their
           promises
           .
           And
           although
           that
           Hannibal
           was
           long
           in
           suspence
           what
           to
           do
           ,
           yet
           he
           considered
           that
           he
           might
           happily
           pacifie
           the
           Barbarians
           ,
           if
           he
           accepted
           these
           Conditions
           ,
           and
           if
           he
           refused
           them
           ,
           they
           would
           declare
           themselues
           his
           Enemies
           .
           Wherefore
           in
           giuing
           them
           a
           gracious
           answer
           ,
           he
           makes
           shew
           to
           receiue
           their
           Alliance
           .
        
         
           And
           when
           they
           had
           not
           only
           giuen
           him
           Hostages
           ,
           but
           furnished
           him
           with
           abundance
           of
           Victuals
           ,
           
           and
           put
           themselues
           into
           his
           hands
           :
           Hannibal
           had
           so
           great
           Confidence
           in
           them
           ,
           as
           he
           made
           no
           doubt
           but
           to
           make
           vse
           of
           them
           for
           Guides
           in
           difficult
           places
           .
           When
           they
           had
           marcht
           two
           daies
           ,
           and
           were
           come
           vnto
           a
           streight
           Valley
           ,
           hauing
           the
           Mountaine
           on
           one
           side
           ,
           the
           Carthaginians
           were
           in
           danger
           to
           be
           wholy
           defeated
           :
           For
           that
           the
           Barbarians
           fallied
           from
           all
           sides
           out
           of
           their
           Ambushes
           .
           If
           Hannibal
           (
           who
           had
           not
           yet
           so
           great
           confidence
           in
           the
           Gaules
           ,
           and
           who
           fore-saw
           future
           things
           ,
           )
           had
           not
           put
           the
           Elephants
           and
           Horse-men
           in
           the
           foreward
           ,
           and
           had
           followed
           in
           the
           Reare
           with
           the
           force
           of
           his
           foot-men
           ,
           hauing
           an
           Eie
           ouer
           all
           .
           By
           this
           supply
           the
           losse
           proou'd
           the
           lesse
           ;
           yet
           it
           was
           great
           both
           of
           Men
           ,
           Horses
           ,
           and
           Baggage
           :
           for
           the
           danger
           was
           so
           great
           ,
           as
           Hannibal
           was
           inforced
           to
           continue
           a
           whole
           night
           there
           with
           halfe
           his
           Army
           ,
           without
           his
           Cauallery
           of
           Baggage
           :
           For
           that
           the
           Enemy
           held
           the
           top
           of
           the
           Mountaine
           ,
           which
           was
           very
           neere
           vnto
           them
           ,
           rolling
           downe
           pieces
           of
           the
           Rocke
           into
           the
           Army
           ,
           and
           sometimes
           casting
           stones
           .
        
         
           The
           day
           following
           ,
           when
           the
           Gaules
           began
           to
           grow
           cold
           ,
           he
           recouered
           the
           Mountaine
           ,
           ioyning
           with
           his
           Horse
           and
           Baggage
           :
           Then
           the
           Gaules
           presented
           themselues
           no
           more
           to
           Battell
           ,
           charging
           like
           Theeues
           ,
           sometimes
           in
           the
           foreward
           ,
           sometimes
           in
           the
           Reare
           ,
           as
           time
           and
           place
           gaue
           them
           opportunity
           .
           The
           Elephants
           were
           very
           vsefull
           to
           the
           Carthaginians
           ;
           for
           wheresoeuer
           they
           marcht
           ,
           the
           place
           was
           
           assured
           from
           Enemies
           ,
           for
           that
           they
           durst
           not
           approach
           neere
           them
           ,
           hauing
           not
           bin
           accustomed
           vnto
           them
           .
           On
           the
           ninth
           day
           they
           came
           vnto
           the
           top
           of
           the
           Alpes
           ,
           and
           there
           they
           planted
           their
           Campe
           two
           daies
           ,
           partly
           to
           refresh
           the
           Souldiers
           which
           were
           weary
           with
           toile
           ,
           and
           partly
           to
           retire
           those
           that
           were
           straied
           .
           During
           which
           time
           ,
           many
           Horses
           freed
           from
           their
           burthens
           ,
           and
           following
           the
           Rout
           of
           the
           Army
           recouered
           the
           Campe.
           Those
           places
           were
           then
           full
           of
           Snow
           ,
           for
           it
           was
           in
           Nouember
           :
           Whereby
           the
           Souldiers
           grew
           in
           a
           manner
           into
           despaire
           ,
           being
           tired
           and
           vext
           with
           so
           many
           Crosses
           .
           The
           which
           Hannibal
           perceiuing
           ,
           he
           draws
           them
           together
           ,
           resoluing
           to
           make
           a
           Speech
           vnto
           them
           .
        
         
           For
           the
           effecting
           whereof
           he
           had
           but
           one
           occasion
           ,
           which
           was
           to
           shew
           them
           Italy
           so
           neere
           ,
           
           and
           the
           fertillity
           thereof
           .
           In
           truth
           it
           is
           so
           neere
           the
           foot
           of
           the
           Mountaines
           ,
           as
           if
           it
           be
           well
           obserued
           ,
           the
           Hils
           seeme
           to
           serue
           as
           Rampiers
           to
           Italy
           .
           And
           therefore
           he
           shewed
           it
           them
           from
           a
           high
           Hill
           ,
           from
           whence
           they
           might
           see
           the
           whole
           Extent
           .
           The
           like
           he
           did
           of
           the
           plaines
           about
           Poe
           ,
           lying
           at
           the
           foot
           of
           the
           Mountains
           ,
           relating
           vnto
           them
           the
           friendship
           of
           the
           Gaules
           inhabiting
           those
           Countries
           ,
           and
           the
           Territory
           of
           Rome
           :
           wherewith
           he
           reuiued
           their
           spirits
           .
           Three
           dayes
           after
           he
           began
           to
           dislodge
           ,
           the
           Enemy
           making
           no
           attempt
           against
           them
           ,
           but
           after
           a
           Theeuing
           manner
           :
           Yet
           he
           had
           no
           lesse
           losse
           at
           the
           descent
           of
           the
           Mountaines
           by
           reason
           of
           the
           bad
           Country
           ,
           and
           the
           coldnesse
           of
           the
           Snow
           ,
           then
           he
           had
           at
           the
           ascent
           by
           the
           attempt
           of
           his
           Enemies
           :
           For
           they
           which
           did
           stumble
           in
           any
           sort
           ,
           fell
           presently
           into
           a
           Gulfe
           ,
           considering
           that
           the
           place
           was
           narrow
           and
           rough
           by
           nature
           :
           And
           all
           the
           Country
           newly
           couered
           with
           Snow
           ,
           so
           as
           there
           was
           no
           shew
           of
           any
           path
           ,
           neither
           could
           they
           hold
           their
           footing
           .
           It
           is
           true
           the
           men
           accustomed
           vnto
           so
           many
           miseries
           ,
           did
           easily
           indure
           this
           Trouble
           .
        
         
           In
           the
           meane
           time
           they
           came
           to
           another
           Rocke
           ,
           where
           as
           neither
           the
           Elephants
           nor
           Horse
           could
           passe
           :
           for
           a
           late
           fall
           of
           the
           ground
           ,
           had
           streightned
           the
           Way
           two
           hundred
           paces
           ,
           which
           had
           formerly
           bin
           as
           large
           .
           Here
           againe
           the
           Army
           began
           to
           be
           troubled
           and
           tormented
           .
           Hannibal
           in
           the
           beginning
           laboured
           to
           lead
           his
           Army
           by
           vncough
           and
           vnknowne
           places
           ,
           whereas
           neuer
           soule
           had
           bin
           :
           But
           for
           that
           the
           Snow
           hindred
           them
           that
           they
           could
           not
           passe
           ,
           he
           desisted
           from
           his
           Enterprize
           .
           There
           had
           Snow
           fallen
           newly
           this
           yeare
           vpon
           the
           old
           ,
           which
           was
           yet
           whole
           and
           entire
           ,
           vpon
           the
           which
           they
           had
           firme
           footing
           ,
           for
           that
           which
           was
           newly
           fallen
           was
           soft
           and
           not
           very
           thicke
           .
           But
           after
           that
           it
           had
           bin
           trodden
           and
           beaten
           by
           so
           many
           men
           and
           horses
           ,
           no
           man
           could
           keep
           his
           footing
           :
           As
           it
           happens
           to
           those
           which
           go
           vpon
           places
           which
           are
           slippery
           with
           durt
           ,
           where
           their
           footing
           failes
           them
           :
           For
           that
           they
           marcht
           vpon
           the
           Ice
           ,
           and
           vpon
           the
           Snow
           that
           was
           moulten
           .
        
         
           Moreouer
           the
           men
           (
           which
           was
           more
           miserable
           )
           falling
           back-wards
           (
           for
           that
           they
           could
           not
           keep
           their
           footing
           in
           those
           slippery
           places
           )
           tumbled
           downe
           into
           the
           Caues
           and
           hollow
           places
           ,
           where
           they
           laboured
           to
           rise
           vpon
           their
           Hands
           and
           Knees
           .
           The
           Horses
           of
           burthen
           fell
           sometimes
           ,
           
           brake
           the
           Ice
           and
           could
           not
           stirre
           :
           for
           that
           they
           were
           laden
           and
           could
           not
           retire
           their
           feete
           out
           of
           the
           Ice
           .
           Then
           Hannibal
           frustrate
           of
           his
           former
           hope
           ,
           for
           that
           the
           men
           and
           Horses
           laboured
           in
           vaine
           ,
           planted
           his
           Campe
           vpon
           the
           top
           of
           the
           Mountaine
           ,
           hauing
           cleansed
           the
           place
           of
           great
           difficulty
           .
           Then
           he
           Commaunded
           them
           all
           to
           leuile
           the
           way
           vnto
           the
           Rocke
           where
           they
           were
           to
           passe
           :
           The
           which
           was
           done
           with
           much
           toile
           .
           When
           as
           the
           way
           was
           made
           in
           one
           day
           for
           the
           Horses
           and
           Sumpters
           ,
           he
           caused
           them
           presently
           to
           passe
           ,
           seating
           his
           Campe
           in
           those
           places
           that
           were
           without
           Snow
           ,
           and
           there
           to
           feed
           .
           In
           the
           meane
           time
           he
           giues
           charge
           to
           the
           Numidians
           ,
           to
           make
           a
           way
           for
           the
           Elephants
           :
           The
           which
           was
           effected
           with
           great
           difficulty
           ,
           they
           being
           in
           a
           manner
           dead
           for
           hunger
           ;
           for
           the
           tops
           of
           the
           Mountaines
           are
           without
           Grasse
           or
           Trees
           ,
           for
           that
           they
           are
           continually
           couered
           with
           Snow
           .
           It
           is
           true
           ,
           that
           the
           Vallies
           of
           either
           side
           of
           the
           Mountaines
           ,
           hauing
           goodly
           Pastures
           and
           Trees
           ,
           and
           places
           which
           are
           very
           well
           inhabited
           .
        
         
           When
           as
           Hannibal
           had
           drawne
           all
           his
           Troupes
           together
           ,
           
           he
           began
           to
           pursue
           his
           course
           :
           and
           hauing
           past
           the
           Rocke
           aboue
           mentioned
           ,
           in
           three
           daies
           ,
           he
           came
           vnto
           the
           Plaine
           ,
           hauing
           lost
           the
           greatest
           part
           of
           his
           Army
           ,
           aswell
           by
           the
           Enemy
           and
           Riuers
           in
           his
           way
           ,
           as
           by
           the
           roughnesse
           of
           the
           Mountaine
           in
           passing
           them
           ,
           and
           not
           only
           men
           ,
           but
           also
           Horses
           and
           Carriages
           .
           Finally
           ,
           hauing
           recouered
           Italy
           in
           this
           manner
           ,
           fiue
           moneths
           after
           his
           departure
           from
           Carthage
           ,
           and
           past
           the
           mountaines
           in
           fifteene
           daies
           ,
           
           he
           enters
           boldly
           into
           the
           Countries
           about
           Poe
           and
           Millan
           ,
           hauing
           yet
           remaining
           about
           ten
           thousand
           ,
           two
           hundred
           foot
           Affricans
           ,
           eight
           thousand
           Spanriards
           ,
           and
           sixe
           thousand
           Horse
           at
           the
           most
           .
           This
           he
           testifies
           in
           a
           pillar
           where
           the
           whole
           number
           of
           his
           Army
           is
           set
           downe
           at
           Lauynium
           .
           At
           the
           same
           time
           
             Publius
             Cornelius
             Scipio
          
           the
           Consull
           ,
           hauing
           sent
           his
           brother
           into
           Spaine
           to
           make
           head
           against
           Asdrubal
           ,
           he
           sail'd
           to
           Pysa
           with
           few
           men
           ,
           taking
           his
           way
           through
           Tuscany
           where
           he
           receiued
           the
           Army
           of
           the
           Pretors
           Manlius
           and
           Attilius
           ,
           which
           they
           had
           against
           the
           Bullonois
           ;
           and
           marcht
           directly
           to
           the
           Riuer
           of
           Poe
           ,
           to
           fight
           with
           the
           Enemy
           before
           he
           had
           refresht
           himselfe
           .
        
         
           Seeing
           we
           haue
           turn'd
           our
           Discourse
           to
           the
           Warre
           of
           Italy
           ,
           and
           to
           the
           Commaunders
           of
           these
           two
           people
           ,
           we
           haue
           thought
           it
           good
           to
           deliuer
           in
           few
           words
           some
           things
           which
           are
           not
           vnfitting
           for
           a
           Historiographer
           ,
           before
           we
           come
           to
           those
           which
           haue
           bin
           acted
           in
           that
           Prouince
           .
           It
           may
           be
           some
           one
           will
           demaund
           of
           me
           how
           it
           happens
           ,
           that
           seeing
           we
           haue
           handled
           the
           Affaires
           of
           Lybia
           and
           Spaine
           at
           large
           ;
           
           yet
           we
           haue
           not
           spoken
           of
           Hercules
           Pillars
           ,
           nor
           of
           that
           Arme
           of
           the
           Sea
           which
           diuides
           Affricke
           from
           Europe
           nor
           in
           like
           manner
           of
           the
           great
           Sea
           or
           Ocean
           ,
           nor
           of
           those
           things
           which
           depend
           thereon
           ,
           nor
           of
           the
           Ilands
           of
           England
           &
           Scotland
           ,
           nor
           likewise
           of
           the
           abundance
           of
           Tinne
           ,
           Gold
           ,
           and
           Siluer
           wherewith
           Spaine
           abounds
           .
           It
           is
           certaine
           ,
           that
           the
           auncient
           Historiographers
           haue
           spoken
           many
           things
           and
           diuers
           ,
           being
           of
           contrary
           opinions
           .
           It
           is
           true
           we
           haue
           not
           omitted
           them
           ,
           as
           thinking
           that
           they
           were
           not
           fitting
           for
           a
           History
           ,
           but
           we
           haue
           done
           it
           
           to
           the
           end
           that
           our
           Relation
           might
           not
           be
           diuided
           ,
           nor
           diuert
           the
           Readers
           often
           from
           the
           order
           of
           the
           History
           :
           Being
           of
           opinion
           that
           these
           things
           should
           be
           deliuered
           with
           all
           possible
           truth
           ,
           in
           time
           and
           place
           ,
           and
           not
           out
           of
           season
           .
           And
           therefore
           no
           man
           ought
           to
           maruaile
           ,
           if
           in
           the
           following
           Bookes
           we
           passe
           on
           ,
           when
           we
           shall
           come
           to
           these
           passages
           ,
           for
           we
           do
           it
           of
           purpose
           and
           for
           the
           reasons
           aboue
           mentioned
           .
           If
           there
           be
           any
           one
           that
           desires
           to
           heare
           them
           at
           euery
           passage
           ,
           he
           may
           well
           be
           compared
           to
           a
           Glutton
           ,
           that
           is
           inuited
           to
           a
           Feast
           :
           for
           as
           tasting
           of
           all
           the
           meates
           ,
           as
           soone
           as
           he
           is
           set
           at
           the
           Table
           ,
           he
           shall
           receiue
           little
           pleasure
           or
           profit
           for
           the
           future
           ,
           considering
           that
           he
           hath
           no
           perfect
           taste
           ,
           and
           that
           all
           being
           put
           together
           into
           the
           Stomacke
           ,
           it
           hinders
           digestion
           .
           They
           in
           like
           manner
           which
           do
           the
           like
           in
           reading
           of
           Histories
           ,
           hauenot
           pleasure
           for
           the
           present
           ,
           nor
           profit
           for
           the
           future
           .
           It
           is
           apparent
           ,
           that
           a
           History
           among
           other
           things
           hath
           need
           to
           be
           corrected
           in
           this
           ,
           aswell
           for
           other
           reasons
           ,
           as
           for
           that
           the
           auncient
           Historiographers
           ,
           who
           haue
           laboured
           to
           describe
           Countries
           ,
           and
           the
           Nature
           of
           Regions
           to
           the
           remotest
           parts
           of
           the
           World
           ,
           haue
           in
           many
           places
           straied
           from
           the
           truth
           .
        
         
           Finally
           ,
           we
           must
           speake
           against
           them
           ,
           not
           by
           hazard
           and
           rashly
           ,
           but
           with
           reason
           ,
           nor
           reprehend
           their
           ignorance
           ,
           but
           rather
           to
           commend
           them
           and
           correct
           them
           :
           Who
           no
           doubt
           would
           haue
           repaired
           their
           errour
           ,
           if
           they
           had
           liued
           in
           these
           times
           .
           For
           there
           are
           few
           men
           found
           among
           the
           Grecians
           ,
           which
           in
           former
           times
           could
           haue
           gone
           to
           search
           out
           the
           extremities
           of
           the
           World
           ,
           for
           the
           danger
           and
           tediousnes
           of
           the
           way
           :
           For
           that
           there
           are
           many
           ,
           and
           in
           a
           manner
           innumerable
           dangers
           at
           Sea
           ;
           and
           if
           any
           through
           necessity
           ,
           or
           of
           his
           owne
           free
           will
           ,
           had
           gone
           to
           the
           extremities
           of
           the
           World
           ,
           he
           could
           not
           easily
           haue
           found
           out
           the
           scituation
           of
           places
           ,
           nor
           those
           things
           which
           are
           worthy
           to
           be
           sought
           after
           :
           For
           that
           the
           greatest
           part
           was
           inhabited
           by
           Barbarous
           nations
           ,
           and
           some
           Desart
           and
           inhabitable
           :
           Besides
           that
           ,
           for
           the
           diuersity
           of
           Tongues
           ,
           the
           enterprize
           was
           much
           more
           difficult
           ;
           for
           there
           was
           no
           meanes
           to
           inquire
           ,
           nor
           to
           learne
           ,
           for
           want
           of
           vnderstanding
           one
           another
           .
           It
           was
           no
           lesse
           difficult
           to
           relate
           truly
           those
           things
           which
           they
           had
           seene
           ,
           for
           that
           euery
           man
           was
           giuen
           to
           augment
           ,
           and
           to
           make
           things
           seeme
           more
           admirable
           .
        
         
           Seeing
           then
           it
           was
           not
           only
           difficult
           ,
           but
           in
           a
           manner
           impossible
           ,
           to
           haue
           a
           true
           History
           of
           these
           things
           before
           this
           time
           ,
           we
           must
           not
           blame
           the
           auncient
           Historiographers
           ,
           if
           they
           haue
           forgotten
           or
           committed
           some
           Errours
           ;
           but
           rather
           we
           ought
           to
           wonder
           and
           commend
           them
           that
           they
           haue
           bin
           able
           to
           make
           any
           search
           .
           It
           wil
           be
           therefore
           necessary
           to
           make
           a
           true
           and
           diligent
           search
           of
           those
           things
           ,
           which
           our
           Predecessors
           knew
           not
           :
           for
           that
           in
           our
           times
           all
           the
           passages
           are
           open
           ,
           aswell
           by
           Sea
           as
           Land
           ,
           by
           the
           meanes
           of
           Alexander
           of
           Macedon
           his
           Forces
           into
           Asia
           ,
           and
           of
           the
           Roman
           Empire
           ouer
           the
           rest
           of
           the
           World
           :
           And
           likewise
           when
           as
           people
           were
           no
           more
           troubled
           with
           Warre
           ,
           nor
           with
           any
           desire
           or
           ambition
           of
           publicke
           Affaires
           :
           So
           as
           they
           had
           great
           opportunity
           to
           search
           out
           the
           truth
           of
           these
           things
           .
           For
           the
           effecting
           whereof
           we
           will
           striue
           by
           all
           meanes
           ,
           as
           soone
           as
           we
           shall
           find
           an
           opportunity
           .
           
           There
           is
           nothing
           that
           was
           more
           pleasing
           vnto
           me
           ,
           then
           to
           know
           that
           they
           which
           desire
           to
           vnderstand
           these
           things
           ,
           come
           vnto
           the
           truth
           by
           our
           meanes
           ,
           and
           that
           wee
           haue
           not
           taken
           so
           much
           paines
           ,
           nor
           vndergone
           so
           great
           dangers
           ,
           to
           visite
           Affricke
           ,
           
           Spaine
           and
           the
           Gaules
           ,
           by
           the
           meanes
           of
           the
           Ocean
           ,
           but
           in
           repairing
           the
           errours
           of
           the
           ancient
           Historiographers
           ,
           &
           make
           those
           Countries
           knowne
           to
           our
           men
           .
           Let
           vs
           now
           returne
           to
           our
           Discourse
           of
           the
           Warres
           which
           are
           in
           Italy
           ,
           betwixt
           the
           Romans
           and
           the
           Carthaginians
           .
        
         
           Wee
           haue
           formerly
           related
           the
           number
           of
           men
           which
           Hannibal
           had
           remaining
           after
           hee
           had
           past
           into
           Italy
           ,
           who
           planted
           his
           Campe
           at
           the
           foote
           of
           the
           Mountaines
           to
           refresh
           his
           Army
           :
           for
           it
           was
           toiled
           and
           wearied
           ,
           not
           onely
           with
           the
           passage
           of
           the
           Mountains
           which
           was
           very
           difficult
           ,
           but
           also
           for
           want
           of
           victuals
           :
           Besides
           ,
           it
           was
           continually
           afflicted
           with
           diseases
           ,
           misery
           and
           pouerty
           :
           The
           greatest
           part
           were
           dead
           of
           famine
           ,
           and
           their
           insupportable
           toile
           :
           
           for
           it
           was
           impossible
           to
           carry
           things
           necessary
           for
           so
           great
           an
           Army
           ,
           in
           a
           Countrey
           that
           was
           rough
           and
           difficult
           :
           And
           if
           they
           carried
           any
           thing
           ,
           the
           greatest
           part
           was
           lost
           with
           the
           Horses
           .
        
         
           By
           this
           meanes
           it
           fell
           out
           ,
           that
           although
           a
           little
           before
           hee
           had
           parted
           from
           the
           Riuer
           of
           Rhone
           with
           thirty
           eight
           thousand
           Foote
           ,
           and
           eight
           thousand
           Horse
           ,
           
           hee
           had
           scarce
           then
           halfe
           his
           Army
           entire
           :
           and
           yet
           by
           the
           reason
           of
           their
           continuall
           labour
           and
           toile
           ,
           they
           were
           in
           a
           manner
           become
           wilde
           .
           The
           which
           Hannibal
           perceiuing
           ,
           hee
           not
           onely
           laboured
           to
           cheere
           vp
           the
           bodies
           and
           hearts
           of
           the
           Souldiers
           ,
           but
           likewise
           to
           refresh
           their
           Horses
           .
           After
           which
           hee
           marched
           with
           his
           Army
           ,
           and
           laboured
           by
           all
           meanes
           to
           procure
           the
           Friendship
           of
           the
           Turinois
           ,
           which
           was
           the
           neerest
           Nation
           ,
           and
           were
           at
           that
           time
           in
           Warre
           with
           the
           Millanois
           ,
           and
           seemed
           to
           haue
           no
           great
           trust
           and
           confidence
           in
           the
           Carthaginians
           .
           Who
           seeming
           not
           much
           to
           regard
           him
           ,
           hee
           assaults
           one
           of
           their
           strongest
           Townes
           ,
           the
           which
           hee
           takes
           vpon
           the
           third
           day
           :
           where
           putting
           all
           vnto
           the
           Sword
           that
           would
           not
           follow
           his
           party
           ,
           hee
           so
           terrified
           and
           amazed
           the
           Barbarians
           which
           inhabited
           there-abouts
           ,
           as
           presently
           they
           yeelded
           themselues
           into
           the
           hands
           of
           the
           Carthaginians
           .
        
         
           It
           is
           true
           that
           the
           other
           Gaules
           inhabiting
           along
           the
           Riuer
           of
           Poe
           ,
           would
           willingly
           haue
           ioyned
           to
           Hannibal
           as
           they
           had
           resolued
           ,
           if
           attending
           an
           opportunitie
           to
           doe
           it
           ,
           the
           suddaine
           comming
           of
           the
           Consull
           had
           not
           preuented
           them
           .
           So
           as
           they
           stirred
           not
           ,
           and
           some
           of
           them
           ioyned
           to
           the
           Roman
           Army
           .
           The
           which
           Hannibal
           perceiuing
           ,
           he
           resolued
           to
           make
           no
           longer
           stay
           ,
           and
           that
           he
           must
           attempt
           some
           good
           enterprize
           ,
           to
           make
           the
           rest
           more
           bold
           to
           follow
           his
           partie
           .
           Being
           carefull
           hereof
           ,
           he
           had
           newes
           that
           
             Publius
             Scipio
          
           had
           past
           the
           Poe
           ,
           and
           that
           he
           was
           not
           farre
           off
           :
           the
           which
           at
           the
           first
           he
           seemed
           not
           to
           regard
           ,
           as
           a
           thing
           not
           likely
           :
           For
           he
           remembred
           that
           hee
           had
           lately
           left
           him
           at
           the
           mouth
           of
           Rhone
           ,
           and
           vnderstood
           that
           the
           passage
           from
           Marseilles
           vnto
           Tuscany
           was
           long
           and
           inaccessible
           ,
           and
           the
           way
           from
           the
           Tuscan
           Sea
           which
           leades
           to
           the
           Alpas
           through
           Italy
           ,
           was
           rough
           ,
           
           where
           an
           Army
           could
           not
           passe
           .
           But
           vpon
           diuers
           aduertisements
           of
           the
           certaine
           newes
           hee
           was
           amazed
           ,
           wondring
           ,
           much
           at
           the
           Consuls
           industry
           and
           diligence
           .
           The
           Consull
           in
           like
           manner
           wondred
           no
           lesse
           .
           For
           where
           as
           he
           thought
           that
           Hannibal
           would
           neuer
           presume
           to
           passe
           the
           Mountaines
           with
           an
           Army
           consisting
           of
           strange
           Nations
           :
           And
           that
           if
           hee
           attempted
           it
           ,
           hee
           would
           dye
           by
           the
           way
           ,
           hee
           wondred
           much
           at
           his
           great
           courage
           and
           boldnesse
           ,
           when
           as
           hee
           found
           that
           hee
           had
           not
           onely
           past
           safely
           ,
           but
           had
           also
           forced
           some
           Townes
           of
           Italy
           .
        
         
           At
           the
           same
           time
           the
           Romans
           were
           full
           of
           affaires
           .
           It
           is
           true
           ,
           that
           the
           last
           newes
           they
           had
           receiued
           ,
           was
           of
           the
           taking
           of
           Sagont
           :
           wherefore
           they
           called
           an
           assembly
           and
           made
           choice
           of
           two
           Consuls
           ,
           
           whereof
           the
           one
           was
           sent
           into
           Affricke
           to
           make
           Warre
           against
           Carthage
           ,
           and
           the
           other
           into
           Spaine
           against
           Hannibal
           .
           But
           when
           they
           had
           suddaine
           newes
           of
           the
           comming
           of
           Hannibals
           Army
           ,
           and
           that
           he
           held
           some
           Townes
           of
           Italy
           besieged
           :
           they
           were
           so
           amazed
           ,
           as
           they
           presently
           countermaunded
           Sempronius
           from
           Lybia
           ,
           aduertising
           him
           of
           the
           descent
           of
           the
           Enemy
           into
           Italy
           ,
           and
           that
           leauing
           the
           affaires
           of
           the
           Prouince
           ,
           he
           should
           make
           hast
           to
           succour
           his
           Countrey
           .
           After
           which
           newes
           ,
           Sempronius
           presently
           sends
           backe
           the
           Army
           by
           Sea
           ,
           giuing
           them
           charge
           to
           saile
           directly
           to
           Italy
           ,
           and
           he
           gaue
           the
           conduct
           of
           the
           Army
           by
           Land
           to
           the
           Tribunes
           ,
           appointing
           them
           a
           day
           when
           they
           should
           come
           to
           Rimeny
           .
           It
           is
           a
           Towne
           seated
           vpon
           the
           Adriatique
           shore
           ,
           at
           the
           end
           of
           the
           Plaines
           which
           are
           about
           Poe
           towards
           the
           South
           .
           By
           this
           meanes
           matters
           being
           altred
           ,
           and
           that
           all
           seemed
           to
           fall
           out
           contrary
           to
           the
           hope
           and
           opinion
           of
           the
           World
           ,
           euery
           man
           vsed
           diligence
           to
           prouide
           for
           the
           future
           .
           The
           two
           Armies
           were
           now
           opposite
           one
           to
           another
           ,
           whereof
           the
           Commaunders
           for
           the
           time
           they
           had
           ,
           laboured
           to
           giue
           courage
           vnto
           their
           men
           .
        
         
           But
           Hannibal
           striuing
           to
           encourage
           them
           vsed
           this
           meanes
           ,
           putting
           into
           the
           middest
           of
           the
           Army
           assembled
           together
           the
           Prisoners
           of
           the
           Mountaines
           ,
           who
           were
           in
           Chaines
           :
           The
           which
           by
           their
           continuall
           toile
           ,
           and
           partly
           by
           his
           commaundment
           were
           growne
           leane
           and
           feeble
           :
           for
           (
           the
           better
           to
           attaine
           vnto
           his
           intention
           )
           hee
           had
           caused
           them
           to
           haue
           great
           fetters
           ,
           
           and
           had
           in
           a
           manner
           starued
           them
           ,
           and
           finally
           ,
           had
           commaunded
           that
           they
           should
           bee
           cruelly
           beaten
           naked
           .
        
         
           Hauing
           drawne
           them
           into
           the
           midst
           of
           his
           Army
           ,
           he
           caused
           armes
           to
           be
           laid
           before
           them
           after
           the
           manner
           of
           the
           Gaules
           ,
           and
           such
           as
           Captaines
           vse
           to
           arme
           themselues
           with
           when
           they
           fight
           single
           Combats
           :
           he
           also
           gaue
           them
           Horses
           ,
           and
           Cassocks
           made
           with
           great
           Art.
           Then
           he
           demaunded
           of
           the
           Prisoners
           ,
           which
           of
           them
           would
           fight
           man
           to
           man
           ,
           propounding
           to
           the
           Victor
           the
           afore
           said
           gifts
           ,
           and
           to
           the
           vanquished
           that
           by
           death
           he
           should
           be
           freed
           from
           his
           present
           miseries
           .
           And
           as
           they
           all
           cried
           out
           that
           they
           were
           ready
           to
           fight
           ,
           Hannibal
           causeth
           Lots
           to
           be
           cast
           ,
           and
           makes
           two
           men
           to
           enter
           the
           list
           arm'd
           ,
           vpon
           whom
           the
           Lot
           had
           fallen
           .
           The
           which
           the
           prisoners
           hearing
           ,
           they
           lifted
           vp
           
           their
           hands
           to
           Heauen
           ,
           praying
           vnto
           the
           gods
           ,
           that
           they
           would
           bee
           pleased
           to
           choose
           them
           for
           the
           Combate
           .
           As
           soone
           as
           the
           Lot
           was
           cast
           ,
           they
           vpon
           whom
           it
           fell
           ,
           were
           wonderfully
           ioyfull
           ,
           and
           the
           rest
           remained
           sad
           and
           pensiue
           .
           But
           when
           as
           the
           Combate
           was
           ended
           ,
           the
           other
           Prisoners
           did
           no
           lesse
           commend
           the
           fortune
           of
           him
           that
           was
           defeated
           ,
           then
           of
           the
           Conqueror
           :
           Conceiuing
           that
           hee
           was
           freed
           from
           the
           great
           and
           many
           miseries
           ,
           wherewith
           they
           were
           tormented
           liuing
           .
           The
           like
           thought
           the
           Carthaginians
           ;
           for
           in
           making
           comparison
           of
           the
           misery
           of
           the
           suruiuours
           ,
           and
           of
           those
           who
           fighting
           died
           valiantly
           ,
           they
           found
           the
           fortune
           of
           these
           men
           good
           ,
           and
           that
           of
           the
           others
           moued
           them
           to
           pitty
           .
        
         
           When
           as
           Hannibal
           saw
           his
           Army
           moued
           to
           pitty
           at
           this
           spectacle
           ,
           he
           presently
           came
           into
           the
           midst
           of
           the
           assembly
           ,
           
           saying
           ,
           that
           hee
           presented
           it
           vnto
           them
           ,
           to
           the
           end
           they
           should
           make
           vse
           of
           the
           example
           of
           anothers
           mans
           fortune
           ,
           to
           consider
           of
           their
           owne
           :
           for
           that
           they
           were
           to
           vndergoe
           the
           same
           Combate
           ,
           and
           that
           Fortune
           propounded
           vnto
           them
           the
           like
           time
           ,
           and
           the
           like
           rewards
           :
           for
           they
           must
           of
           necessity
           liue
           or
           dye
           ,
           or
           fall
           into
           their
           Enemies
           hands
           aliue
           .
           If
           they
           vanquished
           ,
           their
           spoile
           should
           bee
           more
           then
           a
           Horse
           or
           a
           Cassocke
           ,
           being
           the
           happiest
           men
           in
           the
           World
           ,
           after
           they
           had
           conquered
           the
           good
           fortune
           of
           the
           Romans
           .
           And
           if
           in
           fighting
           they
           died
           like
           braue
           men
           ,
           they
           should
           end
           their
           liues
           with
           good
           hope
           ,
           free
           from
           all
           miseries
           and
           calamities
           :
           But
           withall
           they
           must
           expect
           all
           miseries
           and
           pouerty
           ,
           if
           being
           vanquished
           ,
           they
           should
           flie
           ,
           with
           a
           desire
           of
           a
           longer
           life
           ,
           or
           with
           a
           resolution
           to
           seeke
           some
           other
           meanes
           to
           liue
           :
           and
           that
           there
           is
           no
           man
           so
           voide
           of
           sence
           ,
           which
           thinkes
           (
           if
           hee
           flies
           )
           that
           his
           safe
           returne
           into
           his
           Countrey
           is
           possible
           ,
           if
           hee
           will
           remember
           the
           length
           of
           the
           way
           ,
           with
           the
           multitude
           of
           Combats
           which
           must
           bee
           maintained
           during
           the
           Voyage
           :
           If
           hee
           likewise
           considers
           the
           narrow
           streights
           ,
           and
           so
           many
           troublesome
           Riuers
           which
           were
           to
           passe
           .
        
         
           Wherefore
           it
           was
           needfull
           for
           them
           ,
           that
           in
           laying
           aside
           all
           hope
           of
           flight
           ,
           they
           should
           vse
           the
           like
           pitty
           to
           themselues
           in
           their
           affaires
           ,
           as
           they
           haue
           shewed
           lately
           in
           the
           example
           of
           other
           mens
           fortunes
           :
           For
           as
           in
           the
           others
           they
           commended
           the
           fortune
           of
           the
           Victor
           and
           the
           vanquished
           ,
           and
           held
           those
           which
           remained
           miserable
           :
           so
           they
           must
           iudge
           the
           like
           of
           themselues
           .
           And
           therefore
           they
           must
           goe
           resolutely
           to
           the
           Combate
           ,
           to
           get
           an
           vnspeakable
           Victory
           ;
           or
           else
           to
           dye
           like
           braue
           men
           in
           battell
           ,
           if
           auerse
           fortune
           deny
           it
           them
           :
           and
           that
           they
           must
           not
           expect
           that
           being
           vanquished
           ,
           they
           should
           finde
           any
           meanes
           of
           safety
           .
        
         
           Finally
           ,
           if
           they
           march
           to
           the
           field
           with
           this
           resolution
           ,
           there
           is
           no
           doubt
           but
           the
           Victory
           and
           their
           safety
           is
           in
           their
           owne
           hands
           :
           for
           there
           was
           neuer
           any
           man
           that
           haue
           fought
           with
           this
           intention
           ,
           or
           with
           a
           resolute
           courage
           ,
           or
           forced
           by
           necessity
           ,
           but
           hee
           hath
           preuailed
           ouer
           his
           Enemies
           .
           And
           that
           this
           is
           very
           easie
           to
           doe
           ,
           when
           as
           all
           these
           things
           concurre
           together
           contrary
           vnto
           the
           Enemy
           ,
           as
           it
           happens
           this
           Day
           vnto
           the
           Romans
           :
           For
           as
           their
           flight
           hath
           a
           manifest
           and
           an
           apparent
           safety
           in
           their
           houses
           which
           were
           neere
           them
           ,
           
           so
           the
           courage
           of
           desperate
           men
           will
           be
           found
           insupportable
           .
           And
           when
           as
           after
           this
           Oration
           (
           together
           with
           the
           example
           )
           the
           Souldiers
           hearts
           were
           much
           inflamed
           to
           Warre
           ,
           and
           that
           their
           Generals
           comparison
           was
           pleasing
           vnto
           them
           ,
           Hannibal
           commending
           them
           ,
           sent
           them
           away
           ,
           and
           commaunded
           them
           to
           bee
           ready
           at
           the
           breake
           of
           day
           .
        
         
           But
           after
           that
           the
           Consull
           
             Publiu●s
             Scipio
          
           hauing
           past
           the
           Poe
           ,
           had
           caused
           his
           Army
           to
           march
           to
           the
           Riuer
           of
           Tesin
           ,
           he
           commaunded
           a
           Bridge
           to
           be
           made
           by
           such
           as
           were
           skilfull
           ,
           and
           made
           a
           Speech
           vnto
           the
           assembly
           according
           to
           the
           opportunity
           of
           the
           time
           .
           In
           the
           beginning
           he
           spake
           many
           things
           concerning
           the
           Maiesty
           of
           the
           people
           of
           Rome
           ,
           and
           the
           prowesse
           of
           their
           Ancestors
           :
           But
           concerning
           the
           present
           affaires
           ,
           this
           was
           the
           substance
           .
           They
           must
           of
           necessity
           (
           sayd
           he
           )
           hold
           the
           victory
           certaine
           .
           
           although
           they
           had
           not
           yet
           tried
           their
           vallour
           with
           the
           Enemy
           :
           But
           onely
           for
           that
           they
           were
           to
           fight
           with
           the
           Carthaginians
           .
           Neither
           must
           they
           expect
           that
           they
           would
           dare
           to
           come
           to
           Battell
           against
           the
           Romans
           ,
           hauing
           in
           the
           last
           Warres
           so
           often
           beate
           them
           both
           by
           Sea
           and
           Land
           ,
           to
           whom
           they
           had
           also
           so
           long
           payed
           tribute
           :
           and
           whose
           power
           they
           had
           so
           often
           tried
           .
           And
           to
           the
           end
           I
           forbeare
           to
           speake
           of
           the
           times
           past
           ,
           why
           should
           men
           of
           iudgement
           doubt
           of
           the
           future
           ,
           seeing
           we
           haue
           some
           experience
           ,
           that
           they
           dare
           not
           looke
           vs
           in
           the
           face
           ?
        
         
           It
           is
           certaine
           that
           when
           lately
           the
           Roman
           Horse-men
           encountred
           the
           Carthaginians
           in
           Gaule
           ,
           on
           this
           side
           the
           Riuer
           of
           Rhone
           ,
           they
           not
           onely
           returned
           safe
           ,
           but
           they
           beate
           them
           backe
           into
           their
           Campe
           :
           and
           that
           presently
           ,
           when
           as
           Hannibal
           and
           the
           Carthaginian
           Army
           found
           the
           Romans
           to
           be
           so
           neere
           ,
           they
           steale
           away
           in
           manner
           of
           a
           flight
           ,
           and
           passe
           the
           Mountaines
           otherwise
           then
           they
           had
           resolued
           ,
           in
           feare
           and
           amazement
           .
           Now
           behold
           Hannibal
           ,
           who
           in
           passing
           the
           Alpes
           ,
           hath
           lost
           two
           parts
           of
           his
           Forces
           .
           And
           the
           rest
           is
           so
           tired
           and
           broken
           with
           toile
           ,
           hunger
           ,
           cold
           ,
           and
           pouerty
           ,
           as
           they
           can
           hardly
           support
           themselues
           :
           and
           the
           remainder
           of
           his
           Horses
           (
           if
           any
           be
           escaped
           )
           are
           so
           worne
           with
           labour
           ,
           and
           the
           tedious
           wayes
           ,
           as
           they
           could
           not
           make
           vse
           of
           them
           .
           Finally
           ,
           it
           sufficed
           the
           Romans
           onely
           to
           present
           themselues
           ,
           and
           that
           moreouer
           ,
           his
           presence
           should
           with
           reason
           make
           them
           more
           resolute
           ,
           seeing
           that
           he
           had
           not
           left
           the
           Army
           at
           Sea
           ,
           nor
           the
           affaires
           of
           Spaine
           ,
           nor
           had
           not
           transported
           himselfe
           thither
           with
           such
           speed
           ,
           going
           so
           great
           a
           circuite
           both
           by
           Sea
           and
           Land
           ,
           if
           he
           had
           not
           knowne
           it
           necessary
           for
           the
           Countrey
           ,
           and
           the
           victory
           to
           be
           certaine
           .
           The
           Army
           being
           inflamed
           with
           this
           Speech
           ,
           and
           making
           shew
           of
           a
           resolution
           to
           fight
           ,
           Scipio
           commending
           their
           good
           will
           ,
           sent
           them
           away
           ,
           and
           gaue
           them
           charge
           to
           feed
           ,
           and
           to
           be
           ready
           ,
           and
           in
           Armes
           at
           the
           sound
           of
           the
           Trumpet
           and
           Drumme
           .
        
         
           Three
           daies
           after
           ,
           the
           two
           Commaunders
           marcht
           with
           their
           Army
           along
           the
           Riuer
           ,
           on
           the
           side
           of
           the
           Mountaines
           .
           The
           Romans
           had
           the
           left
           hand
           ,
           and
           the
           Carthaginians
           the
           right
           .
           And
           when
           as
           the
           day
           following
           they
           were
           aduertised
           by
           their
           Spies
           of
           their
           approach
           one
           vnto
           another
           ,
           they
           stayed
           .
           The
           third
           day
           after
           ,
           the
           two
           Commaunders
           
           fronted
           one
           another
           with
           all
           their
           Horse
           ,
           Scipio
           being
           moreouer
           accompanied
           with
           men
           that
           cast
           Darts
           ,
           chosen
           out
           of
           the
           bands
           of
           foot-men
           :
           The
           which
           they
           did
           to
           discouer
           the
           number
           of
           the
           men
           ,
           and
           what
           they
           were
           .
        
         
           But
           when
           they
           came
           to
           affront
           one
           another
           ,
           and
           the
           dust
           beginning
           to
           rise
           by
           reason
           of
           the
           Horses
           ,
           they
           presently
           prepared
           themselues
           to
           Battell
           :
           Scipio
           puts
           in
           Front
           the
           Gaulish
           horse-men
           ,
           with
           those
           that
           Darts
           ,
           and
           appointed
           the
           rest
           to
           second
           them
           marching
           a
           slow
           pace
           .
           In
           regard
           of
           Hannibal
           ,
           he
           makes
           his
           point
           of
           the
           strongest
           of
           his
           horse-men
           ,
           and
           presents
           it
           to
           the
           Enemy
           ,
           casting
           the
           Numidians
           vpon
           the
           Wings
           .
           But
           when
           the
           two
           Armies
           began
           to
           enter
           the
           Combat
           furiously
           ,
           they
           had
           scarce
           begun
           the
           Crie
           but
           the
           Darters
           fled
           ,
           without
           any
           fight
           ,
           
           and
           passing
           through
           their
           supplies
           ,
           they
           recouered
           the
           Battell
           .
           They
           were
           in
           truth
           amazed
           at
           the
           violent
           charge
           ,
           fearing
           to
           be
           ouerthrowne
           by
           the
           encounter
           of
           the
           Horse-men
           .
           In
           the
           meane
           time
           the
           Combat
           was
           great
           betwixt
           the
           Horse-men
           ;
           for
           both
           the
           one
           and
           the
           other
           fought
           with
           great
           courage
           ;
           which
           made
           the
           Battell
           to
           continue
           long
           in
           suspence
           .
           There
           was
           fighting
           both
           on
           horse-backe
           and
           on
           foot
           ,
           for
           that
           many
           had
           left
           their
           horses
           in
           the
           Battell
           .
           And
           when
           as
           the
           Numidians
           in
           turning
           about
           ,
           had
           fallen
           vpon
           the
           reare
           of
           the
           Darters
           ,
           who
           in
           the
           beginning
           had
           fled
           from
           the
           fury
           of
           the
           Horse-men
           ,
           they
           were
           inuironed
           by
           them
           ,
           and
           defeated
           in
           great
           Troupes
           .
           They
           also
           which
           fought
           with
           the
           Carthaginian
           Horse-men
           ,
           after
           they
           had
           receiued
           great
           losse
           of
           their
           men
           ,
           and
           slaine
           many
           of
           their
           Enemies
           ,
           in
           the
           end
           they
           gaue
           backe
           ,
           for
           that
           the
           Numidians
           charged
           in
           the
           reare
           .
           Some
           were
           dispersed
           here
           and
           there
           :
           others
           retired
           to
           the
           Campe
           in
           a
           throng
           ,
           sauing
           the
           Consull
           (
           who
           was
           wounded
           )
           in
           the
           middest
           of
           the
           Troupe
           ,
           from
           thence
           Scipio
           Commaunded
           his
           men
           to
           follow
           him
           without
           noise
           ,
           
           and
           marcheth
           with
           his
           Army
           to
           the
           Bridge
           which
           he
           had
           made
           vpon
           the
           Poe
           ,
           there
           to
           passe
           without
           tumult
           or
           danger
           ;
           but
           when
           he
           saw
           the
           fields
           about
           the
           Poe
           so
           great
           and
           spacious
           ,
           and
           that
           the
           Carthaginians
           were
           stronger
           in
           horses
           ,
           and
           being
           moreouer
           troubled
           with
           the
           Wound
           which
           he
           had
           receiued
           ,
           he
           held
           it
           the
           safest
           course
           to
           passe
           his
           Army
           before
           the
           Enemy
           should
           pursue
           him
           .
        
         
           Hannibal
           made
           his
           account
           that
           the
           Romans
           would
           fight
           sometime
           with
           their
           foot-men
           ,
           but
           when
           he
           was
           aduertised
           of
           their
           flight
           ,
           and
           that
           abandoning
           their
           Fort
           they
           had
           past
           the
           Poe
           ,
           by
           a
           Bridge
           which
           they
           had
           made
           ,
           he
           pursues
           them
           with
           speed
           .
           The
           end
           of
           the
           Bridge
           was
           already
           broken
           and
           the
           guard
           was
           yet
           remaining
           ;
           of
           the
           which
           he
           presently
           tooke
           about
           sixe
           hundred
           .
           Hannibal
           aduertised
           that
           the
           rest
           of
           the
           Army
           was
           not
           farre
           off
           ,
           hee
           returnes
           to
           his
           Fort
           ,
           seeking
           carefully
           for
           a
           place
           fit
           to
           make
           a
           Bridge
           :
           The
           which
           two
           daies
           after
           he
           found
           with
           great
           difficulty
           ,
           and
           then
           effected
           it
           ,
           ioyning
           many
           floats
           together
           .
           Afterwards
           he
           gaue
           the
           Charge
           to
           Asdrubal
           ,
           to
           passe
           the
           Army
           ,
           whilst
           that
           he
           busied
           himselfe
           to
           heare
           the
           Embassie
           of
           the
           Gaules
           ,
           which
           were
           come
           vnto
           him
           from
           diuers
           neighbour
           Countries
           :
           For
           as
           soone
           as
           it
           was
           bruted
           that
           the
           Romans
           had
           bin
           defeated
           by
           the
           Carthaginians
           ,
           all
           the
           neighbour
           Gaules
           made
           hast
           to
           ioyne
           with
           Hannibal
           ,
           
           as
           they
           had
           formerly
           resolued
           ,
           and
           to
           giue
           him
           succours
           ,
           and
           to
           go
           to
           the
           Warre
           .
           After
           he
           had
           giuen
           them
           a
           good
           reception
           ,
           he
           past
           his
           Army
           beyond
           the
           Poe
           ,
           and
           takes
           his
           way
           along
           the
           Riuer
           ,
           hoping
           more
           easily
           to
           ouer-take
           the
           Enemy
           .
           When
           as
           Scipio
           had
           led
           his
           Army
           to
           Plaisence
           ,
           (
           which
           was
           a
           Roman
           Collony
           )
           he
           had
           a
           care
           to
           cure
           those
           that
           were
           Wounded
           ,
           and
           thinke
           of
           a
           place
           whither
           he
           might
           lead
           his
           Army
           .
        
         
           The
           third
           day
           after
           that
           Hannibal
           had
           past
           the
           Poe
           ,
           he
           puts
           his
           men
           in
           order
           before
           Plaisence
           in
           view
           of
           the
           Enemies
           ,
           and
           presented
           them
           Battell
           .
           And
           when
           as
           no
           man
           offered
           himselfe
           ,
           he
           Camp'd
           hauing
           found
           a
           conuenient
           place
           within
           sixe
           miles
           of
           them
           .
           The
           Gaules
           who
           had
           come
           to
           succour
           Scipio
           ,
           
           seeing
           better
           hopes
           with
           the
           Carthaginians
           ,
           resolued
           among
           themselues
           to
           abandon
           the
           Romans
           .
           And
           when
           at
           mid-night
           they
           found
           all
           men
           asleep
           ,
           they
           being
           in
           Armes
           in
           their
           Tents
           ,
           they
           part
           ,
           and
           kill'd
           most
           of
           the
           Romans
           they
           met
           in
           their
           way
           ,
           cutting
           off
           some
           of
           their
           heads
           .
           Finally
           they
           retired
           to
           the
           Carthaginians
           ,
           to
           the
           number
           of
           two
           thousand
           foot
           ,
           and
           two
           hundred
           Horse
           .
           Being
           graciously
           receiued
           ,
           and
           inflamed
           with
           hope
           of
           good
           ,
           Hannibal
           sends
           them
           home
           to
           their
           Houses
           ;
           to
           the
           end
           they
           might
           make
           those
           things
           knowne
           ,
           and
           induce
           their
           Country
           to
           seeke
           the
           Alliance
           of
           the
           Carthaginians
           .
           He
           saw
           plainly
           ,
           that
           of
           necessiy
           they
           would
           leaue
           the
           Roman
           party
           ,
           considering
           the
           foule
           crime
           which
           their
           men
           had
           committed
           .
           Moreouer
           there
           was
           an
           Embassie
           come
           from
           the
           Bolonians
           ,
           
           deliuering
           vnto
           Hannibal
           the
           Triumviry
           who
           (
           as
           wee
           haue
           formerly
           said
           )
           had
           bin
           sent
           by
           the
           Romans
           to
           diuide
           the
           Lands
           being
           taken
           by
           Treason
           .
        
         
           Hannibal
           commending
           their
           good
           affection
           ,
           makes
           an
           Alliance
           with
           them
           ,
           and
           restores
           vnto
           them
           the
           Triumviry
           ,
           to
           serue
           them
           as
           a
           meanes
           to
           retire
           their
           Hostages
           ,
           as
           they
           had
           formerly
           resolued
           .
           Scipio
           being
           troubled
           ,
           not
           so
           much
           for
           the
           Treason
           of
           the
           Gaules
           ,
           and
           the
           slaughter
           of
           his
           men
           ,
           but
           for
           that
           he
           fore-saw
           that
           all
           the
           Gaules
           Country
           (
           which
           had
           bin
           a
           long
           time
           Enemy
           vnto
           the
           Romans
           )
           would
           reuolt
           ,
           which
           made
           him
           study
           how
           to
           giue
           order
           in
           time
           for
           his
           Affaires
           .
           Wherefore
           the
           night
           following
           about
           the
           breake
           of
           day
           ,
           he
           dislodg'd
           without
           noise
           ,
           
           and
           seated
           his
           Campe
           neere
           vnto
           the
           Riuer
           of
           Trebia
           ,
           on
           the
           highest
           Hils
           of
           the
           Country
           ,
           relying
           vpon
           the
           scituation
           of
           the
           place
           ,
           and
           the
           multitude
           of
           their
           Allies
           inhabiting
           thereabouts
           .
           Hannibal
           being
           aduertised
           of
           his
           Enemies
           flight
           ,
           he
           causeth
           the
           Numidians
           to
           march
           first
           ,
           and
           then
           all
           the
           Cauallery
           ,
           and
           soone
           after
           he
           follows
           with
           the
           rest
           of
           his
           Army
           .
        
         
           The
           Numidians
           turning
           to
           the
           Campe
           abandoned
           by
           their
           Enemies
           ,
           they
           set
           it
           on
           fire
           ,
           to
           the
           great
           benefit
           of
           the
           Romans
           :
           For
           if
           they
           had
           not
           staied
           in
           the
           Campe
           ,
           they
           might
           haue
           pursued
           them
           in
           the
           Reare
           ,
           and
           haue
           made
           a
           great
           slaughter
           of
           the
           Roman
           Army
           .
           But
           whilst
           they
           loose
           time
           in
           burning
           the
           lodging
           ,
           the
           greatest
           part
           of
           the
           Army
           past
           the
           Riuer
           in
           safety
           :
           Some
           of
           the
           Reare-ward
           were
           surprized
           by
           the
           Carthaginians
           ,
           who
           were
           either
           slaine
           or
           taken
           Prisoners
           .
           In
           the
           meane
           time
           Scipio
           made
           choise
           of
           the
           Hils
           ,
           which
           were
           neere
           vnto
           the
           
           Riuer
           ,
           for
           that
           they
           seemed
           fit
           to
           make
           a
           ●ort
           .
           The
           which
           being
           inuironed
           with
           a
           Ditch
           and
           a
           Pallisado
           ,
           hee
           attended
           in
           this
           distresse
           the
           returne
           of
           his
           Companion
           Tyberius
           from
           Sycily
           with
           an
           Army
           :
           causing
           his
           Wounds
           to
           be
           carefully
           looked
           vnto
           ,
           to
           the
           end
           that
           their
           assailes
           being
           in
           so
           great
           danger
           ,
           he
           might
           be
           a
           pertaker
           .
           
             Hannibal
             seated
             his
          
           Campe
           ,
           within
           fiue
           miles
           of
           the
           Enemies
           Fort
           ,
           whom
           the
           Gaules
           did
           furnish
           abundantly
           ,
           not
           only
           with
           Victuals
           ,
           but
           with
           all
           other
           things
           necessary
           ,
           and
           were
           very
           ready
           to
           vndergoe
           any
           danger
           with
           the
           Carthaginians
           .
        
         
           The
           newes
           came
           to
           Rome
           of
           the
           defeate
           of
           their
           men
           .
           And
           although
           they
           would
           neuer
           haue
           thought
           it
           ,
           yet
           the
           Romans
           made
           no
           shew
           to
           be
           amazed
           therewith
           ,
           disguising
           the
           defeate
           of
           their
           Horse-men
           to
           haue
           hapned
           ,
           not
           so
           much
           by
           the
           Prow●sse
           of
           the
           Carthaginians
           ,
           as
           by
           the
           ouer-weening
           of
           the
           Commaunder
           ,
           and
           the
           Treason
           of
           the
           Gaules
           ,
           who
           had
           yeilded
           themselues
           to
           Hannibal
           .
           Finally
           ,
           they
           were
           in
           good
           hope
           of
           their
           Warre
           ,
           seeing
           that
           the
           Bands
           of
           foot-men
           were
           yet
           entire
           .
           Wherefore
           Sempronius
           being
           returned
           ,
           and
           passing
           by
           Rome
           ,
           they
           all
           perswaded
           him
           publickely
           to
           giue
           Battell
           to
           the
           
             Carthaginians
             .
             Sempronius
          
           at
           his
           comming
           vnto
           Rimeny
           ,
           receiues
           all
           the
           Troupes
           which
           were
           come
           from
           Sycily
           ,
           according
           to
           his
           commaundment
           .
           From
           thence
           marching
           to
           Trobia
           ,
           he
           ioynes
           with
           his
           Companion
           ,
           where
           he
           refresht
           his
           Army
           ,
           toil'd
           with
           the
           rediousnesse
           of
           the
           way
           ,
           hauing
           marcht
           forty
           daies
           together
           comming
           from
           Lylibeum
           to
           Rimeny
           .
           He
           also
           vsed
           diligence
           to
           prouide
           all
           sorts
           of
           munition
           .
           Moreouer
           he
           consulted
           with
           Scipio
           ,
           inquiring
           of
           the
           actions
           past
           ,
           and
           conferring
           of
           the
           future
           .
        
         
           At
           the
           same
           time
           Hannibal
           tooke
           the
           Towne
           of
           Clastidium
           by
           Treason
           ,
           corrupting
           Brengusin
           the
           Captaine
           of
           the
           Garrison
           ,
           
           where
           as
           the
           Romans
           had
           lodged
           a
           great
           quantity
           of
           Corne
           ,
           whereof
           he
           made
           vse
           in
           his
           necessity
           ,
           and
           sent
           away
           the
           Souldiers
           in
           safety
           ;
           to
           the
           end
           that
           by
           the
           fame
           of
           his
           Clemency
           ,
           others
           might
           yeild
           more
           easily
           vnto
           the
           Carthaginians
           .
           He
           extended
           his
           bounty
           also
           vnto
           him
           that
           betraide
           it
           .
           And
           being
           aduertised
           that
           the
           Gaules
           inhabiting
           that
           little
           Country
           which
           lies
           betwixt
           Trebia
           and
           the
           Poe
           ,
           and
           had
           made
           an
           Alliance
           with
           him
           ,
           had
           sought
           the
           friendship
           of
           the
           Romans
           by
           Embassie
           :
           To
           the
           end
           that
           during
           the
           trouble
           of
           these
           two
           powerfull
           Nations
           ,
           they
           might
           haue
           the
           grace
           of
           an
           vncertaine
           fauour
           :
           He
           sends
           (
           being
           mooued
           with
           rage
           and
           despight
           )
           two
           thousand
           foote
           ,
           and
           about
           a
           thousand
           Numidian
           Horses
           ,
           with
           some
           Gaules
           intermixt
           ,
           to
           spoile
           the
           Country
           .
           The
           which
           hauing
           performed
           and
           taken
           a
           great
           Booty
           ,
           the
           Inhabitants
           sent
           presently
           an
           Embassie
           to
           the
           Consull
           to
           〈◊〉
           succours
           .
           S●mpronius
           presently
           imbracing
           this
           occasion
           to
           giue
           battell
           ,
           which
           hee
           had
           long
           desired
           ,
           sends
           a
           great
           part
           of
           his
           Cauallery
           ,
           with
           a
           thousand
           foote
           with
           Darts
           ,
           beyond
           the
           Riuer
           of
           Trebia
           ,
           who
           charging
           the
           Gaules
           ,
           and
           surprizing
           them
           in
           disorder
           ,
           
           for
           that
           they
           were
           in
           contention
           touching
           the
           diuision
           of
           the
           Booty
           ,
           they
           put
           them
           into
           a
           great
           confusion
           ,
           and
           forced
           them
           to
           retire
           ,
           killing
           and
           chasing
           them
           into
           their
           Fort
           :
           Where
           by
           the
           sally
           of
           the
           Troupe
           which
           guarded
           the
           Campe
           ,
           
           the
           Gaules
           resuming
           Courage
           ,
           they
           were
           forced
           to
           turne
           head
           ,
           and
           to
           recouer
           their
           Campe.
           The
           which
           〈◊〉
           perceiuing
           ,
           he
           sent
           a
           simply
           of
           all
           his
           Horse
           with
           the
           Darters
           ,
           and
           forced
           the
           Gaules
           to
           retire
           into
           their
           Fort.
           But
           for
           that
           Hannibal
           was
           not
           then
           ready
           to
           giue
           battell
           ,
           he
           was
           not
           of
           aduice
           to
           vndertake
           it
           without
           great
           consideration
           ,
           nor
           to
           hazard
           all
           vpon
           all
           occasions
           .
           And
           therefore
           like
           a
           well
           aduised
           Captaine
           ,
           he
           caused
           a
           Retreateto
           be
           sounded
           ,
           and
           retires
           his
           men
           into
           the
           Fort.
           
        
         
           And
           when
           as
           the
           Romans
           had
           skirmished
           with
           their
           enemies
           in
           vaine
           ,
           they
           returned
           to
           their
           Campe
           ,
           hauing
           lost
           few
           of
           their
           men
           ,
           and
           made
           great
           slaughter
           of
           the
           
             Carthaginians
             ,
             Sempronius
          
           growne
           ioyfull
           and
           proud
           of
           this
           good
           Fortune
           ,
           had
           a
           will
           to
           giue
           Battell
           onely
           for
           the
           desire
           of
           glory
           ,
           whilst
           that
           his
           Companion
           was
           weake
           and
           infirme
           .
           And
           therefore
           he
           discouers
           himselfe
           to
           Scipio
           ,
           to
           whom
           the
           time
           did
           not
           seeme
           conuenient
           to
           do
           it
           ,
           but
           rather
           to
           deferre
           the
           Battell
           ,
           to
           the
           end
           that
           the
           Roman
           Souldiers
           being
           yet
           fresh
           and
           greene
           ,
           might
           gaine
           experience
           ,
           and
           that
           in
           Temporizing
           ,
           the
           Gaules
           as
           people
           light
           and
           without
           faith
           ,
           might
           abandon
           the
           Carthaginians
           ,
           and
           that
           finally
           he
           might
           be
           present
           ,
           for
           that
           his
           Wound
           at
           that
           time
           made
           him
           vnprofitable
           .
           Although
           that
           Sempronius
           knew
           well
           that
           Scipio
           spake
           the
           truth
           ,
           yet
           mooued
           with
           ambition
           ,
           either
           that
           Scipio
           should
           not
           be
           present
           ,
           or
           that
           the
           Warre
           should
           not
           be
           prolonged
           vntill
           the
           comming
           of
           the
           other
           Consuls
           ,
           for
           that
           the
           time
           of
           the
           election
           was
           come
           ,
           he
           resolued
           to
           giue
           Battell
           alone
           .
        
         
           Hannibal
           being
           of
           the
           like
           opinion
           with
           Scipio
           ,
           was
           carefull
           how
           to
           finde
           an
           occasion
           to
           fight
           ,
           whilst
           the
           Gaules
           faith
           was
           firme
           ,
           and
           the
           Enemies
           Souldiers
           of
           little
           experience
           ,
           and
           Scipio
           vnprofitable
           to
           vndergoe
           the
           danger
           :
           But
           especially
           he
           feared
           to
           loose
           time
           :
           For
           seeing
           he
           led
           an
           Army
           in
           a
           strange
           Country
           ,
           and
           had
           a
           great
           enterprize
           in
           hand
           ,
           there
           was
           no
           other
           meanes
           of
           safety
           ,
           then
           to
           keepe
           his
           Allies
           .
           Wherefore
           seeing
           the
           desire
           of
           Sempronius
           ,
           he
           prepared
           himselfe
           willingly
           to
           Battell
           .
        
         
           There
           was
           betwixt
           the
           two
           Armies
           a
           plaine
           Champaigne
           ,
           but
           very
           conuenient
           to
           lay
           an
           Ambush
           ;
           hauing
           a
           deepe
           Riuer
           ,
           with
           high
           Bankes
           ,
           and
           Thickets
           and
           Bushes
           round
           about
           it
           :
           Which
           Hannibal
           hauing
           viewed
           ,
           he
           resolued
           to
           lay
           an
           Ambush
           .
           It
           is
           true
           ,
           that
           the
           Romans
           fled
           the
           Forrests
           ,
           by
           reason
           of
           the
           Ambushes
           which
           the
           Gaules
           often
           layd
           for
           them
           ,
           trusting
           onely
           in
           a
           Champaigne
           Country
           :
           Being
           ignorant
           that
           a
           plaine
           is
           more
           fitting
           then
           a
           Forrest
           ,
           for
           the
           couering
           of
           an
           Ambush
           :
           
           For
           they
           may
           see
           the
           Enemy
           come
           farre
           off
           ,
           and
           haue
           sometimes
           fit
           meanes
           and
           opportunity
           to
           couer
           themselues
           ,
           so
           as
           when
           they
           finde
           a
           Riuer
           with
           low
           Bankes
           ,
           the
           Reedes
           ,
           Flagges
           of
           the
           Marishes
           ,
           Bushes
           ,
           and
           such
           like
           things
           doe
           couer
           the
           foote
           ,
           and
           many
           times
           the
           Horse-men
           ,
           if
           they
           bend
           downe
           their
           Helmets
           which
           are
           apparent
           .
           Hannibal
           after
           he
           had
           acquainted
           his
           Brother
           Mago
           ,
           with
           his
           resolution
           to
           giue
           battel
           ,
           
           and
           being
           both
           of
           this
           aduice
           ,
           he
           caused
           him
           to
           be
           called
           whilst
           the
           Souldiers
           supp'd
           :
           His
           brother
           Mago
           was
           a
           young
           man
           ,
           of
           a
           braue
           Spirit
           and
           Resolute
           ,
           and
           had
           bin
           alwaies
           bred
           
           vp
           in
           the
           Warre
           .
           To
           whom
           he
           gaue
           a
           thousand
           Horse
           ,
           and
           as
           many
           Boote
           chosen
           out
           of
           the
           whole
           Army
           ,
           whom
           he
           called
           vnto
           his
           Tent
           after
           supper
           ,
           and
           made
           a
           speech
           vnto
           them
           according
           to
           the
           opportunity
           of
           the
           time
           ,
           declaring
           vnto
           them
           what
           he
           had
           resolued
           .
           Moreouer
           ,
           he
           giues
           euery
           one
           of
           them
           charge
           ,
           to
           choose
           out
           of
           all
           the
           Troupes
           nine
           others
           like
           themselues
           ,
           and
           that
           they
           should
           repaire
           to
           a
           certaine
           place
           in
           the
           Campe.
           These
           presently
           obeyed
           the
           commandment
           of
           their
           Generall
           .
           
           Thus
           Mago
           accompanied
           with
           a
           thousand
           Horse
           ,
           and
           as
           many
           Foote
           ,
           and
           with
           a
           guide
           ,
           came
           to
           the
           place
           of
           his
           Ambush
           ,
           being
           well
           instructed
           by
           Hannibal
           what
           hee
           was
           to
           doe
           .
        
         
           At
           the
           breake
           of
           day
           Hannibal
           calls
           the
           Numidian
           Horse-men
           able
           to
           beare
           labour
           :
           to
           whom
           when
           he
           had
           made
           a
           speech
           ,
           and
           promised
           great
           rewards
           ,
           if
           they
           carried
           themselues
           like
           braue
           men
           ,
           hee
           discouers
           his
           Enterprize
           .
           Hee
           giues
           them
           charge
           to
           passe
           the
           Riuer
           of
           Trebia
           ,
           and
           to
           runne
           vnto
           the
           Gates
           of
           the
           Enemies
           Campe
           ,
           and
           to
           draw
           them
           forth
           to
           fight
           with
           their
           Darts
           ,
           desiring
           much
           to
           surprize
           them
           in
           disorder
           ,
           and
           to
           fight
           with
           them
           before
           they
           had
           taken
           any
           repast
           ,
           the
           which
           he
           did
           much
           esteeme
           .
           He
           also
           giues
           charge
           to
           all
           the
           other
           Captaines
           appointed
           for
           the
           Combate
           ,
           to
           feed
           their
           men
           and
           their
           horses
           ,
           and
           commands
           them
           to
           be
           ready
           armed
           ,
           attending
           the
           sound
           of
           the
           Trumpet
           .
           But
           when
           as
           Sempronius
           saw
           the
           Enemy
           approach
           ,
           he
           first
           sent
           out
           all
           his
           Horse-men
           ,
           and
           after
           them
           sixe
           thousand
           Darters
           :
           Finally
           ,
           he
           drawes
           all
           his
           Troupes
           to
           field
           ,
           as
           if
           hee
           meant
           that
           day
           to
           make
           an
           end
           of
           the
           Warre
           :
           and
           who
           (
           for
           the
           good
           fortune
           which
           two
           daies
           before
           hee
           had
           in
           fight
           ,
           together
           with
           the
           great
           number
           of
           his
           men
           )
           was
           in
           hope
           to
           get
           the
           Victory
           .
           It
           was
           by
           chance
           in
           Winter
           ,
           and
           did
           snow
           that
           day
           with
           a
           vehement
           cold
           .
           Moreouer
           ,
           the
           Souldiers
           were
           come
           forth
           in
           confusion
           with
           the
           Horses
           ,
           and
           had
           no
           great
           heat
           ,
           neither
           had
           they
           fed
           .
           And
           therefore
           although
           in
           the
           beginning
           they
           were
           ready
           and
           resolute
           ,
           yet
           being
           entred
           into
           the
           Riuer
           ,
           they
           came
           forth
           wet
           vnto
           the
           brest
           :
           for
           that
           the
           show
           which
           had
           fallen
           in
           the
           night
           ,
           had
           made
           the
           Riuer
           swell
           ,
           so
           as
           they
           began
           to
           be
           so
           afflicted
           with
           cold
           and
           hunger
           ,
           that
           as
           the
           day
           came
           on
           ,
           they
           were
           scarce
           able
           to
           hold
           their
           Armes
           .
           In
           the
           meane
           time
           the
           Carthaginians
           oyl'd
           and
           warm'd
           themselues
           at
           fires
           neere
           vnto
           their
           Tents
           ,
           hauing
           their
           Horses
           ready
           after
           they
           had
           fed
           well
           .
        
         
           When
           as
           Hannibal
           (
           who
           had
           an
           eye
           euery
           where
           )
           saw
           that
           the
           Enemies
           had
           past
           the
           Riuer
           ,
           he
           sets
           before
           the
           Ensignes
           the
           stingers
           of
           Maiorque
           and
           Minorque
           ,
           and
           those
           that
           were
           lightly
           armed
           ,
           to
           the
           number
           of
           eight
           thousand
           men
           ,
           and
           puts
           the
           rest
           of
           his
           Army
           in
           Battalion
           .
           
           When
           he
           had
           marcht
           about
           a
           Mile
           ,
           he
           sets
           vpon
           the
           wings
           twenty
           thousand
           Foote
           ,
           
             Spaniards
             ,
             Affricans
          
           ,
           and
           Gaules
           :
           the
           like
           he
           did
           of
           his
           Horse-men
           ,
           who
           with
           the
           Allies
           that
           the
           neighbour
           Townes
           of
           Gaule
           had
           sent
           him
           ,
           were
           ten
           thousand
           men
           .
           After
           them
           on
           either
           side
           were
           placed
           the
           Elephants
           .
           Then
           Sempronius
           caused
           a
           retreate
           to
           be
           sounded
           ,
           to
           call
           backe
           the
           Horse-men
           ,
           lest
           pursuing
           the
           Nu●idians
           inconsiderately
           ,
           they
           might
           be
           suddainly
           inclosed
           by
           them
           ,
           for
           their
           
           custome
           is
           to
           flie
           here
           and
           there
           at
           the
           first
           charge
           ,
           and
           to
           stay
           suddainly
           when
           they
           thinke
           good
           ,
           
           recharging
           the
           Enemy
           with
           incredible
           courage
           and
           resolution
           .
           Then
           hee
           ordered
           his
           Foote
           men
           after
           the
           manner
           of
           the
           Romans
           .
           Among
           the
           which
           there
           were
           about
           sixteene
           thousand
           Romans
           ,
           
           and
           about
           twenty
           thousand
           Latins
           their
           Allies
           :
           for
           when
           they
           were
           to
           vndergoe
           any
           great
           Warre
           ,
           and
           that
           the
           two
           Consuls
           were
           ioyned
           together
           ,
           the
           perfect
           number
           of
           their
           Army
           was
           of
           so
           many
           thousands
           .
           Then
           hee
           placed
           three
           thousand
           Horse-men
           vpon
           the
           wings
           .
           When
           he
           had
           thus
           disposed
           of
           his
           men
           ,
           he
           marcht
           in
           battaile
           a
           slow
           pace
           ,
           scarce
           mouing
           .
        
         
           The
           two
           Armies
           being
           neere
           one
           vnto
           the
           other
           ,
           those
           that
           were
           lightly
           armed
           began
           the
           fight
           ,
           wherewith
           the
           Romans
           were
           suddainly
           opprest
           .
           All
           things
           fore-told
           good
           vnto
           the
           Carthaginians
           :
           for
           the
           bodies
           of
           the
           Roman
           Foote
           were
           growne
           feeble
           with
           hunger
           and
           wearinesse
           ,
           and
           numm'd
           with
           cold
           :
           Being
           moreouer
           slaine
           by
           the
           multitude
           of
           Darts
           which
           the
           Numidians
           cast
           .
           For
           their
           parts
           they
           had
           abandoned
           their
           Darts
           ,
           as
           vnprofitable
           by
           reason
           of
           the
           continuall
           humidity
           :
           The
           Horse-men
           suffred
           the
           like
           with
           the
           whole
           Army
           .
           Contrariwise
           the
           Carthaginians
           being
           in
           their
           force
           ,
           in
           good
           order
           and
           fresh
           ,
           were
           diligent
           and
           ready
           at
           need
           .
           Wherefore
           when
           as
           they
           had
           made
           way
           for
           their
           forlorne
           hope
           to
           retire
           ,
           and
           that
           the
           Armies
           had
           charged
           one
           another
           :
           the
           Carthaginian
           Horse-men
           fell
           vpon
           the
           Enemies
           wings
           ,
           and
           quite
           defeated
           them
           .
           It
           is
           true
           ,
           the
           Romans
           were
           weake
           in
           their
           numbers
           of
           Horse
           :
           and
           the
           Souldiers
           were
           tired
           with
           labour
           and
           hunger
           .
        
         
           After
           the
           rout
           of
           the
           Horse-men
           ,
           
           the
           Foote
           resisted
           more
           with
           the
           equality
           of
           courage
           then
           of
           force
           :
           But
           the
           Numidians
           besides
           the
           Ambush
           which
           the
           Army
           had
           past
           without
           discouering
           them
           ,
           shewing
           themselues
           vpon
           the
           Reare
           ,
           put
           them
           in
           a
           great
           amazement
           ,
           yet
           the
           Battallions
           stood
           firme
           for
           a
           time
           ,
           although
           they
           were
           inuolued
           with
           so
           many
           miseries
           .
           But
           in
           the
           end
           when
           as
           the
           two
           wings
           were
           prest
           ,
           hauing
           the
           Elephants
           in
           front
           ,
           and
           that
           those
           which
           were
           lightly
           armed
           ,
           had
           compassed
           them
           in
           ,
           they
           fled
           directly
           to
           the
           neere
           Riuer
           .
           This
           done
           ,
           when
           as
           the
           Romans
           which
           fought
           in
           the
           battell
           ,
           saw
           their
           supplies
           broken
           ,
           they
           were
           partly
           enuironed
           by
           them
           of
           the
           Ambush
           ,
           and
           partly
           defeated
           and
           slaine
           :
           Others
           past
           through
           the
           Battalion
           of
           the
           Gaules
           ,
           where
           were
           many
           Affricans
           ,
           making
           a
           great
           slaughter
           of
           the
           Enemies
           .
           But
           when
           as
           they
           could
           neither
           succour
           their
           men
           ,
           nor
           get
           to
           their
           Fort
           ,
           as
           well
           for
           the
           multitude
           of
           the
           Enemies
           Horse
           ,
           as
           for
           the
           swelling
           of
           the
           Riuer
           and
           the
           raine
           ,
           they
           recouered
           Plaisance
           ,
           to
           the
           number
           of
           ten
           thousand
           men
           :
           the
           rest
           for
           the
           most
           part
           were
           slaine
           along
           the
           Riuer
           by
           the
           Elephants
           and
           Horse-men
           .
           Some
           few
           Foote
           and
           Horse
           flying
           dispersed
           ouer
           the
           Fields
           ,
           drew
           to
           Plaisance
           ,
           following
           the
           route
           of
           the
           Army
           .
           The
           Carthaginians
           hauing
           pursued
           them
           to
           the
           Riuer
           of
           Trebeia
           ,
           
           returned
           to
           the
           Campe
           ,
           for
           that
           they
           could
           not
           proceed
           any
           farther
           by
           reason
           of
           the
           raine
           :
           being
           very
           ioyfull
           of
           the
           victory
           ,
           whereas
           the
           losse
           of
           Spaniards
           and
           Affricans
           was
           small
           ,
           and
           that
           of
           the
           Gaules
           great
           .
           But
           they
           were
           so
           tormented
           with
           raine
           &
           cold
           that
           all
           
           the
           Elephants
           except
           one
           ,
           and
           the
           greatest
           part
           of
           the
           carriage-horses
           ,
           with
           many
           men
           and
           horses
           died
           .
        
         
           After
           this
           action
           Sempronius
           desirous
           to
           couer
           and
           conceale
           so
           great
           a
           losse
           ,
           sent
           men
           to
           Rome
           ,
           
           to
           let
           them
           vnderstand
           that
           the
           violence
           of
           the
           raine
           had
           depriued
           them
           of
           an
           absolute
           Victory
           :
           the
           which
           the
           Romans
           did
           easily
           beleeue
           .
           But
           when
           as
           within
           few
           dayes
           after
           ,
           they
           had
           newes
           that
           the
           Carthaginians
           held
           their
           Army
           in
           strength
           ,
           and
           that
           all
           the
           Gaules
           held
           for
           them
           ,
           abandoning
           their
           party
           ,
           and
           withall
           that
           their
           Army
           kept
           the
           Towne
           ,
           for
           that
           it
           was
           not
           well
           assured
           within
           its
           Fort
           ,
           and
           that
           they
           drew
           victuals
           from
           the
           Sea
           by
           the
           Riuer
           of
           Poe
           ,
           they
           grew
           into
           so
           great
           a
           feare
           and
           amazement
           ,
           as
           they
           thought
           Hannibal
           would
           come
           a
           Conquerour
           to
           Rome
           .
           Wherefore
           they
           leuied
           a
           new
           Army
           ,
           
           and
           sent
           supplies
           into
           Sicily
           and
           Sardinia
           ,
           fortifying
           Tarentum
           and
           the
           other
           Townes
           in
           Italy
           .
           They
           likewise
           prepared
           an
           Army
           at
           Sea
           of
           fifty
           Quinqueremes
           :
           Finally
           ,
           they
           were
           wholly
           attentiue
           to
           Warre
           .
        
         
           At
           that
           time
           
             Cneus
             Seruilius
          
           ,
           and
           
             Caius
             Flami●●ius
          
           were
           chosen
           Consuls
           ,
           and
           a
           new
           leuie
           of
           men
           was
           made
           ,
           and
           succours
           required
           from
           the
           Allies
           .
           One
           of
           them
           led
           his
           Troupes
           to
           Rimeni
           ,
           and
           the
           other
           into
           Tuscany
           .
           They
           had
           resolued
           to
           lead
           their
           Armies
           into
           Gaule
           .
           They
           had
           besides
           sent
           to
           Hieron
           to
           demaund
           succours
           ,
           who
           sent
           them
           fiue
           hundred
           Candiots
           ,
           and
           a
           thousand
           men
           which
           beare
           Targets
           .
           Without
           doubt
           the
           Romans
           at
           that
           time
           drew
           all
           the
           F●rces
           they
           could
           possible
           against
           Hannibal
           :
           for
           the
           feare
           was
           not
           onely
           generall
           ,
           but
           euery
           mans
           in
           particular
           .
        
         
           During
           these
           accidents
           in
           
             Italy
             ,
             Cneus
             Cornelius
             Scipio
          
           (
           who
           as
           we
           haue
           formerly
           said
           ,
           
           had
           beene
           left
           by
           his
           Brother
           in
           Gaule
           with
           an
           Army
           at
           Sea
           )
           parting
           from
           the
           mouth
           of
           Rhone
           ,
           arriued
           at
           Empories
           .
           And
           beginning
           there
           ,
           hee
           made
           all
           the
           Maritime
           Countrly
           vnto
           Ebro
           subiect
           to
           the
           Romans
           ,
           renewing
           the
           ancient
           leagues
           with
           some
           ,
           and
           making
           new
           with
           others
           .
           When
           hee
           had
           pacifi●d
           the
           Sea-coasts
           ,
           aud
           had
           left
           Garrisons
           where
           neede
           required
           ,
           he
           led
           his
           Army
           vp
           into
           the
           firme
           land
           .
           Hee
           had
           now
           drawne
           together
           some
           Companies
           of
           succours
           from
           the
           allied
           Townes
           .
           By
           this
           meanes
           he
           takes
           some
           Townes
           ,
           some
           by
           Composition
           ,
           others
           by
           force
           .
           The
           which
           Hanno
           perceiuing
           (
           whom
           Hannibal
           had
           left
           for
           the
           defence
           of
           Spaine
           )
           he
           resolued
           to
           encounter
           the
           Enemies
           ,
           
           and
           planted
           himselfe
           right
           against
           them
           ,
           neere
           vnto
           a
           Towne
           which
           the
           people
           of
           the
           Countrey
           call
           Cisse
           .
        
         
           Scipio
           in
           like
           manner
           did
           not
           hold
           it
           fit
           to
           deferre
           the
           Battell
           .
           And
           therefore
           after
           hee
           had
           gotten
           the
           Victory
           ,
           and
           taken
           the
           Enemies
           Fort
           ,
           hee
           recouered
           great
           store
           of
           Treasure
           :
           For
           all
           they
           which
           went
           to
           the
           Warres
           of
           Italy
           vnder
           Hannibal
           ,
           had
           left
           all
           their
           wealth
           with
           these
           men
           ,
           lest
           the
           Baggage
           should
           bee
           tedious
           and
           troublesome
           vnto
           them
           .
           Afterwards
           Scipio
           made
           a
           league
           with
           all
           the
           Inhabitants
           which
           were
           within
           the
           Riuer
           of
           Ebro
           ,
           and
           made
           them
           Allies
           and
           Friends
           .
           There
           were
           two
           Commaunders
           taken
           aliue
           ,
           whereof
           the
           one
           was
           Hanno
           ,
           who
           had
           the
           leading
           of
           the
           
           Carthaginians
           ,
           and
           the
           other
           Andubal
           ,
           King
           of
           a
           Region
           which
           lies
           in
           the
           heart
           of
           Spaine
           ,
           
           who
           had
           alwayes
           held
           the
           party
           of
           the
           
             Carthaginians
             .
             Asdrubal
          
           hearing
           the
           newes
           ,
           passeth
           Ebro
           ,
           marching
           with
           his
           Army
           against
           the
           Romans
           :
           who
           vpon
           the
           way
           had
           newes
           that
           the
           Souldiers
           and
           Sea-men
           wandred
           the
           fields
           vp
           and
           downe
           ,
           being
           confident
           and
           carelesse
           with
           the
           ioy
           of
           their
           Victory
           .
           Wherefore
           hee
           marches
           thither
           speedily
           with
           eight
           thousand
           foote
           ,
           and
           a
           thousand
           Horse
           ,
           
           where
           killing
           a
           great
           part
           ,
           he
           forced
           the
           rest
           to
           recouer
           their
           ships
           :
           yet
           hee
           durst
           not
           stay
           long
           ,
           but
           repast
           the
           Riuer
           of
           Ebro
           .
           And
           when
           hee
           had
           put
           Garrisons
           in
           necessary
           places
           ,
           hee
           went
           to
           winter
           at
           
             Carthage
             .
             Cneus
             Scipio
          
           aduertised
           hereof
           ,
           drawes
           his
           men
           suddainly
           together
           ,
           and
           goes
           vnto
           his
           Sea-army
           ,
           punishing
           such
           as
           had
           beene
           the
           cause
           of
           the
           defeate
           ,
           after
           the
           manner
           of
           the
           Romans
           .
           When
           hee
           had
           drawne
           his
           Army
           both
           by
           Sea
           and
           Land
           together
           ,
           he
           went
           to
           winter
           at
           Taracona
           ,
           where
           he
           diuided
           the
           spoile
           ,
           so
           as
           hee
           purchased
           the
           loue
           of
           them
           all
           ,
           making
           them
           more
           resolute
           for
           the
           future
           Warre
           .
           Behold
           the
           estate
           of
           the
           affaires
           of
           Spaine
           .
        
         
           In
           the
           beginning
           of
           the
           Spring
           Flaminius
           marching
           thorough
           Tuscany
           ,
           came
           to
           Aretzo
           .
           As
           for
           Seruilius
           ,
           hee
           attended
           (
           after
           hee
           had
           brought
           his
           Army
           to
           Rimeni
           )
           when
           the
           Enemy
           would
           dislodge
           .
           And
           whilest
           that
           Hannibal
           spent
           the
           Winter
           in
           Gaule
           ,
           hee
           kept
           the
           Romans
           that
           were
           Prisoners
           straightly
           fetter'd
           ,
           and
           poorely
           fed
           ,
           intreating
           the
           Allies
           courteously
           from
           the
           beginning
           :
           and
           afterwards
           causing
           them
           to
           assemble
           ,
           he
           made
           many
           remonstrances
           vnto
           them
           ,
           telling
           them
           that
           he
           was
           not
           come
           to
           make
           Warre
           against
           them
           ,
           
           but
           to
           fight
           with
           the
           Romans
           for
           their
           liberty
           :
           and
           therefore
           if
           they
           were
           wise
           ,
           they
           should
           imbrace
           the
           alliance
           and
           friendship
           of
           the
           Carthaginians
           :
           and
           that
           he
           was
           there
           to
           set
           the
           people
           of
           Italy
           at
           liberty
           ,
           and
           to
           restore
           those
           whom
           the
           Romans
           had
           outragiously
           chased
           from
           their
           houses
           ,
           their
           Townes
           ,
           and
           Countries
           .
           When
           hee
           had
           vsed
           these
           ,
           or
           the
           like
           speeches
           ,
           hee
           sent
           them
           all
           away
           without
           ransome
           ,
           desiring
           by
           this
           meanes
           to
           winne
           the
           hearts
           of
           all
           the
           people
           of
           Italy
           ,
           and
           to
           make
           them
           abandon
           the
           Romans
           party
           ,
           and
           to
           encourage
           those
           whom
           they
           had
           depriued
           of
           their
           Townes
           and
           Countrey
           .
           It
           is
           true
           ,
           that
           whilest
           hee
           wintred
           ,
           he
           was
           many
           times
           in
           dangers
           by
           the
           Gaules
           ,
           the
           which
           he
           preuented
           by
           an
           Affrican
           tricke
           ,
           for
           that
           the
           Gaules
           discouered
           it
           as
           lightly
           vnto
           him
           ,
           
           as
           they
           had
           giuen
           their
           consent
           :
           so
           as
           hee
           caused
           periwigges
           of
           diuers
           ages
           to
           bee
           made
           with
           great
           art
           ,
           the
           which
           he
           vsed
           ,
           changing
           his
           apparrell
           often
           :
           so
           as
           he
           was
           not
           onely
           vnknowne
           to
           them
           which
           had
           neuer
           seene
           him
           ,
           but
           also
           to
           his
           familiars
           .
           By
           this
           meanes
           he
           was
           in
           safety
           ,
           they
           not
           knowing
           whom
           to
           assault
           for
           Hannibal
           .
           Moreouer
           ,
           when
           as
           the
           Gaules
           were
           discontented
           ,
           that
           their
           Countrey
           was
           made
           the
           seate
           of
           the
           Warre
           ,
           making
           a
           shew
           to
           be
           desirous
           to
           fight
           ,
           to
           the
           end
           it
           might
           be
           transported
           to
           some
           other
           part
           ,
           Hannibal
           resolued
           to
           goe
           the
           sooner
           to
           field
           ,
           and
           to
           lead
           his
           Army
           to
           the
           Warre
           which
           he
           desired
           .
        
         
         
           The
           Spring
           time
           approached
           ,
           when
           calling
           vnto
           him
           those
           which
           knew
           the
           wayes
           ,
           he
           inquired
           of
           the
           passages
           ,
           which
           went
           into
           the
           Enemies
           Country
           .
           And
           being
           aduertised
           that
           all
           the
           wayes
           were
           long
           and
           knowne
           to
           the
           enemy
           ,
           they
           discouered
           vnto
           him
           one
           that
           was
           shorter
           ,
           but
           troublesome
           ,
           which
           would
           leade
           him
           through
           the
           Marishes
           of
           Tuscany
           ,
           whereby
           he
           might
           passe
           his
           Army
           ,
           vnknowne
           vnto
           the
           enemy
           :
           But
           when
           the
           newes
           came
           into
           the
           Campe
           of
           their
           Voyage
           by
           Marishes
           ,
           the
           apprehension
           discouraged
           them
           ,
           
           fearing
           the
           Quagmires
           and
           Pooles
           .
           Yet
           he
           tooke
           this
           way
           with
           his
           whole
           Army
           ,
           causing
           the
           Spaniards
           and
           Affricans
           to
           march
           before
           ,
           with
           the
           ablest
           of
           his
           men
           and
           their
           Baggage
           ,
           to
           the
           end
           that
           if
           they
           were
           forced
           to
           plant
           a
           Campe
           ,
           they
           should
           not
           want
           things
           necessary
           .
           It
           is
           true
           ,
           that
           before
           ,
           he
           had
           not
           resolued
           to
           carry
           any
           Baggage
           ,
           for
           that
           hee
           knew
           well
           that
           the
           Carthaginians
           should
           not
           want
           any
           thing
           if
           they
           were
           vanquished
           ;
           and
           if
           they
           won
           the
           Countrey
           they
           should
           not
           likewise
           want
           .
           Next
           he
           causeth
           the
           Gaules
           to
           march
           ,
           and
           in
           the
           Reare
           the
           horse-men
           ,
           whereof
           he
           gaue
           the
           charge
           to
           his
           brother
           Mago
           ,
           to
           the
           end
           that
           by
           their
           helpe
           ,
           the
           Gaules
           by
           their
           basenesse
           should
           not
           turne
           head
           ,
           being
           discontented
           with
           the
           toile
           .
           The
           Spaniards
           and
           Affricans
           marching
           through
           the
           Marishes
           ,
           came
           vnto
           the
           end
           without
           any
           great
           toile
           ,
           as
           inured
           to
           paines
           ,
           and
           accustomed
           to
           such
           miseries
           .
           Contrariwise
           the
           Gaules
           went
           with
           great
           difficulty
           ,
           as
           men
           amazed
           ,
           falling
           into
           the
           Quagmires
           of
           the
           Moares
           ,
           and
           carrying
           this
           misery
           with
           griefe
           and
           discontent
           ,
           like
           men
           vnaccustomed
           to
           such
           calamities
           ,
           the
           Horse-men
           kept
           them
           from
           returning
           .
        
         
           Finally
           the
           whole
           Army
           was
           in
           great
           trouble
           and
           paine
           ;
           and
           they
           languished
           the
           more
           ,
           for
           that
           they
           had
           watch'd
           foure
           daies
           and
           three
           nights
           ,
           going
           through
           the
           Waters
           .
           But
           amongst
           all
           the
           rest
           the
           Gaules
           were
           most
           tormented
           .
           Most
           part
           of
           their
           carriage
           Horses
           falling
           into
           the
           Mire
           ,
           dyed
           ,
           seruing
           the
           tyred
           Souldiers
           ,
           to
           rest
           themselues
           vpon
           and
           the
           baggage
           ,
           lying
           downe
           vpon
           them
           in
           the
           Water
           ,
           so
           as
           they
           tooke
           their
           necessary
           rest
           some
           part
           of
           the
           night
           .
           Many
           Horses
           also
           lost
           their
           hoofes
           ,
           by
           their
           continuall
           going
           in
           the
           mire
           .
           Hannibal
           could
           hardly
           escape
           the
           moares
           ,
           but
           that
           he
           was
           carried
           vpon
           an
           Elephant
           which
           was
           onely
           remaining
           :
           
           Who
           by
           a
           great
           paine
           in
           his
           eyes
           ,
           which
           had
           hapned
           by
           the
           bad
           condition
           of
           the
           Ayre
           ,
           in
           the
           end
           hee
           lost
           an
           eie
           ,
           for
           that
           he
           had
           neither
           time
           nor
           place
           to
           prevent
           it
           .
        
         
           After
           that
           he
           had
           past
           the
           Moares
           contrary
           to
           the
           opinion
           of
           all
           the
           World
           ,
           and
           was
           aduertised
           by
           his
           Spies
           ,
           that
           Flaminius
           was
           about
           the
           Wals
           of
           Aretzo
           ,
           he
           planted
           himselfe
           neere
           vnto
           the
           Marishes
           ,
           partly
           to
           refresh
           his
           army
           being
           tyred
           with
           so
           great
           toyle
           ,
           and
           likewise
           to
           learne
           the
           Resolution
           and
           forces
           of
           the
           Enemy
           ,
           with
           the
           scituation
           of
           the
           Country
           and
           Wayes
           .
           But
           being
           aduertised
           that
           among
           the
           Regions
           of
           Italy
           ,
           that
           was
           very
           fertile
           ,
           and
           that
           the
           Champaigne
           betwixt
           Aretzo
           and
           Fesula
           was
           very
           rich
           in
           Corne
           ,
           and
           all
           other
           things
           necessary
           ;
           and
           that
           moreouer
           the
           Consull
           was
           a
           proud
           man
           ,
           affecting
           the
           applause
           of
           the
           people
           ,
           but
           without
           experience
           of
           Warre
           ,
           and
           relying
           much
           vpon
           Fortune
           ,
           he
           thought
           it
           fit
           ,
           that
           in
           leauing
           the
           enemy
           on
           
           the
           left
           hand
           ,
           he
           should
           drawe
           towards
           Fesula
           ,
           to
           spoyle
           the
           Country
           of
           Tuscany
           :
           being
           conceited
           that
           the
           Consull
           ,
           for
           the
           naturall
           desire
           he
           had
           to
           purchase
           the
           fauor
           the
           people
           ,
           would
           neuer
           suffer
           the
           Country
           to
           bee
           spoi'd
           :
           Nor
           attend
           his
           Companion
           ,
           as
           desiring
           him
           not
           in
           things
           well
           done
           :
           But
           contrariwise
           would
           follow
           him
           wheresoeuer
           he
           went
           without
           feare
           ,
           hauing
           a
           desire
           to
           fight
           .
           By
           this
           meanes
           he
           foresawe
           good
           opportunities
           to
           giue
           Battaile
           ,
           making
           therin
           a
           wise
           and
           politique
           discourse
           of
           future
           things
           .
           Beleeue
           mee
           he
           is
           deceiued
           ,
           that
           thinkes
           any
           duty
           greater
           in
           a
           Captaine
           ,
           
           then
           to
           discouer
           the
           opinion
           and
           Nature
           of
           the
           enemy
           .
           For
           as
           you
           must
           obserue
           in
           a
           Combate
           betwixt
           man
           and
           man
           the
           place
           where
           you
           meane
           to
           strike
           ,
           and
           consider
           diligently
           where
           he
           lies
           open
           and
           discouered
           :
           So
           in
           a
           great
           War●e
           ,
           you
           must
           seeke
           the
           Enemy
           ,
           not
           so
           much
           to
           vnderstand
           where
           the
           the
           parts
           of
           the
           body
           are
           naked
           ,
           but
           by
           what
           meanes
           you
           may
           discouer
           the
           Nature
           and
           proceedings
           of
           the
           Generall
           .
        
         
           There
           are
           many
           which
           not
           onely
           forget
           the
           publicke
           Affaires
           by
           a
           dulnesse
           and
           negligence
           ,
           but
           also
           many
           times
           those
           which
           concerne
           their
           priuate
           Liues
           .
           Others
           subiect
           to
           Wine
           ,
           cannot
           rest
           vntill
           they
           be
           drunke
           ,
           and
           some
           giuen
           too
           much
           to
           women
           ,
           not
           only
           ruine
           Townes
           and
           Common-weales
           ,
           but
           also
           their
           Liues
           with
           infamy
           .
           Moreouer
           ,
           Cowardize
           and
           feare
           in
           priuate
           men
           is
           full
           of
           Reproach
           and
           disgrace
           ,
           but
           in
           a
           Commaunder
           ,
           it
           is
           sometimes
           the
           cause
           of
           great
           losse
           .
           Ouerweening
           rashnesse
           ,
           Choller
           ,
           and
           vaine
           bragging
           is
           preiudiciall
           ,
           and
           profitable
           to
           the
           Enemy
           .
           Beleeue
           me
           ,
           such
           kind
           of
           men
           ,
           doe
           easily
           fall
           into
           the
           Snares
           and
           Ambushes
           of
           their
           Enemies
           .
           And
           therefore
           if
           any
           one
           hauing
           discouered
           the
           Vices
           of
           the
           Enemy
           ,
           findes
           some
           occasion
           whereby
           he
           may
           circumvent
           the
           Generall
           ,
           he
           may
           easily
           preuaile
           ouer
           the
           rest
           :
           For
           as
           an
           Enemy
           doth
           easily
           boord
           a
           Shippe
           when
           it
           is
           without
           a
           Gouernour
           :
           So
           if
           any
           one
           during
           the
           Warre
           ,
           defeates
           a
           Commaunder
           by
           his
           Iudgement
           and
           good
           aduice
           ,
           hee
           will
           soone
           be
           master
           of
           the
           rest
           of
           the
           Army
           .
        
         
           As
           Hannibal
           had
           made
           this
           Discourse
           of
           the
           Roman
           Consull
           ,
           so
           he
           was
           not
           deceiued
           in
           his
           opinion
           ;
           
           for
           parting
           with
           all
           speede
           thorough
           the
           Fesulans
           Countrey
           ,
           leauing
           the
           Enemy
           behind
           ,
           he
           began
           to
           put
           all
           Tuscany
           to
           fire
           and
           Sword.
           The
           Consull
           inflamed
           herewith
           ,
           thinking
           that
           the
           Enemy
           made
           no
           account
           of
           him
           ,
           holding
           it
           a
           great
           dishonour
           to
           suffer
           the
           Goods
           of
           their
           Allies
           to
           bee
           thus
           spoil'd
           a●d
           carried
           away
           before
           his
           face
           ,
           could
           not
           take
           any
           rest
           .
           And
           therefore
           although
           that
           many
           aduised
           him
           not
           to
           pursue
           Hannibal
           .
           nor
           to
           fight
           with
           him
           ,
           but
           to
           keepe
           his
           Horse
           and
           foote
           entire
           ,
           vntill
           the
           comming
           of
           his
           Companion
           ,
           to
           the
           end
           that
           both
           Armies
           being
           ioyned
           ,
           they
           might
           mannage
           the
           Warre
           by
           a
           common
           Councell
           ,
           hee
           would
           not
           doe
           any
           thing
           ,
           giuing
           them
           no
           other
           answere
           ,
           but
           that
           they
           should
           consider
           what
           the
           people
           of
           Rome
           would
           say
           ,
           seeing
           the
           Enemy
           Camp'd
           in
           the
           middest
           of
           Italy
           ,
           and
           march
           directly
           to
           Rome
           without
           resistance
           ,
           they
           sleeping
           in
           Tuscany
           at
           his
           backe
           .
           Hauing
           vsed
           this
           Speech
           ,
           he
           began
           to
           pursue
           the
           Enemy
           ,
           after
           that
           he
           had
           suddainly
           drawne
           his
           Troupes
           together
           ,
           without
           consideration
           either
           of
           time
           or
           places
           ,
           desiring
           onely
           
           to
           fight
           ,
           as
           if
           the
           Victory
           had
           beene
           certaine
           .
           He
           had
           put
           his
           whole
           Army
           in
           hope
           of
           winning
           the
           Battaile
           ,
           so
           as
           there
           were
           more
           which
           charged
           themselues
           with
           chaines
           and
           fetters
           ,
           and
           such
           like
           things
           ,
           then
           with
           armes
           to
           fight
           .
        
         
           Hannibal
           marching
           directly
           to
           Rome
           ,
           spoil'd
           all
           the
           Champaigne
           Country
           ,
           which
           lies
           betwixt
           the
           Towne
           of
           Cortone
           ,
           and
           the
           Lake
           of
           Perouze
           ,
           vsing
           all
           manner
           of
           cruelty
           to
           draw
           the
           enemy
           to
           fight
           .
           But
           when
           he
           had
           newes
           of
           Flaminius
           pursuite
           with
           his
           Army
           ,
           seeing
           the
           place
           conuenient
           to
           lay
           his
           Ambushes
           ,
           hee
           began
           to
           prepare
           himselfe
           for
           a
           battaile
           .
           There
           was
           a
           large
           plaine
           enuironed
           round
           about
           with
           high
           Mountaines
           ioyned
           together
           :
           hauing
           within
           it
           a
           lesser
           Hill
           ,
           which
           was
           painfull
           and
           difficult
           ,
           and
           behind
           lies
           the
           Lake
           of
           Perouze
           ,
           betwixt
           the
           which
           and
           the
           Mountaines
           ,
           there
           is
           a
           narrow
           passage
           ,
           whereby
           they
           enter
           into
           the
           plaine
           .
        
         
           Hannibal
           gaines
           these
           first
           Hils
           ,
           planting
           his
           Campe
           there
           ,
           and
           lodgeth
           with
           the
           Spaniards
           and
           Affricans
           ,
           
           laying
           behind
           the
           Mountaines
           ,
           the
           Souldiers
           of
           Maiorque
           and
           Minorque
           ,
           with
           others
           that
           were
           lightly
           armed
           .
           He
           doth
           also
           place
           in
           the
           streight
           ,
           the
           Horse-men
           with
           the
           Gaules
           ,
           to
           the
           end
           that
           as
           soone
           as
           the
           Romans
           should
           be
           entred
           ,
           they
           should
           be
           wholy
           inuironed
           by
           the
           Lake
           and
           Mountaines
           ,
           opposing
           the
           Horse-men
           in
           Front.
           And
           hauing
           thus
           disposed
           of
           his
           men
           in
           the
           night
           ,
           he
           went
           to
           take
           his
           rest
           .
           Flaminius
           pursuing
           his
           enemy
           with
           great
           heate
           ,
           came
           vnto
           the
           Lake
           before
           the
           Sun
           setting
           ,
           and
           the
           next
           day
           early
           began
           to
           lead
           his
           Army
           through
           the
           streight
           .
           The
           day
           was
           thicke
           and
           misty
           ,
           by
           reason
           of
           a
           Fogge
           which
           came
           from
           the
           Lake
           ,
           and
           the
           Neighbour
           mountaines
           .
           When
           as
           Hannibal
           saw
           the
           greatest
           part
           of
           the
           Army
           entred
           into
           the
           Plaine
           ,
           
           and
           that
           the
           fore-most
           approached
           neere
           vnto
           him
           ,
           hee
           then
           gaue
           his
           men
           a
           signe
           of
           battaile
           .
           Which
           done
           ,
           they
           fall
           vpon
           them
           that
           were
           neerest
           .
           The
           Romans
           were
           amazed
           at
           this
           suddaine
           surprize
           ,
           
           for
           that
           the
           mist
           hindred
           their
           sight
           ,
           and
           with
           all
           the
           Enemies
           charg'd
           them
           on
           all
           sides
           at
           one
           instant
           ,
           so
           as
           they
           could
           not
           put
           themselues
           into
           battaile
           ,
           nor
           make
           vse
           of
           their
           Armes
           ,
           nor
           scarce
           know
           what
           had
           beene
           done
           ,
           being
           assailed
           by
           some
           in
           front
           ,
           by
           others
           in
           the
           Reare
           ,
           and
           likewise
           vpon
           the
           Flankes
           .
           So
           as
           many
           holding
           on
           their
           way
           ,
           they
           were
           slaine
           like
           sheepe
           ,
           for
           that
           they
           could
           not
           succour
           one
           another
           ,
           and
           they
           were
           sooner
           defeated
           ,
           then
           they
           could
           consider
           what
           they
           had
           to
           doe
           .
           Flaminius
           himselfe
           ,
           when
           there
           was
           no
           more
           hope
           ,
           
           was
           enuironed
           and
           slaine
           by
           certayne
           Gaules
           .
           There
           were
           slaine
           in
           this
           battaile
           fifteene
           thousand
           men
           ,
           who
           for
           the
           most
           part
           stood
           firme
           vnto
           the
           end
           ,
           after
           the
           manner
           of
           the
           Romans
           ,
           neuer
           abandoning
           their
           rankes
           :
           The
           others
           inclosed
           betwixt
           the
           Mountaines
           and
           the
           Lakes
           by
           reason
           of
           the
           narrow
           passages
           ,
           and
           out
           of
           hope
           ,
           were
           slaine
           basely
           or
           rather
           miserably
           :
           For
           being
           forced
           in
           the
           Lake
           ,
           some
           were
           drowned
           striuing
           to
           swimme
           in
           their
           Armes
           :
           Others
           going
           into
           the
           Water
           as
           farre
           as
           they
           could
           possibly
           ,
           continued
           for
           a
           time
           in
           that
           estate
           .
           Finally
           ,
           when
           the
           enemies
           horse
           were
           entred
           ,
           they
           were
           slaine
           without
           pitty
           :
           Although
           that
           lifting
           vp
           their
           hands
           ,
           they
           humbly
           begged
           to
           haue
           their
           Liues
           saued
           ,
           or
           taking
           Courage
           
           kild
           one
           another
           .
           There
           were
           about
           sixe
           thousand
           of
           the
           fore-ward
           ,
           which
           forcing
           through
           the
           enemies
           ,
           escaped
           this
           passage
           :
           Although
           it
           were
           in
           their
           power
           to
           inclose
           them
           ,
           and
           to
           succour
           their
           friends
           ,
           yet
           not
           knowing
           what
           was
           done
           behind
           them
           ,
           they
           marcht
           on
           still
           ,
           doubting
           to
           make
           some
           encounter
           ,
           before
           they
           had
           gotten
           the
           top
           of
           the
           Mountaines
           .
           And
           hauing
           made
           a
           stand
           vpon
           a
           little
           Hill
           ,
           and
           seeing
           (
           the
           Mist
           being
           past
           )
           the
           great
           slaughter
           of
           their
           Souldiers
           ,
           they
           hastily
           got
           vnto
           a
           neere
           Burrough
           ,
           like
           men
           which
           had
           no
           more
           hope
           of
           safety
           ,
           for
           that
           they
           saw
           the
           enemy
           to
           hold
           the
           whole
           Countrey
           .
           The
           battaile
           being
           won
           ,
           
           Hannibal
           Commaunds
           Maherbal
           to
           pursue
           them
           ,
           who
           parting
           with
           the
           Spaniards
           and
           the
           Souldiers
           that
           were
           lightly
           armed
           ,
           besieged
           the
           Burrough
           .
           The
           Romans
           being
           brought
           to
           extremity
           ,
           in
           the
           end
           left
           their
           Armes
           ;
           and
           after
           they
           had
           concluded
           to
           haue
           their
           Liues
           saued
           ,
           they
           yeilded
           to
           this
           Affrican
           .
           Behold
           how
           that
           famous
           battaile
           past
           ,
           which
           was
           giuen
           betwixt
           the
           Romans
           and
           the
           Carthaginians
           neere
           vnto
           the
           Lake
           of
           Perouze
           .
        
         
           After
           this
           Hannibal
           cals
           for
           those
           which
           Maherbal
           had
           taken
           ,
           and
           for
           all
           the
           rest
           being
           aboue
           fifteene
           thousand
           ,
           telling
           them
           at
           the
           first
           that
           Maherbal
           had
           no
           power
           to
           contract
           with
           them
           for
           their
           liues
           without
           his
           consent
           :
           And
           after
           he
           had
           vsed
           proud
           speeches
           vnto
           the
           Romans
           ,
           he
           distributed
           them
           among
           the
           Souldiers
           to
           be
           carefully
           kept
           in
           chaines
           ,
           sending
           away
           the
           Allies
           without
           Ransome
           :
           Telling
           them
           that
           hee
           was
           not
           come
           into
           Gaule
           to
           make
           Warre
           against
           the
           Latin
           Nation
           ,
           but
           with
           the
           Romans
           for
           their
           Liberty
           .
           Afterwards
           he
           sent
           them
           home
           to
           their
           Lodgings
           ,
           and
           Commaunds
           to
           bury
           the
           bodies
           of
           those
           which
           were
           of
           most
           note
           ,
           being
           about
           thirty
           :
           For
           hee
           lost
           of
           all
           his
           Army
           onely
           fifteene
           hundred
           men
           ,
           whereof
           the
           greatest
           part
           were
           Gaules
           .
           Hee
           then
           held
           a
           Councell
           with
           his
           Brother
           and
           other
           friends
           concerning
           their
           affaires
           ,
           who
           were
           growne
           so
           glorious
           for
           this
           Victory
           ,
           as
           they
           held
           nothing
           impossible
           .
        
         
           The
           Newes
           of
           this
           great
           Defeate
           was
           now
           come
           to
           Rome
           ,
           and
           the
           Senators
           could
           not
           long
           conceale
           it
           from
           the
           Common
           people
           ,
           
           nor
           dissemble
           the
           greatnesse
           thereof
           :
           So
           as
           assembling
           the
           Court
           ,
           they
           were
           forced
           to
           relate
           it
           vnto
           them
           in
           particular
           .
           As
           soone
           as
           the
           Praetor
           (
           being
           set
           in
           his
           Chaire
           )
           began
           to
           say
           ,
           we
           haue
           lost
           a
           great
           battaile
           ;
           the
           amazement
           and
           trouble
           grew
           so
           great
           ,
           as
           they
           which
           were
           at
           the
           battaile
           and
           there
           present
           ,
           report
           that
           the
           terrour
           was
           greater
           then
           in
           Rome
           ,
           then
           it
           had
           beene
           in
           the
           fight
           .
           And
           it
           is
           likely
           ;
           for
           it
           is
           not
           possible
           that
           they
           which
           for
           a
           long
           time
           had
           not
           felt
           any
           great
           disaster
           ,
           neyther
           in
           Word
           ,
           nor
           Deede
           ,
           should
           patiently
           indure
           so
           great
           a
           losse
           .
           Yet
           the
           Senate
           made
           a
           good
           shewe
           ,
           as
           it
           was
           fitting
           ,
           aduising
           what
           was
           to
           be
           done
           ,
           and
           what
           Commaunders
           they
           should
           choose
           ,
           and
           with
           what
           Troupes
           they
           should
           resist
           the
           Carthaginians
           .
        
         
           Whilst
           these
           things
           past
           in
           Tuscany
           ,
           the
           Consull
           Seruilius
           aduertised
           that
           Hannibal
           was
           past
           ,
           hee
           resolued
           to
           ioyne
           with
           his
           companions
           Army
           .
           But
           for
           that
           it
           was
           a
           difficult
           thing
           ,
           to
           passe
           so
           great
           a
           number
           of
           men
           together
           ,
           he
           sent
           
             Caius
             Centronius
             Propraetor
          
           before
           with
           foure
           thousand
           Horse
           ,
           to
           the
           end
           that
           if
           any
           occasion
           were
           offered
           ,
           they
           
           should
           doe
           that
           which
           his
           Companion
           should
           commaund
           him
           .
           Hannibal
           hauing
           gotten
           this
           Victory
           ,
           and
           aduertised
           by
           his
           Spies
           of
           the
           comming
           of
           the
           Enemy
           ,
           hee
           sends
           Maherbal
           to
           meete
           them
           ,
           with
           the
           best
           of
           his
           Foote
           ,
           
           and
           part
           of
           his
           Horse-men
           ,
           who
           being
           met
           ,
           they
           defeated
           the
           greatest
           part
           at
           the
           first
           charge
           :
           the
           rest
           retiring
           to
           the
           first
           Hill
           ,
           within
           three
           daies
           after
           they
           were
           taken
           aliue
           .
           When
           as
           the
           newes
           of
           this
           defeate
           came
           to
           Rome
           ,
           three
           daies
           after
           the
           other
           ,
           wherewith
           their
           hearts
           were
           much
           aflicted
           ,
           then
           not
           onely
           the
           people
           ,
           but
           also
           the
           Senators
           were
           in
           so
           great
           distresse
           and
           misery
           ,
           as
           all
           the
           Citty
           was
           in
           teares
           .
           Wherefore
           leauing
           the
           Annall
           Magistrates
           ,
           
           they
           had
           recourse
           to
           the
           election
           of
           a
           Dictator
           ;
           for
           that
           the
           condition
           of
           the
           time
           ,
           and
           the
           affaires
           then
           required
           a
           Commaunder
           ,
           which
           should
           haue
           soueraigne
           power
           .
           And
           although
           that
           Hannibal
           were
           very
           glorious
           for
           the
           good
           successe
           and
           fortune
           of
           his
           affaires
           ,
           yet
           hee
           did
           not
           hold
           it
           fit
           to
           goe
           vnto
           Rome
           .
           Wherefore
           putting
           the
           Prouince
           to
           fire
           and
           sword
           ,
           
           and
           passing
           by
           the
           Dutchy
           of
           Spolett●
           ,
           and
           the
           Marquisat
           of
           Ancona
           ,
           hee
           came
           within
           ten
           dayes
           to
           the
           Region
           which
           is
           neare
           vnto
           Adriatique
           Sea
           ,
           so
           rich
           and
           abundant
           in
           all
           wealth
           ,
           as
           the
           Army
           was
           not
           able
           to
           carry
           it
           away
           .
        
         
           Finally
           ,
           hee
           made
           a
           great
           slaughter
           of
           men
           in
           his
           iourney
           :
           for
           he
           caused
           a
           Proclamation
           to
           bee
           made
           in
           his
           Campe
           ,
           that
           they
           should
           kill
           all
           those
           that
           they
           found
           carrying
           Armes
           ,
           
           as
           they
           had
           commonly
           done
           in
           Townes
           that
           were
           taken
           by
           assault
           .
           Hee
           carried
           so
           great
           a
           hatred
           to
           the
           Romans
           ,
           as
           there
           was
           no
           cruelty
           that
           hee
           omitted
           .
           And
           after
           they
           had
           found
           a
           fit
           and
           conuenient
           place
           along
           the
           Coast
           of
           the
           Adriatique
           Sea
           ,
           abounding
           with
           all
           sorts
           of
           commodities
           ,
           hee
           laboured
           by
           all
           meanes
           to
           refresh
           his
           men
           and
           horses
           :
           for
           both
           the
           one
           and
           the
           other
           were
           fallen
           into
           diseases
           and
           the
           Scuruy
           ,
           which
           they
           had
           gotten
           as
           well
           by
           the
           extreame
           cold
           in
           the
           Winter
           which
           they
           had
           endured
           in
           Gaule
           ,
           being
           alwaies
           in
           field
           ,
           as
           by
           the
           continuall
           toile
           which
           they
           had
           lately
           suffred
           in
           passing
           the
           Marishes
           ,
           and
           the
           continuall
           sweat
           and
           filth
           ,
           by
           reason
           of
           their
           harnesse
           .
        
         
           In
           the
           meane
           time
           hee
           inures
           the
           Affricans
           to
           carry
           Armes
           after
           the
           manner
           of
           the
           Romans
           ,
           whereof
           hee
           had
           gotten
           abundance
           ,
           considering
           the
           great
           spoiles
           of
           the
           Enemies
           .
           Moreouer
           ,
           hee
           sent
           newes
           to
           Carthage
           of
           his
           Victories
           by
           Sea.
           This
           was
           the
           first
           time
           that
           hee
           approach't
           neare
           the
           Sea
           ,
           since
           his
           first
           comming
           into
           Italy
           .
           The
           Carthaginians
           being
           ioyfull
           at
           this
           newes
           ,
           were
           wholly
           attentiue
           vnto
           the
           affaires
           of
           Italy
           and
           Spaine
           .
           The
           Romans
           made
           choice
           of
           
             Quintus
             Fabius
          
           for
           their
           Dictator
           ,
           
           a
           man
           of
           so
           great
           virtue
           and
           prudence
           ,
           that
           for
           his
           prowesse
           hee
           purchased
           and
           obtained
           the
           name
           of
           Maximus
           ,
           the
           which
           his
           family
           retaines
           vnto
           this
           day
           .
           The
           Dictator
           differs
           from
           the
           Consull
           in
           this
           ,
           
           that
           the
           Consull
           hath
           but
           twelue
           Axes
           before
           him
           ,
           and
           the
           Dictator
           hath
           foure
           and
           twenty
           .
           Moreouer
           ,
           the
           Co●sull
           must
           referre
           many
           things
           to
           the
           aduice
           of
           the
           Senate
           :
           but
           this
           other
           hath
           a
           soueraigne
           and
           free
           power
           ,
           vnder
           whom
           all
           other
           Magistrates
           cease
           ,
           except
           the
           Tribunes
           .
           But
           this
           
           shall
           be
           for
           a
           larger
           discourse
           .
           Moreouer
           ,
           they
           gaue
           vnto
           the
           Dictator
           
             Marcus
             Minucius
          
           for
           a
           Constable
           ,
           or
           master
           of
           the
           Horse
           ,
           which
           is
           a
           Magistrate
           subiect
           to
           the
           Dictator
           ,
           
           and
           supplies
           his
           place
           ,
           when
           as
           the
           necessity
           of
           affaires
           forceth
           him
           to
           be
           absent
           .
        
         
           In
           the
           meane
           time
           Hannibal
           marching
           along
           the
           Coast
           of
           the
           Adriatique
           Sea
           by
           small
           iournies
           ,
           fed
           his
           Army
           in
           a
           rich
           and
           fertile
           Prouince
           ,
           causing
           the
           Horse-feet
           to
           be
           washt
           with
           old
           Wine
           ,
           whereof
           there
           was
           great
           abundance
           ,
           the
           better
           to
           cure
           them
           of
           their
           Scabs
           .
           Hee
           also
           caused
           the
           Souldiers
           which
           had
           beene
           wounded
           ,
           to
           bee
           carefully
           looked
           vnto
           ,
           and
           fortified
           the
           rest
           for
           future
           affaires
           .
           Hauing
           past
           the
           Countries
           of
           Pretutian
           and
           Adrian
           ,
           hee
           ruined
           the
           Countrey
           of
           the
           Marrucins
           and
           Franqueuille
           :
           Moreouer
           ,
           he
           bent
           his
           course
           towards
           Iapygia
           ,
           diuided
           into
           three
           ,
           whereof
           some
           are
           called
           Dauniens
           ,
           
           and
           the
           others
           Messapiens
           .
           Hee
           first
           ouer-runnes
           Daunia
           beginning
           by
           Lucerna
           ,
           a
           Collony
           of
           the
           Romans
           ,
           thundring
           ouer
           all
           the
           Countrey
           .
           Then
           setling
           his
           Campe
           at
           Ibonium
           ,
           he
           falls
           vpon
           the
           Artins
           ,
           and
           vtterly
           ruines
           all
           Daunia
           without
           any
           resistance
           .
        
         
           At
           the
           same
           time
           
             Quintus
             Fabius
          
           hauing
           taken
           his
           charge
           of
           Dictator
           ,
           and
           performed
           the
           accustomed
           Sacrifices
           ,
           parts
           from
           Rome
           with
           the
           Master
           of
           the
           Horse
           ,
           and
           foure
           Legions
           leuied
           in
           haste
           :
           And
           within
           few
           daies
           came
           to
           Appulia
           ,
           whereas
           receiuing
           the
           Army
           from
           the
           Consull
           
             Cneus
             Seruilius
          
           ,
           being
           come
           from
           Rimeni
           ,
           he
           sent
           him
           to
           Rome
           with
           some
           troups
           ,
           giuing
           him
           charge
           to
           raise
           an
           Army
           at
           Sea
           at
           Hostia
           ,
           and
           to
           defend
           the
           Coasts
           of
           Italy
           ,
           if
           the
           Carthaginians
           should
           attempt
           any
           thing
           by
           Sea.
           Finally
           ,
           he
           marches
           with
           all
           his
           troups
           ,
           and
           plants
           himselfe
           in
           front
           of
           the
           Enemy
           ,
           neare
           vnto
           Aigues
           ,
           and
           within
           sixe
           miles
           of
           them
           .
           Hanniball
           aduertised
           of
           the
           comming
           of
           Fabius
           ,
           and
           meaning
           to
           amaze
           them
           suddainly
           ,
           drawes
           his
           Army
           to
           Field
           ,
           
           and
           presents
           it
           in
           the
           Battaile
           before
           the
           Romans
           Fort
           :
           But
           when
           he
           had
           stayed
           some
           time
           ,
           hee
           retired
           to
           his
           Campe
           ,
           seeing
           that
           no
           man
           came
           forth
           to
           fight
           .
           You
           must
           vnderstand
           that
           Fabius
           had
           resolued
           from
           the
           beginning
           not
           to
           hazard
           any
           thing
           ,
           nor
           to
           fight
           ,
           thinking
           it
           would
           bee
           very
           beneficiall
           to
           the
           Romans
           ,
           if
           he
           might
           defend
           their
           Townes
           from
           the
           Enemy
           .
           Hee
           was
           constant
           in
           his
           opinion
           ,
           
           so
           as
           at
           the
           end
           hee
           purchased
           the
           reputation
           of
           a
           slacke
           man
           ,
           and
           Coward
           ,
           as
           if
           hee
           fled
           from
           danger
           onely
           for
           feare
           .
        
         
           But
           soone
           after
           hee
           forced
           the
           World
           to
           confesse
           ,
           that
           they
           could
           not
           make
           choice
           of
           a
           Captaine
           that
           was
           more
           constant
           ,
           nor
           wiser
           to
           mannage
           the
           Warre
           ,
           the
           which
           appeared
           soone
           after
           in
           their
           affaires
           .
           Beleeue
           mee
           ,
           this
           wise
           Dictator
           vnderstood
           well
           what
           great
           difference
           there
           was
           betwixt
           the
           Carthaginians
           Army
           ,
           and
           that
           of
           the
           Romans
           :
           Considering
           that
           the
           others
           had
           from
           their
           Youth
           frequented
           the
           Warre
           ,
           hauing
           a
           Commaunder
           which
           was
           bred
           with
           them
           in
           the
           Campe
           ,
           in
           the
           raine
           and
           winde
           ,
           and
           who
           from
           his
           very
           Cradle
           had
           learn'd
           the
           trade
           :
           hauing
           gotten
           so
           many
           famous
           victories
           both
           in
           Spaine
           and
           Italy
           ,
           against
           the
           Romans
           and
           all
           
           their
           Allies
           :
           and
           who
           moreouer
           ,
           distrusting
           in
           all
           things
           ,
           put
           their
           onely
           hope
           of
           safety
           in
           the
           Victory
           :
           the
           which
           would
           proue
           contrary
           to
           the
           Romans
           .
           Wherefore
           he
           was
           not
           resolued
           to
           fight
           ,
           fearing
           the
           Numidians
           ,
           for
           that
           hee
           was
           too
           weake
           in
           Horse
           :
           so
           as
           retiring
           for
           his
           aduantage
           with
           good
           consideration
           ,
           he
           stayed
           ,
           and
           led
           away
           his
           Army
           .
           The
           aduantages
           which
           the
           Romans
           had
           ,
           were
           abundance
           of
           munition
           and
           victuals
           ,
           and
           a
           great
           Army
           .
           And
           therefore
           hee
           ledit
           alwaies
           by
           the
           hilly
           Countries
           ,
           following
           the
           Enemie
           neare
           ,
           yet
           giuing
           him
           no
           meanes
           to
           fight
           ,
           being
           alwaies
           well
           victualed
           ,
           and
           neuer
           suffring
           the
           Souldiers
           to
           goe
           forth
           ,
           but
           kept
           them
           alwaies
           close
           together
           .
           By
           this
           meanes
           his
           men
           were
           alwaies
           in
           safety
           ,
           a●d
           beate
           the
           Enemy
           ,
           if
           at
           any
           time
           they
           went
           from
           the
           Army
           for
           pillage
           ,
           so
           as
           many
           times
           there
           were
           some
           taken
           ,
           and
           others
           slaine
           .
           This
           he
           did
           to
           the
           end
           that
           by
           little
           and
           little
           hee
           might
           weaken
           their
           forces
           ,
           and
           encourage
           the
           Souldiers
           by
           these
           petty
           Victories
           ,
           being
           amazed
           with
           their
           former
           losses
           ,
           nor
           to
           distrust
           their
           Forces
           ,
           or
           Fortune
           .
           Moreouer
           ,
           they
           could
           not
           perswade
           him
           to
           come
           to
           a
           Battaile
           .
           But
           
             Marcus
             Minucius
          
           discontent
           with
           his
           temporizing
           ,
           blamed
           him
           of
           cowardise
           and
           feare
           .
           Hee
           was
           a
           proud
           and
           rash
           man
           ,
           who
           found
           nothing
           more
           tedious
           and
           troublesome
           then
           to
           bee
           absent
           from
           a
           Battaile
           .
        
         
           The
           Carthaginians
           after
           they
           had
           ruined
           the
           former
           Countries
           ,
           and
           had
           past
           the
           Appenine
           Hils
           ,
           
           they
           goe
           to
           Samnium
           ,
           which
           is
           a
           very
           fertile
           Countrey
           of
           Italy
           ,
           and
           which
           for
           a
           long
           time
           had
           not
           felt
           any
           Warre
           :
           There
           they
           found
           so
           great
           abundance
           of
           all
           things
           ,
           as
           they
           could
           not
           consume
           the
           Bootie
           ,
           neither
           in
           vsing
           it
           moderately
           nor
           wastfully
           .
           From
           thence
           they
           spoiled
           Bene●ent
           ,
           a
           Collony
           of
           the
           Romans
           :
           They
           tooke
           the
           Towne
           of
           Telesia
           which
           had
           strong
           walles
           ,
           was
           well
           victualed
           ,
           and
           furnished
           with
           all
           things
           necessary
           ,
           the
           Romans
           followed
           the
           Enemies
           still
           within
           a
           daies
           iourney
           or
           two
           .
           When
           as
           Hannibal
           saw
           that
           Fabius
           fled
           from
           all
           occasions
           of
           fighting
           ,
           and
           yet
           did
           not
           abandon
           the
           field
           ,
           but
           followed
           him
           still
           by
           the
           hilly
           Countrey
           ,
           hee
           resolued
           to
           goe
           speedily
           into
           the
           Countries
           of
           Capu●
           and
           Falerna
           ,
           thinking
           that
           of
           necessitie
           one
           of
           the
           two
           would
           happen
           :
           either
           that
           the
           Romans
           would
           come
           to
           a
           Battaile
           ,
           or
           that
           the
           World
           would
           soone
           see
           that
           the
           Carthaginians
           camp't
           ,
           and
           that
           the
           Romans
           kept
           themselues
           within
           their
           Forts
           .
           By
           this
           meanes
           he
           did
           hope
           that
           the
           Townes
           of
           the
           Prouince
           being
           tertified
           ,
           they
           would
           yeeld
           vnto
           the
           Carthaginians
           :
           For
           vnto
           that
           day
           not
           any
           one
           had
           fallen
           vnto
           them
           ,
           although
           the
           Romans
           had
           lost
           two
           great
           Battailes
           ,
           and
           there
           were
           many
           to
           whom
           their
           perswasions
           were
           very
           vnpleasing
           .
           Whereby
           wee
           may
           see
           of
           what
           authoritie
           and
           power
           the
           maiesty
           of
           the
           Roman
           Common-wealth
           was
           with
           their
           Succours
           and
           Allies
           .
        
         
           Certainly
           Hannibals
           conceit
           was
           not
           idle
           :
           for
           the
           Capuan
           is
           an
           excellent
           Countrey
           ,
           
           for
           abundance
           of
           wealth
           ,
           fertility
           of
           land
           ,
           and
           the
           beauty
           and
           pleasure
           of
           the
           place
           .
           First
           ,
           it
           is
           seated
           along
           the
           Sea
           :
           whither
           infinite
           number
           of
           people
           come
           from
           all
           parts
           of
           the
           World
           
           to
           Italy
           .
           Moreouer
           ,
           the
           noblest
           Townes
           of
           Italy
           are
           scituated
           there
           :
           for
           vpon
           the
           Borders
           of
           the
           Sea
           ,
           stand
           the
           Switzers
           ,
           the
           Cumans
           ,
           the
           Fozolois
           ,
           the
           Neop●litans
           ,
           and
           at
           the
           end
           the
           Nucerins
           .
        
         
           And
           towards
           the
           North
           vpon
           the
           firme
           land
           ,
           are
           the
           Calleniens
           and
           Teanins
           :
           towards
           the
           East
           and
           South
           are
           the
           Dauniens
           and
           Nolains
           :
           and
           in
           the
           mid'st
           of
           the
           Region
           Capua
           stands
           ,
           the
           richest
           of
           them
           all
           ,
           whose
           Lands
           are
           famous
           amongst
           the
           fabulous
           Poets
           ,
           which
           they
           call
           Phlegrees
           :
           and
           it
           is
           likely
           that
           the
           gods
           haue
           spoken
           principally
           of
           them
           ,
           by
           reason
           of
           their
           wonderfull
           beauty
           and
           excellency
           .
           Moreouer
           ,
           this
           scituation
           is
           strong
           by
           nature
           ,
           and
           in
           a
           manner
           impregnable
           .
           For
           on
           the
           one
           side
           they
           are
           inclosed
           by
           the
           Sea
           ,
           and
           on
           the
           other
           they
           are
           wholly
           enuironed
           with
           Mountaines
           .
           There
           are
           onely
           three
           entries
           which
           are
           narrow
           and
           painefull
           :
           the
           one
           is
           at
           Samnium
           ,
           the
           second
           at
           Eriban
           ,
           and
           the
           third
           among
           the
           Arpins
           .
           The
           Carthaginians
           made
           a
           shew
           to
           goe
           into
           these
           Countries
           ,
           as
           into
           a
           Theater
           ,
           to
           amaze
           them
           all
           :
           and
           thereby
           to
           flye
           from
           the
           Enemy
           ,
           and
           then
           to
           campe
           alone
           .
        
         
           Wherefore
           Hannibal
           moued
           with
           these
           reasons
           ,
           leades
           his
           Army
           by
           Samnium
           to
           the
           streights
           of
           Mount
           Eriban
           ,
           and
           plants
           his
           Campe
           neere
           vnto
           the
           Riuer
           of
           Vantour
           ,
           
           which
           diuides
           the
           said
           Champaigne
           from
           Rome
           .
           Then
           the
           most
           pleasant
           Countrey
           of
           Italy
           was
           ouerrunne
           ,
           and
           the
           Villages
           put
           to
           fire
           and
           sword
           .
           And
           although
           that
           these
           things
           were
           very
           troublesome
           to
           Fabius
           ,
           yet
           he
           continued
           constant
           in
           his
           resolution
           .
           But
           
             Marcus
             Minucius
          
           ,
           and
           all
           the
           Tribunes
           of
           the
           Horse
           ,
           were
           of
           opinion
           not
           to
           temporize
           any
           longer
           ,
           but
           to
           fall
           vpon
           the
           Carthaginians
           with
           all
           their
           strength
           and
           forces
           ,
           not
           suffring
           the
           spoile
           of
           so
           goodly
           a
           Countrey
           in
           the
           view
           of
           the
           Roman
           Army
           .
           Fabius
           dislodging
           more
           suddainly
           then
           he
           had
           beene
           accustomed
           ,
           seemed
           to
           make
           haste
           to
           preserue
           the
           Countrey
           of
           Capua
           from
           spoile
           :
           But
           when
           hee
           came
           to
           Falerna
           ,
           hee
           did
           but
           shew
           his
           Army
           vpon
           the
           Mountaines
           ,
           lest
           the
           Allies
           should
           thinke
           he
           held
           not
           a
           Campe.
           Yet
           he
           would
           neuer
           drawe
           downe
           into
           the
           field
           ,
           fearing
           to
           fight
           with
           the
           Carthaginians
           ,
           as
           well
           for
           the
           reasons
           which
           wee
           haue
           formerly
           mentioned
           ,
           as
           for
           that
           he
           was
           the
           weaker
           in
           Cauallery
           .
        
         
           When
           as
           Hannibal
           had
           often
           attempted
           in
           vaine
           ,
           to
           drawe
           the
           Enemy
           to
           fight
           ,
           in
           the
           end
           he
           studied
           of
           a
           place
           to
           winter
           in
           ,
           hauing
           ruined
           all
           parts
           of
           the
           Countrey
           ,
           and
           taken
           a
           wonderfull
           spoile
           :
           hauing
           no
           intent
           to
           lose
           his
           Pillage
           ,
           but
           to
           transport
           it
           to
           some
           place
           where
           he
           might
           passe
           the
           Winter
           :
           to
           the
           end
           his
           Army
           might
           not
           want
           any
           thing
           ,
           
           as
           well
           for
           the
           present
           as
           the
           future
           .
           Fabius
           knowing
           well
           that
           the
           returne
           of
           his
           Enemy
           would
           be
           by
           the
           same
           streight
           by
           the
           which
           he
           had
           entred
           ,
           hee
           imagined
           that
           this
           passage
           would
           be
           beneficiall
           to
           the
           Romans
           :
           and
           placeth
           about
           foure
           thousand
           men
           within
           these
           streights
           ,
           intreating
           them
           to
           carry
           themselues
           like
           braue
           and
           valiant
           men
           ,
           when
           occasion
           should
           require
           ,
           making
           vse
           of
           the
           aduantage
           of
           the
           place
           .
           For
           his
           part
           ,
           hee
           recouered
           the
           next
           Mountaine
           with
           the
           rest
           of
           the
           Army
           ,
           looking
           earnestly
           
           about
           him
           what
           was
           to
           be
           done
           ,
           and
           from
           whence
           and
           by
           whom
           the
           Enemy
           should
           be
           Charged
           ,
           holding
           himselfe
           assured
           to
           defeate
           their
           whole
           Army
           ,
           or
           at
           the
           least
           to
           make
           them
           abandon
           the
           Booty
           which
           they
           carried
           .
           But
           Hannibal
           saw
           that
           Fabius
           fought
           with
           his
           owne
           weapons
           :
           and
           hauing
           duly
           considered
           thereon
           ,
           he
           disappointed
           his
           enterprize
           with
           an
           excellent
           stratagem
           ,
           causing
           many
           Faggots
           of
           dry
           stickes
           to
           be
           drawne
           together
           ,
           and
           bound
           to
           the
           hornes
           of
           Oxen
           ,
           
           and
           Bugles
           ,
           whereof
           he
           had
           to
           the
           number
           of
           two
           thousand
           ;
           and
           gaue
           charge
           to
           Asdrubal
           ,
           that
           in
           setting
           fire
           to
           the
           stickes
           at
           a
           certaine
           houre
           he
           should
           chase
           the
           Troupe
           to
           the
           next
           Mountaine
           ,
           which
           was
           betwixt
           the
           Camp
           and
           the
           streight
           they
           were
           to
           passe
           ,
           and
           that
           as
           soone
           as
           they
           should
           see
           a
           signe
           which
           he
           would
           giue
           ,
           they
           should
           force
           the
           Oxen
           against
           the
           Mountaine
           ,
           vntill
           they
           had
           gotten
           the
           top
           .
           When
           as
           all
           things
           were
           ready
           ,
           he
           makes
           them
           to
           feed
           and
           to
           take
           some
           rest
           .
           About
           mid-night
           hee
           causeth
           them
           to
           march
           which
           had
           the
           charge
           to
           tie
           the
           Torches
           to
           the
           hornes
           of
           the
           Oxen.
           This
           being
           suddainly
           done
           by
           reason
           of
           the
           multitude
           of
           assistants
           ,
           he
           giues
           order
           to
           kindle
           them
           all
           ,
           and
           to
           chase
           them
           to
           the
           top
           of
           the
           Mountaine
           .
           Finally
           ,
           hee
           giues
           charge
           to
           them
           that
           were
           lightly
           Armed
           ,
           to
           follow
           them
           to
           a
           certaine
           place
           ,
           commaunding
           them
           that
           as
           soone
           as
           the
           Troupe
           should
           begin
           to
           runne
           furiously
           through
           the
           Mountaines
           ,
           they
           should
           recouer
           the
           places
           of
           aduantage
           ,
           whereby
           they
           might
           succour
           his
           men
           in
           passing
           ,
           
           and
           annoy
           the
           enemy
           if
           they
           encountred
           any
           .
           In
           the
           meane
           time
           hee
           dislodgeth
           with
           his
           Army
           ,
           and
           marcheth
           directly
           to
           the
           streights
           ,
           ordring
           in
           Front
           the
           Souldiers
           that
           were
           best
           armed
           ,
           and
           after
           them
           the
           Horse-men
           ,
           then
           the
           Baggage
           ,
           and
           in
           the
           Reare
           the
           Gaules
           and
           Spaniards
           .
        
         
           The
           Romans
           which
           had
           been
           appointed
           to
           guard
           these
           passages
           ,
           thinking
           that
           Hannibal
           came
           where
           they
           saw
           the
           fire
           on
           the
           toppe
           of
           the
           Mountaines
           ,
           abandoned
           their
           places
           ,
           retiring
           to
           the
           highest
           Hils
           .
           And
           when
           at
           the
           first
           they
           encountred
           some
           of
           these
           Oxen
           seperated
           from
           the
           rest
           ,
           they
           made
           a
           stand
           ,
           seeing
           their
           heads
           on
           a
           flaming
           fire
           ,
           wondring
           as
           at
           a
           miracle
           .
           But
           when
           the
           Souldiers
           were
           discouered
           ,
           they
           entertained
           one
           another
           with
           casting
           of
           Darts
           .
           And
           when
           in
           the
           end
           the
           Oxen
           came
           on
           ,
           they
           all
           made
           a
           stand
           on
           the
           top
           of
           the
           mountaines
           ,
           expecting
           day
           with
           great
           desire
           to
           be
           more
           certainly
           informed
           of
           the
           businesse
           .
           Fabius
           aduertised
           of
           this
           noise
           ,
           conceiuing
           it
           was
           some
           Ambush
           ,
           and
           flying
           the
           battaile
           as
           they
           resolued
           ,
           kept
           his
           men
           within
           the
           Fort.
           In
           the
           meane
           time
           Hannibal
           (
           to
           whom
           matters
           succeeded
           according
           to
           his
           desire
           )
           past
           his
           Army
           by
           the
           mountaine
           ,
           and
           carried
           away
           all
           his
           Spoiles
           without
           any
           obstacle
           .
           Then
           seeing
           at
           the
           breake
           of
           day
           the
           Romans
           in
           front
           against
           his
           men
           ,
           and
           to
           bee
           stronger
           in
           number
           and
           in
           their
           kind
           of
           Armes
           ,
           he
           sent
           them
           a
           band
           of
           Spaniards
           to
           second
           them
           :
           Who
           after
           they
           had
           slaine
           about
           a
           thousand
           at
           the
           first
           Charge
           ,
           they
           brought
           their
           men
           safe
           backe
           vnto
           the
           Campe.
           Hannibal
           being
           freed
           by
           this
           policy
           from
           the
           streights
           of
           Falerna
           ,
           from
           thenceforth
           he
           was
           more
           carefull
           to
           choose
           a
           safe
           place
           to
           Campe
           in
           ,
           seeking
           where
           he
           might
           Winter
           ,
           greatly
           terrifying
           the
           Townes
           and
           people
           of
           Italy
           .
        
         
         
           During
           these
           actions
           ,
           many
           taxed
           the
           Dictator
           of
           Cowardize
           ,
           for
           that
           he
           had
           suffered
           the
           enemy
           to
           escape
           so
           easily
           ,
           being
           inclosed
           within
           the
           streights
           ;
           but
           hee
           continued
           still
           constant
           in
           his
           opinion
           .
           Some
           few
           daies
           after
           he
           was
           called
           backe
           to
           Rome
           for
           the
           Sacrifices
           ,
           and
           left
           the
           Gouernment
           of
           the
           Army
           and
           all
           other
           affaires
           to
           the
           Constable
           ,
           giuing
           him
           charge
           that
           he
           should
           not
           study
           so
           much
           to
           offend
           the
           Enemy
           ,
           as
           to
           defend
           his
           owne
           men
           .
           But
           Minucius
           (
           whom
           the
           Dictator
           aduised
           in
           vaine
           )
           had
           no
           other
           care
           but
           to
           fight
           .
        
         
           During
           these
           actions
           in
           
             Italy
             ,
             Asdrubal
          
           hauing
           repaired
           thirty
           good
           ships
           ,
           
           which
           he
           had
           receiued
           from
           his
           brother
           Hannibal
           ,
           adding
           thereunto
           ten
           others
           ,
           parts
           from
           Carthage
           in
           the
           beginning
           of
           Summer
           ,
           and
           giues
           the
           charge
           to
           Imilcon
           ,
           who
           ran
           along
           the
           Coasts
           ,
           and
           Asdrubal
           led
           the
           Army
           by
           Land
           neere
           the
           shore
           ,
           hoping
           to
           meete
           at
           one
           instant
           at
           the
           mouth
           of
           the
           Riuer
           of
           Ebro
           ,
           with
           the
           Army
           by
           Sea.
           
             Cneus
             Scipio
          
           aduertised
           that
           Asdrubal
           was
           gone
           to
           field
           ,
           hee
           was
           first
           of
           the
           same
           opinion
           ,
           but
           afterwards
           he
           resolued
           to
           fight
           rather
           by
           Sea
           then
           Land
           ,
           by
           reason
           of
           the
           bruite
           of
           their
           new
           succours
           ,
           and
           preparation
           for
           war.
           Wherefore
           after
           hee
           had
           prepared
           an
           Army
           at
           Sea
           of
           fiue
           and
           thirty
           Vessels
           ,
           
           he
           made
           choise
           of
           the
           ablest
           men
           of
           his
           whole
           Army
           ,
           and
           most
           actiue
           to
           fight
           at
           Sea.
           The
           which
           being
           imbarqued
           ,
           he
           set
           saile
           to
           encounter
           the
           enemy
           :
           and
           three
           dayes
           after
           hee
           had
           sail'd
           from
           Tarracona
           ,
           to
           places
           neere
           vnto
           Ebro
           ,
           hee
           comes
           vnto
           a
           Hauen
           ten
           miles
           distant
           from
           the
           Enemy
           .
           From
           thence
           hee
           sends
           two
           Vessels
           of
           Marceilles
           being
           very
           swift
           to
           discouer
           .
           This
           was
           a
           people
           which
           had
           a
           great
           League
           with
           the
           Romans
           ,
           and
           had
           held
           their
           party
           ,
           during
           the
           time
           of
           the
           second
           Punique
           Warre
           .
           But
           as
           soone
           as
           these
           Scouts
           had
           made
           Relation
           ,
           that
           the
           enemies
           Army
           at
           Sea
           was
           in
           the
           mouth
           of
           the
           Riuer
           of
           Ebro
           ,
           he
           weighes
           Anchor
           and
           sayles
           towards
           them
           ,
           being
           desirous
           to
           surprize
           them
           vnprouided
           .
        
         
           Asdrubal
           had
           beene
           aduertised
           of
           the
           comming
           of
           the
           Roman
           army
           ,
           by
           a
           signe
           which
           was
           giuen
           him
           from
           a
           Beacon
           or
           watch-Tower
           ;
           and
           therefore
           after
           he
           had
           ordred
           his
           Army
           by
           Land
           along
           the
           shore
           ,
           and
           and
           caused
           his
           Rowers
           to
           imbarque
           ,
           hee
           puts
           all
           into
           armes
           .
           When
           the
           Romans
           not
           onely
           approacht
           ,
           but
           also
           put
           their
           shippes
           in
           battaile
           ,
           they
           gaue
           warning
           to
           fight
           .
           The
           Carthaginians
           assayling
           them
           resolutely
           ,
           had
           for
           a
           time
           some
           shew
           of
           Victory
           .
           But
           afterwards
           Fortune
           began
           to
           turne
           ,
           for
           they
           which
           were
           vpon
           the
           shore
           ,
           gaue
           not
           so
           much
           courage
           to
           their
           men
           to
           fight
           ,
           as
           hope
           of
           safety
           for
           those
           that
           would
           flye
           .
           And
           therefore
           the
           Carthaginians
           got
           to
           Land
           ,
           after
           that
           two
           of
           their
           ships
           had
           bi●
           taken
           and
           foure
           sunke
           .
           But
           when
           as
           the
           Romans
           pursued
           them
           with
           all
           their
           forces
           ,
           
           the
           Carthaginians
           fled
           to
           shore
           ,
           abandoning
           their
           ships
           ,
           and
           retired
           to
           their
           Army
           which
           was
           there
           in
           Battaile
           .
           Finally
           hauing
           followed
           them
           with
           great
           speede
           ,
           they
           towed
           away
           with
           Ropes
           all
           the
           Vessels
           which
           floated
           :
           And
           after
           they
           had
           vanquished
           their
           Enemies
           they
           parted
           ioyfully
           as
           being
           masters
           of
           the
           Sea
           :
           and
           of
           the
           forty
           shippes
           they
           tooke
           fiue
           and
           twenty
           .
           Being
           therefore
           proud
           of
           this
           Victory
           ,
           they
           were
           afterwards
           more
           carefull
           of
           the
           affaires
           of
           Spaine
           .
        
         
         
           The
           Carthaginians
           aduertised
           of
           this
           mis-fortune
           ,
           sent
           three-score
           and
           ten
           Vessels
           ,
           Rigg'd
           sooner
           then
           they
           could
           imagine
           ,
           
           vnderstanding
           well
           of
           what
           consequence
           it
           was
           to
           be
           masters
           of
           the
           Sea.
           Who
           sail'd
           first
           to
           Sardinia
           ,
           and
           afterwards
           to
           Pisa
           in
           Italy
           ,
           to
           the
           end
           they
           might
           ioyne
           with
           Hannibal
           if
           it
           were
           possible
           .
           But
           when
           as
           the
           Romans
           were
           aduertised
           of
           the
           comming
           of
           the
           Carthaginian
           Army
           ,
           they
           so
           terrified
           them
           with
           sixe
           score
           Quinqueremes
           which
           they
           sent
           ,
           as
           they
           presently
           returned
           to
           Sardinia
           ,
           and
           from
           thence
           to
           
             Carthage
             .
             Cue●s
             Seruilius
          
           Commaunder
           of
           the
           Army
           at
           Sea
           ,
           had
           them
           long
           in
           chase
           ;
           
           but
           when
           as
           he
           heard
           there
           was
           no
           hope
           to
           ouer-take
           them
           ,
           he
           came
           vnto
           Lylibeum
           with
           his
           Fleete
           .
           From
           thence
           soone
           after
           he
           sailes
           vnto
           the
           Iland
           of
           Cercinetes
           ,
           where
           taking
           siluer
           of
           the
           Inhabitants
           not
           to
           ruine
           the
           Country
           ,
           he
           turnes
           backe
           ,
           and
           takes
           the
           Iland
           of
           Cossyron
           in
           passing
           :
           Where
           after
           he
           had
           put
           a
           Garrison
           into
           the
           Towne
           ,
           he
           returned
           to
           Lylibeum
           ,
           where
           lodging
           his
           Vessels
           in
           the
           Port
           ,
           within
           few
           dayes
           after
           he
           went
           to
           the
           Army
           at
           Land.
           
        
         
           In
           the
           meane
           time
           the
           Senate
           hauing
           newes
           of
           
             Cneus
             Scipio
          
           his
           Victory
           at
           Sea
           in
           the
           mouth
           of
           Ebr●
           ,
           they
           not
           only
           held
           it
           fit
           ,
           but
           also
           necessary
           to
           pursue
           the
           War
           in
           Spaine
           ,
           and
           to
           annoy
           the
           Carthaginians
           with
           all
           their
           power
           both
           by
           Sea
           and
           Land.
           And
           therefore
           they
           presently
           prepared
           twenty
           shipps
           of
           War
           ,
           and
           sent
           them
           to
           
             Publius
             Scipio
          
           in
           Spaine
           ,
           
           continuing
           his
           authority
           after
           his
           Consulship
           was
           ended
           ,
           to
           the
           end
           that
           being
           ioyned
           with
           his
           brother
           
             Cneus
             Scipio
          
           ,
           all
           the
           affaires
           might
           be
           mannaged
           by
           their
           common
           Councell
           .
           For
           the
           thing
           which
           the
           Romans
           feared
           most
           ,
           was
           ,
           that
           the
           Carthaginians
           preuailing
           in
           Spaine
           ,
           would
           be
           masters
           of
           the
           Sea
           :
           So
           as
           afterwards
           they
           might
           Saile
           into
           Italy
           ,
           and
           furnish
           and
           supply
           Hannibal
           easily
           with
           men
           and
           Treasure
           .
        
         
           
             Publius
             Scipio
          
           going
           into
           Spaine
           ,
           ioyned
           with
           his
           brother
           ;
           after
           which
           the
           War
           was
           gouerned
           by
           their
           common
           Councell
           .
           Wherfore
           presently
           they
           past
           the
           Riuer
           of
           Ebro
           ,
           the
           which
           before
           they
           neuer
           durst
           attempt
           .
           Then
           Fortune
           began
           to
           smile
           on
           the
           Romans
           .
           And
           after
           they
           had
           made
           subiect
           those
           which
           dwelt
           in
           the
           passage
           of
           Ebro
           ,
           finding
           no
           resistance
           ,
           they
           came
           to
           Sagont
           :
           Where
           being
           within
           fiue
           miles
           of
           Cape
           Decrux
           ,
           they
           camped
           in
           a
           place
           safe
           from
           the
           Enemy
           ,
           and
           conuenient
           to
           draw
           Victuals
           from
           the
           Sea.
           Soone
           after
           that
           their
           Army
           at
           Sea
           arriued
           ;
           whereas
           this
           accident
           hapned
           .
           You
           must
           vnderstand
           that
           Hannibal
           at
           his
           going
           into
           Italy
           ,
           had
           taken
           the
           Children
           of
           the
           noblest
           Families
           in
           Spaine
           ,
           and
           had
           left
           them
           in
           guard
           at
           Sagont
           :
           For
           that
           the
           place
           was
           strong
           ,
           and
           they
           which
           kept
           it
           ,
           confident
           to
           the
           Carthaginians
           .
           There
           was
           at
           time
           within
           the
           Towne
           a
           certaine
           Spaniard
           ,
           whom
           they
           called
           Acedux
           of
           a
           noble
           house
           ,
           and
           as
           honest
           a
           man
           as
           any
           other
           Spaniard
           ;
           and
           among
           the
           rest
           very
           loyall
           to
           the
           Carthaginians
           :
           
           But
           at
           that
           time
           after
           the
           manner
           of
           most
           of
           the
           Barbarians
           ,
           hee
           changed
           his
           faith
           together
           with
           his
           Fortune
           .
           This
           Spaniard
           seeing
           the
           Romans
           to
           prosper
           in
           Spaine
           ,
           had
           a
           desire
           to
           deliuer
           the
           Hostages
           ;
           hauing
           a
           conceite
           that
           it
           would
           be
           a
           great
           meanes
           to
           purchase
           their
           fauour
           .
           When
           he
           had
           well
           considered
           of
           all
           the
           meanes
           to
           bring
           his
           enterprize
           
           to
           an
           end
           ,
           he
           goes
           to
           Bostar
           Chiefe
           of
           the
           
             Carthaginians
             .
             Asdrubal
          
           had
           sent
           him
           into
           Spaine
           ,
           
           to
           keepe
           the
           Romans
           from
           passing
           the
           Riuer
           .
           The
           which
           not
           daring
           to
           attempt
           ,
           he
           seated
           his
           Campe
           beyond
           Sagont
           vpon
           the
           Bankes
           of
           the
           Riuer
           .
           He
           was
           a
           mild
           man
           ,
           and
           (
           contrary
           to
           the
           nature
           of
           the
           Affricans
           )
           not
           very
           politicke
           :
           He
           drawes
           him
           a
           part
           ,
           as
           a
           man
           which
           held
           his
           faith
           assured
           to
           the
           Carthaginians
           ,
           and
           lets
           him
           vnderstand
           the
           estate
           of
           the
           affaires
           .
           The
           Carthaginians
           sayd
           he
           ,
           haue
           held
           vnder
           their
           obedience
           vnto
           this
           day
           ,
           the
           people
           of
           Spaine
           by
           cruelty
           ,
           for
           that
           the
           Romans
           were
           a
           far
           off
           :
           But
           now
           the
           Enemies
           Campe
           hath
           passed
           Ebro
           ,
           so
           as
           euery
           man
           hath
           thereby
           occasion
           of
           a
           new
           enterprize
           .
           And
           therefore
           it
           is
           necessary
           to
           bind
           those
           by
           benefits
           and
           fauours
           ,
           whom
           they
           could
           not
           retaine
           by
           feare
           :
           Moreouer
           ,
           that
           the
           Romans
           were
           neere
           vnto
           Sagont
           in
           Armes
           ,
           and
           furnished
           with
           Armies
           both
           by
           Sea
           and
           Land
           ,
           so
           as
           the
           Towne
           was
           in
           danger
           :
           For
           this
           cause
           he
           was
           of
           opinion
           that
           hee
           should
           send
           backe
           all
           the
           Hostages
           to
           their
           Townes
           :
           The
           which
           if
           hee
           did
           ,
           hee
           should
           first
           of
           all
           frustrate
           the
           Romans
           of
           their
           hope
           ,
           for
           that
           they
           did
           chiefly
           besiedge
           Sagont
           to
           haue
           them
           :
           And
           that
           moreouer
           ,
           he
           should
           purchase
           the
           loue
           and
           fauour
           of
           the
           Spaniards
           to
           the
           Carthaginians
           .
        
         
           He
           likewise
           thought
           that
           it
           would
           be
           for
           the
           safety
           of
           the
           Hostages
           ,
           and
           that
           if
           hee
           would
           giue
           him
           the
           charge
           to
           carry
           them
           backe
           ,
           hee
           would
           do
           him
           no
           small
           seruice
           to
           winne
           their
           loues
           ,
           and
           that
           he
           should
           not
           only
           bind
           their
           hearts
           by
           the
           sending
           backe
           of
           the
           Children
           vnto
           their
           Parents
           ,
           but
           he
           should
           set
           before
           their
           eies
           ,
           how
           much
           the
           kindnesse
           and
           Clemency
           of
           the
           Carthaginians
           was
           to
           be
           esteemed
           .
           Moreouer
           he
           propounded
           vnto
           him
           the
           expectance
           hee
           should
           haue
           of
           their
           gifts
           and
           presents
           ,
           to
           whom
           he
           had
           sent
           the
           Children
           ,
           and
           that
           there
           was
           not
           any
           man
           would
           forget
           so
           great
           a
           benefit
           .
        
         
           After
           he
           had
           held
           this
           kind
           of
           Speech
           and
           others
           to
           the
           same
           end
           ,
           he
           returned
           to
           Sagont
           ,
           as
           soone
           as
           he
           had
           perswaded
           Bostar
           to
           that
           which
           he
           desired
           ,
           appointing
           a
           day
           when
           hee
           should
           ioyne
           with
           those
           which
           should
           carry
           backe
           the
           Hostages
           .
           The
           night
           following
           he
           goes
           to
           the
           Enemies
           watch
           ,
           and
           hauing
           spoken
           to
           some
           Spanish
           Souldiers
           of
           the
           Allies
           ,
           they
           lead
           him
           vnto
           the
           Captaines
           :
           Where
           hauing
           vsed
           much
           speech
           ,
           what
           profit
           it
           would
           be
           for
           the
           affaires
           of
           Spaine
           ,
           if
           the
           Hostages
           fell
           into
           their
           hands
           ,
           in
           the
           end
           hee
           promiseth
           to
           deliuer
           them
           .
           The
           Romans
           giuing
           a
           willing
           eare
           vnto
           him
           ,
           weighing
           the
           greatnes
           of
           the
           action
           ,
           take
           his
           faith
           ,
           &
           promise
           him
           theirs
           with
           great
           rewards
           .
           And
           after
           they
           had
           aduised
           of
           the
           place
           and
           day
           ,
           when
           they
           should
           attend
           to
           receiue
           the
           Hostages
           ,
           he
           returnes
           .
           Afterwards
           he
           takes
           with
           him
           such
           as
           seemed
           fit
           for
           this
           businesse
           ,
           and
           goes
           to
           Bostar
           :
           Where
           receiuing
           the
           Hostages
           ,
           he
           goes
           out
           of
           Sagont
           as
           it
           were
           to
           flie
           the
           enemies
           Watch
           :
           But
           hauing
           past
           their
           Campe
           a
           little
           ,
           hee
           leads
           them
           all
           into
           an
           Ambush
           which
           they
           had
           prepared
           ,
           as
           not
           knowing
           any
           thing
           .
           The
           Romans
           gaue
           great
           rewards
           to
           Acedux
           ,
           and
           made
           vse
           of
           him
           to
           carry
           backe
           the
           Hostages
           to
           their
           Townes
           ,
           
           as
           he
           had
           resolued
           with
           Bostar
           ,
           sending
           men
           with
           him
           to
           make
           them
           fauourable
           .
           Acedux
           went
           with
           them
           ,
           and
           by
           this
           perswasions
           caused
           many
           to
           enter
           into
           League
           with
           
           the
           Romans
           ,
           by
           the
           meanes
           of
           these
           hostages
           :
           laying
           before
           their
           eyes
           their
           mildnesse
           and
           great
           courage
           ,
           and
           detesting
           the
           iealousies
           and
           cruelty
           of
           the
           Carthaginians
           ,
           propounding
           himselfe
           for
           an
           example
           .
           Bostar
           after
           the
           losse
           of
           the
           hostages
           by
           the
           aduice
           of
           a
           Childe
           repented
           too
           late
           .
           And
           then
           the
           season
           of
           the
           yeare
           forced
           both
           Armies
           to
           goe
           and
           winter
           ,
           after
           that
           fortune
           had
           fauoured
           the
           Romans
           in
           this
           enterprize
           of
           the
           hostages
           .
           Behold
           the
           present
           estate
           of
           the
           affaires
           of
           Spaine
           .
        
         
           Hannibal
           being
           aduertised
           by
           his
           Spies
           of
           the
           great
           prouision
           of
           Corne
           within
           Lucerna
           and
           Geryona
           ,
           and
           that
           moreouer
           Geryona
           was
           a
           very
           good
           place
           ,
           hee
           resolued
           to
           winter
           his
           Army
           there
           .
           And
           passing
           the
           Mountaine
           of
           Lyburna
           ,
           hee
           drawes
           to
           those
           places
           .
           Being
           come
           to
           Geryona
           ,
           fiue
           and
           twenty
           miles
           from
           Lucerna
           ,
           hee
           began
           first
           to
           summon
           the
           Inhabitants
           to
           yeeld
           ,
           
           vsing
           faire
           promises
           ,
           and
           assuring
           them
           of
           his
           faith
           .
           But
           losing
           his
           time
           hee
           besieged
           the
           Towne
           ,
           the
           which
           hee
           tooke
           presently
           ,
           and
           slew
           all
           the
           Inhabitants
           ,
           preseruing
           the
           greatest
           part
           of
           the
           houses
           to
           serue
           him
           for
           Garners
           :
           then
           hee
           planted
           his
           Campe
           close
           vnto
           the
           Towne
           ,
           being
           well
           ditched
           and
           pallisadoed
           .
           This
           done
           ,
           hee
           sends
           two
           parts
           of
           his
           Army
           to
           gather
           in
           the
           Corne
           ,
           and
           continued
           in
           battaile
           with
           the
           third
           part
           ,
           as
           well
           to
           guard
           the
           Campe
           ,
           as
           to
           preuent
           all
           oppression
           of
           those
           which
           gathered
           in
           the
           Corne.
           They
           brought
           in
           dayly
           a
           wonderfull
           quantity
           ,
           for
           that
           the
           Region
           was
           very
           large
           ,
           and
           the
           number
           of
           the
           people
           in
           a
           manner
           infinite
           ,
           
           and
           haruest
           was
           now
           at
           hand
           .
           But
           
             Marcus
             Minucius
          
           Commander
           of
           the
           
             Romans
             ▪
          
           in
           the
           beginning
           followed
           the
           Carthaginians
           by
           the
           Mountaines
           ,
           hoping
           hee
           should
           sometimes
           encounter
           the
           Enemy
           in
           some
           bad
           passage
           .
        
         
           But
           being
           aduertised
           that
           they
           gathered
           in
           the
           Corne
           ,
           after
           the
           taking
           of
           Geryona
           ,
           and
           had
           seated
           their
           Campe
           neare
           vnto
           it
           ,
           hee
           goes
           into
           the
           plaine
           and
           recouers
           a
           high
           Hill
           vpon
           the
           way
           ,
           where
           hee
           planted
           his
           Campe
           :
           and
           there
           hee
           studied
           by
           what
           policy
           hee
           might
           fall
           vpon
           those
           which
           were
           in
           battaile
           .
           But
           when
           as
           Hannibal
           found
           the
           Romans
           to
           bee
           so
           neare
           ,
           hee
           sent
           onely
           the
           third
           part
           of
           his
           Army
           for
           Corne
           ,
           and
           kept
           the
           two
           other
           parts
           in
           the
           Campe.
           
        
         
           After
           which
           hee
           plants
           himselfe
           nearer
           vnto
           the
           Enemy
           ,
           about
           two
           miles
           from
           Geryona
           ,
           to
           the
           end
           hee
           might
           seeme
           to
           bee
           carefull
           to
           defend
           those
           which
           gathered
           the
           Corne
           ,
           if
           they
           made
           any
           attempt
           against
           them
           .
           In
           the
           meane
           time
           there
           was
           a
           little
           Hill
           betwixt
           the
           two
           Campes
           ,
           which
           was
           very
           fit
           and
           conuenient
           for
           the
           Carthaginians
           ,
           if
           they
           could
           take
           it
           ,
           and
           dangerous
           for
           the
           
             Romans
             .
             Hannibal
          
           sent
           Numidians
           thither
           in
           the
           Night
           ,
           who
           tooke
           it
           .
           But
           when
           as
           Minucins
           at
           the
           breake
           of
           day
           ,
           saw
           that
           they
           held
           it
           ,
           hee
           puts
           forth
           those
           that
           were
           lightly
           armed
           ,
           and
           giues
           an
           assault
           vnto
           the
           Hill.
           
        
         
           The
           Combate
           for
           a
           time
           was
           very
           fierce
           and
           cruell
           :
           but
           in
           the
           end
           the
           Romans
           had
           the
           best
           successe
           ,
           
           for
           they
           wonne
           the
           Hill
           by
           force
           :
           whither
           presently
           the
           whole
           Army
           retired
           .
           Hannibal
           
           continued
           for
           some
           dayes
           within
           his
           Campe
           ,
           for
           that
           the
           Romans
           were
           still
           in
           front
           .
           But
           soone
           after
           necessity
           forced
           him
           to
           send
           some
           to
           feed
           the
           Horses
           for
           the
           Baggage
           ,
           and
           others
           to
           the
           Haruest
           :
           to
           the
           end
           that
           as
           hee
           had
           resolued
           ,
           he
           might
           not
           consume
           that
           which
           hee
           had
           gotten
           ,
           but
           might
           draw
           together
           some
           great
           quantity
           of
           Corne
           to
           Winter
           ,
           hauing
           alwayes
           a
           great
           care
           the
           Army
           should
           not
           haue
           neede
           of
           any
           thing
           in
           that
           time
           ,
           especially
           the
           Horses
           and
           sumpters
           ,
           for
           that
           all
           his
           hope
           and
           confidence
           was
           in
           the
           Cauallery
           .
        
         
           Minucius
           seeing
           the
           Enemies
           dispersed
           ,
           and
           wandring
           vp
           and
           downe
           ,
           hee
           drawes
           his
           men
           to
           field
           ,
           and
           marching
           directly
           against
           their
           Campe
           ,
           puts
           them
           in
           battaile
           ,
           and
           sends
           the
           Horse-men
           with
           the
           best
           Foote-men
           against
           the
           Forragers
           ,
           
           giuing
           them
           charge
           to
           kill
           all
           ,
           and
           not
           to
           receiue
           any
           to
           mercy
           .
           Hannibal
           surprized
           with
           this
           suddaine
           accident
           ,
           durst
           not
           put
           his
           men
           in
           battaile
           ,
           neither
           could
           hee
           succour
           those
           that
           were
           disperced
           .
           The
           Roman
           Horse-men
           with
           those
           that
           were
           lightly
           armed
           ,
           made
           a
           great
           slaughter
           of
           their
           Enemies
           thus
           scattred
           .
           They
           likewise
           which
           were
           with
           Minucius
           ,
           grew
           so
           resolute
           and
           couragious
           ,
           as
           they
           durst
           in
           a
           manner
           force
           the
           Enemies
           Fort
           ,
           and
           besiege
           them
           .
           Hannibal
           finding
           himselfe
           destitute
           of
           counsell
           and
           helpe
           ,
           kept
           himselfe
           within
           his
           Fort
           ,
           which
           hee
           guarded
           with
           great
           difficulty
           ,
           when
           as
           Asdrubal
           gathering
           the
           Souldiers
           together
           which
           fled
           to
           the
           place
           where
           their
           Campe
           had
           formerly
           beene
           ,
           neere
           vnto
           the
           Walles
           of
           Geryona
           ,
           came
           to
           succour
           him
           with
           about
           foure
           thousand
           men
           .
           Then
           resuming
           a
           little
           courage
           ,
           he
           comes
           out
           of
           his
           Fort
           ,
           sauing
           his
           Army
           from
           that
           present
           danger
           with
           great
           difficulty
           .
           Minucius
           hauing
           made
           a
           great
           slaughter
           before
           the
           Emies
           Fort
           ,
           and
           not
           much
           lesse
           in
           the
           field
           ,
           he
           retired
           with
           a
           wonderfull
           hope
           for
           the
           future
           .
           And
           three
           dayes
           after
           hee
           lodged
           in
           the
           Campe
           abandoned
           by
           the
           Enemies
           .
           For
           Hannibal
           fearing
           left
           the
           Romans
           by
           night
           should
           lodge
           in
           the
           Campe
           which
           he
           had
           left
           neere
           vnto
           Geryona
           ,
           and
           so
           get
           all
           the
           spoiles
           ,
           he
           returned
           thither
           with
           speed
           with
           his
           whole
           Army
           .
        
         
           After
           this
           defeate
           ,
           the
           Carthaginians
           were
           more
           wary
           how
           to
           forrage
           and
           goe
           for
           Corne
           ,
           and
           contrariwise
           the
           Romans
           more
           hardy
           to
           vndergoe
           dangers
           .
           In
           the
           meane
           time
           the
           newes
           of
           the
           victory
           was
           (
           according
           to
           the
           vsuall
           manner
           )
           made
           farre
           greater
           then
           it
           had
           beene
           :
           so
           as
           all
           the
           World
           reioyced
           .
           First
           for
           that
           they
           imagined
           that
           after
           so
           many
           losses
           ,
           this
           was
           the
           beginning
           of
           a
           better
           fortune
           :
           and
           iudge
           thereby
           ,
           that
           the
           slacknesse
           and
           cowardize
           which
           had
           seemed
           to
           bee
           in
           their
           Army
           ,
           was
           not
           the
           fault
           of
           the
           Souldiers
           ,
           but
           of
           the
           Dictator
           .
           And
           therefore
           all
           the
           World
           contemned
           Fabius
           ,
           and
           held
           him
           to
           bee
           dull
           and
           a
           Coward
           .
           Contrariwise
           they
           did
           so
           highly
           extoll
           and
           praise
           Minucius
           ,
           as
           they
           gaue
           him
           equall
           power
           with
           the
           Dictator
           ,
           the
           which
           had
           not
           beene
           formerly
           seene
           ,
           hoping
           that
           hee
           would
           soone
           make
           an
           end
           of
           the
           Warres
           of
           Italy
           .
           Thus
           there
           were
           two
           Dictators
           at
           one
           time
           ,
           and
           in
           one
           Army
           :
           
           which
           was
           a
           new
           thing
           .
           
           Minucius
           much
           more
           proud
           then
           it
           is
           credible
           ,
           as
           well
           for
           his
           good
           fortune
           as
           the
           peoples
           fauour
           ,
           grew
           so
           glorious
           as
           if
           the
           Enemies
           were
           already
           defeated
           and
           vanquished
           .
           Fabius
           fainted
           not
           ,
           nor
           lost
           his
           courage
           ,
           for
           the
           iniury
           they
           had
           done
           vnto
           him
           ,
           
           but
           returned
           to
           the
           Campe
           alwaies
           constant
           in
           his
           opinion
           .
           But
           when
           hee
           saw
           that
           his
           Companion
           was
           much
           troubled
           to
           finde
           an
           occasion
           of
           fighting
           ,
           fearing
           lest
           hee
           should
           commit
           some
           folly
           ,
           he
           gaue
           him
           the
           choice
           ,
           either
           that
           one
           of
           them
           should
           for
           a
           certaine
           time
           ,
           or
           euery
           other
           day
           ,
           or
           for
           a
           longer
           space
           ,
           haue
           the
           Gouernment
           of
           the
           Campe
           ,
           
           or
           else
           they
           should
           diuide
           the
           Legions
           betwixt
           them
           after
           the
           manner
           of
           the
           Consuls
           ,
           and
           that
           either
           of
           them
           should
           doe
           with
           his
           Army
           what
           hee
           pleased
           .
           Wherefore
           they
           parted
           their
           Troupes
           ,
           and
           had
           their
           Campes
           separated
           about
           a
           Mile
           and
           an
           halfe
           distant
           one
           from
           another
           .
        
         
           When
           as
           Hannibal
           was
           aduertised
           not
           onely
           by
           the
           Fugitiues
           ,
           but
           also
           of
           their
           actions
           ,
           of
           the
           hatred
           betwixt
           the
           Commaunders
           ,
           and
           of
           the
           ouerweening
           of
           Minucius
           ,
           thinking
           that
           this
           would
           further
           his
           intention
           ,
           he
           sought
           occasion
           to
           fight
           with
           him
           :
           hoping
           hee
           should
           easily
           abate
           his
           fury
           and
           presumption
           .
           There
           was
           a
           little
           Hill
           betwixt
           Minucius
           Campe
           ,
           and
           that
           of
           the
           Carthaginians
           :
           whereon
           whosoeuer
           seazed
           ,
           it
           would
           proue
           very
           preiudiciall
           to
           the
           other
           ,
           And
           when
           as
           Hannibal
           made
           haste
           to
           get
           it
           ,
           being
           certaine
           that
           Minucius
           would
           come
           to
           preuent
           him
           ,
           as
           hee
           had
           other
           times
           done
           ,
           he
           vsed
           this
           stratagem
           .
           First
           of
           all
           the
           whole
           Plaine
           betwixt
           them
           at
           the
           first
           sight
           seemed
           vnfit
           to
           lay
           an
           Ambush
           ,
           
           being
           void
           of
           woods
           and
           bushes
           :
           Yet
           there
           were
           about
           it
           many
           turnings
           and
           hollow
           Rocks
           ,
           where
           they
           might
           easily
           hide
           Souldiers
           .
           Hee
           sends
           by
           Night
           to
           these
           hollow
           places
           ,
           according
           to
           the
           capacity
           which
           hee
           knew
           to
           bee
           in
           them
           ,
           two
           hundred
           ,
           and
           three
           hundred
           ,
           and
           fiue
           hundred
           Horse
           together
           with
           fiue
           thousand
           Foote
           .
           And
           to
           the
           end
           they
           should
           not
           bee
           discouered
           by
           the
           Fotragers
           ,
           hee
           send
           at
           the
           breake
           of
           day
           ,
           some
           that
           were
           lightly
           armed
           ,
           to
           take
           this
           Hill.
           The
           which
           when
           Minucius
           perceiued
           ,
           contemning
           so
           small
           a
           number
           ,
           he
           marcht
           with
           his
           Army
           to
           repell
           the
           Enemy
           from
           thence
           .
           First
           hee
           sent
           those
           that
           were
           lightly
           armed
           ,
           commaunding
           them
           to
           charge
           :
           then
           the
           Horse-men
           .
           Finally
           ,
           hee
           followes
           with
           those
           that
           were
           compleatly
           armed
           ,
           not
           changing
           the
           order
           which
           hee
           had
           held
           in
           other
           encounters
           .
        
         
           The
           summe
           was
           now
           risen
           ,
           and
           all
           the
           World
           looked
           vpon
           this
           Hil.
           The
           Ambushes
           were
           couered
           :
           Hannibal
           sent
           succours
           continually
           to
           his
           men
           ,
           and
           afterwards
           followed
           with
           all
           his
           Cauallery
           .
           Finally
           ,
           
           the
           two
           Armies
           fought
           with
           all
           their
           Troupes
           :
           and
           in
           the
           end
           the
           Roman
           Foote-men
           that
           were
           lightly
           armed
           ,
           were
           forced
           by
           the
           Horse-men
           to
           retire
           to
           their
           Companions
           that
           were
           better
           armed
           .
           Then
           the
           Ambush
           brake
           forth
           ,
           and
           charged
           on
           all
           sides
           with
           great
           cries
           ,
           so
           as
           they
           not
           onely
           distressed
           and
           aflicted
           those
           that
           were
           lightly
           armed
           ,
           but
           likewise
           the
           whole
           Army
           .
           The
           which
           Fabius
           perceiuing
           ,
           and
           fearing
           that
           the
           Roman
           Army
           might
           be
           wholy
           defeated
           ,
           
           parts
           from
           his
           Campe
           and
           succours
           his
           Companion
           :
           At
           whose
           comming
           the
           Romans
           reioyced
           ,
           
           and
           retired
           presently
           to
           their
           Ensignes
           ,
           although
           they
           were
           broken
           and
           scattered
           here
           and
           there
           ,
           with
           the
           losse
           of
           many
           Souldiers
           that
           were
           lightly
           Armed
           ,
           and
           diuers
           others
           of
           the
           Legions
           .
        
         
           Hannibal
           seeing
           the
           Enemies
           re-inforced
           with
           Succours
           ,
           and
           that
           they
           marcht
           directly
           towards
           him
           ,
           he
           caused
           a
           Retreat
           to
           be
           sounded
           .
           Then
           all
           the
           Romans
           which
           were
           in
           the
           fight
           confessed
           publickly
           that
           the
           Vertue
           and
           Wisedome
           of
           Fabius
           ,
           
           had
           saued
           the
           Roman
           Empire
           ,
           which
           the
           ouer-weening
           of
           Minucius
           had
           lost
           and
           ruined
           .
           When
           as
           the
           newes
           came
           to
           Rome
           ,
           all
           the
           World
           knew
           plainly
           ,
           what
           difference
           there
           is
           betwixt
           the
           ouer-weening
           and
           ignorance
           of
           Souldiers
           ,
           and
           the
           iudgement
           and
           aduice
           of
           a
           wise
           Captaine
           .
           From
           that
           time
           the
           Romans
           contented
           themselues
           with
           one
           Campe
           ,
           and
           all
           obeyed
           Fabius
           .
           The
           which
           I
           find
           related
           after
           this
           manner
           by
           another
           Author
           .
        
         
           VVHen
           the
           two
           Armies
           were
           returned
           to
           their
           owne
           Campes
           ,
           Minucius
           hauing
           his
           Souldiers
           about
           him
           speake
           vnto
           them
           in
           this
           manner
           .
           
           I
           haue
           often
           heard
           say
           ,
           louing
           Souldiers
           ,
           that
           hee
           is
           most
           Wise
           that
           can
           giue
           good
           Councell
           ,
           and
           tell
           what
           is
           to
           be
           done
           in
           his
           difficult
           Affaires
           :
           And
           hee
           is
           next
           Wise
           that
           can
           obey
           him
           that
           giueth
           good
           councell
           ;
           but
           hee
           that
           can
           neyther
           giue
           good
           councell
           himselfe
           ,
           nor
           obey
           other
           mens
           councell
           ,
           is
           of
           all
           others
           most
           ignorant
           and
           foolish
           .
           Seeing
           that
           Fortune
           hath
           denied
           ●s
           the
           first
           of
           these
           Gifts
           ,
           let
           vs
           keepe
           the
           second
           ,
           and
           whilst
           we
           learne
           to
           Rule
           ,
           let
           vs
           propound
           vnto
           our selues
           to
           obey
           them
           that
           be
           Wise.
           Wherefore
           let
           vs
           ioyne
           our
           Tents
           with
           Fabius
           ,
           and
           when
           as
           you
           shall
           hea●e
           me
           salute
           him
           as
           my
           Protector
           and
           Father
           ,
           you
           likewise
           shall
           salute
           his
           Souldiers
           as
           your
           noble
           Patrons
           ,
           by
           whose
           strength
           and
           resolution
           you
           are
           preserued
           this
           day
           .
           Whereupon
           they
           presently
           remoued
           their
           Tents
           ,
           and
           went
           to
           Fabius
           Campe
           ,
           whereat
           he
           maruailed
           much
           .
           There
           Minucius
           
             submitted
             himselfe
             and
             his
             men
             to
             the
             protection
             of
          
           Fabius
           ,
           
             resigning
             the
             authority
             of
             the
             Empire
             into
             his
             hands
             .
          
        
         
           The
           Carthaginians
           thought
           to
           accōmodate
           a
           place
           to
           passe
           the
           Winter
           hauing
           inuironed
           it
           with
           Ditches
           ,
           betwixt
           the
           Hill
           and
           their
           Campe
           ,
           and
           fortified
           the
           top
           of
           the
           Hill
           with
           men
           and
           Pallisadoes
           :
           In
           the
           meane
           time
           the
           day
           of
           the
           Election
           of
           Consuls
           was
           come
           ,
           where
           they
           deposed
           the
           Dictators
           ,
           and
           made
           choise
           for
           Consuls
           of
           
             Lucius
             Emilius
          
           ,
           
           and
           
             Caius
             Tarrentius
             Varro
          
           .
           And
           when
           as
           Emilius
           had
           created
           for
           Pro-Consuls
           ,
           the
           Consuls
           of
           the
           precedent
           Army
           ,
           
             Cneus
             Seruilius
          
           and
           
             Marcus
             Attileus
             Regulus
          
           ,
           who
           had
           beene
           subbrogated
           in
           the
           place
           of
           Flaminius
           ,
           they
           tooke
           the
           charge
           of
           all
           the
           Troupes
           that
           were
           in
           the
           Campe
           ,
           mannaging
           all
           the
           Affaires
           of
           Warre
           .
           The
           Consuls
           make
           a
           new
           Leuy
           of
           men
           to
           furnish
           their
           Army
           :
           and
           giue
           charge
           vnto
           the
           Pro-Consuls
           ,
           that
           they
           should
           not
           dare
           to
           fight
           a
           Battaile
           with
           the
           Carthaginians
           ,
           but
           entertaine
           their
           Souldiers
           with
           light
           skirmishes
           ,
           and
           invre
           the
           Youth
           to
           hardnesse
           and
           labour
           for
           the
           time
           to
           come
           :
           for
           that
           they
           imputed
           the
           defeats
           past
           vnto
           the
           ignorance
           and
           slacknesse
           of
           
           the
           Souldiers
           .
           
             Lucius
             Postumus
          
           was
           created
           Praetor
           ,
           and
           sent
           into
           Gaule
           with
           an
           Army
           ,
           
           to
           do
           the
           like
           vnto
           those
           Gaules
           which
           were
           in
           Hannibals
           seruice
           .
           They
           also
           prouided
           Rowers
           for
           the
           Vessels
           which
           were
           at
           Lylibeum
           :
           And
           they
           sent
           whatsoeuer
           was
           necessary
           to
           the
           Captaines
           that
           were
           in
           Spaine
           .
           During
           these
           actions
           at
           
             Rome
             ,
             Cneus
             Seruilius
          
           ,
           and
           his
           Companion
           Attilius
           ,
           following
           the
           Commaundment
           of
           the
           Consuls
           ,
           did
           not
           any
           thing
           worthy
           of
           memory
           ,
           but
           make
           light
           skirmishes
           ,
           both
           by
           reason
           they
           were
           forbidden
           by
           the
           Consuls
           ,
           and
           for
           the
           roughnesse
           of
           the
           Weather
           :
           Finally
           ,
           they
           mannaged
           the
           affaires
           wisely
           and
           with
           great
           policy
           .
           By
           this
           meanes
           the
           two
           Armies
           wintred
           in
           view
           one
           of
           another
           .
        
         
           Hannibal
           dislodged
           in
           the
           beginning
           of
           the
           Spring
           ,
           and
           leauing
           Geryona
           ,
           (
           for
           that
           he
           had
           resolued
           so
           to
           presse
           the
           Romans
           ,
           as
           they
           should
           be
           forced
           to
           come
           to
           a
           battaile
           ,
           )
           he
           takes
           the
           Fort
           of
           Naples
           ,
           well
           furnished
           with
           Corne
           and
           all
           other
           munition
           :
           
           For
           the
           Romans
           had
           drawne
           thither
           a
           great
           quantity
           of
           Corne
           from
           Canusium
           ,
           and
           other
           neighbour
           Countries
           ,
           wherewith
           the
           Campe
           was
           vsually
           Victualed
           .
           This
           done
           they
           were
           in
           great
           perplexity
           ,
           not
           so
           much
           for
           the
           losse
           of
           the
           munition
           ,
           as
           for
           that
           the
           whole
           Country
           was
           left
           in
           prey
           to
           the
           enemy
           .
           They
           send
           men
           to
           Rome
           ,
           to
           acquaint
           the
           Senate
           therewith
           ,
           and
           that
           they
           might
           aduise
           what
           was
           to
           be
           done
           :
           For
           that
           they
           had
           resolued
           to
           giue
           battaile
           if
           the
           Enemy
           approached
           :
           Seeing
           there
           was
           no
           meanes
           of
           flight
           ,
           and
           that
           the
           whole
           Prouince
           was
           ruined
           ,
           and
           their
           Allies
           wauered
           .
           The
           Senate
           sent
           them
           word
           that
           they
           should
           not
           attempt
           any
           thing
           ,
           but
           expect
           the
           comming
           of
           the
           Consuls
           ,
           whom
           they
           afterwards
           commaunded
           to
           depart
           .
           All
           the
           World
           had
           their
           eyes
           fixed
           vpon
           
             Paulus
             Emilius
          
           :
           They
           had
           their
           hope
           in
           him
           ,
           aswell
           for
           his
           Wisedome
           ,
           as
           for
           that
           he
           had
           in
           former
           times
           done
           great
           exploits
           against
           the
           Sclauonians
           .
        
         
           
             BEing
             ready
             to
             depart
             ,
             I
             finde
             it
             Written
             that
          
           Fabius
           
             stayed
             him
             for
             a
             time
             ,
             speaking
             thus
             vnto
             him
             .
          
           If
           thou
           good
           
             Lucius
             Emilius
          
           wert
           matcht
           with
           a
           Companion
           like
           vnto
           thy Selfe
           ,
           
           or
           if
           thou
           wert
           like
           vnto
           thy
           Fellow
           ,
           then
           were
           my
           Speech
           in
           vaine
           ,
           which
           I
           will
           now
           make
           for
           you
           both
           ,
           for
           being
           good
           Consuls
           you
           would
           worke
           effectually
           for
           the
           common
           wealth
           ,
           although
           I
           should
           be
           silent
           .
           But
           if
           you
           were
           both
           bad
           ,
           then
           would
           you
           neither
           heare
           my
           words
           ,
           nor
           admit
           of
           my
           Councell
           .
           But
           knowing
           thy
           integrity
           ,
           and
           the
           conditions
           of
           thy
           Companion
           ,
           I
           fore-see
           that
           thy
           goodnesse
           shall
           little
           auaile
           the
           Common-wealth
           ,
           through
           the
           folly
           of
           thy
           Companion
           :
           So
           as
           the
           Common-wealth
           doth
           halt
           ,
           and
           is
           halfe
           same
           ;
           whereby
           euill
           Councell
           shall
           preuaile
           aswell
           as
           good
           .
           Wherefore
           to
           Thee
           onely
           my
           Speech
           tends
           ,
           fore-telling
           Thee
           that
           Thou
           shalt
           haue
           as
           much
           Warre
           with
           thy
           fellow
           Tarentius
           ,
           as
           with
           Hannibal
           :
           Neither
           doe
           I
           know
           which
           of
           them
           will
           be
           a
           more
           deadly
           enemy
           vnto
           thee
           .
           For
           thou
           shalt
           not
           onely
           fight
           with
           Hannibal
           in
           the
           field
           ,
           but
           with
           thy
           fellow
           thou
           shalt
           haue
           continuall
           Warre
           in
           all
           places
           ,
           and
           at
           all
           times
           .
           With
           Hannibal
           thou
           shalt
           fight
           with
           thy
           Horses
           and
           foote-men
           ,
           but
           Varro
           will
           assatle
           thee
           with
           thine
           owne
           men
           .
           I
           pray
           thee
           remember
           
             Caius
             Flaminius
          
           ,
           who
           being
           Consull
           and
           hauing
           his
           men
           
           about
           him
           in
           his
           Campe
           ,
           beganne
           to
           grow
           mad
           .
           This
           man
           (
           before
           hee
           was
           made
           Consull
           ,
           and
           now
           being
           Consull
           ,
           euen
           in
           the
           Senate-house
           ,
           before
           hee
           sees
           his
           field
           or
           his
           enemy
           ,
           )
           is
           already
           mad
           .
           And
           hee
           that
           thus
           talketh
           among
           the
           Senators
           ,
           what
           thinke
           you
           will
           he
           doe
           when
           hee
           shal
           be
           in
           the
           field
           among
           a
           number
           of
           fresh
           young
           Souldiers
           ,
           where
           as
           one
           word
           speaking
           ,
           all
           the
           matter
           shal
           be
           decided
           .
           But
           in
           case
           he
           make
           haste
           to
           fight
           ,
           as
           he
           ●aith
           he
           will
           ,
           either
           I
           know
           not
           what
           belongeth
           to
           the
           Warre
           ,
           or
           else
           we
           are
           like
           to
           suffer
           greater
           losses
           ,
           then
           we
           did
           at
           Trasimenum
           .
        
         
           There
           is
           but
           one
           way
           to
           maintaine
           warre
           against
           Hannibal
           ,
           the
           which
           I
           haue
           fore-seene
           ,
           and
           none
           will
           be
           found
           so
           good
           to
           make
           him
           weary
           of
           Italy
           .
           We
           are
           in
           our
           owne
           Country
           ,
           hauing
           Citties
           and
           faithfull
           Allies
           ready
           to
           assist
           vs
           at
           all
           times
           with
           Horse
           ,
           Harnesse
           ,
           Victualls
           ,
           and
           all
           other
           necessaries
           .
           Hannibal
           is
           in
           a
           strange
           Country
           among
           his
           enemies
           ,
           farre
           from
           home
           ,
           he
           looketh
           for
           no
           peace
           both
           by
           Sea
           or
           Land
           :
           Hee
           hath
           no
           Citties
           to
           receiue
           him
           ;
           he
           hath
           nothing
           but
           what
           he
           stealeth
           ,
           and
           taketh
           by
           rapine
           :
           he
           hath
           scarcely
           the
           third
           part
           of
           his
           Army
           left
           ,
           which
           hee
           brought
           ouer
           Iberus
           :
           more
           are
           dead
           by
           famine
           then
           with
           the
           Sword
           ;
           and
           heere
           hee
           can
           hardly
           feede
           those
           that
           are
           liuing
           .
           Wherefore
           doubt
           not
           but
           in
           sitting
           still
           ,
           you
           shall
           vanquish
           such
           an
           Army
           ,
           which
           decreaseth
           daily
           in
           strength
           ,
           and
           cannot
           haue
           their
           wants
           supplied
           .
           This
           is
           the
           onely
           meanes
           to
           dally
           and
           deceiue
           your
           enemy
           .
        
         
           Varro
           desireth
           battaile
           ,
           and
           Hannibal
           hath
           the
           like
           desire
           .
           Wherefore
           thou
           alone
           must
           wisely
           oppose
           thy selfe
           against
           them
           both
           ,
           and
           regard
           not
           what
           they
           speake
           of
           thee
           ,
           let
           not
           the
           vaine
           glory
           of
           thy
           Fellow
           ,
           nor
           the
           false
           aspertions
           which
           shal
           be
           cast
           vpon
           thee
           ,
           mooue
           thee
           to
           the
           contrary
           .
           Suffer
           thy Selfe
           to
           be
           called
           fearefull
           ,
           slow
           ,
           and
           vnskilfull
           in
           the
           Warre
           .
           It
           is
           better
           to
           be
           feared
           of
           thy
           wise
           enemy
           ,
           then
           to
           be
           praised
           of
           thy
           foolish
           company
           .
           My
           meaning
           is
           ,
           not
           that
           thou
           shouldest
           do
           nothing
           ,
           but
           whatsoeuer
           thou
           shalt
           attempt
           ,
           do
           it
           soberly
           ,
           and
           according
           to
           reason
           ,
           not
           rashly
           ,
           trusting
           to
           Fortune
           ;
           follow
           not
           the
           occasions
           that
           the
           enemy
           will
           giue
           Thee
           :
           And
           be
           not
           ouer
           hasty
           ;
           for
           haste
           is
           blind
           and
           worketh
           vnsafely
           .
        
         
           To
           these
           and
           his
           other
           Words
           the
           Consull
           answered
           little
           ,
           saying
           onely
           that
           were
           more
           true
           then
           easie
           to
           be
           followed
           :
           But
           hee
           would
           professe
           one
           thing
           ,
           that
           his
           desire
           should
           alwayes
           be
           ,
           to
           haue
           things
           succeede
           well
           :
           But
           in
           case
           it
           should
           otherwise
           happen
           ,
           hee
           would
           rather
           expose
           himselfe
           ,
           to
           the
           danger
           of
           his
           enemies
           Weapons
           ,
           then
           to
           the
           exclamations
           of
           his
           angry
           Citizens
           .
           With
           these
           words
           he
           parted
           out
           of
           the
           Citty
           ,
           and
           went
           to
           the
           Campe
           with
           his
           hasty
           Companion
           .
           It
           was
           ordred
           that
           the
           Warres
           should
           be
           mannaged
           with
           eight
           Legions
           ,
           the
           which
           had
           neuer
           beene
           done
           ,
           and
           that
           euery
           Legion
           should
           consist
           of
           fiue
           thousand
           men
           .
           The
           Romans
           as
           we
           haue
           sayd
           ,
           make
           a
           compleate
           Army
           of
           foure
           Legions
           ,
           
           euery
           Legion
           being
           foure
           thousand
           foote
           ,
           and
           two
           hundred
           Horse
           ,
           or
           else
           of
           fiue
           thousand
           foote
           ,
           and
           three
           hundred
           horse
           ,
           if
           there
           be
           any
           great
           necessity
           .
           To
           the
           which
           they
           adde
           as
           many
           foote
           of
           theis
           Allies
           ,
           and
           thrice
           as
           many
           Horse
           .
           All
           the
           Troupes
           are
           equally
           deuided
           betwixt
           the
           Consuls
           .
           Most
           commonly
           one
           Consull
           giues
           battaile
           with
           two
           Legions
           ,
           and
           with
           the
           succours
           
           of
           their
           Allies
           .
           They
           seldome
           fight
           with
           all
           their
           Troupes
           .
           But
           the
           feare
           and
           amazement
           of
           the
           Romans
           ,
           was
           then
           so
           great
           of
           the
           Carthaginians
           ,
           as
           they
           thought
           it
           fit
           not
           to
           fight
           onely
           with
           foure
           ,
           but
           with
           eight
           Legions
           together
           .
           And
           therefore
           after
           they
           had
           giuen
           faire
           admonitions
           to
           the
           Consuls
           ,
           and
           had
           laied
           before
           them
           the
           consequence
           of
           the
           affaires
           which
           way
           soeuer
           Fortune
           should
           turne
           ,
           they
           Commaunded
           them
           to
           goe
           vnto
           the
           Campe
           intreating
           them
           to
           doe
           the
           duties
           of
           good
           men
           ,
           in
           the
           administration
           of
           the
           Warre
           ,
           as
           the
           Roman
           Maiesty
           required
           .
        
         
           After
           the
           comming
           of
           the
           Consuls
           to
           the
           Campe
           ,
           they
           mingled
           the
           new
           Bands
           to
           the
           old
           Army
           ,
           and
           let
           many
           vnderstand
           the
           will
           of
           the
           Senate
           ,
           wishing
           the
           multitude
           to
           be
           of
           good
           Courage
           ,
           considering
           the
           season
           of
           the
           time
           :
           Wherewith
           Emilius
           made
           an
           Oration
           ,
           whereof
           this
           in
           a
           manner
           is
           the
           Substance
           .
        
         
           THat
           for
           losses
           lately
           made
           ,
           they
           should
           not
           faint
           like
           men
           amazed
           :
           
           For
           the
           losses
           in
           former
           Battailes
           had
           not
           hapned
           for
           one
           or
           two
           causes
           ,
           but
           for
           many
           .
           And
           if
           at
           this
           day
           they
           be
           Men
           of
           Courage
           and
           Resolution
           ,
           there
           was
           nothing
           could
           hinder
           ,
           but
           they
           should
           obtaine
           a
           goodly
           Victory
           .
           That
           neuer
           vnto
           this
           houre
           ,
           the
           two
           Consuls
           had
           fought
           with
           all
           the
           Legions
           together
           ,
           nor
           with
           more
           warlike
           Men
           ,
           nor
           of
           greater
           Experience
           .
           And
           if
           on
           the
           other
           side
           they
           haue
           made
           vse
           of
           young
           Men
           ,
           and
           little
           acquainted
           with
           the
           Art
           of
           warre
           ,
           and
           who
           moreouer
           were
           so
           ill
           aduertised
           of
           the
           Enemies
           enterprizes
           ,
           of
           the
           scituation
           of
           places
           ,
           and
           the
           nature
           of
           the
           Region
           ,
           so
           as
           many
           times
           they
           haue
           found
           themselues
           in
           danger
           ,
           when
           they
           had
           scarce
           seene
           the
           Enemy
           ;
           which
           was
           a
           matter
           of
           great
           consequence
           :
           For
           they
           which
           were
           defeated
           in
           Gaule
           ,
           neere
           vnto
           the
           Riuer
           of
           Trebia
           ,
           came
           to
           fight
           without
           reason
           ,
           neuer
           inquiring
           of
           the
           enemies
           enterprize
           ,
           within
           three
           daies
           after
           their
           arriuall
           from
           Sicily
           ;
           and
           they
           which
           were
           neere
           vnto
           the
           Lake
           of
           Peronza
           ,
           were
           defeated
           before
           they
           could
           see
           the
           enemy
           ,
           by
           reason
           of
           a
           great
           Fogge.
           
        
         
           But
           now
           Companion
           ,
           saith
           he
           ▪
           all
           things
           are
           for
           vs
           ;
           for
           wee
           are
           two
           Consuls
           vnited
           in
           one
           will
           ,
           and
           the
           same
           forces
           ,
           and
           we
           haue
           with
           vs
           those
           of
           the
           last
           yeare
           .
           And
           for
           your
           part
           ,
           you
           haue
           not
           onely
           seene
           the
           daily
           combates
           ,
           the
           order
           which
           Souldiers
           obserue
           ,
           and
           the
           enemies
           Troupes
           :
           But
           moreouer
           behold
           the
           second
           yeare
           ,
           wherein
           you
           haue
           had
           experience
           of
           all
           this
           ,
           in
           practising
           your selues
           ,
           and
           fighting
           continually
           .
           Wherefore
           seeing
           that
           things
           are
           contrary
           to
           those
           which
           hapned
           in
           former
           Battailes
           ,
           it
           is
           not
           likely
           but
           the
           end
           should
           prooue
           otherwise
           .
           It
           is
           not
           credible
           ,
           nay
           I
           say
           it
           is
           impossible
           ,
           seeing
           that
           in
           fighting
           with
           the
           enemy
           with
           an
           equall
           number
           in
           so
           many
           incounters
           ,
           you
           haue
           parted
           Victors
           ,
           that
           now
           you
           should
           be
           vanquished
           by
           them
           with
           all
           the
           Troupes
           ,
           seeing
           you
           haue
           a
           double
           Army
           .
        
         
           Seeing
           then
           Companions
           that
           you
           haue
           the
           Victory
           in
           your
           owne
           hands
           ,
           you
           haue
           no
           more
           neede
           of
           our
           Counsell
           and
           care
           .
           I
           might
           make
           you
           a
           longer
           Speech
           ,
           if
           I
           did
           hold
           it
           necessary
           ;
           for
           this
           must
           be
           expected
           from
           those
           which
           are
           mercenary
           ,
           or
           being
           drawne
           from
           the
           Allies
           are
           Commaunders
           of
           an
           Army
           ,
           to
           whom
           nothing
           is
           more
           troublesome
           then
           a
           day
           of
           Battaile
           .
           
           In
           regard
           of
           those
           which
           are
           like
           vnto
           vs
           ,
           whose
           liues
           are
           not
           onely
           in
           danger
           ,
           but
           their
           Country
           ,
           Wiues
           ,
           and
           Children
           ,
           whose
           remembrances
           happily
           should
           be
           of
           more
           force
           then
           any
           remonstrance
           .
        
         
           What
           man
           is
           he
           that
           would
           not
           eyther
           vanquish
           in
           fighting
           ,
           or
           die
           in
           the
           Combat
           ,
           then
           to
           liue
           in
           misery
           ,
           and
           attend
           so
           great
           a
           storme
           and
           pouerty
           ?
           Courage
           Companions
           ,
           consider
           with
           your selues
           what
           a
           difference
           there
           is
           betwixt
           vanquishing
           and
           to
           be
           vanquished
           ,
           and
           what
           followes
           the
           one
           and
           the
           other
           ,
           and
           prepare
           your selues
           to
           Battaile
           ,
           so
           as
           you
           will
           remember
           that
           it
           is
           not
           the
           Roman
           Army
           that
           is
           in
           danger
           ,
           but
           the
           Countrey
           ;
           and
           moreouer
           the
           head
           of
           the
           World.
           What
           shall
           the
           Romans
           haue
           remaining
           after
           your
           defeat
           ?
           They
           haue
           put
           all
           their
           forces
           and
           power
           into
           your
           hands
           ,
           and
           all
           their
           hope
           is
           in
           you
           .
           I
           intreate
           you
           for
           the
           honour
           of
           the
           immortall
           Gods
           ,
           that
           you
           would
           not
           frustrate
           their
           expectation
           .
           Yeeld
           the
           thankes
           which
           you
           owe
           vnto
           your
           Countrey
           ,
           let
           all
           the
           world
           know
           ,
           that
           the
           losses
           formerly
           made
           ,
           were
           not
           by
           the
           prowesse
           of
           the
           Carthaginians
           ,
           more
           then
           by
           the
           Romans
           :
           but
           for
           that
           the
           Roman
           Souldiers
           were
           at
           that
           time
           new
           ,
           and
           ignorant
           of
           the
           Warre
           .
        
         
           After
           this
           Speech
           or
           the
           like
           ,
           Emilius
           dismist
           the
           Souldiers
           .
           Three
           dayes
           after
           the
           Army
           marcht
           towards
           the
           Enemies
           Campe
           ,
           and
           on
           the
           third
           day
           they
           planted
           themselues
           neare
           vnto
           them
           .
           But
           Emilius
           seeing
           that
           the
           Plaine
           was
           large
           ,
           hee
           was
           not
           of
           opinion
           to
           fight
           with
           the
           Enemy
           :
           for
           that
           hee
           was
           stronger
           in
           Horse-men
           ,
           and
           that
           they
           must
           draw
           them
           into
           some
           place
           where
           the
           Foote-men
           might
           haue
           the
           aduantage
           .
           Contrariwise
           Varro
           being
           of
           little
           experience
           in
           the
           Warre
           ,
           was
           of
           aduice
           not
           to
           deferre
           the
           battaile
           ,
           lest
           the
           Enemy
           should
           escape
           from
           them
           .
           And
           therefore
           these
           two
           Consuls
           were
           in
           contention
           and
           debate
           ,
           
           which
           is
           the
           worst
           thing
           that
           can
           happen
           in
           a
           Campe.
           
        
         
           That
           day
           (
           for
           they
           gouerne
           it
           by
           dayes
           )
           Varro
           had
           the
           Commaund
           :
           who
           dislodging
           from
           his
           Campe
           ,
           made
           ha●e
           to
           approach
           neare
           vnto
           the
           Enemy
           ,
           notwithstanding
           that
           Emilius
           opposed
           himselfe
           to
           the
           contrary
           .
           Hannibal
           marcheth
           against
           them
           with
           his
           men
           lightly
           armed
           ,
           and
           his
           Horse-men
           ,
           and
           assaults
           them
           with
           a
           fight
           more
           likely
           to
           their
           fore-runners
           ,
           then
           to
           a
           pitcht
           Battaile
           .
           The
           Romans
           receiued
           them
           valiantly
           :
           Finally
           ,
           the
           Night
           parted
           them
           .
           
           The
           Carthaginians
           hauing
           gotten
           little
           ,
           retired
           to
           their
           Campe.
           
        
         
           And
           when
           as
           three
           dayes
           after
           
             Lucius
             Emilius
          
           had
           resolued
           not
           to
           fight
           ,
           and
           could
           nor
           disswade
           the
           other
           ,
           hee
           diuides
           the
           Army
           into
           three
           ,
           
           and
           fortifies
           two
           parts
           on
           this
           side
           the
           Riuer
           of
           Fante
           ,
           which
           alone
           diuides
           the
           Appenine
           Hills
           ,
           and
           bending
           towards
           the
           Sea
           of
           Italy
           ,
           runnes
           into
           the
           Adriatique
           .
           The
           other
           third
           part
           hee
           lodgeth
           on
           this
           side
           the
           Riuer
           ,
           about
           two
           Miles
           and
           an
           halfe
           distant
           from
           the
           other
           two
           ,
           and
           in
           a
           manner
           as
           much
           from
           the
           Enemies
           Campe.
           When
           as
           Hannibal
           had
           found
           out
           a
           conuenient
           place
           for
           his
           Horse-men
           to
           fight
           in
           ,
           and
           thinking
           that
           the
           Consuls
           would
           come
           to
           the
           Combat
           ,
           hee
           began
           to
           put
           his
           men
           in
           Battaile
           :
           But
           
           fearing
           that
           the
           Army
           was
           amazed
           ,
           by
           reason
           of
           this
           last
           Fortune
           ,
           hee
           resolued
           to
           preach
           vnto
           them
           .
           
           He
           drawes
           them
           together
           ,
           and
           commaunds
           them
           to
           looke
           vpon
           the
           Countrey
           which
           was
           about
           him
           ,
           demaunding
           of
           them
           what
           they
           could
           desire
           of
           the
           Gods
           more
           beneficiall
           and
           profitable
           then
           the
           offer
           of
           a
           battaile
           ,
           in
           those
           places
           where
           they
           might
           make
           vse
           of
           their
           Horse-men
           which
           were
           inuincible
           .
           And
           when
           as
           all
           had
           confest
           it
           freely
           ,
           therefore
           saith
           hee
           ,
           giue
           thankes
           first
           vnto
           the
           immortall
           Gods
           :
           for
           in
           preparing
           vs
           the
           Victory
           ,
           they
           haue
           brought
           the
           Enemy
           into
           this
           place
           of
           aduantage
           for
           vs
           ,
           and
           secondly
           to
           vs
           ,
           who
           by
           our
           industry
           and
           labour
           haue
           forced
           them
           to
           come
           to
           fight
           .
           The
           Romans
           cannot
           flie
           ,
           nor
           auoide
           the
           Combate
           ,
           and
           therefore
           the
           battaile
           and
           victory
           is
           in
           your
           hands
           .
        
         
           I
           hold
           it
           folly
           now
           to
           perswade
           you
           to
           performe
           the
           duties
           of
           braue
           men
           .
           It
           had
           beene
           well
           spoken
           ,
           when
           you
           had
           no
           experience
           of
           the
           Roman
           Forces
           :
           the
           which
           at
           this
           present
           time
           wee
           made
           knowne
           vnto
           you
           by
           words
           and
           example
           .
           But
           what
           preaching
           can
           more
           inflame
           and
           encourage
           your
           hearts
           then
           the
           workes
           themselues
           :
           seeing
           you
           haue
           obtained
           the
           Victory
           in
           three
           great
           seuerall
           battailes
           ?
           You
           haue
           beene
           Masters
           of
           the
           Field
           in
           the
           Combats
           past
           ,
           and
           haue
           had
           abundance
           of
           all
           things
           as
           wee
           haue
           promised
           you
           :
           So
           as
           hitherto
           I
           haue
           neuer
           failed
           of
           my
           promise
           .
           But
           the
           Combate
           at
           this
           day
           is
           for
           Townes
           and
           treasure
           :
           if
           you
           gaine
           this
           battell
           ,
           you
           shall
           be
           Lords
           of
           all
           Italy
           .
        
         
           Finally
           ,
           after
           so
           many
           labours
           and
           dangers
           ,
           being
           deliuered
           by
           this
           alone
           ,
           you
           shall
           purchase
           the
           felicity
           of
           the
           Romans
           :
           You
           shall
           bee
           the
           Head
           and
           Emperours
           of
           all
           the
           World.
           For
           the
           effecting
           whereof
           ,
           there
           is
           not
           any
           neede
           of
           words
           ,
           but
           of
           effects
           .
           By
           the
           will
           of
           the
           Gods
           before
           it
           be
           long
           ,
           you
           shall
           all
           see
           by
           experience
           that
           I
           am
           a
           man
           of
           my
           promise
           .
           After
           these
           Remonstrances
           ,
           〈◊〉
           commended
           their
           resolution
           ,
           he
           planted
           his
           Campe
           vpon
           the
           Riuer-side
           ,
           where
           the
           Enemies
           greatest
           forces
           lay
           .
           The
           day
           following
           hee
           commaunds
           them
           to
           treate
           themselues
           well
           ,
           and
           to
           prepare
           themselues
           to
           battaile
           for
           the
           day
           following
           .
           And
           therefore
           at
           the
           third
           day
           he
           passed
           the
           Riuer
           at
           the
           Sunne-rising
           ,
           
           and
           put
           his
           men
           in
           battaile
           .
           But
           Emilius
           (
           seeing
           that
           his
           Forces
           were
           not
           equall
           in
           that
           place
           ,
           and
           knowing
           that
           Hannibal
           would
           dislodge
           for
           want
           of
           victuals
           )
           came
           not
           out
           of
           his
           Fort.
           
        
         
           When
           as
           Hannibal
           had
           stayed
           some
           time
           there
           ,
           seeing
           that
           hee
           had
           in
           vaine
           called
           the
           Enemies
           forth
           to
           fight
           ,
           he
           retired
           the
           rest
           of
           his
           Army
           to
           the
           Campe
           ,
           and
           sent
           the
           Numidians
           to
           charge
           those
           which
           came
           from
           the
           Romans
           lesser
           Campe
           to
           water
           :
           which
           they
           kept
           and
           detained
           from
           them
           ,
           pursuing
           them
           with
           great
           cries
           vnto
           the
           Fort.
           Whereat
           Varro
           disdaining
           much
           ,
           that
           the
           Roman
           Campe
           should
           bee
           annoyed
           by
           these
           men
           ,
           was
           the
           more
           inflamed
           and
           encouraged
           vnto
           battaile
           .
           The
           whole
           multitude
           wished
           nor
           desired
           nothing
           more
           ,
           so
           much
           the
           expectance
           in
           all
           things
           is
           tedious
           .
        
         
         
           And
           as
           in
           the
           meane
           time
           the
           newes
           were
           come
           to
           Rome
           ,
           that
           although
           the
           Armies
           were
           not
           lodged
           in
           a
           place
           to
           giue
           battaile
           ,
           yet
           they
           were
           one
           right
           against
           another
           ,
           and
           that
           there
           were
           dayly
           encounters
           ,
           all
           the
           World
           entred
           into
           great
           heauinesse
           and
           care
           .
           Certainly
           the
           Romans
           hauing
           receiued
           lately
           wonderfull
           great
           losses
           ,
           feared
           much
           the
           future
           .
           
           Euery
           man
           fore-casts
           with
           him selfe
           what
           the
           Romans
           fortune
           would
           bee
           ,
           after
           the
           defeate
           of
           this
           Army
           :
           All
           the
           World
           poured
           out
           threats
           against
           the
           Sybils
           Bookes
           ,
           they
           saw
           nothing
           in
           the
           Temples
           and
           priuate
           houses
           but
           prodigies
           and
           strange
           signes
           .
           And
           therefore
           the
           whole
           Citty
           was
           addicted
           to
           Prayers
           ,
           to
           sacrifices
           to
           the
           Gods
           ,
           and
           to
           Ceremonies
           :
           
           for
           the
           Romans
           are
           great
           obseruers
           ,
           as
           well
           in
           publique
           as
           in
           priuate
           ,
           in
           the
           time
           of
           Warre
           ,
           neither
           doe
           they
           let
           passe
           any
           thing
           out
           of
           their
           rememberance
           which
           in
           reason
           they
           ought
           to
           doe
           .
        
         
           Varro
           to
           whom
           the
           authority
           belonged
           the
           next
           day
           ,
           at
           the
           Sunne-rising
           drawes
           forth
           the
           Armies
           out
           of
           both
           the
           Campes
           without
           the
           priuity
           of
           his
           Companion
           .
           
           And
           parting
           with
           those
           which
           were
           in
           the
           great
           Fort
           ,
           hee
           ioynes
           vnto
           them
           those
           that
           were
           in
           the
           lesser
           .
        
         
           Then
           putting
           his
           men
           in
           Battaile
           ,
           hee
           places
           the
           Roman
           Horse-men
           vpon
           the
           right
           wing
           ,
           which
           was
           neerest
           vnto
           the
           Riuer
           .
           Next
           to
           the
           which
           continuing
           the
           order
           ,
           hee
           disposeth
           of
           the
           Foote-men
           ,
           with
           the
           greatest
           number
           of
           Ensignes
           ,
           and
           the
           closest
           Bands
           :
           and
           the
           Horse-men
           of
           the
           Allies
           were
           vpon
           the
           left
           wing
           ,
           and
           in
           Front
           those
           that
           were
           lightly
           armed
           .
           
           They
           were
           with
           their
           Allies
           ,
           to
           the
           number
           of
           fourescore
           thousand
           Foote
           ,
           and
           about
           sixe
           thousand
           Horse
           .
           Hannibal
           passing
           the
           Riuer
           at
           the
           same
           time
           ,
           sends
           them
           of
           Maiorque
           and
           Min●rque
           with
           those
           that
           were
           lightly
           armed
           before
           :
           and
           passing
           the
           rest
           of
           the
           Army
           at
           two
           places
           ,
           hee
           plants
           himselfe
           before
           the
           Enemy
           ,
           ordring
           the
           Horse-men
           of
           Gaule
           and
           Spaine
           neere
           vnto
           the
           Riuer
           vpon
           the
           left
           wing
           against
           the
           Roman
           Horse-men
           .
           
           After
           which
           he
           sets
           Foote-men
           in
           the
           midst
           of
           the
           Affricans
           ,
           who
           were
           armed
           to
           proofe
           ,
           and
           after
           them
           the
           Gaules
           and
           Spaniards
           ,
           and
           finally
           the
           rest
           of
           the
           Affricans
           :
           and
           on
           the
           right
           wing
           he
           lodgeth
           his
           Numidian
           Horse-men
           .
        
         
           When
           he
           had
           put
           his
           whole
           Army
           in
           order
           ,
           he
           placeth
           in
           the
           midst
           the
           Troupes
           of
           Gaules
           and
           Spaniards
           :
           he
           ordered
           them
           in
           a
           crooked
           forme
           ,
           and
           a
           weake
           figure
           ,
           meaning
           that
           the
           Affricans
           should
           vndergoe
           the
           danger
           before
           them
           ,
           as
           a
           safegard
           to
           the
           Battaile
           .
           The
           Affricans
           were
           armed
           in
           such
           sort
           ,
           as
           you
           would
           haue
           taken
           it
           for
           a
           Roman
           Battalion
           ,
           
           by
           reason
           of
           the
           Armes
           which
           they
           had
           gotten
           at
           Trebia
           ,
           and
           at
           the
           Lake
           of
           Perouza
           .
           The
           Gaules
           and
           Spaniards
           carried
           the
           like
           Targets
           ,
           but
           their
           Swords
           differ'd
           :
           For
           the
           Spaniards
           were
           short
           ,
           and
           therefore
           easie
           ,
           werewith
           they
           did
           both
           thrust
           and
           strike
           :
           
           But
           the
           Gaules
           were
           long
           and
           without
           points
           .
           It
           was
           a
           strange
           and
           terrible
           thing
           to
           see
           the
           Gaules
           naked
           aboue
           the
           waiste
           ,
           and
           the
           Spaniards
           attired
           in
           shirts
           of
           Linnen
           ,
           wrought
           with
           purple
           after
           the
           manner
           of
           their
           owne
           Countrey
           .
           There
           were
           ten
           thousand
           Horse
           ,
           and
           aboue
           forty
           thousand
           Foote
           with
           the
           succours
           
           that
           came
           from
           
             Gaule
             .
             Lucius
             Emilius
          
           led
           the
           right
           wing
           ,
           and
           
             Tarrentius
             Varro
          
           the
           left
           :
           
             Marcus
             Attilius
          
           ,
           and
           
             Cneius
             Seruilius
          
           gouerned
           the
           Battalion
           in
           the
           midst
           .
           And
           as
           for
           the
           Carthaginian
           Captaines
           ,
           Asdrubal
           led
           the
           left
           wing
           ,
           Hanno
           the
           right
           ,
           and
           Hannibal
           was
           in
           the
           middest
           with
           his
           Brother
           Mago
           .
           The
           Romans
           looked
           towards
           the
           South
           ,
           and
           the
           Carthaginians
           to
           the
           North
           :
           but
           neither
           of
           them
           were
           annoyed
           with
           the
           Sunne
           .
        
         
           After
           they
           had
           giuen
           warning
           to
           battaile
           ,
           
           the
           encounters
           and
           skirmishes
           were
           for
           a
           time
           equall
           .
           But
           when
           as
           the
           Gaules
           and
           Spaniards
           of
           the
           left
           wing
           ,
           
           had
           charged
           the
           Romans
           ,
           the
           Combate
           was
           fierce
           and
           cruell
           ,
           so
           as
           they
           did
           not
           charge
           and
           recharge
           ,
           but
           ioyning
           together
           ,
           they
           did
           fight
           Foote
           to
           Foote
           ,
           and
           man
           to
           man
           ,
           after
           they
           had
           left
           their
           Horses
           .
           There
           the
           Carthaginians
           vanquished
           and
           slew
           most
           of
           the
           Romans
           ,
           fighting
           valiantly
           ,
           and
           with
           great
           courage
           .
           In
           regard
           of
           the
           rest
           ,
           they
           slew
           them
           retiring
           neare
           the
           Riuer
           without
           any
           mercy
           or
           compassion
           :
           And
           then
           the
           Foote-men
           receiued
           those
           that
           were
           aduantagiously
           armed
           ,
           charging
           one
           another
           .
           The
           Spaniards
           and
           Gaules
           resisted
           the
           Romans
           valiantly
           for
           a
           short
           time
           ,
           but
           being
           forced
           ,
           they
           retired
           ,
           breaking
           their
           Lunary
           order
           .
           Then
           the
           Roman
           Battalion
           pursuing
           with
           great
           courage
           ,
           did
           easily
           disorder
           the
           Enemies
           Rankes
           :
           
           for
           that
           of
           the
           Gaules
           was
           weake
           ,
           as
           hauing
           fortified
           the
           hornes
           ,
           being
           in
           the
           midst
           of
           the
           danger
           .
           Wherefore
           the
           hornes
           and
           the
           midst
           were
           not
           equall
           :
           so
           as
           the
           midst
           of
           he
           Gaules
           Battalion
           aduanced
           farre
           vpon
           the
           hornes
           ,
           like
           an
           halfe
           Moone
           ,
           the
           crookednesse
           turning
           towards
           the
           Enemie
           .
        
         
           Finally
           ,
           the
           Romans
           pursuing
           them
           ,
           marcht
           thorough
           without
           any
           resistance
           ,
           so
           as
           at
           their
           cōming
           they
           had
           vpon
           their
           Flancks
           the
           Affricans
           that
           were
           best
           armed
           ,
           who
           couering
           themselues
           with
           their
           Targets
           ,
           charg'd
           their
           Enemies
           vpon
           the
           sides
           thrusting
           with
           their
           swords
           .
           So
           as
           by
           the
           prouidence
           of
           Hannibal
           ,
           the
           Romans
           were
           inclosed
           among
           the
           Lybians
           ,
           by
           the
           encounter
           which
           they
           had
           made
           against
           the
           Gaules
           .
           They
           did
           not
           fight
           by
           Battalion
           ,
           but
           Man
           to
           Man
           ,
           or
           by
           troupes
           ,
           turning
           against
           those
           which
           charged
           them
           vpon
           the
           Flancks
           .
           And
           although
           that
           
             Lucius
             Emilius
          
           ,
           
           who
           commaunded
           the
           right
           wing
           ,
           had
           beene
           in
           the
           Combat
           of
           the
           Horsemen
           ,
           Yet
           hee
           was
           safe
           and
           well
           ,
           meaning
           therefore
           that
           in
           giuing
           courage
           ,
           his
           deedes
           should
           bee
           answerable
           to
           his
           words
           ,
           seeing
           that
           the
           hope
           of
           Victory
           consisted
           in
           the
           Footemen
           ,
           hee
           thrust
           into
           the
           hottest
           of
           the
           Battaile
           ,
           whee
           in
           fighting
           hee
           gaue
           courage
           to
           the
           Horsemen
           ,
           
           the
           which
           Hannibal
           did
           in
           like
           manner
           .
           In
           the
           meane
           time
           the
           Numidians
           of
           the
           left
           wing
           with
           all
           their
           Horse-men
           ,
           falling
           vpon
           the
           right
           wing
           of
           the
           Romans
           ,
           they
           neither
           did
           nor
           suffred
           any
           thing
           that
           was
           worthy
           of
           memory
           ,
           so
           equall
           were
           the
           two
           Troupes
           both
           in
           force
           and
           courage
           :
           yet
           they
           made
           the
           Romans
           vnprofitable
           ,
           scattering
           them
           heere
           and
           there
           .
           In
           the
           meane
           time
           Asdrubal
           went
           to
           aide
           and
           succour
           the
           Affricans
           with
           the
           Horse-men
           of
           the
           left
           wing
           .
           
           The
           which
           the
           Horse-men
           of
           the
           Roman
           Allies
           perceiuing
           ,
           they
           presently
           turned
           head
           .
           Asdrubal
           seeing
           this
           ,
           performed
           the
           duty
           of
           a
           wise
           and
           discreet
           Captaine
           :
           and
           sent
           the
           
           Numidians
           ,
           (
           whom
           he
           knew
           were
           more
           in
           number
           ,
           and
           terrible
           to
           make
           a
           chase
           ,
           )
           to
           pursue
           them
           that
           fled
           ,
           and
           went
           himselfe
           speedily
           with
           the
           Footmen
           to
           succour
           the
           Affricains
           :
           where
           assailing
           the
           Romans
           in
           the
           Reare
           ,
           he
           fortified
           his
           owne
           Men
           ,
           making
           a
           great
           slaughter
           of
           the
           Enemie
           .
           
             Lucius
             Emilius
          
           hauing
           receiued
           many
           wounds
           ,
           
           died
           in
           this
           Battaile
           :
           Hee
           was
           a
           Man
           who
           vnto
           his
           death
           had
           done
           good
           seruice
           vnto
           the
           Common-wealth
           .
           
             They
             write
             that
          
           Caius
           Lentulus
           
             a
             Tribune
             leading
             an
             empty
             horse
             in
             his
             hand
             as
             hee
             fled
             ,
             saw
          
           Paulus
           
             the
             Consull
             sitting
             on
             a
             stone
             ,
             all
             couered
             with
             blood
             ,
             to
             whom
             he
             said
             :
          
           Lucius
           Emili●s
           
             whom
             the
             Gods
             should
             hold
             innocent
             of
             this
             cruell
             slaughter
             ,
             take
             this
             horse
             ,
             whilest
             any
             strength
             remaines
             within
             ,
             and
             I
             being
             thy
             friend
             will
             lift
             thee
             vp
             ,
             and
             keepe
             thee
             on
             ,
             lest
             thou
             make
             this
             Battaile
             dolefull
             thorough
             the
             death
             of
             a
             Consull
             :
             without
             the
             which
             there
             is
             cause
             enough
             of
             mourning
             and
             weeping
             .
             Whereunto
             the
             Consull
             answered
             ,
          
           
           Caius
           Cornelius
           
             increase
             thou
             in
             vertue
             ,
             but
             beware
             lest
             whilest
             thou
             doest
             bewaile
             this
             accident
             ,
             thou
             finde
             little
             time
             to
             escape
             thy selfe
             .
             Goe
             therefore
             and
             bid
             the
             Senate
             make
             strong
             the
             walls
             of
          
           Rome
           ,
           
             and
             to
             fortifie
             it
             with
             Succours
             ,
             before
             the
             Conquerour
             come
             :
             and
             tell
          
           Quintus
           Fabius
           
             secretly
             ,
             that
          
           Lucius
           Emilius
           Paulus
           
             doth
             constantly
             remember
             his
             precepts
             ,
             liueth
             in
             them
             ,
             and
             will
             die
             in
             them
             .
             And
             I
             pray
             thee
             suffer
             me
             to
             passe
             this
             life
             ,
             among
             these
             my
             dead
             Knights
             ,
             lest
             by
             longer
             liuing
             ,
             I
             become
             an
             accuser
             of
             my
             fellowe
             ,
             defending
             my
             innocencie
             by
             the
             trespasse
             of
             another
             ,
             and
             yet
             at
             length
             dye
             being
             held
             guilty
             of
             this
             action
             .
          
        
         
           The
           Romans
           holding
           still
           good
           in
           so
           long
           and
           furious
           a
           Battaile
           ,
           were
           in
           the
           end
           all
           slaine
           .
           
           Among
           the
           which
           died
           the
           Consuls
           of
           the
           precedent
           yeare
           ,
           
             Marcus
             Attilius
          
           and
           
             Cneius
             Seruilius
          
           ,
           braue
           men
           ,
           and
           worthy
           of
           the
           Roman
           name
           .
           At
           the
           same
           time
           the
           Numidians
           ouertooke
           the
           horsemen
           which
           fled
           ,
           whereof
           they
           slew
           a
           great
           number
           ,
           and
           dismounted
           the
           rest
           .
           Some
           retired
           to
           Venusium
           :
           among
           the
           which
           was
           the
           Consull
           Varro
           ,
           
           whose
           life
           was
           base
           ,
           and
           his
           command
           vnprofitable
           for
           his
           Country
           .
           Behold
           the
           end
           of
           the
           Battaile
           of
           Cannas
           ,
           so
           famous
           as
           well
           for
           the
           victors
           as
           the
           vanquished
           :
           whereof
           the
           reason
           is
           ,
           for
           that
           of
           sixe
           thousand
           Roman
           horse
           ,
           there
           escaped
           but
           threescore
           and
           tenne
           to
           Venusium
           with
           Varro
           ;
           and
           of
           the
           Allies
           about
           three
           hundred
           scattered
           here
           and
           there
           ,
           
           who
           fled
           to
           the
           Neighbour
           Townes
           .
           And
           as
           for
           the
           Bands
           of
           Foote
           ,
           the
           Enemie
           tooke
           about
           tenne
           thousand
           aliue
           ,
           so
           as
           there
           hardly
           escaped
           three
           thousand
           .
           The
           rest
           to
           the
           number
           of
           threescore
           and
           tenne
           thousand
           were
           slaine
           in
           the
           Battaile
           .
           
           The
           Carthaginians
           got
           not
           the
           victory
           without
           losse
           .
           There
           were
           slaine
           about
           foure
           thousand
           Gaules
           ,
           fifteene
           hundred
           Affricains
           and
           Spaniards
           ,
           and
           two
           hundred
           horse
           .
           
           The
           Romans
           which
           were
           taken
           aliue
           were
           not
           in
           the
           Battaile
           :
           for
           Varro
           had
           left
           tenne
           thousand
           Men
           in
           the
           Campe
           ,
           to
           the
           end
           that
           if
           Haniball
           led
           forth
           all
           his
           Army
           to
           fight
           ,
           that
           in
           assailing
           the
           Enemies
           Campe
           whilest
           they
           were
           otherwise
           busie
           ,
           they
           might
           spoile
           the
           Carthaginians
           Munition
           .
           And
           if
           Haniball
           left
           a
           sufficient
           Garrison
           for
           the
           Campe
           ,
           then
           his
           Forces
           would
           be
           the
           lesse
           ,
           for
           the
           Romans
           were
           stronger
           in
           numbers
           of
           Men.
           Behold
           the
           manner
           how
           they
           were
           taken
           .
           Haniball
           had
           left
           a
           sufficient
           Garrison
           in
           his
           Campe
           to
           guard
           it
           :
           But
           when
           as
           the
           Romans
           saw
           the
           Battaile
           grow
           hot
           ,
           they
           go
           vnto
           the
           Campe
           
           as
           they
           had
           resolued
           to
           besiege
           it
           .
           The
           Carthaginians
           defended
           themselues
           :
           But
           for
           that
           the
           Romans
           charged
           them
           furiously
           ,
           they
           were
           forced
           to
           abandon
           the
           place
           .
           In
           the
           meane
           time
           Hannibal
           hauing
           gotten
           an
           absolute
           victory
           ,
           falls
           vpon
           those
           which
           assailed
           his
           Campe
           ,
           and
           put
           them
           to
           flight
           ,
           shutting
           them
           vp
           within
           their
           Forts
           ,
           of
           whom
           hee
           slewe
           two
           thousand
           ,
           and
           tooke
           the
           rest
           .
           The
           Numidians
           on
           the
           other
           side
           brought
           vnto
           Hannibal
           the
           Roman
           horsemen
           ,
           who
           flying
           ,
           were
           dispierced
           in
           the
           Fields
           .
           Thus
           after
           the
           Battaile
           ended
           ,
           neither
           of
           them
           were
           deceiued
           in
           their
           expectation
           :
           
           for
           presently
           the
           Carthaginians
           were
           Masters
           of
           the
           Prouince
           ,
           which
           they
           call
           great
           Greece
           ,
           so
           as
           
             Tarent
             ,
             Capua
          
           ,
           and
           Naples
           ,
           came
           vnder
           their
           obedience
           ,
           and
           all
           the
           Townes
           wauered
           for
           Hannibal
           ,
           neither
           was
           he
           out
           of
           hope
           to
           take
           Rome
           speedily
           .
        
         
           Finally
           ,
           the
           Romans
           wholy
           dispairing
           of
           the
           Empire
           of
           Italy
           ,
           were
           in
           feare
           not
           onely
           of
           their
           owne
           ruine
           ,
           but
           also
           of
           the
           whole
           Country
           ,
           expecting
           hourely
           their
           cruell
           Enemie
           at
           the
           walls
           of
           Rome
           .
           The
           Citie
           being
           thus
           troubled
           ▪
           Newes
           (
           to
           the
           end
           the
           measure
           of
           their
           miseries
           might
           be
           full
           )
           came
           from
           Gaule
           of
           the
           Defeat
           of
           
             Lucius
             Postumus
          
           the
           Pretor
           ,
           
           with
           his
           Army
           by
           an
           Ambush
           .
           Yet
           the
           Senate
           inuolued
           in
           so
           many
           miseries
           ,
           made
           a
           good
           shew
           ;
           aduising
           the
           people
           to
           fortifie
           the
           Citie
           with
           Men
           ,
           and
           to
           consider
           of
           their
           affaires
           with
           courage
           and
           constancie
           .
           The
           which
           the
           things
           which
           succeeded
           afterwards
           did
           verifie
           ,
           for
           being
           now
           vanquished
           by
           the
           Carthaginians
           ,
           and
           seeming
           to
           acquit
           vnto
           them
           the
           glory
           of
           Armes
           ,
           within
           short
           time
           after
           ,
           by
           the
           constancie
           of
           the
           Common-wealth
           ,
           and
           by
           the
           Councell
           and
           wisdome
           of
           the
           Senate
           ,
           they
           came
           (
           after
           they
           had
           vanquished
           and
           ruined
           the
           Carthaginians
           )
           to
           be
           Lords
           not
           onely
           of
           Italy
           ,
           but
           also
           of
           the
           whole
           world
           .
           And
           therefore
           we
           will
           conclude
           this
           booke
           ,
           and
           likewise
           the
           actions
           of
           Spaine
           and
           Italy
           ,
           which
           were
           during
           the
           hundreth
           and
           fortieth
           Olimpiade
           .
           And
           when
           we
           shall
           come
           to
           those
           of
           Greece
           ,
           during
           the
           same
           Olimpiade
           ,
           we
           will
           speake
           more
           at
           large
           of
           the
           Roman
           Common-wealth
           :
           For
           I
           hold
           it
           not
           onely
           necessary
           for
           the
           Reader
           ,
           for
           the
           knowledge
           of
           the
           History
           ,
           but
           also
           profitable
           ,
           to
           correct
           and
           gouerne
           a
           Common-wealth
           .
        
         
           The
           end
           of
           the
           Third
           Booke
           of
           Polybius
           .
        
      
       
         
         
           THE
           FOVRTH
           BOOKE
           of
           the
           History
           of
           POLYBIVS
           .
        
         
           WEE
           haue
           in
           my
           opinion
           sufficiently
           shewed
           the
           causes
           of
           the
           second
           punique
           warre
           in
           this
           last
           Booke
           ,
           and
           then
           the
           descent
           of
           Hannibal
           into
           Italy
           :
           Wee
           haue
           also
           related
           many
           Combats
           betwixt
           the
           Romans
           and
           the
           Carthaginians
           ,
           vnto
           the
           Battaile
           which
           was
           fought
           neere
           vnto
           the
           Riuer
           of
           Fante
           ,
           and
           the
           Towne
           of
           Cannes
           .
           Now
           wee
           will
           pursue
           the
           warres
           of
           Greece
           of
           the
           same
           time
           ,
           deliuering
           in
           few
           words
           ,
           the
           things
           mentioned
           by
           vs
           in
           the
           second
           Booke
           of
           the
           preparation
           of
           our
           worke
           ,
           and
           especially
           of
           the
           Common-weale
           of
           the
           Acheins
           :
           Considering
           that
           their
           manner
           of
           gouernment
           tooke
           a
           great
           increase
           ,
           as
           well
           before
           as
           in
           our
           time
           .
           
           And
           therefore
           beginning
           with
           the
           time
           of
           Tisamenes
           (
           one
           of
           the
           sonnes
           of
           Orestes
           )
           we
           haue
           said
           that
           the
           Acheins
           liued
           from
           his
           time
           vnto
           the
           Reigne
           of
           Gyges
           ,
           vnder
           Kings
           descending
           from
           him
           :
           And
           that
           hauing
           chased
           them
           away
           ,
           the
           Citie
           being
           well
           aduised
           ,
           gaue
           the
           gouernment
           vnto
           the
           Commons
           :
           Some
           few
           yeares
           after
           the
           Townes
           and
           Burroughes
           began
           to
           fall
           into
           dissention
           ,
           by
           the
           meanes
           of
           the
           Lacedemonian
           Princes
           .
           Yet
           afterwards
           as
           we
           haue
           said
           ,
           the
           Acheins
           reunited
           themselues
           ,
           which
           was
           the
           first
           meanes
           that
           all
           Morea
           tooke
           the
           sirname
           of
           Acheins
           .
           Wee
           haue
           moreouer
           deliuered
           their
           actions
           in
           perticular
           ,
           vnto
           the
           Defeate
           of
           Cleomenes
           King
           of
           the
           Lacedemonians
           .
           
           And
           there
           we
           haue
           concluded
           our
           preparation
           ,
           with
           the
           death
           of
           
             Antigonus
             ,
             Seleucus
          
           ,
           
           and
           Ptolomy
           :
           
           for
           they
           all
           died
           in
           one
           Olimpiade
           .
           It
           rests
           now
           ,
           that
           in
           writing
           the
           Remainder
           ,
           wee
           should
           begin
           there
           .
           The
           subiect
           seemes
           good
           :
           first
           ,
           for
           that
           the
           deedes
           which
           Arate
           hath
           written
           ,
           end
           at
           that
           time
           ,
           to
           the
           end
           that
           to
           continue
           the
           Narration
           of
           the
           Grecians
           actions
           ,
           wee
           should
           prosecute
           (
           as
           wee
           haue
           promised
           )
           those
           which
           follow
           :
           And
           for
           that
           the
           times
           are
           so
           vnited
           ,
           as
           one
           part
           hath
           beene
           in
           our
           age
           ,
           
           and
           the
           other
           in
           the
           time
           of
           our
           Parents
           .
           By
           this
           meanes
           we
           haue
           seene
           part
           ,
           and
           heard
           the
           rest
           from
           those
           which
           haue
           seene
           them
           .
           I
           haue
           not
           held
           it
           fit
           to
           seeke
           things
           farre
           off
           ,
           nor
           to
           make
           a
           relation
           growing
           from
           heare-say
           or
           report
           ,
           for
           that
           I
           conceiue
           it
           would
           not
           be
           profitable
           for
           the
           Reader
           :
           And
           therefore
           let
           vs
           begin
           with
           the
           time
           ,
           when
           as
           Fortune
           seemed
           to
           haue
           made
           a
           new
           world
           .
           Philip
           the
           lawfull
           sonne
           of
           Demetrius
           ,
           
           being
           in
           his
           younger
           yeares
           ,
           had
           taken
           possession
           of
           the
           Empire
           of
           Macedon
           .
           
           Acheus
           Lord
           of
           all
           the
           Prouince
           neere
           vnto
           Taurus
           ,
           had
           not
           onely
           the
           Name
           of
           a
           King
           ,
           but
           also
           the
           Forces
           .
           
           Antiochus
           sirnamed
           great
           ,
           succeeded
           his
           Brother
           Seleucus
           
           lately
           dead
           ,
           in
           the
           Realme
           of
           Syria
           ,
           although
           hee
           were
           but
           young
           :
           and
           Ariarates
           had
           taken
           the
           Realme
           of
           Capadocia
           .
           
           At
           the
           same
           time
           also
           
             Ptolomy
             Philopater
          
           had
           gotten
           the
           Empire
           of
           Egipt
           :
           and
           soone
           after
           Lycurgus
           
           was
           chosen
           King
           of
           the
           Lacedemonians
           .
           The
           Carthaginians
           likewise
           had
           chosen
           Hannibal
           for
           their
           Generall
           in
           the
           Warres
           as
           we
           haue
           mentioned
           .
           And
           therefore
           it
           seemes
           that
           there
           was
           an
           alteration
           ,
           seeing
           that
           all
           the
           Potentates
           were
           renewed
           ,
           which
           is
           a
           naturall
           thing
           ,
           and
           which
           happened
           at
           one
           time
           .
        
         
           The
           Romans
           and
           Carthaginians
           made
           the
           warre
           which
           we
           haue
           mentioned
           :
           and
           Antiochus
           and
           Ptolomy
           that
           of
           Syria
           .
           In
           regard
           of
           the
           Acheins
           and
           Philip
           ,
           
           they
           had
           warre
           against
           the
           Etoliens
           and
           Lacedemonians
           .
           Whereof
           see
           the
           causes
           .
           The
           Etoliens
           being
           long
           discontented
           with
           peace
           ,
           were
           not
           content
           to
           liue
           vpon
           their
           owne
           charges
           ,
           as
           being
           accustomed
           to
           liue
           vpon
           their
           Neighbours
           ,
           for
           the
           necessity
           of
           their
           great
           expences
           ,
           by
           reason
           of
           their
           Naturall
           arrogancie
           ,
           whereunto
           being
           subiect
           ,
           they
           lead
           a
           cruell
           and
           brutish
           life
           ,
           obseruing
           no
           law
           of
           friendship
           nor
           alliance
           :
           so
           as
           all
           things
           are
           of
           good
           prize
           vnto
           them
           .
           And
           although
           that
           during
           the
           life
           of
           Antigonus
           ,
           they
           did
           not
           stirre
           ,
           fearing
           the
           forces
           of
           the
           Lacedemonians
           :
           Yet
           after
           his
           death
           when
           as
           Philip
           had
           succeeded
           him
           ,
           they
           began
           (
           disdaining
           his
           youth
           )
           to
           seeke
           occasions
           of
           warre
           with
           them
           of
           Morea
           :
           and
           namely
           ,
           for
           that
           by
           an
           ancient
           custome
           of
           iniuries
           ,
           they
           had
           vsed
           to
           rob
           and
           spoile
           at
           Sea
           :
           And
           that
           moreouer
           they
           held
           themselues
           more
           powerfull
           to
           make
           warre
           then
           the
           Acheins
           .
        
         
           Being
           in
           this
           humour
           ,
           soone
           after
           they
           found
           this
           occasion
           ,
           together
           with
           the
           fauour
           and
           fortune
           of
           their
           enterprize
           .
           
             Dormiache
             Triconee
          
           was
           sonne
           to
           Nicostrates
           ,
           who
           violated
           the
           affaires
           of
           the
           Pambiotins
           :
           who
           being
           yet
           young
           and
           full
           of
           arrogancie
           and
           pride
           ,
           an
           Etolien
           had
           beene
           sent
           by
           the
           Common-wealth
           to
           Phigalea
           :
           
           It
           is
           a
           Towne
           scituated
           right
           against
           the
           Messenian
           Mountaines
           ,
           and
           which
           by
           fortune
           was
           then
           allied
           to
           the
           Etoliens
           .
           Hee
           let
           them
           vnderstand
           that
           hee
           had
           beene
           sent
           thether
           to
           gouerne
           the
           Towne
           and
           the
           Country
           :
           Although
           they
           
           had
           done
           it
           of
           purpose
           to
           discouer
           the
           estate
           of
           Morea
           .
           But
           for
           that
           in
           regard
           of
           the
           alliance
           ,
           they
           could
           not
           victuall
           the
           Pyrats
           ,
           who
           wandring
           there
           abouts
           ,
           retired
           to
           him
           to
           Phigalea
           for
           their
           Munition
           ,
           and
           the
           rather
           for
           that
           the
           peace
           made
           with
           Antigonus
           continued
           still
           ,
           hee
           aduised
           them
           to
           carry
           away
           the
           Messeniens
           Cattell
           ,
           who
           were
           their
           Friends
           and
           Allies
           .
           
           The
           which
           they
           began
           at
           the
           first
           to
           chase
           out
           of
           their
           limits
           :
           and
           afterwards
           as
           their
           obstinacie
           increased
           by
           little
           and
           little
           ,
           to
           ruine
           the
           houses
           in
           the
           night
           standing
           scattered
           in
           the
           Fields
           ,
           and
           to
           spoile
           and
           ruine
           the
           whole
           Country
           .
           The
           Messeniens
           discontented
           herewith
           ,
           send
           an
           Embassie
           to
           Dorimache
           ,
           to
           complaine
           of
           the
           outrages
           done
           by
           the
           Pyrates
           ,
           who
           at
           the
           first
           made
           no
           account
           of
           it
           ,
           doing
           it
           partly
           for
           the
           benefit
           of
           the
           Pyrates
           ,
           and
           partly
           for
           his
           owne
           interest
           ,
           hauing
           a
           share
           in
           the
           Booty
           .
           But
           being
           often
           prest
           by
           Embassies
           ,
           by
           reason
           of
           the
           continuance
           of
           the
           wrongs
           ,
           he
           told
           them
           that
           he
           would
           be
           soone
           at
           Messena
           to
           doe
           them
           right
           ,
           for
           the
           complaints
           they
           made
           against
           the
           Etoliens
           .
           Being
           arriued
           ,
           and
           that
           many
           presented
           themselues
           vnto
           him
           hauing
           bin
           wronged
           ,
           hee
           sent
           some
           away
           with
           scoffes
           :
           others
           with
           iniuries
           ,
           and
           some
           he
           terrified
           with
           bigge
           and
           outragious
           words
           .
           During
           these
           pursuits
           at
           Messena
           ,
           
           the
           Pyrates
           came
           in
           the
           night
           to
           a
           Burrough
           called
           Chiron
           ,
           and
           tooke
           it
           by
           Scalado
           ,
           and
           sacking
           and
           spoiling
           it
           ,
           they
           slewe
           some
           of
           those
           which
           were
           found
           in
           Armes
           ,
           and
           carrie
           away
           the
           rest
           Prisoners
           with
           the
           Cattell
           .
        
         
           The
           Messenians
           being
           more
           incensed
           herewith
           ,
           considering
           his
           Presence
           ,
           and
           finally
           thinking
           that
           they
           were
           deluded
           ,
           they
           cause
           him
           to
           come
           before
           the
           Magistrates
           .
           By
           good
           fortune
           Schiron
           ,
           a
           man
           of
           good
           esteeme
           ,
           and
           at
           that
           time
           Gouernour
           of
           the
           Messeniens
           ,
           was
           of
           opinion
           ,
           not
           to
           suffer
           Dorimache
           to
           part
           out
           of
           the
           Towne
           ,
           before
           hee
           had
           restored
           the
           spoiles
           which
           the
           Pyrates
           had
           made
           ,
           and
           repaired
           the
           houses
           in
           the
           Country
           ,
           and
           deliuered
           those
           which
           had
           committed
           the
           Murthers
           .
           And
           when
           as
           all
           the
           assembly
           approued
           of
           this
           Councell
           ,
           Dorimache
           inflamed
           with
           choller
           ,
           told
           them
           they
           were
           fooles
           ,
           and
           if
           in
           doing
           that
           ,
           they
           thought
           to
           wrong
           Dorimache
           ,
           and
           not
           the
           Etoliens
           :
           And
           that
           moreouer
           they
           did
           him
           great
           wrong
           ,
           and
           that
           within
           a
           short
           time
           reuenge
           would
           be
           taken
           .
        
         
           There
           was
           at
           that
           time
           in
           Messena
           a
           man
           of
           base
           condition
           ,
           called
           Babyrthe
           ,
           so
           like
           in
           face
           ,
           
           body
           ,
           lineaments
           ,
           and
           voyce
           to
           Dorimache
           ,
           that
           if
           they
           had
           giuen
           him
           his
           Crowne
           and
           Robe
           ,
           you
           could
           hardly
           haue
           discern'd
           them
           .
           This
           Dorimache
           knew
           well
           .
           And
           when
           he
           vsed
           proud
           and
           audatious
           words
           to
           the
           
             Messeniens
             ,
             Schiron
          
           grew
           into
           choller
           ,
           telling
           him
           ,
           thinkest
           thou
           that
           we
           care
           for
           thee
           or
           Babyrthe
           for
           this
           thy
           rashnes
           .
           After
           which
           words
           ,
           Dorimache
           thought
           good
           to
           strike
           saile
           ,
           restoring
           to
           the
           Messeniens
           all
           the
           pillage
           .
           And
           going
           then
           to
           Etolia
           ,
           he
           tooke
           this
           speech
           of
           Schiron
           so
           to
           heart
           ,
           as
           without
           any
           other
           cause
           he
           made
           warre
           against
           the
           Messeniens
           .
           
           At
           that
           time
           Ariston
           was
           chiefe
           of
           the
           Etoliens
           ,
           who
           by
           reason
           of
           the
           weakenesse
           of
           his
           body
           ,
           growne
           by
           a
           long
           infirmity
           ,
           could
           not
           mannage
           this
           warre
           .
           Although
           hee
           were
           allied
           to
           Scope
           and
           to
           Dorimache
           ,
           yet
           he
           gaue
           the
           conduct
           to
           Dorimache
           .
           But
           he
           durst
           not
           openly
           incense
           the
           Etoliens
           to
           make
           warre
           against
           the
           Messeniens
           :
           
           for
           that
           hee
           could
           no●
           propound
           for
           a
           sufficient
           cause
           ,
           as
           growing
           onely
           vpon
           choller
           for
           an
           iniury
           spoken
           to
           him
           .
           And
           therefore
           leauing
           this
           aduice
           ,
           hee
           adresseth
           himselfe
           to
           Scope
           in
           priuate
           ,
           perswading
           him
           to
           oppose
           himselfe
           against
           the
           Messeniens
           :
           being
           then
           assured
           of
           the
           Macedonians
           ,
           by
           reason
           of
           the
           minority
           of
           their
           King
           ,
           for
           that
           Philip
           had
           not
           seauenteene
           yeares
           compleate
           :
           and
           that
           moreouer
           the
           Lacedemonians
           held
           not
           the
           party
           of
           the
           Messeniens
           ,
           acquainting
           him
           with
           the
           Friendship
           and
           alliance
           hee
           had
           with
           the
           Grecians
           .
           Wherefore
           hee
           found
           not
           any
           man
           that
           could
           hinder
           his
           passage
           to
           Messena
           .
           Then
           hee
           propounded
           vnto
           him
           with
           an
           Etolien
           perswasion
           ,
           the
           great
           profite
           that
           would
           redowne
           thereby
           :
           considering
           that
           all
           the
           Countrey
           liued
           in
           assurance
           ,
           and
           that
           they
           alone
           had
           not
           felt
           the
           Cleomenique
           Warre
           :
           and
           that
           finally
           the
           Etoliens
           would
           bee
           well
           pleased
           ,
           and
           ready
           to
           doe
           them
           honour
           vnto
           the
           vtmost
           of
           their
           ability
           and
           power
           .
        
         
           As
           for
           the
           Acheins
           ,
           they
           would
           giue
           them
           occasion
           of
           Warre
           ,
           if
           they
           sought
           to
           hinder
           their
           voyage
           :
           But
           if
           they
           did
           not
           budge
           ,
           they
           would
           passe
           easily
           to
           Messena
           :
           and
           for
           that
           the
           Messeniens
           had
           made
           a
           promise
           to
           the
           Acheins
           and
           Macedonians
           ,
           to
           enter
           into
           their
           league
           ,
           they
           gaue
           sufficient
           occasion
           of
           Warre
           .
           
           Hauing
           vsed
           a
           long
           Speech
           touching
           this
           enterprize
           ,
           hee
           soone
           moued
           Scope
           and
           his
           Friends
           ,
           as
           without
           assembling
           the
           people
           ,
           or
           attending
           the
           will
           of
           the
           Magistrates
           ,
           or
           obseruing
           any
           order
           o●
           ser●u●tice
           ,
           they
           made
           Warre
           against
           the
           Messeniens
           ,
           the
           
             Epirotes
             ,
             Acheins
             ,
             Acarnaniens
          
           ,
           and
           Macedonians
           .
           Wherefore
           they
           presently
           sent
           forth
           many
           Pirates
           ,
           who
           encountred
           with
           the
           royall
           ship
           of
           Macedony
           ,
           laden
           ,
           and
           carried
           it
           to
           Etolia
           ,
           where
           they
           sold
           the
           Pilots
           and
           Marriners
           ,
           and
           in
           the
           end
           the
           ship
           .
        
         
           Then
           they
           ranne
           along
           the
           Empire
           ,
           spoyling
           all
           those
           which
           they
           met
           ,
           being
           assisted
           by
           the
           Cephalonien
           Vessels
           ,
           to
           commit
           their
           outrages
           ,
           taking
           Townes
           by
           Treason
           .
           For
           in
           Acarnania
           they
           tooke
           Orea
           ,
           and
           seized
           vpon
           a
           Castle
           which
           is
           in
           the
           midst
           of
           the
           Megalopolitains
           Countrey
           ,
           which
           they
           call
           Claire
           ,
           by
           men
           whom
           they
           had
           secretly
           sent
           into
           Morea
           :
           whereof
           making
           vse
           afterwards
           for
           a
           retreate
           ,
           they
           committed
           great
           spoiles
           at
           Sea.
           At
           that
           time
           Timoxenes
           which
           was
           Chiefe
           of
           the
           Acheins
           ,
           
           tooke
           the
           Towne
           of
           Taurion
           by
           assault
           ,
           the
           which
           Antigonus
           had
           taken
           in
           the
           time
           of
           the
           Warre
           of
           Morea
           .
        
         
           You
           must
           vnderstand
           that
           King
           Antigonus
           held
           Corinthe
           with
           the
           good
           liking
           of
           the
           Acheins
           ,
           as
           we
           haue
           shewed
           heretofore
           ,
           in
           speaking
           of
           the
           Cleomenique
           Wa●
           :
           But
           he
           had
           not
           restored
           Orchomenes
           vnto
           them
           ,
           the
           which
           hee
           had
           taken
           by
           force
           ,
           and
           had
           made
           himselfe
           Lord
           thereof
           ,
           requesting
           and
           desiring
           (
           as
           it
           seemes
           )
           not
           onely
           to
           haue
           an
           entry
           into
           Morea
           ,
           but
           also
           to
           keepe
           the
           heart
           thereof
           by
           meanes
           of
           the
           Garrison
           of
           Orchomenes
           .
        
         
           Dorimache
           and
           Scope
           making
           great
           choise
           of
           the
           time
           ,
           when
           as
           Timoxenes
           had
           not
           no
           many
           dayes
           to
           continue
           and
           stay
           in
           his
           Magistracy
           ,
           and
           that
           Arate
           who
           was
           to
           succeede
           him
           ,
           could
           not
           execute
           
           his
           office
           ,
           they
           assembled
           the
           Etoliens
           neere
           vnto
           the
           Mountaine
           of
           Rhie
           :
           and
           hauing
           prepared
           the
           Cephalonian
           ships
           ,
           they
           sayled
           to
           Morea
           :
           and
           in
           passing
           by
           the
           Coasts
           of
           the
           
             Patrenses
             ,
             Pharences
          
           ,
           and
           Tritenses
           ,
           they
           march
           against
           the
           Messeniens
           .
           It
           had
           beene
           forbidden
           not
           to
           doe
           any
           outrage
           to
           the
           Acheins
           .
           But
           who
           can
           prescribe
           an
           order
           to
           a
           multitude
           ,
           who
           spoile
           all
           where
           they
           come
           ?
           Comming
           in
           the
           end
           to
           Phigalea
           ,
           and
           making
           their
           attempt
           against
           the
           Messeniens
           ,
           without
           any
           regard
           of
           their
           ancient
           Friendship
           ,
           and
           without
           any
           feare
           of
           God
           or
           Men
           ,
           they
           ouer-runne
           and
           spoile
           the
           Countrey
           ,
           putting
           all
           to
           fire
           and
           sword
           .
           In
           the
           meane
           time
           the
           Messeniens
           finding
           themselues
           too
           weake
           ,
           kept
           themselues
           close
           within
           their
           Towne
           .
        
         
           The
           time
           of
           election
           approaching
           for
           the
           Acheins
           ,
           they
           assembled
           at
           Egea
           ,
           whereas
           holding
           their
           Diet
           ,
           when
           as
           the
           Embassadours
           of
           Patres
           on
           the
           one
           side
           ,
           and
           those
           of
           Pharos
           on
           the
           other
           ,
           made
           their
           complaints
           for
           the
           outrages
           done
           by
           the
           Etoliens
           ,
           and
           that
           on
           the
           other
           side
           the
           Messeniens
           demanded
           Succours
           with
           great
           compassion
           ,
           they
           were
           induced
           ,
           partly
           by
           the
           wrongs
           done
           vnto
           their
           Allies
           ,
           and
           moued
           partly
           with
           pitty
           ,
           which
           they
           had
           of
           the
           Messeniens
           ,
           being
           likewise
           discontented
           that
           the
           Etoliens
           had
           past
           their
           Army
           thorow
           their
           Countrey
           without
           their
           priuity
           ,
           they
           resolued
           to
           giue
           succours
           to
           the
           Messeniens
           ,
           and
           thereby
           to
           accustome
           the
           Acheins
           to
           Warre
           :
           and
           what
           the
           assemblies
           should
           ordaine
           ,
           should
           be
           obserued
           .
           Timxenes
           chiefe
           of
           the
           Acheins
           ,
           who
           was
           not
           yet
           deposed
           ,
           fearing
           to
           make
           any
           attempt
           ,
           as
           if
           there
           were
           no
           other
           meanes
           but
           the
           multitude
           :
           for
           that
           after
           the
           Warre
           of
           Cleomenes
           ,
           when
           as
           all
           quarrels
           were
           pacified
           ,
           hee
           knew
           well
           that
           the
           people
           of
           Morea
           were
           giuen
           to
           pleasure
           ,
           and
           that
           making
           no
           more
           accompt
           of
           Warre
           ,
           they
           were
           growne
           idle
           .
        
         
           Contrariwise
           ,
           Arate
           not
           able
           to
           endure
           the
           outrage
           done
           vnto
           his
           Allies
           ,
           and
           incensed
           the
           presumption
           of
           the
           Etoliens
           ,
           remembring
           in
           like
           manner
           their
           ancient
           hatred
           ,
           hee
           made
           haste
           to
           cause
           the
           Acheins
           to
           take
           Armes
           ,
           and
           to
           fight
           with
           the
           Etoliens
           .
           And
           therefore
           fiue
           dayes
           before
           hee
           should
           enter
           into
           the
           Magistracy
           ,
           hee
           receiued
           the
           Seale
           from
           Timoxenes
           ,
           and
           wrote
           vnto
           the
           Towne
           ,
           willing
           them
           to
           leuie
           men
           ,
           and
           to
           assemble
           at
           Megalopolis
           .
           But
           before
           wee
           proceede
           .
           I
           haue
           thought
           good
           to
           speake
           something
           of
           his
           nature
           and
           disposition
           .
        
         
           Arate
           was
           a
           man
           perfect
           in
           all
           things
           for
           the
           Gouernment
           of
           a
           City
           :
           for
           hee
           spake
           well
           ,
           
           and
           had
           a
           good
           inuention
           ;
           being
           also
           diligent
           ,
           and
           of
           execution
           :
           There
           was
           not
           his
           equall
           to
           endure
           a
           Ciuill
           dissention
           patiently
           ,
           nor
           to
           contract
           leagues
           and
           alliances
           .
           Finally
           ,
           hee
           was
           a
           wise
           and
           discreet
           man
           in
           his
           Magistracy
           and
           charge
           ,
           and
           to
           lay
           Ambushes
           for
           his
           Enemy
           ,
           bringing
           them
           vnto
           a
           good
           end
           by
           his
           labour
           and
           patience
           .
           Whereof
           there
           are
           many
           proofes
           and
           testimonies
           ,
           but
           especially
           for
           that
           he
           deliuered
           Sicyon
           and
           Mantinea
           to
           the
           Acheins
           :
           and
           had
           taken
           Pellene
           from
           the
           Etoliens
           .
           hee
           likewise
           conquered
           the
           strong
           Fort
           of
           Corinthe
           ,
           which
           they
           call
           Acrocorinthe
           .
        
         
         
           Yet
           if
           hee
           were
           to
           fight
           ,
           he
           was
           carelesse
           to
           take
           Councell
           ,
           and
           faint-hearted
           in
           the
           fight
           .
           
           Wherefore
           he
           filled
           Morea
           ,
           with
           the
           triumph
           of
           the
           spoiles
           taken
           by
           him
           :
           so
           as
           Nature
           hath
           not
           onely
           framed
           a
           diuersity
           in
           mens
           bodies
           ,
           but
           also
           in
           their
           soules
           :
           So
           as
           many
           times
           the
           same
           man
           doth
           not
           carry
           himselfe
           onely
           in
           diuers
           things
           ,
           an
           able
           man
           in
           some
           ,
           and
           slacke
           in
           others
           :
           But
           also
           hee
           doth
           many
           times
           in
           one
           and
           the
           same
           action
           make
           shew
           of
           extreame
           heate
           ,
           and
           sometimes
           of
           incredible
           slacknesse
           :
           so
           as
           sometimes
           hee
           seemes
           a
           man
           of
           great
           courage
           ,
           and
           another
           time
           very
           fearefull
           .
           These
           are
           no
           strange
           things
           ,
           but
           vsuall
           ,
           and
           well
           knowne
           vnto
           those
           that
           doe
           obserue
           them
           .
           Wee
           likewise
           see
           many
           men
           in
           hunting
           to
           bee
           wonderfull
           hardy
           against
           the
           cruellest
           sauage
           Beasts
           that
           can
           bee
           found
           :
           whom
           if
           you
           leade
           to
           the
           Warre
           against
           the
           Enemy
           ,
           would
           be
           found
           Cowards
           and
           faint
           hearted
           .
           You
           shall
           likewise
           finde
           many
           in
           the
           Warre
           ,
           which
           are
           resolute
           to
           fight
           man
           to
           man
           ,
           but
           in
           pitcht
           Battaile
           are
           of
           no
           esteeme
           .
        
         
           It
           is
           certaine
           that
           the
           Horse-men
           of
           Thessaly
           being
           ioyned
           together
           ,
           
           are
           not
           to
           bee
           forc't
           in
           a
           Battaile
           ,
           but
           if
           you
           charge
           them
           by
           small
           Troupes
           ,
           it
           is
           easie
           to
           cut
           them
           in
           peeces
           :
           the
           which
           is
           contrary
           in
           the
           Etoliens
           .
           They
           of
           Candy
           are
           the
           most
           actiue
           men
           in
           the
           World
           ,
           
           as
           well
           for
           Combate
           at
           Sea
           and
           Land
           ,
           
           for
           Ambushes
           ,
           Robberies
           ,
           Rapines
           ,
           surprizes
           in
           the
           Night
           ,
           and
           for
           all
           manner
           of
           deceipts
           :
           But
           in
           a
           pitcht
           Battaile
           ;
           they
           are
           faint-hearted
           Cowards
           ,
           and
           of
           no
           seruice
           .
           To
           whom
           the
           Acheins
           and
           Macedonians
           are
           quite
           contrary
           .
           I
           haue
           deliuered
           these
           things
           in
           few
           words
           ,
           to
           the
           end
           that
           no
           man
           should
           maruaile
           ,
           nor
           giue
           lesse
           credit
           to
           the
           History
           ,
           if
           sometimes
           wee
           shew
           that
           one
           and
           the
           same
           man
           hath
           carried
           himselfe
           diuersly
           in
           the
           like
           affaires
           .
           Let
           vs
           now
           returne
           where
           wee
           left
           .
        
         
           After
           the
           assembly
           had
           beene
           made
           at
           Megalapolis
           ,
           of
           able
           men
           for
           the
           Warre
           ,
           
           the
           Messeniens
           came
           againe
           to
           the
           Acheins
           ,
           intreating
           them
           to
           helpe
           and
           assist
           them
           ,
           being
           so
           apparently
           wronged
           by
           the
           Etoliens
           :
           and
           desiring
           withall
           if
           it
           were
           their
           good
           pleasure
           to
           bee
           receiued
           into
           their
           league
           ,
           hereafter
           to
           beare
           the
           necessary
           charges
           for
           the
           preseruation
           thereof
           .
           The
           cheife
           of
           the
           Acheins
           make
           answere
           ,
           that
           as
           for
           the
           alliance
           ,
           they
           could
           not
           hearken
           vnto
           it
           ,
           for
           that
           it
           was
           not
           in
           their
           power
           and
           ability
           to
           receiue
           or
           fauour
           any
           one
           without
           the
           consent
           of
           Philip
           and
           the
           other
           Allies
           :
           For
           that
           the
           accord
           continued
           yet
           firme
           ,
           which
           had
           beene
           made
           in
           the
           time
           of
           the
           Cleomenique
           Warre
           ,
           vnder
           the
           command
           of
           Antigonus
           ,
           betwixt
           the
           
             Acheins
             ,
             Epirotes
             ,
             Phocenses
             ,
             Macedonians
             ,
             Beociens
             ,
             Arcadians
             ,
          
           and
           Thessalians
           .
           And
           yet
           they
           would
           willingly
           giue
           them
           succours
           ,
           so
           as
           they
           will
           giue
           their
           Children
           for
           hostages
           vnto
           the
           Acheins
           :
           promising
           neuer
           to
           make
           peace
           ,
           nor
           any
           accord
           with
           the
           Etoliens
           ,
           without
           the
           consent
           of
           the
           Acheins
           .
           It
           is
           true
           ,
           the
           Lacedemonians
           had
           drawne
           downe
           an
           Army
           neere
           vnto
           Megalopolis
           ,
           not
           so
           much
           in
           regard
           of
           their
           Alliance
           ,
           as
           to
           see
           the
           euent
           of
           the
           Warre
           .
        
         
         
           When
           as
           Arate
           had
           thus
           concluded
           with
           the
           Messeniens
           ,
           he
           sends
           an
           Embassie
           to
           the
           Etoliens
           signifying
           vnto
           them
           to
           retire
           their
           Army
           out
           of
           the
           Messeniens
           Countrey
           ,
           and
           that
           hereafter
           they
           should
           doe
           them
           no
           wrong
           ,
           
           nor
           touch
           the
           Acheins
           Countrey
           :
           And
           if
           they
           did
           otherwise
           ,
           hee
           declared
           himselfe
           their
           Enemy
           .
           Scope
           and
           Dorimache
           ,
           hauing
           heard
           the
           Embassadours
           charge
           ,
           and
           being
           aduertised
           of
           the
           preparation
           of
           the
           Acheins
           ,
           thought
           good
           to
           yeeld
           vnto
           Arate
           .
           Wherefore
           they
           sent
           Letters
           presently
           into
           Cylene
           to
           Aristo
           ,
           chiefe
           of
           the
           Etoliens
           requiring
           shipping
           :
           and
           two
           daies
           after
           they
           parted
           ,
           causing
           the
           Baggage
           to
           march
           before
           ,
           taking
           their
           way
           towards
           the
           Elienses
           :
           a
           people
           which
           had
           beene
           alwayes
           faithfull
           to
           the
           Etoliens
           .
           But
           Arate
           thinking
           simply
           they
           had
           gone
           away
           ,
           as
           they
           had
           resolued
           ,
           gaue
           leaue
           to
           all
           his
           Bands
           to
           retire
           vnto
           their
           houses
           :
           and
           went
           directly
           to
           Patras
           ,
           accompanied
           onely
           with
           three
           thousand
           Foote
           and
           three
           hundred
           Horse
           ,
           which
           were
           vnder
           the
           charge
           and
           command
           of
           Taurion
           ,
           to
           cut
           off
           the
           Enemies
           retreate
           .
        
         
           Dorimache
           being
           aduertised
           ,
           and
           fearing
           they
           should
           hinder
           the
           passage
           ,
           hee
           sent
           all
           the
           booty
           with
           a
           good
           Conuoy
           to
           the
           ships
           ,
           giuing
           charge
           to
           those
           which
           had
           the
           conduct
           ,
           that
           they
           should
           come
           and
           meete
           him
           at
           Rhie
           ,
           where
           he
           had
           resolued
           to
           imbarke
           .
           When
           he
           had
           conducted
           the
           booty
           a
           little
           way
           ,
           hee
           presently
           turnes
           head
           and
           comes
           to
           Olympia
           .
           Being
           there
           aduertised
           that
           Taurion
           was
           about
           Clitoria
           with
           his
           Troupes
           ,
           fearing
           that
           he
           should
           not
           be
           able
           to
           imbarke
           at
           Rhie
           without
           fighting
           or
           danger
           ,
           hee
           held
           it
           best
           to
           fight
           presently
           with
           Arate
           ,
           who
           had
           but
           small
           Troopes
           ,
           and
           was
           ignorant
           of
           his
           Enterprize
           .
           Hee
           conceiued
           that
           hee
           should
           make
           his
           retreate
           safely
           that
           way
           which
           he
           had
           resolued
           ,
           if
           he
           defeated
           the
           Enemy
           ,
           in
           running
           the
           whole
           Prouince
           ,
           before
           the
           Acheins
           should
           make
           a
           new
           head
           :
           and
           if
           they
           fled
           the
           Combate
           for
           feare
           ,
           hee
           should
           passe
           where
           hee
           pleased
           without
           danger
           .
           Dorimache
           moued
           with
           these
           reasons
           ,
           seated
           his
           Campe
           neere
           vnto
           Methydrie
           ,
           which
           is
           not
           farre
           from
           Megalopolis
           .
           The
           Acheins
           aduertised
           of
           the
           comming
           of
           the
           Etoliens
           ,
           made
           so
           little
           vse
           of
           those
           things
           which
           were
           visible
           ,
           as
           they
           forgot
           nothing
           that
           might
           augment
           and
           increase
           their
           folly
           .
           First
           ,
           in
           leauing
           Clitoria
           ,
           they
           planted
           their
           Campe
           neere
           vnto
           Caphies
           .
        
         
           And
           when
           as
           the
           Etoliens
           parting
           from
           Methydrie
           ,
           had
           pastat
           Orchomene
           ,
           the
           Acheins
           marcht
           by
           the
           Countrey
           of
           the
           Caphiens
           ,
           being
           inclosed
           with
           a
           Riuer
           ,
           as
           with
           a
           Rampier
           .
           The
           Etoliens
           fearing
           to
           fight
           with
           the
           Enemy
           according
           to
           their
           first
           resolution
           ,
           as
           well
           for
           the
           difficulty
           of
           the
           places
           ,
           (
           for
           there
           were
           before
           the
           Riuer
           Ditches
           and
           inaccessible
           places
           )
           as
           for
           the
           comming
           of
           the
           Acheins
           .
           They
           marcht
           vnto
           Olig●rte
           in
           good
           order
           ,
           being
           loath
           that
           any
           one
           should
           force
           them
           to
           runnne
           into
           danger
           .
           When
           as
           the
           Bands
           of
           Horse-men
           followed
           them
           vpon
           a
           Plaine
           neere
           vnto
           them
           ,
           Arate
           sent
           the
           Foot-men
           that
           were
           lightly
           armed
           after
           the
           Horse-men
           ,
           vnder
           the
           conduct
           of
           Acarnane
           ,
           giuing
           them
           charge
           to
           fight
           with
           them
           ,
           and
           to
           trie
           
           the
           Fortune
           wherein
           hee
           committed
           a
           great
           errour
           ,
           for
           seeing
           hee
           had
           an
           intent
           to
           fight
           ,
           he
           should
           not
           haue
           charged
           them
           in
           the
           Reare
           ,
           for
           that
           they
           were
           not
           farre
           from
           the
           Mountaines
           ,
           but
           in
           front
           ,
           before
           they
           should
           haue
           gotten
           the
           top
           :
           By
           this
           meanes
           the
           Battaile
           had
           beene
           in
           the
           Plaine
           .
           Whereby
           vndoubtedly
           the
           Etoliens
           had
           beene
           defeated
           by
           reason
           of
           their
           kind
           of
           Armes
           and
           order
           .
           Contrariwise
           Arate
           by
           bad
           aduice
           left
           vnto
           the
           Enemies
           the
           opportunity
           of
           the
           place
           ,
           and
           of
           time
           which
           was
           offred
           him
           .
           When
           as
           the
           Etoliens
           saw
           the
           Acheins
           march
           ,
           they
           vsed
           all
           diligence
           to
           gaine
           the
           Mountaine
           ,
           making
           haste
           to
           ioyne
           with
           their
           Foote-men
           .
           Arates
           men
           not
           duely
           considering
           what
           had
           beene
           done
           ,
           and
           being
           ignorant
           of
           the
           Enemies
           enterprize
           ,
           when
           they
           saw
           the
           Horse-men
           runne
           ,
           they
           sent
           those
           that
           were
           lightly
           armed
           of
           two
           wings
           ,
           thinking
           it
           had
           beene
           a
           flight
           :
           and
           giue
           them
           charge
           to
           succour
           the
           Horse
           and
           Foote
           .
           Then
           Arate
           marched
           with
           the
           rest
           much
           discontented
           ,
           making
           a
           long
           wing
           .
           The
           Etolien
           Horse-men
           approaching
           to
           the
           Foote
           of
           the
           Mountaines
           ,
           began
           to
           march
           a
           slow
           pace
           ,
           and
           called
           downe
           their
           Foote-men
           with
           great
           cries
           :
           who
           comming
           suddainly
           to
           succour
           them
           ,
           and
           seeing
           they
           were
           not
           fewer
           in
           number
           then
           the
           Enemy
           ,
           
           they
           turned
           head
           against
           the
           Achein
           Horse-men
           ,
           and
           charged
           them
           ,
           for
           that
           they
           had
           an
           aduantage
           in
           the
           number
           of
           men
           ,
           and
           the
           opportunity
           of
           the
           place
           .
        
         
           The
           Combate
           was
           fierce
           on
           either
           side
           ,
           and
           the
           victory
           for
           a
           time
           was
           in
           suspence
           .
           Finally
           ,
           the
           Achein
           Horse-men
           ,
           were
           repuls'd
           .
           And
           when
           as
           they
           which
           were
           lightly
           armed
           ▪
           which
           had
           beene
           sent
           to
           succour
           them
           ,
           met
           with
           them
           that
           fled
           ,
           they
           were
           forced
           to
           doe
           the
           like
           being
           amazed
           with
           this
           new
           accident
           ,
           and
           partly
           broken
           by
           them
           that
           fled
           .
           So
           as
           the
           defeate
           was
           but
           of
           fiue
           hundred
           ,
           whereas
           the
           ●light
           was
           of
           aboue
           two
           thousand
           .
           The
           Etoliens
           seeing
           plainely
           what
           they
           had
           to
           doe
           ,
           pursued
           the
           Acheins
           with
           cries
           and
           ioy
           .
           Who
           thinking
           to
           finde
           their
           men
           in
           Battaile
           where
           they
           had
           left
           them
           ,
           retired
           to
           Arate
           .
           And
           therefore
           their
           flight
           in
           the
           beginning
           was
           honest
           ,
           and
           for
           their
           safety
           .
           
           But
           when
           as
           they
           saw
           them
           dislodge
           ,
           and
           to
           come
           by
           files
           ,
           and
           in
           disorder
           ,
           then
           some
           flying
           here
           and
           there
           ,
           sought
           for
           their
           safety
           :
           others
           marching
           directly
           to
           their
           owne
           men
           ,
           disordred
           one
           another
           without
           any
           Enemy
           :
           Finally
           ,
           they
           all
           flie
           ,
           and
           saue
           themselues
           in
           the
           neighbour
           Town●s
           :
           for
           Orchomenes
           and
           Caphies
           were
           not
           farre
           off
           ,
           otherwise
           they
           had
           beene
           all
           taken
           or
           slaine
           that
           day
           .
           Thus
           the
           Acheins
           were
           defeated
           neere
           vnto
           Caphies
           .
        
         
           The
           Megalopolitains
           being
           aduertised
           ,
           that
           the
           Etoliens
           had
           planted
           their
           Campe
           neere
           vnto
           Methydrie
           ,
           they
           assembled
           all
           with
           one
           consent
           ,
           and
           went
           to
           Field
           three
           dayes
           after
           the
           Battaile
           ,
           to
           succour
           the
           Acheins
           :
           but
           they
           were
           forced
           to
           bury
           those
           ,
           with
           whom
           they
           did
           hope
           to
           fight
           against
           the
           Enemy
           .
           And
           therefore
           they
           made
           a
           great
           Ditch
           ,
           wherein
           they
           put
           all
           the
           dead
           Bodies
           ,
           and
           performed
           their
           obsequies
           after
           the
           manner
           of
           the
           Countrey
           .
           The
           Etoliens
           being
           Victors
           ,
           past
           through
           Mroea
           without
           feare
           of
           danger
           .
           At
           what
           time
           after
           they
           had
           sought
           diuers
           wayes
           to
           gaine
           the
           Pellenesiens
           ,
           and
           
           had
           ruined
           the
           Country
           of
           the
           Sicyoniens
           ,
           in
           the
           end
           they
           retired
           by
           the
           streight
           of
           the
           Isthmus
           .
           These
           were
           the
           cause
           of
           the
           warre
           of
           the
           Allies
           ,
           whereof
           wee
           haue
           formerly
           spoken
           :
           whereof
           the
           beginning
           was
           by
           a
           Decree
           which
           was
           afterwards
           made
           among
           the
           Allies
           ,
           and
           confirmed
           at
           Corinthe
           :
           where
           they
           were
           all
           assembled
           for
           that
           cause
           :
           Philip
           King
           of
           Macedon
           consenting
           thereunto
           .
        
         
           Some
           few
           dayes
           after
           ,
           the
           Acheins
           being
           assembled
           ,
           they
           blamed
           Arate
           both
           in
           publique
           and
           priuate
           ,
           as
           if
           he
           had
           beene
           the
           cause
           of
           this
           defeat
           and
           losse
           ,
           and
           the
           Commons
           were
           the
           more
           inflamed
           ,
           for
           that
           the
           Enemies
           league
           made
           it
           to
           seeme
           greater
           .
           First
           ,
           it
           seemed
           hee
           had
           committed
           a
           great
           fault
           ,
           to
           haue
           seazed
           vpon
           the
           Magistracie
           before
           his
           time
           ,
           and
           to
           haue
           made
           enterprizes
           doing
           another
           mans
           office
           :
           wherein
           hee
           had
           many
           times
           before
           beene
           vnfortunate
           .
           But
           it
           seemed
           hee
           had
           done
           worse
           ,
           dissoluing
           the
           Acheins
           Army
           ,
           the
           Etolien
           Commaunders
           being
           still
           in
           the
           midst
           of
           Morea
           .
           Thirdly
           ,
           that
           being
           ill
           accompanied
           ,
           he
           had
           giuen
           Battaile
           without
           force
           :
           considering
           that
           hee
           might
           easily
           haue
           retired
           to
           the
           Neighbour
           Townes
           ,
           vntill
           the
           Acheins
           had
           made
           a
           new
           head
           :
           and
           then
           giue
           Battaile
           if
           he
           had
           thought
           it
           fit
           .
           Finally
           ,
           that
           hee
           had
           carried
           himselfe
           so
           inconsiderately
           ,
           that
           in
           leauing
           the
           Plaines
           (
           where
           without
           doubt
           his
           Men
           had
           beene
           the
           stronger
           )
           he
           had
           assailed
           the
           Enemie
           in
           the
           Mountaines
           with
           Souldiers
           lightly
           armed
           :
           whereby
           the
           Etoliens
           could
           haue
           no
           greater
           aduantage
           .
        
         
           Yet
           suddainly
           when
           as
           Arate
           was
           returned
           ,
           and
           〈◊〉
           into
           the
           assembly
           ,
           and
           that
           he
           began
           to
           deliuer
           the
           things
           which
           he
           had
           formerly
           done
           for
           the
           publique
           good
           ,
           and
           had
           made
           knowne
           the
           causes
           of
           the
           last
           Defeat
           ,
           and
           giuen
           them
           to
           vnderstand
           that
           he
           was
           not
           the
           cause
           thereof
           ,
           as
           his
           Enemies
           had
           falsly
           slaundred
           him
           :
           and
           that
           finally
           hee
           would
           haue
           craued
           pardon
           ,
           letting
           them
           know
           that
           if
           hee
           had
           commited
           any
           fault
           ,
           the
           Acheins
           should
           not
           consider
           the
           euent
           of
           things
           ,
           so
           bitterly
           nor
           with
           such
           rigour
           ,
           but
           with
           fauour
           and
           mildnesse
           ,
           the
           opinion
           of
           the
           Commons
           was
           suddainly
           so
           changed
           ,
           as
           where
           before
           they
           seem'd
           to
           be
           wonderfully
           incensed
           against
           Arate
           ,
           they
           sodainly
           turned
           their
           choller
           against
           his
           ill-willers
           ,
           so
           as
           from
           that
           time
           they
           followed
           the
           Councell
           and
           opinion
           of
           Arate
           .
           These
           things
           happened
           in
           the
           hundred
           and
           nine
           and
           thirtieth
           Olympiade
           ,
           and
           those
           which
           follow
           in
           the
           hundred
           and
           fortieth
           .
        
         
           It
           was
           then
           resolued
           by
           the
           Acheins
           ,
           to
           send
           Embassies
           to
           the
           
             Epirotes
             ,
             Peociens
             ,
             Phocenses
             ,
             Acarnaniens
             ,
          
           
           and
           to
           Philip
           King
           of
           Macedon
           ,
           to
           let
           them
           vnderstand
           that
           the
           Etoliens
           had
           entred
           twice
           into
           Acheia
           ,
           contrary
           to
           the
           former
           accords
           :
           and
           likewise
           to
           demaund
           succours
           according
           to
           the
           league
           ,
           and
           moreouer
           that
           the
           Messeniens
           might
           bee
           receiued
           :
           and
           that
           the
           chiefe
           of
           the
           Acheins
           might
           leauie
           fiue
           thousand
           Foote
           ,
           and
           fiue
           hundred
           Horse
           ,
           and
           succour
           the
           Messeniens
           ,
           if
           the
           Etoliens
           did
           reassaile
           them
           .
           Finally
           ,
           that
           he
           might
           agree
           with
           the
           Lacedemnians
           and
           Messeniens
           ,
           touching
           the
           number
           of
           Foote
           and
           Horse
           ,
           which
           they
           should
           keepe
           ready
           for
           the
           common
           affaires
           of
           the
           league
           .
           After
           these
           things
           thus
           resolued
           ,
           the
           Achiens
           stomacking
           the
           Defeate
           whereof
           we
           haue
           spoken
           ,
           did
           not
           forget
           the
           Messeniens
           affaires
           ,
           nor
           their
           resolution
           .
           
           The
           Embassadours
           execute
           their
           charge
           diligently
           .
           The
           chiefe
           likewise
           assemble
           the
           youth
           as
           it
           had
           beene
           decreed
           ,
           and
           agree
           with
           the
           Lacedemonians
           and
           Messeniens
           ,
           that
           either
           of
           them
           should
           furnish
           two
           thousand
           fiue
           hundred
           Foote
           ,
           and
           two
           hundred
           and
           fifty
           Horse
           ,
           to
           the
           end
           that
           the
           whole
           might
           amount
           to
           ten
           thousand
           Foote
           ,
           and
           a
           thousand
           Horse
           .
           The
           time
           being
           come
           ,
           when
           as
           the
           Etoliens
           were
           to
           hold
           their
           Diet
           ,
           they
           assembled
           the
           Commons
           ,
           and
           consulted
           how
           to
           make
           a
           peace
           with
           the
           Lacedemonians
           and
           Messeniens
           ,
           and
           with
           other
           people
           their
           neighbours
           ,
           being
           forced
           partly
           by
           pouerty
           ,
           and
           partly
           weakned
           by
           the
           Acheins
           Allies
           .
           As
           for
           the
           Acheins
           ,
           they
           resolued
           to
           contract
           with
           them
           ,
           if
           they
           would
           leaue
           the
           Alliance
           of
           the
           Messeniens
           :
           But
           if
           they
           would
           hold
           it
           still
           ,
           they
           were
           of
           aduice
           to
           make
           Warre
           against
           them
           ,
           which
           was
           a
           most
           idle
           and
           sencelesse
           thing
           .
           For
           being
           allied
           to
           the
           Acheins
           aud
           Messeniens
           ,
           
           they
           declared
           Warre
           against
           the
           Acheins
           ,
           if
           they
           contracted
           any
           Friendship
           or
           alliance
           with
           the
           Messeniens
           :
           and
           contrariwise
           a
           peace
           was
           confirmed
           ,
           if
           they
           held
           them
           for
           their
           Enemies
           .
           And
           therefore
           their
           villany
           could
           not
           take
           place
           ,
           by
           reason
           of
           the
           contrariety
           of
           their
           subtill
           inuention
           .
        
         
           The
           Epirotes
           and
           Philip
           hauing
           heard
           the
           Embassadours
           charge
           ,
           receiued
           the
           Messeniens
           into
           the
           league
           :
           and
           although
           they
           disliked
           the
           outrages
           of
           the
           Etoliens
           ,
           yet
           it
           seemed
           they
           made
           no
           great
           accompt
           of
           it
           :
           for
           that
           they
           had
           done
           no
           new
           action
           ,
           considering
           they
           had
           beene
           accustomed
           to
           such
           things
           .
           Wherefore
           they
           willingly
           continued
           a
           peace
           with
           them
           .
           Thus
           sometimes
           outrages
           growne
           old
           and
           continued
           ,
           are
           sooner
           pardoned
           then
           those
           of
           new
           date
           .
           The
           Etoliens
           vsing
           this
           course
           of
           life
           ,
           in
           ruining
           Greece
           by
           their
           incursions
           ,
           and
           making
           Warre
           many
           times
           before
           they
           declared
           it
           ,
           did
           not
           vouchsafe
           to
           answer
           to
           the
           complaints
           :
           Many
           times
           also
           they
           made
           no
           accompt
           ,
           and
           mockt
           at
           those
           which
           demanded
           satisfaction
           ,
           for
           those
           things
           which
           they
           had
           done
           ,
           or
           would
           doe
           .
           And
           although
           that
           the
           Lacedemonians
           had
           beene
           lately
           restored
           to
           liberty
           by
           Antigonus
           ,
           by
           meanes
           of
           the
           Acheins
           ,
           hauing
           promised
           to
           Philip
           and
           the
           Macedonians
           ,
           not
           to
           attempt
           any
           thing
           against
           them
           ,
           yet
           they
           sent
           an
           Embassie
           secretly
           to
           the
           Etoliens
           ,
           and
           confirmed
           friendship
           and
           alliance
           with
           them
           .
        
         
           When
           as
           the
           Acheins
           Army
           was
           assembled
           ,
           and
           the
           succours
           of
           the
           Lacedemonians
           and
           Messeniens
           ready
           ,
           as
           it
           had
           beene
           decreed
           :
           
           Scerdilaide
           ,
           and
           Demetrius
           sayling
           from
           Sclauonia
           with
           fourescore
           and
           ten
           Vessels
           ,
           past
           to
           Lisse
           ,
           contrary
           to
           the
           accord
           made
           with
           the
           Romans
           .
           And
           attempting
           first
           to
           take
           Pyle
           ,
           they
           were
           shamefully
           repuls'd
           after
           some
           dayes
           siege
           .
           Demetrius
           afterwards
           made
           a
           voyage
           with
           fifty
           Saile
           vnto
           the
           Cyclades
           ,
           and
           spoiles
           the
           Ilands
           ,
           taking
           some
           by
           Treason
           .
           Scerdilaide
           with
           the
           other
           forty
           ,
           drawes
           towards
           Naupacte
           ,
           relying
           vpon
           the
           friendship
           of
           Amiclas
           King
           of
           the
           Atheniens
           ,
           to
           whom
           he
           was
           allied
           .
           There
           an
           accord
           was
           made
           with
           the
           Etoliens
           ,
           by
           the
           meanes
           of
           Agelaus
           ,
           that
           in
           marching
           with
           them
           into
           Achaia
           they
           should
           diuide
           the
           booty
           by
           halfes
           .
           
           The
           which
           being
           concluded
           betwixt
           Scerdilaide
           and
           
             Agelaus
             ,
             Dorimache
          
           ,
           and
           Scope
           ,
           they
           entred
           into
           Acheia
           with
           an
           Army
           of
           Etoliens
           and
           Sclauonians
           ,
           the
           Towne
           
           of
           the
           Sithians
           being
           of
           their
           party
           .
           Ariston
           chiefe
           of
           the
           Etoliens
           stayed
           at
           home
           ,
           saying
           that
           he
           had
           peace
           and
           no
           warre
           with
           the
           Acheins
           ,
           as
           if
           hee
           had
           beene
           ignorant
           of
           the
           Enterprize
           :
           which
           was
           a
           simple
           and
           idle
           course
           .
           Is
           there
           any
           thing
           more
           foolish
           ,
           then
           to
           thinke
           long
           to
           couer
           with
           words
           things
           that
           are
           plaine
           and
           euident
           ?
           This
           done
           Dorimache
           comes
           with
           his
           men
           to
           Cynethe
           with
           wonderfull
           speed
           .
           The
           Cynethenses
           were
           tormented
           with
           great
           diuisions
           and
           seditions
           ,
           hauing
           beene
           long
           time
           Arcadiens
           :
           whereas
           many
           murthers
           had
           beene
           committed
           ,
           with
           Banishments
           ,
           Rapes
           ,
           and
           Spoiles
           :
           Finally
           it
           fell
           out
           ,
           that
           they
           which
           held
           the
           Acheins
           party
           ,
           had
           the
           command
           of
           the
           Towne
           .
           Wherefore
           their
           chiefe
           men
           ,
           and
           the
           guards
           of
           their
           Towne
           were
           of
           Acheia
           .
           Matters
           standing
           in
           this
           estate
           some
           yeares
           before
           the
           descent
           of
           the
           Etoliens
           ,
           when
           as
           the
           banished
           men
           had
           sent
           to
           them
           of
           the
           Towne
           ,
           intreating
           them
           to
           receiue
           them
           into
           grace
           and
           concord
           ,
           the
           Gouernours
           perswaded
           by
           their
           words
           ,
           sent
           an
           Embassie
           to
           the
           Acheins
           ,
           desiring
           to
           make
           this
           peace
           and
           agreement
           with
           their
           Councell
           and
           aduice
           .
           Whereunto
           the
           Acheins
           consented
           ,
           for
           that
           they
           conceiued
           that
           the
           affection
           and
           loue
           of
           the
           one
           and
           the
           other
           ,
           would
           by
           this
           meanes
           be
           more
           firme
           vnto
           them
           ,
           considering
           that
           they
           which
           were
           within
           had
           all
           their
           hope
           in
           them
           ,
           and
           that
           the
           banished
           men
           would
           conceiue
           ,
           that
           they
           had
           beene
           preserued
           by
           the
           benefit
           of
           the
           Acheins
           :
           The
           Cynethenses
           sent
           backe
           the
           Garrison
           of
           the
           Acheins
           with
           their
           Captaine
           ,
           and
           called
           the
           banished
           men
           into
           their
           Towne
           ,
           which
           were
           to
           the
           number
           of
           three
           hundred
           ,
           in
           taking
           their
           Faith
           with
           Oathes
           ,
           whereby
           men
           may
           be
           most
           religiously
           bound
           .
        
         
           But
           presently
           after
           they
           were
           receiued
           into
           the
           Towne
           ,
           they
           resolued
           among
           themselues
           to
           betray
           it
           ,
           and
           to
           be
           reuenged
           on
           those
           which
           had
           preserued
           them
           ,
           without
           any
           consideration
           of
           the
           cause
           of
           this
           new
           practise
           :
           So
           as
           I
           am
           of
           opinion
           ,
           that
           at
           the
           time
           when
           they
           sacrificed
           ,
           and
           gaue
           their
           Faith
           and
           Oathes
           ,
           that
           euen
           then
           they
           resolued
           to
           contemne
           the
           Gods
           ,
           and
           vse
           cruelty
           towards
           those
           which
           had
           saued
           their
           liues
           :
           for
           they
           had
           scarce
           set
           footing
           within
           the
           Towne
           ,
           but
           they
           called
           the
           Etoliens
           to
           deliuer
           it
           vnto
           them
           .
           The
           businesse
           was
           mannaged
           in
           this
           manner
           .
           Some
           of
           the
           banished
           men
           ,
           were
           created
           Polemarches
           :
           
           It
           is
           a
           Magistrate
           which
           hath
           charge
           of
           shutting
           of
           the
           Gates
           ,
           and
           keeping
           the
           keyes
           at
           night
           ,
           and
           in
           the
           day
           time
           to
           attend
           the
           Guard
           thereof
           .
           The
           Etoliens
           hauing
           their
           ladders
           and
           other
           things
           necessary
           ,
           attended
           the
           execution
           of
           the
           enterprize
           .
           The
           Polemarches
           slew
           their
           Companions
           which
           were
           not
           of
           their
           faction
           ,
           and
           opened
           the
           Gate
           .
           This
           done
           ,
           the
           Etoliens
           entred
           ,
           some
           by
           the
           Gate
           ,
           some
           by
           Ladders
           .
           The
           whole
           Citie
           being
           troubled
           by
           this
           new
           accident
           ,
           ranne
           vp
           and
           downe
           full
           of
           feare
           and
           lamentation
           :
           for
           that
           they
           could
           not
           runne
           to
           the
           Gate
           ,
           for
           that
           the
           Enemies
           cast
           themselues
           from
           the
           walls
           ,
           neither
           could
           they
           goe
           to
           the
           walls
           ,
           for
           that
           they
           came
           by
           multitudes
           in
           at
           the
           Gate
           .
           And
           thus
           the
           Etoliens
           tooke
           the
           Towne
           presently
           ,
           
           where
           among
           all
           the
           outrages
           which
           they
           committed
           ,
           they
           did
           one
           act
           of
           great
           iustice
           ,
           for
           they
           slew
           all
           the
           Traytors
           ,
           and
           spoiled
           their
           goods
           .
           The
           like
           they
           did
           to
           others
           ,
           taking
           away
           all
           their
           substance
           .
           Men
           were
           tormented
           to
           confesse
           their
           Goods
           ,
           if
           
           they
           had
           hidden
           away
           ,
           and
           many
           others
           slaine
           .
           Hauing
           thus
           taken
           the
           Towne
           ,
           and
           after
           some
           fewe
           dayes
           leauing
           a
           sufficient
           Garrison
           ,
           they
           marcht
           with
           their
           Army
           towards
           Luses
           .
           Where
           approaching
           neere
           to
           Diana's
           Temple
           ,
           which
           is
           betwixt
           Clitoria
           and
           Cynethe
           ,
           and
           is
           held
           by
           the
           Grecians
           as
           a
           place
           of
           Freedome
           ,
           they
           had
           an
           intent
           to
           carry
           away
           the
           Cattell
           of
           the
           Goddesse
           ,
           and
           to
           rauish
           all
           the
           Treasure
           of
           the
           Temple
           .
           But
           the
           Lusiates
           offered
           them
           part
           to
           temper
           their
           wickednesse
           .
           The
           which
           being
           receiued
           ,
           the
           Etoliens
           parting
           from
           thence
           ,
           planted
           their
           Campe
           neere
           vnto
           Clitoria
           .
        
         
           At
           that
           time
           Arate
           ,
           chiefe
           of
           the
           Acheins
           ,
           had
           sent
           an
           Embassie
           to
           Philip
           for
           succours
           ,
           and
           had
           assembled
           the
           choyce
           of
           the
           youth
           from
           all
           parts
           ,
           and
           demanded
           from
           the
           Lacedemonians
           and
           Messeniens
           ,
           the
           number
           of
           men
           ,
           which
           they
           were
           to
           furnish
           by
           the
           accord
           .
           
           The
           Etoliens
           began
           first
           to
           perswade
           the
           Clytoriens
           ,
           to
           leaue
           the
           alliance
           of
           the
           Acheins
           and
           to
           imbrace
           their
           party
           .
           The
           which
           being
           refused
           ,
           they
           tormented
           them
           with
           diuers
           assaults
           ,
           and
           scaling
           the
           walls
           ,
           they
           laboured
           to
           enter
           the
           Towne
           :
           But
           for
           that
           the
           Inhabitants
           defended
           themselues
           couragiously
           ,
           they
           rais'd
           the
           Siege
           ,
           being
           in
           despaire
           to
           take
           it
           ;
           and
           returned
           to
           Cynethe
           ,
           spoiling
           the
           Sheepe
           and
           Cattell
           of
           the
           Goddesse
           ,
           meaning
           to
           deliuer
           the
           Towne
           to
           the
           Elienses
           :
           Vpon
           refusall
           they
           resolued
           to
           keepe
           it
           ,
           making
           Euripides
           Captaine
           .
           But
           being
           afterwards
           terrified
           with
           the
           Newes
           of
           the
           succours
           of
           
             Macedon
             ▪
          
           and
           the
           preparation
           of
           the
           Acheins
           ,
           they
           burnt
           it
           ,
           
           and
           taking
           their
           wayes
           againe
           towards
           Rhie
           ,
           they
           resolued
           to
           passe
           there
           .
           Taurion
           aduertised
           that
           the
           Etoliens
           marcht
           ,
           and
           of
           the
           ruine
           of
           Cynethe
           ,
           and
           that
           Demetrius
           of
           Phareh
           ,
           was
           come
           from
           the
           Cyclades
           to
           Cenchrea
           ,
           hee
           perswaded
           him
           to
           succour
           the
           Acheins
           ,
           and
           to
           hinder
           the
           passage
           of
           the
           Etoliens
           ,
           in
           transporting
           the
           ships
           by
           the
           Isthmus
           .
        
         
           Demetrius
           had
           parted
           from
           the
           Iland
           with
           profit
           ,
           but
           with
           little
           honour
           ,
           for
           that
           the
           Rhodiens
           came
           against
           him
           with
           an
           Army
           at
           Sea
           ,
           hee
           yielded
           easily
           to
           Taurion
           :
           and
           the
           rather
           for
           that
           he
           furnished
           the
           necessary
           expences
           the
           transport
           of
           the
           Shippes
           ,
           wherefore
           after
           hee
           had
           transported
           them
           ,
           and
           was
           aduertised
           that
           the
           Etoliens
           were
           past
           two
           dayes
           before
           ,
           hee
           sail'd
           againe
           to
           Corinthe
           ,
           after
           he
           had
           spoiled
           some
           of
           the
           Etoliens
           Coasts
           :
           with
           whom
           the
           Lacedemonians
           hauing
           secret
           intelligence
           (
           as
           we
           haue
           said
           )
           they
           deferr'd
           to
           send
           the
           succours
           promised
           by
           the
           accord
           ,
           sending
           onely
           some
           Horse
           and
           foot
           for
           a
           colour
           .
           Arate
           made
           shew
           to
           his
           people
           ,
           that
           for
           the
           present
           hee
           would
           performe
           the
           duty
           of
           a
           Citizen
           ,
           rather
           then
           of
           a
           Captaine
           without
           any
           trouble
           ,
           for
           the
           remembrance
           of
           the
           losse
           which
           he
           had
           made
           ,
           vntill
           that
           Scope
           and
           Dorimache
           were
           retired
           ,
           hauing
           ruined
           the
           whole
           Prouince
           ,
           and
           what
           they
           pleased
           :
           although
           it
           were
           no
           difficult
           thing
           to
           defeat
           them
           in
           their
           rough
           and
           narrow
           passages
           .
           And
           although
           the
           Cynethenses
           had
           suffered
           a
           wonderfull
           losse
           of
           all
           their
           goods
           ,
           and
           were
           in
           a
           manner
           all
           slaine
           ,
           yet
           the
           world
           held
           them
           worthy
           of
           the
           punishment
           which
           they
           endured
           .
        
         
           And
           for
           that
           the
           people
           of
           Arcadia
           haue
           a
           certaine
           fame
           and
           renowne
           of
           good
           men
           ,
           
           not
           onely
           for
           their
           easie
           kinde
           of
           life
           ,
           and
           their
           good
           dispositions
           ,
           and
           great
           honesty
           towards
           all
           the
           world
           ,
           but
           also
           for
           
           the
           honour
           and
           reuerence
           they
           beare
           vnto
           the
           Gods.
           I
           haue
           thought
           it
           good
           to
           relate
           in
           few
           words
           ,
           something
           concerning
           the
           rudenesse
           of
           the
           Cynethenses
           ,
           and
           to
           let
           the
           world
           vnderstand
           (
           seeing
           they
           were
           held
           to
           be
           Arcadians
           )
           how
           they
           did
           so
           much
           differ
           from
           the
           other
           Grecians
           of
           that
           time
           ,
           in
           wickednesse
           and
           cruelty
           .
           For
           my
           part
           I
           thinke
           this
           hath
           happened
           ,
           for
           that
           they
           haue
           beene
           the
           first
           and
           the
           onely
           men
           which
           among
           all
           the
           Arcadians
           haue
           neglected
           that
           which
           their
           Ancestors
           had
           wisely
           inuented
           .
        
         
           It
           is
           certaine
           that
           Musique
           ,
           
           (
           I
           meane
           true
           Musique
           )
           is
           profitable
           to
           all
           the
           world
           ,
           and
           necessary
           for
           the
           Arcadians
           :
           Neither
           is
           that
           true
           which
           Ephorus
           (
           speaking
           without
           reason
           )
           writes
           in
           the
           Proeme
           of
           his
           Histories
           ,
           that
           Musique
           is
           inuented
           to
           deceiue
           and
           abuse
           men
           :
           Neither
           must
           wee
           thinke
           that
           the
           ancient
           Candyots
           and
           Lacedemonians
           ,
           had
           without
           reason
           ,
           preferr'd
           the
           Flute
           and
           Songs
           before
           the
           Trumpet
           in
           Warre
           :
           Neither
           had
           the
           ancient
           Arcadians
           Musique
           in
           so
           great
           honour
           in
           their
           Common-wealth
           ,
           as
           they
           not
           onely
           caused
           Children
           to
           learne
           it
           ,
           but
           also
           young
           men
           vnto
           the
           age
           of
           thirty
           yeares
           ,
           who
           otherwise
           were
           rude
           and
           vnciuill
           .
           It
           is
           no
           vnknowne
           thing
           ,
           that
           in
           Arcadia
           alone
           ,
           they
           did
           accustome
           their
           children
           from
           their
           infancies
           ,
           to
           sing
           praises
           in
           Hymnes
           ,
           by
           the
           which
           euery
           one
           did
           vse
           to
           commend
           the
           Angels
           of
           his
           Birth
           ,
           vertuous
           Men
           ,
           and
           the
           Gods.
           And
           after
           all
           this
           they
           doe
           yearely
           make
           Games
           to
           father
           〈◊〉
           ,
           with
           Songs
           and
           Dances
           ,
           instructed
           in
           the
           Disciplines
           of
           Philoxenes
           ,
           and
           Tymotheus
           .
           And
           those
           of
           Children
           ,
           
           are
           called
           the
           Games
           of
           Children
           ,
           and
           the
           others
           the
           Games
           of
           Youth
           :
           Finally
           ,
           all
           their
           life
           is
           adicted
           to
           this
           kinde
           of
           singing
           ,
           not
           so
           much
           for
           the
           pleasure
           they
           take
           to
           heare
           the
           Musique
           ,
           as
           to
           excite
           them
           to
           sing
           together
           .
           Moreouer
           ,
           if
           any
           one
           be
           ignorant
           in
           other
           Arts
           ,
           it
           is
           held
           no
           shame
           :
           but
           none
           of
           them
           may
           be
           ignorant
           of
           Musique
           :
           for
           they
           learne
           it
           by
           necessity
           :
           Neither
           may
           he
           confesse
           that
           he
           vnderstands
           it
           not
           ,
           for
           that
           among
           them
           is
           reputed
           infamous
           .
           Finally
           ,
           the
           young
           men
           doe
           yearely
           present
           Shewes
           and
           Games
           in
           the
           Theater
           to
           the
           Burgesses
           ,
           with
           Songs
           and
           Dances
           ,
           at
           the
           publique
           charge
           .
           Which
           things
           (
           in
           my
           opinion
           )
           were
           wisely
           inuented
           by
           their
           Ancestors
           ,
           Not
           for
           laciuiousnesse
           or
           delights
           ,
           but
           for
           that
           they
           see
           the
           continuall
           toile
           of
           the
           people
           in
           manuring
           the
           land
           ,
           with
           a
           rudenesse
           and
           brutishnesse
           of
           life
           ,
           and
           moreouer
           with
           an
           austeere
           kinde
           of
           liuing
           ,
           which
           proceedes
           from
           the
           coldnesse
           and
           roughnesse
           of
           the
           Ayre
           ,
           to
           the
           which
           of
           necessity
           we
           growe
           like
           .
        
         
           It
           is
           apparent
           that
           the
           Region
           of
           heauen
           ,
           made
           Nations
           to
           differ
           in
           their
           manner
           of
           liuing
           ,
           in
           their
           forme
           and
           complexion
           ,
           and
           in
           many
           disciplines
           .
           Seeking
           then
           to
           make
           Nature
           pleasing
           and
           tractable
           ,
           which
           of
           it selfe
           seemes
           fierce
           and
           rude
           ,
           they
           first
           propounded
           all
           those
           things
           which
           we
           haue
           mentioned
           ,
           and
           afterwards
           common
           assemblies
           ,
           and
           many
           sacrifices
           ,
           where
           as
           men
           and
           women
           frequented
           ,
           and
           finally
           danced
           of
           Virgins
           and
           Children
           .
           All
           which
           things
           they
           haue
           done
           to
           the
           end
           that
           that
           which
           by
           Nature
           was
           rude
           in
           the
           hearts
           of
           men
           ,
           might
           be
           made
           milde
           and
           pleasing
           by
           custome
           .
           
           But
           for
           as
           much
           as
           the
           Cynethenses
           ,
           after
           some
           tract
           of
           time
           ,
           became
           to
           disdaine
           these
           things
           ,
           which
           
           were
           aboue
           all
           things
           necessary
           for
           them
           ,
           (
           inhabiting
           in
           the
           coldest
           part
           of
           Arcadia
           )
           they
           grew
           in
           a
           short
           time
           to
           such
           a
           rudenesse
           of
           life
           ,
           as
           there
           was
           not
           any
           Citie
           in
           Greece
           ,
           where
           there
           were
           more
           villanies
           and
           Murthers
           committed
           .
           The
           testimony
           of
           their
           wicked
           life
           is
           most
           manifest
           ,
           for
           that
           the
           other
           people
           of
           Arcadia
           detested
           their
           manner
           of
           liuing
           :
           For
           at
           what
           time
           as
           they
           sent
           an
           Embassie
           to
           Sparta
           ,
           after
           this
           great
           sedition
           ,
           in
           what
           Towne
           so
           euer
           they
           entred
           during
           their
           voyage
           ,
           they
           were
           chased
           away
           ignominiously
           ,
           and
           forbidden
           to
           returne
           :
           and
           the
           Mantiniens
           ,
           after
           their
           departure
           ,
           purged
           the
           Citie
           ,
           and
           all
           places
           thereabouts
           with
           sacrifices
           .
        
         
           We
           haue
           related
           these
           things
           ,
           to
           aduise
           the
           Cities
           of
           Arcadia
           ,
           not
           to
           giue
           ouer
           the
           custome
           of
           their
           Countrey
           :
           and
           to
           the
           end
           men
           should
           not
           thinke
           that
           they
           were
           so
           much
           giuen
           to
           the
           Musique
           of
           lasciuiousnesse
           ,
           and
           that
           by
           this
           meanes
           no
           man
           should
           mocke
           at
           their
           custome
           :
           I
           haue
           also
           done
           it
           for
           the
           loue
           of
           the
           Cynethenses
           :
           to
           the
           end
           (
           the
           Gods
           permitting
           it
           )
           that
           in
           punishing
           them
           ,
           they
           may
           leade
           a
           better
           life
           and
           loue
           Musique
           ,
           for
           it
           is
           the
           meanes
           by
           the
           which
           they
           may
           leaue
           their
           naturall
           Rusticitie
           .
           Seeing
           then
           we
           haue
           spoken
           sufficiently
           of
           the
           Cynethenses
           manner
           of
           liuing
           ,
           and
           of
           their
           ruine
           ,
           let
           vs
           returne
           where
           we
           left
           .
        
         
           The
           Etoliens
           hauing
           ouer-runne
           all
           Morea
           ,
           and
           put
           the
           Country
           to
           fire
           and
           sword
           ,
           returned
           to
           their
           houses
           .
           Finally
           ,
           Philip
           King
           of
           Macedon
           ,
           
           came
           to
           Corinthe
           succour
           the
           Achiens
           with
           an
           Army
           .
           But
           hearing
           that
           all
           was
           past
           ,
           he
           sends
           post
           to
           his
           Allies
           ,
           aduising
           them
           to
           send
           men
           vnto
           him
           to
           Corinthe
           ,
           to
           conferre
           of
           their
           common
           affaires
           .
           In
           the
           meane
           time
           he
           causeth
           his
           Army
           to
           martch
           towards
           Tegee
           ,
           
           for
           that
           he
           was
           aduertised
           that
           the
           Lacedemonians
           were
           in
           mutinie
           among
           themselues
           .
           And
           for
           that
           they
           had
           liued
           long
           vnder
           Kings
           ,
           and
           had
           then
           recouered
           their
           liberty
           vnder
           the
           conduct
           of
           Antigonus
           ,
           being
           subiect
           to
           no
           man
           ,
           they
           fell
           into
           diuers
           factions
           ,
           euery
           man
           seeking
           to
           haue
           authority
           in
           the
           Common-wealth
           aboue
           his
           fellow
           .
           There
           were
           two
           among
           the
           Gouernours
           ,
           which
           held
           their
           Councell
           so
           secret
           ,
           as
           no
           man
           could
           discouer
           it
           :
           the
           rest
           to
           the
           number
           of
           three
           ,
           carried
           themselues
           openly
           for
           the
           Etolien
           party
           ,
           being
           confident
           that
           Philip
           considering
           his
           age
           ,
           could
           make
           no
           alteration
           in
           Morea
           .
           But
           when
           as
           contrary
           to
           their
           hope
           and
           expectation
           ,
           they
           had
           newes
           of
           the
           flight
           of
           Etoliens
           in
           Morea
           ,
           and
           of
           the
           comming
           of
           Philip
           King
           of
           Macedon
           :
           These
           three
           Gouernours
           of
           the
           Citie
           ,
           hauing
           no
           confidence
           in
           one
           of
           the
           other
           two
           ,
           called
           Adimant
           ,
           for
           that
           knowing
           their
           secrets
           ,
           he
           seemed
           to
           dislike
           of
           their
           proceedings
           ,
           and
           fearing
           that
           at
           the
           comming
           of
           Philip
           all
           would
           be
           discouered
           .
           They
           declared
           themselues
           to
           certaine
           young
           men
           ,
           and
           afterwards
           caused
           all
           the
           people
           to
           assemble
           in
           Armes
           ,
           at
           Iuno's
           Temple
           ,
           by
           the
           sound
           of
           the
           Trumpet
           ,
           as
           if
           the
           Macedonians
           were
           come
           against
           the
           Spartains
           :
           who
           suddainly
           assembled
           vpon
           this
           new
           accident
           .
        
         
           Adimant
           disliking
           this
           ,
           came
           into
           the
           assembly
           ,
           saying
           :
           The
           Trumpet
           should
           haue
           sounded
           some
           dayes
           past
           ,
           and
           this
           assembly
           of
           men
           in
           Armes
           should
           haue
           beene
           made
           ,
           when
           as
           wee
           heard
           that
           the
           Etoliens
           ,
           Enemies
           to
           the
           Lacedemonians
           ,
           approached
           their
           Mountaines
           ,
           not
           now
           
           when
           as
           we
           are
           aduertised
           ,
           that
           the
           Macedonians
           our
           Benefactors
           and
           preseruers
           came
           with
           their
           King.
           And
           whilest
           he
           continued
           this
           speech
           ,
           the
           young
           men
           falling
           vpon
           him
           ,
           slew
           him
           cruelly
           ,
           with
           
             Sthenelaus
             ,
             Alcamenes
             ,
             Thyestes
             ,
             Byonides
             ,
          
           
           and
           diuers
           others
           .
           As
           for
           Polyphonte
           ,
           hee
           retired
           with
           his
           friends
           to
           Philip
           ,
           hauing
           long
           before
           foreseene
           the
           future
           .
        
         
           Things
           passing
           in
           this
           manner
           ,
           
           the
           Lacedemonian
           Gouernours
           sent
           an
           Embassie
           to
           the
           King
           to
           lay
           the
           wrong
           vpon
           them
           that
           were
           slaine
           ,
           and
           to
           perswade
           him
           to
           proceede
           no
           farther
           ,
           vntill
           that
           all
           the
           troubles
           of
           the
           Citie
           were
           pacified
           :
           Ciuing
           him
           to
           vnderstand
           ,
           that
           the
           Lacedemonians
           kept
           their
           faith
           and
           friendship
           with
           the
           Macedonians
           inuiolable
           .
           The
           Ambassadours
           meeting
           the
           King
           neere
           vnto
           the
           Mountaine
           of
           Parthenia
           ,
           deliuered
           their
           charge
           .
           Who
           being
           heard
           ,
           Philip
           aduised
           them
           to
           returne
           speedily
           ,
           and
           to
           aduertise
           the
           Gouernours
           that
           hee
           would
           soone
           returne
           with
           his
           Army
           to
           Tegee
           ,
           and
           that
           they
           should
           presently
           send
           the
           chiefe
           of
           their
           Citie
           to
           Corinthe
           ,
           to
           conferre
           of
           their
           present
           affaires
           .
        
         
           By
           this
           meanes
           the
           Ambassadours
           being
           returned
           ,
           and
           hauing
           acquainted
           them
           with
           Philips
           answere
           ,
           the
           Gouernours
           sent
           him
           tenne
           of
           the
           chiefe
           of
           the
           Citie
           ,
           among
           the
           which
           Omias
           was
           the
           first
           ,
           who
           comming
           to
           Tegee
           ,
           and
           entring
           into
           the
           Kings
           priuie
           Councell
           ,
           they
           vsed
           disgracefull
           speeches
           of
           Adionant
           and
           his
           confederates
           :
           as
           if
           he
           had
           bin
           the
           cause
           of
           this
           Mutinie
           .
           Finally
           ,
           they
           omitted
           nothing
           ,
           which
           they
           thought
           fit
           to
           purchase
           the
           Kings
           loue
           ,
           promising
           to
           doe
           any
           thing
           ,
           whereby
           it
           should
           appeare
           plainely
           ,
           that
           they
           continued
           constant
           in
           the
           Kings
           alliance
           and
           friendship
           .
        
         
           Hauing
           deliuered
           these
           things
           ,
           the
           Lacedemonians
           went
           out
           of
           the
           Councell
           .
           The
           Macedonians
           were
           of
           diuers
           opinions
           concerning
           these
           affaires
           :
           for
           some
           being
           aduertised
           of
           the
           Enterprizes
           ,
           which
           the
           Spartains
           made
           with
           the
           Etoliens
           ,
           being
           also
           of
           opinion
           ,
           that
           Adimant
           had
           beene
           slaine
           for
           the
           loue
           he
           bare
           vnto
           the
           Macedonians
           ,
           beganne
           to
           counsell
           the
           King
           ,
           to
           make
           the
           Lacedemonians
           an
           example
           to
           others
           ,
           as
           Alexander
           had
           done
           the
           Thebains
           ,
           
           when
           he
           came
           to
           be
           King.
           The
           other
           Senators
           said
           ,
           that
           this
           kinde
           of
           punishment
           was
           more
           rigorous
           then
           their
           deedes
           deserued
           ,
           and
           that
           they
           should
           onely
           let
           the
           offenders
           know
           their
           offence
           ,
           and
           depriue
           them
           of
           the
           gouernment
           of
           the
           Common-weale
           ,
           and
           giue
           it
           to
           his
           friends
           .
           All
           which
           being
           heard
           ,
           the
           King
           deliuered
           his
           opinion
           ,
           (
           if
           it
           be
           credible
           that
           it
           was
           his
           owne
           )
           for
           it
           is
           not
           likely
           that
           a
           young
           man
           who
           had
           scarce
           attained
           the
           age
           of
           seauenteene
           yeares
           ,
           could
           giue
           iudgement
           in
           so
           great
           affaires
           .
           But
           it
           becomes
           a
           Historiographer
           to
           attribute
           the
           resolution
           taken
           in
           Councell
           to
           Princes
           ,
           by
           whose
           will
           all
           things
           are
           gouerned
           .
           So
           they
           which
           read
           or
           heare
           this
           History
           ,
           must
           conceiue
           that
           these
           kinde
           of
           sentences
           proceede
           from
           those
           which
           are
           the
           wisest
           ,
           and
           neerest
           vnto
           Princes
           :
           as
           if
           they
           should
           attribute
           this
           to
           Arate
           ,
           who
           at
           that
           time
           was
           in
           great
           authority
           with
           the
           King
           ▪
        
         
           Philip
           therefore
           said
           ,
           
           that
           if
           the
           Allies
           attempted
           any
           thing
           in
           particular
           among
           themselues
           ,
           it
           did
           not
           concerne
           him
           ,
           but
           onely
           to
           warne
           
           them
           by
           words
           or
           letters
           :
           But
           if
           they
           offended
           their
           Allies
           openly
           ,
           they
           must
           receiue
           a
           publique
           punishment
           ,
           and
           that
           the
           Lacedemonians
           had
           not
           infringed
           the
           common
           alliance
           in
           any
           thing
           ,
           but
           contrariwise
           had
           offred
           to
           doe
           all
           things
           for
           the
           Macedonians
           :
           and
           that
           moreouer
           hee
           must
           not
           study
           to
           intreate
           them
           worse
           ,
           considering
           that
           it
           were
           against
           reason
           ,
           to
           take
           reuenge
           on
           those
           for
           a
           light
           cause
           ,
           who
           being
           Enemies
           his
           Father
           had
           pardoned
           .
           The
           Kings
           Sentence
           being
           confirmed
           ,
           Petreus
           a
           Friend
           to
           Philip
           ,
           was
           presently
           appointed
           to
           goe
           to
           Lacedemon
           with
           the
           Embassie
           ,
           hauing
           charge
           to
           aduise
           the
           Spartans
           to
           liue
           in
           Friendship
           ,
           and
           to
           take
           an
           Oath
           for
           the
           preseruation
           of
           their
           Faith
           and
           League
           .
        
         
           In
           the
           meane
           time
           Philip
           razeth
           his
           Campe
           ,
           and
           returnes
           to
           Corinthe
           ,
           leauing
           a
           great
           hope
           in
           the
           Allies
           of
           his
           good
           disposition
           ,
           hauing
           vsed
           the
           Lacedemonians
           so
           graciously
           .
           And
           hauing
           found
           the
           Embassadours
           of
           the
           Allies
           at
           Corinthe
           ,
           who
           were
           assembled
           there
           by
           his
           command
           ,
           
           they
           began
           to
           hold
           a
           Councell
           for
           the
           common
           affaires
           of
           Greece
           ,
           where
           as
           all
           with
           one
           voice
           ,
           had
           the
           actions
           of
           the
           Etoliens
           in
           execration
           .
           The
           Beociens
           charged
           them
           that
           in
           the
           time
           of
           peace
           they
           had
           spoyled
           Minerua's
           Temple
           :
           and
           the
           Phocenses
           that
           hauing
           planted
           their
           Campe
           neere
           vnto
           Ambryse
           and
           Daulia
           ,
           they
           had
           a
           resolution
           to
           take
           them
           .
           The
           Epiretes
           shewed
           that
           they
           had
           put
           all
           their
           Countrey
           to
           fire
           and
           sword
           :
           the
           Acarnanians
           that
           they
           had
           attempted
           to
           take
           a
           very
           rich
           Towne
           in
           the
           Night
           by
           Scaladoe
           .
           Finally
           ,
           the
           Acheins
           propounded
           ,
           that
           they
           had
           taken
           Caria
           belonging
           to
           Megalopolis
           :
           That
           they
           had
           ouer-run
           and
           spoiled
           the
           Bounds
           of
           Patras
           and
           Phare
           ,
           and
           put
           Cynethe
           to
           fire
           and
           sword
           ,
           and
           then
           razed
           it
           :
           And
           moreouer
           ,
           had
           spoiled
           Diana's
           Temple
           at
           Luses
           ,
           and
           besieged
           the
           Clitori●ns
           :
           and
           that
           finally
           they
           had
           made
           Warre
           at
           Sea
           to
           Pyle
           ,
           and
           at
           Land
           to
           Megalopolis
           ,
           ioyning
           with
           the
           S●lauonians
           .
        
         
           The
           Councell
           of
           the
           Allies
           hearing
           these
           things
           ,
           all
           with
           one
           consent
           concluded
           to
           make
           Warre
           against
           the
           Etoliens
           .
           It
           was
           resolued
           in
           Conncell
           ,
           
           that
           all
           they
           should
           bee
           receiued
           into
           the
           league
           ,
           whose
           Townes
           of
           Prouinces
           had
           beene
           taken
           by
           the
           Etoliens
           after
           the
           death
           of
           Demetrins
           ,
           who
           was
           Father
           to
           Philip.
           And
           that
           moreouer
           they
           which
           through
           the
           necessity
           of
           the
           time
           had
           beene
           forced
           to
           make
           an
           alliance
           with
           the
           Etoliens
           ,
           should
           be
           restored
           to
           their
           former
           liberty
           ,
           and
           it
           should
           bee
           lawfull
           for
           them
           to
           liue
           according
           to
           the
           Lawes
           and
           customes
           of
           their
           owne
           Countries
           .
           Finally
           ,
           they
           ordained
           that
           the
           Amphictions
           should
           bee
           restored
           to
           their
           Lawes
           ,
           
           and
           haue
           the
           superintendency
           of
           the
           Temple
           ,
           which
           at
           that
           time
           the
           Etoliens
           held
           ,
           who
           had
           made
           themselues
           Lords
           .
           When
           as
           these
           things
           had
           beene
           thus
           resolued
           ,
           the
           first
           yeare
           of
           the
           hundred
           and
           fortieth
           Olympiade
           ,
           suddainly
           the
           Warre
           of
           the
           Allies
           was
           kindled
           ,
           which
           tooke
           its
           iust
           beginning
           from
           the
           outrages
           done
           by
           the
           Etoliens
           ,
           whereof
           we
           haue
           spoken
           .
           They
           that
           were
           in
           the
           assembly
           ,
           sent
           presently
           to
           the
           Allies
           ,
           to
           aduertise
           them
           ,
           that
           according
           vnto
           that
           which
           had
           beene
           ordayned
           ,
           euery
           one
           for
           his
           part
           should
           make
           Warre
           against
           the
           Etoliens
           .
           Moreouer
           ,
           Philip
           writes
           vnto
           the
           Etoliens
           ,
           that
           if
           they
           
           would
           answere
           any
           thing
           to
           that
           they
           were
           charged
           ,
           they
           should
           send
           vnto
           him
           :
           And
           that
           they
           were
           mad
           with
           folly
           ,
           if
           spoiling
           and
           ruining
           all
           the
           World
           without
           any
           open
           Warre
           ,
           they
           which
           were
           vniustly
           wronged
           ,
           would
           not
           seeke
           reuenge
           :
           and
           that
           in
           doing
           so
           ,
           they
           would
           be
           held
           to
           begin
           the
           Warre
           .
           The
           Etoliens
           hauing
           receiued
           these
           Letters
           ,
           making
           no
           stay
           for
           the
           Kings
           comming
           ,
           appointed
           a
           day
           to
           goe
           to
           Rhie
           ,
           to
           meete
           the
           King.
           But
           when
           as
           they
           were
           aduertised
           of
           that
           which
           had
           beene
           concluded
           in
           the
           assembly
           ,
           they
           sent
           a
           Post
           vnto
           the
           King
           ,
           to
           let
           him
           vnderstand
           that
           they
           could
           not
           resolue
           any
           thing
           concerning
           the
           affaires
           of
           the
           Common-weale
           ,
           before
           the
           Etoliens
           had
           called
           an
           assembly
           .
        
         
           The
           Acheins
           hauing
           held
           their
           Diet
           at
           Egia
           according
           to
           their
           custome
           ,
           they
           confirmed
           the
           resolution
           :
           and
           presently
           signified
           Warre
           to
           the
           Etoliens
           .
           In
           the
           meane
           time
           Philip
           comming
           to
           Egia
           ,
           vsed
           a
           gracious
           and
           friendly
           Speech
           vnto
           them
           ,
           the
           Acheins
           embraced
           his
           words
           with
           great
           affection
           ,
           renuing
           that
           ancient
           Friendship
           which
           they
           had
           held
           with
           his
           Predecessours
           .
           At
           that
           time
           the
           day
           of
           the
           Election
           was
           come
           ,
           and
           the
           Etoliens
           had
           made
           choice
           of
           Scope
           for
           their
           Captaine
           ,
           
           who
           had
           beene
           the
           first
           Author
           of
           the
           former
           alterations
           .
           Wherevpon
           I
           know
           not
           what
           to
           say
           :
           for
           a
           warre
           mannaged
           by
           a
           common
           consent
           ;
           a
           spoile
           committed
           by
           souldiers
           vpon
           al
           their
           neighbours
           ;
           not
           to
           punish
           such
           crimes
           ;
           to
           aduance
           and
           honour
           the
           Captaines
           ,
           and
           Heads
           of
           such
           actions
           ,
           seemes
           to
           mee
           an
           absolute
           villany
           .
           For
           how
           can
           wee
           otherwise
           call
           this
           kind
           of
           Malice
           ?
           That
           which
           I
           say
           ,
           is
           manifest
           herein
           .
           
           When
           as
           Phebidius
           had
           violated
           the
           Cadmian
           league
           ,
           the
           Lacedemonians
           punished
           the
           Authour
           of
           the
           Crime
           ,
           yet
           they
           did
           not
           with-draw
           their
           Garrisons
           :
           as
           on
           the
           other
           side
           ,
           it
           is
           fit
           to
           make
           satisfaction
           for
           the
           vniust
           wrongs
           committed
           .
           The
           Thebains
           did
           otherwise
           :
           For
           when
           as
           by
           a
           publique
           edict
           ,
           they
           had
           restored
           the
           Townes
           to
           their
           liberty
           ,
           and
           to
           their
           owne
           Lawes
           ,
           according
           to
           the
           Antalcidan
           peace
           ,
           yet
           they
           did
           not
           depriue
           the
           Magistrates
           .
           And
           when
           as
           hauing
           a
           league
           with
           the
           Mantiniens
           ,
           they
           had
           ruined
           them
           ,
           they
           said
           they
           had
           done
           them
           no
           wrong
           ,
           for
           that
           they
           had
           transported
           them
           from
           one
           Towne
           into
           many
           .
           Hee
           is
           simple
           ,
           and
           accompanied
           with
           Malice
           ,
           who
           shutting
           his
           owne
           eyes
           ,
           
           thinkes
           he
           is
           not
           seene
           .
           Beleeue
           me
           ,
           Enuy
           hath
           beene
           a
           great
           occasion
           of
           the
           mischiefe
           of
           these
           two
           Citties
           :
           the
           which
           no
           man
           of
           iudgement
           should
           follow
           in
           his
           priuate
           or
           publique
           affaires
           .
           But
           when
           as
           Philip
           had
           receiued
           money
           from
           the
           Acheins
           ,
           hee
           retired
           into
           Macedony
           with
           his
           Army
           ,
           to
           leuie
           men
           ,
           and
           to
           make
           necessary
           preparations
           for
           the
           Warre
           .
           Finally
           ,
           hee
           left
           a
           great
           hope
           of
           Clemency
           ,
           not
           onely
           in
           the
           Allies
           ,
           but
           throughout
           all
           Greece
           ,
           for
           the
           conclusion
           which
           was
           generally
           confirmed
           .
        
         
           These
           things
           were
           done
           at
           such
           time
           as
           Hannibal
           chiefe
           of
           the
           Carthaginians
           ,
           besieged
           Sagont
           after
           that
           he
           had
           conquered
           all
           beyond
           the
           Riuer
           of
           Eb●o
           .
           If
           then
           the
           beginning
           of
           Hannibals
           actions
           fall
           out
           at
           the
           same
           time
           with
           those
           of
           Greece
           ,
           it
           is
           apparent
           that
           we
           haue
           not
           vnaduisedly
           related
           his
           vallour
           in
           the
           last
           Booke
           :
           considering
           that
           wee
           follow
           the
           order
           of
           time
           .
           And
           for
           that
           the
           Affaires
           of
           
             Italy
             ,
             Greece
          
           ,
           and
           
           Asia
           ,
           had
           their
           proper
           beginnings
           ,
           and
           their
           common-ends
           ,
           it
           hath
           beene
           necessary
           to
           make
           a
           particular
           relation
           of
           either
           of
           them
           ,
           vntill
           wee
           come
           vnto
           the
           time
           :
           when
           the
           said
           affaires
           being
           intermixt
           together
           ,
           haue
           begun
           to
           draw
           vnto
           the
           same
           end
           .
           By
           this
           meanes
           the
           relation
           of
           euery
           part
           is
           more
           manifest
           ,
           and
           the
           vniting
           of
           all
           more
           plaine
           .
           You
           must
           vnderstand
           ,
           that
           they
           were
           intermixt
           and
           turned
           to
           the
           same
           end
           ,
           in
           the
           third
           yeare
           of
           the
           hundred
           and
           fortieth
           Olympiade
           .
           Wherefore
           we
           will
           relate
           in
           common
           that
           which
           followed
           .
           As
           for
           that
           which
           was
           before
           this
           time
           ,
           we
           haue
           deliuered
           it
           in
           particular
           ,
           euery
           thing
           in
           its
           place
           in
           the
           last
           Booke
           :
           to
           the
           end
           that
           the
           time
           should
           not
           only
           follow
           ,
           but
           there
           should
           be
           an
           vnion
           of
           all
           things
           .
        
         
           Philip
           wintring
           in
           Macedony
           ,
           made
           a
           new
           leuie
           of
           men
           ,
           and
           necessary
           prouisions
           for
           the
           Warre
           :
           he
           fortified
           the
           Townes
           against
           the
           attempt
           of
           the
           Barbarians
           ,
           which
           dwelt
           about
           Sparta
           .
           Afterwards
           he
           went
           to
           Scardilaide
           ,
           with
           whom
           hee
           made
           a
           league
           ,
           promising
           him
           aide
           and
           succours
           to
           pacifie
           the
           affaires
           of
           Sclauonia
           :
           and
           in
           blaming
           the
           Etoliens
           ,
           he
           perswaded
           him
           to
           what
           he
           would
           :
           
           For
           a
           priuate
           iniury
           doth
           not
           differ
           from
           a
           publique
           ,
           but
           by
           the
           number
           and
           greatnesse
           of
           things
           which
           happen
           .
           It
           is
           also
           an
           ordinary
           thing
           that
           the
           alliance
           of
           wicked
           men
           is
           easily
           broken
           ,
           if
           Equity
           and
           Iustice
           bee
           not
           obserued
           .
           The
           which
           happened
           at
           that
           time
           to
           the
           Etoliens
           .
           You
           must
           vnderstand
           ,
           that
           when
           as
           they
           had
           compounded
           with
           Scerdilaide
           ,
           that
           the
           Booty
           should
           bee
           equally
           diuided
           ,
           if
           hee
           would
           fall
           vpon
           the
           Acheins
           with
           them
           ;
           who
           giuing
           credit
           to
           their
           words
           ,
           marcht
           with
           them
           to
           Cynethe
           ,
           where
           after
           the
           taking
           and
           razing
           thereof
           ,
           the
           Etoliens
           carried
           away
           great
           store
           of
           Gold
           ,
           and
           a
           great
           number
           of
           Cattell
           ,
           diuiding
           the
           Booty
           among
           themselues
           ,
           whereof
           they
           did
           frustrate
           Scerdilaide
           .
           Wherefore
           he
           grew
           into
           choller
           and
           indignation
           :
           and
           when
           as
           Philip
           put
           him
           in
           minde
           thereof
           ,
           hee
           suddainly
           confirmed
           the
           alliance
           vnder
           these
           Conditions
           :
           that
           he
           should
           haue
           twelue
           thousand
           Crownes
           yearely
           ,
           and
           should
           saile
           with
           thirty
           ships
           ,
           making
           Warre
           by
           Sea
           against
           the
           Etoliens
           .
           Behold
           the
           things
           with
           such
           like
           which
           Philip
           contriued
           .
           In
           the
           meane
           time
           the
           Embassadours
           sent
           vnto
           the
           Allies
           arriued
           ,
           first
           in
           Acarnania
           :
           whereas
           letting
           them
           vnderstand
           what
           they
           were
           enioyned
           ,
           they
           presently
           and
           freely
           confirme
           what
           had
           beene
           decreed
           ,
           and
           make
           Warre
           against
           the
           Etoliens
           :
           although
           they
           had
           beene
           to
           bee
           pardoned
           ,
           if
           they
           had
           forborne
           longer
           then
           the
           rest
           :
           considering
           that
           for
           their
           neighbourhood
           ,
           they
           seemed
           to
           haue
           iust
           cause
           of
           feare
           ,
           and
           that
           they
           had
           formerly
           had
           experience
           of
           what
           consequence
           the
           hatred
           of
           the
           Etoliens
           was
           vnto
           them
           ,
           and
           for
           that
           they
           alone
           might
           be
           ruined
           .
           It
           is
           true
           ,
           and
           I
           am
           of
           opinion
           ,
           that
           honest
           men
           ,
           and
           such
           as
           respect
           their
           honour
           ,
           should
           hold
           nothing
           more
           deare
           ,
           then
           to
           giue
           order
           that
           their
           duty
           may
           in
           no
           sort
           be
           forgotten
           ,
           
           the
           which
           the
           Acarnanians
           haue
           alwayes
           obserued
           aboue
           all
           the
           Greclans
           ,
           although
           they
           had
           but
           a
           small
           beginning
           :
           whereby
           it
           follows
           ,
           that
           no
           man
           should
           forbeare
           to
           make
           this
           people
           a
           Companion
           in
           his
           affaires
           :
           for
           they
           haue
           naturally
           something
           in
           them
           that
           is
           generous
           and
           noble
           ,
           and
           desirous
           of
           liberty
           .
           The
           Epirotes
           on
           the
           other
           side
           ,
           after
           
           they
           had
           heard
           what
           the
           Embassadours
           had
           in
           charge
           ,
           they
           allowed
           of
           the
           resolution
           :
           Yet
           they
           made
           answere
           ,
           that
           they
           would
           not
           make
           War
           against
           the
           Etoliens
           ,
           before
           they
           were
           aduertised
           that
           Philip
           had
           begun
           it
           .
           And
           afterwards
           they
           made
           answer
           to
           an
           Embassie
           of
           the
           Etoliens
           ,
           that
           they
           had
           decreed
           to
           maintaine
           peace
           with
           them
           ,
           shewing
           themselues
           in
           such
           affaires
           fearefull
           and
           inconstant
           .
           For
           they
           sent
           Embassadours
           vnto
           King
           Ptolomy
           ,
           to
           intreate
           him
           not
           to
           furnish
           the
           Etoliens
           against
           Philip
           and
           his
           Allies
           ,
           with
           money
           ,
           victuals
           ,
           or
           any
           other
           succours
           .
        
         
           But
           the
           Messeniens
           (
           for
           whose
           cause
           this
           Warre
           was
           kindled
           )
           answered
           the
           Embassadours
           ,
           
           that
           they
           would
           not
           make
           Warre
           against
           the
           Etoliens
           ,
           before
           they
           had
           recouered
           (
           by
           the
           meanes
           of
           their
           Allies
           )
           the
           Towne
           of
           Phigalea
           ,
           scituated
           in
           the
           Mountaines
           ,
           which
           then
           the
           Etoliens
           detained
           from
           them
           vniustly
           .
           Which
           aduice
           was
           giuen
           by
           Oenes
           and
           Nicippus
           ,
           Gouernours
           of
           the
           Towne
           ,
           
           with
           the
           consent
           of
           some
           of
           the
           principall
           ,
           notwithstanding
           that
           the
           Commons
           opposed
           .
           Wherein
           I
           conceiue
           they
           vnderstood
           not
           their
           Duty
           ,
           nor
           the
           profit
           of
           their
           Common-wealth
           .
           I
           am
           of
           opinion
           that
           we
           should
           flie
           and
           auoide
           Warre
           ,
           but
           not
           in
           such
           sort
           ,
           that
           wee
           should
           choose
           to
           endure
           ,
           and
           suffer
           all
           things
           rather
           then
           to
           enter
           into
           it
           .
           But
           why
           should
           wee
           commend
           an
           equality
           in
           a
           Common-wealth
           ,
           or
           Faith
           ,
           or
           the
           name
           of
           liberty
           which
           is
           so
           pleasing
           ,
           if
           there
           were
           any
           thing
           to
           be
           preferr'd
           to
           peace
           ?
           I
           doe
           not
           commend
           the
           〈◊〉
           ▪
           who
           in
           the
           time
           of
           the
           Warre
           of
           Media
           ,
           made
           choice
           of
           it
           for
           feare
           ,
           to
           free
           themselues
           from
           the
           common
           calamity
           and
           danger
           of
           all
           Greece
           ,
           whereby
           they
           were
           after
           ruined
           .
           Neither
           am
           ●
           of
           the
           opinion
           of
           Pindarus
           ,
           who
           in
           his
           Poefies
           exhorts
           the
           Burgesses
           ,
           that
           in
           neglecting
           all
           other
           things
           ,
           they
           should
           onely
           seeke
           for
           peace
           and
           rest
           :
           and
           hauing
           sought
           for
           peace
           ,
           hee
           defines
           it
           to
           bee
           the
           end
           of
           rest
           and
           a
           cleare
           light
           .
           But
           when
           as
           hee
           thought
           to
           haue
           spoken
           with
           great
           perswasions
           ,
           soone
           after
           hee
           deliuered
           a
           sentence
           ,
           the
           most
           scandalous
           and
           incommodious
           thing
           in
           the
           World.
           It
           is
           true
           that
           peace
           is
           a
           most
           excellent
           thing
           ,
           if
           it
           bee
           iust
           and
           honest
           .
           Yet
           wee
           may
           not
           doe
           an
           vnreasonable
           act
           ,
           nor
           suffer
           an
           infamy
           to
           enioy
           it
           .
           It
           is
           certaine
           that
           the
           Gouernours
           and
           chiefe
           men
           of
           Messene
           ,
           hauing
           a
           regard
           to
           their
           priuate
           profits
           ,
           were
           much
           inclined
           to
           peace
           ,
           which
           was
           not
           reasonable
           .
           Wherefore
           as
           often
           the
           times
           were
           propitious
           vnto
           them
           ,
           according
           to
           their
           desires
           ,
           and
           sometime
           dangerous
           ,
           they
           fell
           continually
           into
           the
           same
           inconuenience
           :
           so
           as
           alwayes
           hauing
           the
           same
           resolution
           to
           keepe
           the
           peace
           ,
           they
           many
           times
           brought
           their
           Countrey
           into
           great
           danger
           .
           Whereof
           I
           conceiue
           the
           cause
           was
           ,
           
           for
           that
           they
           were
           Neighbours
           to
           two
           principall
           Citties
           of
           Greece
           ,
           that
           is
           to
           say
           ,
           the
           Arcadians
           ,
           to
           whom
           they
           had
           beene
           alwayes
           Allies
           and
           Friends
           ,
           and
           the
           Lacedemonians
           ,
           to
           whom
           they
           had
           beene
           continuall
           Enemies
           ,
           yet
           they
           did
           not
           openly
           carry
           themselues
           as
           Enemies
           to
           the
           Lacedemonians
           ,
           or
           Friends
           to
           the
           Arcadians
           :
           By
           this
           meanes
           they
           liued
           in
           peace
           ,
           when
           as
           the
           said
           Citties
           made
           war
           betwixt
           themselues
           ,
           or
           with
           other
           .
           But
           when
           as
           the
           Lacedem●nians
           (
           after
           they
           had
           made
           a
           peace
           with
           their
           other
           enemies
           )
           ran
           vpon
           them
           ,
           
           they
           were
           forced
           to
           serue
           them
           with
           ignominy
           :
           or
           abandon
           the
           Countrey
           with
           their
           Wiues
           and
           Children
           ,
           to
           auoide
           seruitude
           :
           Considering
           that
           they
           were
           not
           able
           with
           their
           owne
           forces
           to
           resist
           the
           power
           of
           the
           Lacedemonians
           ,
           nor
           to
           defend
           themselues
           with
           the
           helpe
           and
           succor
           of
           the
           Arcadians
           ,
           whose
           Friendship
           they
           were
           not
           able
           to
           keepe
           .
           The
           which
           hath
           often
           happened
           vnto
           them
           of
           late
           yeares
           .
           I
           pray
           vnto
           God
           if
           it
           bee
           his
           will
           ,
           that
           the
           estate
           wherein
           the
           affaires
           of
           Morea
           now
           stands
           ,
           may
           be
           such
           ,
           as
           that
           which
           wee
           haue
           to
           say
           ,
           may
           not
           take
           place
           .
           Yet
           if
           there
           happen
           any
           alteration
           ,
           I
           see
           but
           one
           hope
           for
           the
           Messeniens
           and
           Megalopolitains
           ,
           to
           preserue
           and
           defend
           their
           Countrey
           ,
           if
           following
           the
           sentence
           of
           Epaminondas
           ,
           they
           liue
           alwayes
           well
           vnited
           ,
           and
           gouerne
           their
           Councels
           and
           Affaires
           with
           one
           consent
           ,
           whereof
           they
           haue
           ancient
           testimonies
           of
           the
           truth
           .
           The
           Messeniens
           as
           Calistines
           doth
           report
           ,
           erected
           a
           Pillar
           in
           the
           Temple
           of
           Iupiter
           of
           Lyce
           ,
           in
           the
           time
           of
           Aristomenes
           ,
           on
           the
           which
           these
           Verses
           were
           ingrauen
           .
           
             
               Time
               on
               a
               wicked
               King
               hath
               vengeance
               showne
               ,
            
             
               The
               Traytour
               to
               the
               Messaine
               state
               Ioue
               hath
               made
               knowne
               :
            
             
               Nor
               could
               hee
               shunne
               the
               most
               reuengefull
               fate
            
             
               Of
               Ioue
               ,
               who
               fauours
               the
               Arcadian
               state
               .
            
          
        
         
           You
           must
           vnderstand
           that
           for
           as
           much
           as
           they
           had
           beene
           chased
           from
           their
           Countrey
           ,
           they
           wrote
           these
           Verses
           ,
           as
           meaning
           to
           pray
           vnto
           the
           Gods
           for
           their
           second
           Countrey
           .
           For
           the
           which
           in
           my
           conceit
           they
           had
           good
           reason
           .
           For
           the
           Arcadians
           not
           onely
           receiued
           them
           into
           their
           Citty
           ,
           during
           the
           Warre
           of
           Aristomenes
           ,
           being
           banished
           and
           chased
           away
           ,
           making
           them
           Burgesses
           ,
           and
           assisting
           them
           with
           Councell
           and
           Wealth
           :
           But
           they
           also
           suffered
           them
           to
           marry
           their
           Daughters
           vnto
           their
           Sonnes
           .
           Moreouer
           ,
           hauing
           examined
           the
           Treason
           of
           King
           Aristocrates
           ,
           
           they
           not
           onely
           put
           him
           cruelly
           to
           death
           ,
           but
           punished
           all
           the
           Race
           proceeding
           from
           so
           wicked
           a
           stocke
           .
           But
           leauing
           the
           times
           past
           ,
           let
           vs
           come
           to
           things
           of
           a
           fresher
           Date
           ,
           and
           are
           happened
           since
           this
           alliance
           betwixt
           the
           two
           Citties
           ,
           which
           gaue
           sufficient
           testimony
           of
           that
           which
           we
           haue
           spoken
           .
        
         
           You
           must
           vnderstand
           that
           at
           what
           time
           the
           Lacedemonians
           began
           (
           after
           that
           great
           Victory
           which
           the
           Grecians
           had
           neere
           vnto
           Mantinea
           by
           the
           death
           of
           Epaminondas
           )
           to
           enter
           into
           hope
           to
           make
           the
           Messeniens
           subiect
           ,
           not
           comprehending
           them
           in
           the
           accord
           ,
           the
           Megalopolitains
           and
           all
           the
           Citties
           of
           the
           league
           tooke
           these
           things
           so
           to
           heart
           for
           the
           Messeniens
           ,
           as
           presently
           they
           receiued
           them
           into
           their
           Alliance
           ,
           and
           excluded
           the
           Lacedemonians
           alone
           of
           all
           the
           Grecians
           .
           Matters
           standing
           in
           this
           estate
           ,
           who
           will
           not
           thinke
           but
           wee
           had
           reason
           to
           say
           that
           which
           wee
           haue
           formerly
           spoken
           ?
           Wee
           haue
           continued
           this
           discourse
           of
           the
           Arcadians
           and
           Messeniens
           at
           length
           ,
           to
           the
           end
           that
           remembring
           the
           outrages
           which
           the
           Lacedemonians
           had
           many
           times
           done
           them
           ,
           they
           should
           continue
           alwayes
           true
           and
           constant
           in
           their
           Faith
           and
           Friendship
           :
           and
           that
           for
           no
           feare
           of
           
           their
           affaires
           ,
           nor
           for
           any
           desire
           of
           peace
           ,
           they
           should
           neuer
           abandon
           one
           another
           when
           it
           concernes
           their
           safety
           .
           But
           let
           vs
           returne
           now
           to
           the
           discourse
           where
           we
           left
           .
        
         
           The
           Lacedemonians
           according
           to
           their
           manner
           of
           liuing
           ,
           sent
           backe
           the
           Embassadours
           of
           the
           league
           without
           any
           answere
           :
           they
           were
           so
           sottish
           and
           ouer-weening
           .
           Wherefore
           I
           hold
           that
           to
           bee
           true
           ,
           which
           is
           commonly
           spoken
           ,
           that
           ouer-weening
           doth
           many
           times
           make
           men
           mad
           ,
           and
           drawes
           them
           to
           ruine
           .
           After
           all
           these
           things
           ,
           when
           as
           the
           new
           Megistrates
           were
           created
           ,
           they
           which
           in
           the
           beginning
           made
           that
           sedition
           in
           the
           Common-wealth
           ,
           and
           were
           the
           cause
           of
           the
           Murthers
           before
           mentioned
           ,
           
           sent
           to
           the
           Etoliens
           ,
           requiring
           them
           to
           send
           an
           Embassie
           .
           The
           which
           when
           they
           had
           easily
           obtained
           ,
           and
           that
           Machate
           Embassadour
           for
           the
           Etoliens
           ,
           was
           come
           to
           Lacedemon
           ,
           they
           goe
           presently
           to
           the
           Gouernours
           of
           the
           Citty
           ,
           telling
           them
           ,
           that
           they
           must
           assemble
           the
           people
           to
           heare
           this
           Embassie
           ,
           and
           to
           create
           according
           to
           the
           custome
           of
           the
           Countrey
           :
           and
           that
           they
           must
           no
           longer
           suffer
           the
           Empire
           of
           the
           Heraclidis
           to
           be
           lost
           ,
           contrary
           to
           the
           Lawes
           of
           the
           Citty
           .
           And
           although
           the
           Gouernours
           were
           discontented
           to
           see
           the
           present
           estate
           of
           their
           affaires
           ,
           yet
           not
           able
           to
           resist
           their
           force
           ,
           fearing
           also
           the
           young
           men
           ,
           they
           made
           answere
           ,
           that
           as
           for
           Kings
           they
           would
           aduise
           of
           it
           afterwards
           ,
           and
           presently
           they
           would
           assemble
           the
           people
           to
           heare
           Machate
           .
        
         
           The
           assembly
           being
           made
           ,
           they
           caused
           〈◊〉
           enter
           ,
           who
           began
           to
           perswade
           them
           to
           imbrace
           the
           alliance
           of
           the
           Etoliens
           :
           blaming
           the
           Macedonians
           much
           without
           reason
           ,
           and
           speaking
           many
           false
           things
           in
           praise
           of
           the
           Etoliens
           .
           Hauing
           ended
           his
           speech
           ,
           there
           was
           a
           long
           debate
           among
           the
           people
           ,
           and
           their
           opinions
           were
           diuers
           :
           for
           some
           held
           it
           fit
           to
           follow
           the
           Etolien
           party
           ,
           and
           to
           embrace
           their
           alliance
           :
           others
           were
           of
           a
           contrary
           opinion
           ,
           insisting
           that
           they
           should
           preserue
           the
           Friendship
           of
           the
           Macedonians
           .
           Finally
           ,
           after
           that
           some
           Senators
           were
           risen
           ,
           and
           had
           put
           them
           in
           minde
           of
           the
           benefits
           of
           Antigonus
           ,
           and
           of
           the
           Macedonians
           ,
           and
           of
           the
           losse
           they
           had
           in
           the
           time
           of
           Carixenes
           and
           Timee
           ,
           when
           as
           the
           Etoliens
           entred
           the
           Spartains
           Countrey
           ,
           
           and
           put
           all
           to
           fire
           and
           sword
           ,
           attempting
           to
           surprize
           the
           Towne
           ,
           restoring
           the
           banished
           men
           by
           force
           and
           policy
           ,
           they
           caused
           many
           to
           change
           their
           opinion
           :
           and
           in
           the
           end
           the
           people
           were
           perswaded
           to
           entertaine
           their
           Friendship
           with
           Philip
           and
           the
           Macedonians
           .
           Matters
           thus
           decided
           ,
           Machate
           returnes
           into
           Etolia
           ,
           hauing
           effected
           nothing
           of
           that
           for
           which
           hee
           came
           .
           The
           Heads
           of
           this
           Mutiny
           ,
           whereof
           wee
           haue
           spoken
           ,
           being
           discontented
           herewith
           ,
           began
           to
           plot
           a
           most
           cruell
           Enterprize
           .
        
         
           Soone
           after
           the
           Youth
           were
           to
           assemble
           in
           Armes
           ,
           to
           performe
           a
           Sacrifice
           which
           was
           done
           yearely
           ,
           after
           the
           manner
           of
           the
           Countrey
           in
           Pallas
           Temple
           ,
           where
           the
           Gouernours
           of
           the
           Citty
           had
           the
           authority
           ,
           and
           continued
           some
           dayes
           in
           the
           Temple
           .
           Wherefore
           they
           corrupted
           some
           of
           the
           Yong
           men
           which
           should
           be
           there
           in
           Armes
           with
           gifts
           .
           who
           at
           a
           time
           appointed
           amongst
           them
           ,
           seeing
           the
           Gouernors
           busie
           at
           the
           Sacrifices
           ,
           should
           assaile
           them
           suddainly
           ,
           and
           kill
           them
           like
           Sheepe
           .
           And
           
           although
           they
           were
           in
           the
           Temple
           ,
           the
           which
           the
           Lacedemonians
           honoured
           as
           a
           Sanctuary
           ,
           and
           where
           all
           malefactors
           ,
           
           (
           although
           they
           were
           condemned
           to
           dye
           )
           were
           in
           safety
           ,
           yet
           the
           insolence
           of
           men
           was
           growne
           to
           so
           great
           a
           cruelty
           ,
           as
           they
           slew
           all
           the
           Magistrates
           before
           the
           Altars
           ,
           and
           on
           the
           Tables
           of
           the
           Goddesse
           .
           The
           like
           they
           did
           afterwards
           to
           the
           Senators
           ,
           which
           had
           followed
           the
           opinion
           of
           Herides
           .
           Finally
           ,
           after
           they
           had
           chased
           out
           of
           their
           Citie
           those
           that
           were
           opposite
           to
           the
           Etoliens
           ,
           they
           created
           new
           Magistrates
           of
           their
           owne
           faction
           :
           making
           a
           league
           with
           the
           Etoliens
           .
           
           By
           this
           meanes
           they
           declared
           themselues
           at
           one
           instant
           Enemies
           to
           the
           Acheins
           ,
           and
           vnthankfull
           to
           the
           Macedonians
           .
           They
           had
           a
           great
           hope
           in
           the
           loue
           of
           Cleomenes
           ,
           whose
           comming
           they
           expected
           with
           great
           affection
           .
           Beleeue
           mee
           ,
           the
           mildnesse
           and
           courtesie
           of
           Princes
           hath
           so
           great
           power
           ,
           
           as
           it
           leaues
           in
           the
           hearts
           of
           men
           ,
           not
           onely
           by
           their
           presence
           ,
           but
           also
           by
           their
           absence
           ,
           a
           generall
           zeale
           of
           loue
           and
           good
           will
           towards
           them
           .
        
         
           The
           Lacedemonians
           hauing
           the
           Gouernment
           of
           their
           Common-wealth
           ,
           almost
           for
           the
           space
           of
           three
           yeares
           ,
           after
           that
           Cleomenes
           had
           beene
           chased
           away
           ,
           they
           neuer
           thought
           of
           chusing
           a
           King
           :
           But
           when
           they
           had
           newes
           of
           his
           death
           ,
           they
           had
           an
           humour
           to
           chuse
           one
           :
           whereof
           the
           first
           Authors
           of
           this
           practise
           ,
           were
           the
           heads
           of
           the
           sedition
           ,
           who
           had
           made
           the
           league
           with
           the
           Etoliens
           .
           Wherefore
           they
           elected
           (
           according
           to
           their
           lawes
           and
           customes
           )
           for
           one
           of
           their
           Kings
           ,
           one
           named
           Agesipoles
           ,
           being
           yet
           very
           young
           ,
           the
           sonne
           of
           Agesipoles
           ,
           who
           was
           sonne
           to
           Cleombrotus
           .
           It
           happened
           that
           he
           raigned
           at
           such
           time
           ,
           as
           Leonides
           was
           deposed
           from
           the
           Magistracie
           :
           for
           that
           hee
           was
           the
           neerest
           of
           that
           race
           .
           And
           they
           gaue
           him
           for
           Tutor
           Cleomenes
           ,
           the
           sonne
           of
           Cleombrotus
           ,
           and
           brother
           to
           Agesip●les
           .
           And
           although
           that
           Archidamus
           had
           two
           sonnes
           by
           the
           daughter
           of
           Hippomedon
           ,
           who
           was
           sonne
           to
           Eudemides
           :
           and
           Hippomedon
           liuing
           still
           ,
           who
           was
           sonne
           to
           Agesilaus
           ,
           and
           Nephew
           to
           E●demides
           :
           and
           that
           there
           were
           many
           others
           of
           the
           same
           blood
           ,
           yet
           they
           made
           choise
           for
           their
           King
           ,
           (
           making
           no
           account
           of
           the
           rest
           nor
           of
           their
           race
           )
           of
           Licurgus
           ,
           
           who
           was
           of
           another
           house
           ,
           and
           had
           no
           expectance
           to
           raigne
           .
           In
           truth
           it
           was
           said
           ,
           that
           he
           was
           of
           the
           race
           of
           Hercules
           ,
           and
           created
           King
           of
           Sparta
           ,
           in
           giuing
           to
           euery
           one
           of
           the
           Magistrates
           sixe
           hundred
           Crownes
           .
        
         
           Thus
           you
           see
           that
           all
           wicked
           things
           haue
           alwayes
           beene
           set
           to
           saile
           .
           But
           it
           was
           not
           long
           but
           the
           heads
           of
           this
           crime
           suffered
           the
           punishment
           of
           their
           folly
           and
           ouer-weening
           .
           Machate
           aduertised
           of
           that
           which
           had
           beene
           done
           at
           Lacedemon
           ,
           returnes
           againe
           to
           Sparta
           ,
           and
           perswades
           the
           Kings
           and
           Magistrates
           to
           make
           warre
           against
           the
           Acheins
           ,
           saying
           ,
           that
           by
           this
           meanes
           ,
           the
           ambition
           of
           those
           Lacedemonians
           which
           held
           the
           contrary
           party
           ,
           and
           fled
           the
           alliance
           of
           the
           Etoliens
           ,
           might
           be
           easily
           supprest
           .
           
           When
           as
           the
           Kings
           and
           Magistrates
           were
           perswaded
           by
           his
           words
           ,
           he
           returned
           into
           Etolia
           ,
           hauing
           done
           what
           he
           desired
           by
           the
           folly
           of
           the
           Lacedemonians
           .
           Afterwards
           Licurgus
           leuying
           mercenary
           men
           ,
           and
           assembling
           the
           people
           of
           the
           Citie
           ,
           enters
           into
           the
           limits
           of
           the
           Argiues
           :
           whom
           he
           assailes
           vnprouided
           ,
           expecting
           no
           such
           vsage
           from
           the
           Lacedemonians
           :
           
           And
           suddainly
           takes
           
             Polychne
             ,
             Parsie
             ,
             Le●ce
             ,
             Cyphas
             ,
          
           
           and
           some
           other
           of
           their
           Burroughes
           ,
           putting
           all
           the
           Countrey
           to
           fire
           and
           sword
           .
           These
           things
           being
           done
           ,
           the
           Lacedemonians
           declared
           warre
           against
           the
           Acheins
           .
           And
           in
           the
           meane
           time
           Mahbate
           went
           to
           the
           other
           neighbour
           Townes
           ,
           perswading
           them
           as
           he
           had
           done
           the
           Lacedemonians
           .
           By
           this
           meanes
           the
           Etoliens
           (
           to
           whom
           all
           things
           succeeded
           happily
           )
           vndertooke
           the
           warre
           boldly
           .
           Contrariwise
           ,
           all
           things
           were
           auerse
           to
           the
           Aecheins
           .
           For
           King
           Philip
           (
           in
           whom
           they
           chiefely
           relied
           )
           did
           but
           then
           leuie
           men
           :
           the
           Epirotes
           had
           not
           yet
           begun
           the
           warre
           with
           the
           Etoliens
           ,
           and
           the
           Messeniens
           liued
           in
           peace
           .
           The
           Etoliens
           hauing
           drawne
           vnto
           them
           the
           Elienses
           ,
           and
           Lacedemonians
           ,
           prest
           the
           Acheins
           of
           all
           sides
           .
           It
           happened
           that
           Arate
           had
           left
           the
           gouernment
           ,
           and
           his
           sonne
           Arate
           was
           chosen
           chiefe
           of
           the
           Acheins
           ,
           and
           that
           Scope
           was
           Captaine
           Generall
           of
           the
           Etolien
           Army
           ,
           but
           he
           was
           not
           to
           stay
           long
           in
           it
           :
           for
           the
           Etoliens
           at
           that
           time
           made
           their
           election
           ,
           after
           the
           middest
           of
           September
           ,
           and
           the
           Acheins
           about
           the
           beginning
           of
           May.
           
        
         
           Summer
           being
           past
           ,
           when
           as
           young
           Arate
           had
           vndertaken
           the
           gouernment
           ,
           all
           the
           warres
           in
           a
           manner
           had
           one
           beginning
           .
           For
           Hanibal
           prepared
           at
           that
           time
           for
           the
           siege
           of
           Sagont
           :
           The
           Romans
           sent
           
             Lucius
             Emilius
          
           into
           Sclauonia
           against
           Demetrius
           of
           
             Phare
             :
             Antiochus
          
           began
           the
           warre
           in
           Syria
           ,
           by
           the
           meanes
           of
           Ptolomais
           and
           Antyrus
           ,
           which
           were
           deliuered
           vnto
           him
           in
           treason
           by
           Theodotus
           :
           and
           Ptolomy
           against
           
             Antiochus
             ,
             Licurgus
          
           to
           follow
           Cleomenes
           ,
           besieged
           Athence
           ,
           a
           Towne
           of
           the
           Megalopolitains
           .
           
           The
           Acheins
           leuied
           both
           Horse
           and
           Foote
           .
           Philip
           parted
           from
           Macedon
           with
           his
           Army
           ,
           hauing
           about
           tenne
           thousand
           Leginaries
           ,
           and
           fiue
           thousand
           men
           arm'd
           with
           Targets
           ,
           and
           about
           eight
           hundred
           Horse
           .
           This
           was
           the
           preparation
           for
           warre
           at
           that
           time
           .
           The
           Rhodiens
           made
           warre
           at
           the
           same
           time
           against
           the
           Constantinopolitains
           for
           some
           such
           causes
           .
           
           The
           Constantinopolitains
           inhabit
           a
           City
           strong
           by
           scituation
           ,
           and
           wonderfull
           commodious
           to
           finde
           all
           things
           that
           may
           giue
           content
           vnto
           man
           :
           For
           it
           is
           so
           well
           seated
           vpon
           the
           Gulfe
           of
           Pontus
           ,
           as
           no
           Marchant
           can
           enter
           nor
           goe
           forth
           ,
           but
           at
           the
           mercy
           of
           Constantinople
           .
           And
           as
           the
           Pontique
           Sea
           ,
           brings
           any
           things
           necessary
           for
           man
           ,
           the
           Constantinopolitains
           are
           the
           Masters
           :
           for
           the
           Countries
           there-abouts
           supplies
           them
           with
           great
           aboundance
           of
           Leather
           for
           their
           common
           vse
           ,
           and
           a
           great
           multitude
           of
           Stags
           ,
           and
           they
           send
           to
           vs
           honey
           for
           daintinesse
           ,
           wax
           ,
           flesh
           salted
           ,
           and
           such
           like
           things
           :
           They
           draw
           also
           from
           vs
           other
           things
           which
           abound
           in
           our
           Countries
           ,
           as
           Oyles
           ,
           and
           all
           sorts
           of
           Wines
           :
           Somtimes
           they
           furnish
           Wheat
           ,
           and
           we
           doe
           the
           like
           to
           them
           .
        
         
           These
           are
           the
           things
           whereof
           the
           Grecians
           make
           vse
           ,
           or
           else
           the
           vent
           would
           bee
           vnprofitable
           vnto
           them
           ;
           whereas
           the
           Constantinopolitains
           should
           shew
           themselues
           malicious
           in
           allying
           themselues
           to
           the
           Gaules
           ,
           or
           to
           any
           other
           barbarous
           Neighbours
           :
           So
           as
           the
           Grecians
           should
           be
           forced
           to
           abandon
           the
           Pontique
           Sea
           ,
           for
           the
           straightnesse
           of
           the
           places
           ,
           and
           the
           multitude
           of
           Barbarians
           .
           Wherefore
           the
           Constantinopolitains
           haue
           great
           commodities
           by
           reason
           of
           their
           scituation
           ,
           transporting
           those
           things
           whereof
           they
           abound
           ,
           and
           drawing
           vnto
           them
           what
           they
           want
           without
           any
           paine
           or
           danger
           .
           They
           are
           also
           very
           profitable
           to
           the
           other
           Cities
           of
           Greece
           .
           And
           therefore
           the
           Grecians
           did
           honour
           and
           
           esteeme
           them
           worthy
           ,
           to
           whom
           they
           not
           onely
           giue
           thanks
           ,
           but
           they
           are
           bound
           to
           giue
           them
           Succours
           against
           the
           Barbarians
           ,
           as
           doing
           good
           to
           all
           men
           .
           We
           haue
           thought
           good
           to
           shew
           the
           cause
           ,
           why
           this
           Citie
           is
           so
           happy
           :
           for
           that
           there
           are
           many
           which
           know
           not
           the
           nature
           and
           property
           of
           the
           place
           :
           and
           it
           hath
           beene
           alwayes
           our
           desire
           ,
           that
           such
           things
           might
           come
           to
           the
           knowledge
           of
           many
           :
           and
           that
           if
           it
           might
           be
           ,
           they
           might
           be
           visible
           to
           the
           eye
           ,
           if
           not
           ,
           yet
           at
           the
           lest
           as
           much
           as
           should
           be
           possible
           ,
           they
           might
           be
           comprehended
           in
           the
           vnderstanding
           .
        
         
           The
           Sea
           then
           which
           they
           call
           Pontique
           ,
           
           hath
           in
           circuit
           two
           and
           twenty
           thousand
           furlongs
           ,
           or
           there-abouts
           ,
           hauing
           two
           mouthes
           opposite
           one
           to
           the
           other
           :
           whereof
           the
           one
           comes
           from
           Propontis
           ,
           and
           the
           other
           from
           the
           blacke
           Sea
           ,
           the
           which
           hath
           in
           circuit
           eight
           thousand
           furlongs
           .
           But
           for
           that
           diuers
           great
           Riuers
           fall
           from
           Asia
           into
           it
           ,
           and
           more
           out
           of
           Europe
           ,
           it
           sometimes
           flowes
           into
           the
           Pontique
           Sea
           by
           its
           mouth
           ,
           and
           from
           thence
           into
           Propontis
           .
           
           The
           Mouth
           of
           the
           blacke
           Sea
           is
           called
           
             Bosphorus
             Cimeriques
          
           ,
           and
           is
           thirty
           furlongs
           broad
           ,
           and
           threescore
           in
           length
           .
        
         
           As
           for
           the
           mouth
           of
           the
           Pontique
           Sea
           ,
           it
           is
           called
           the
           streight
           of
           Constantinople
           ,
           whose
           length
           is
           not
           in
           euery
           place
           equall
           :
           for
           from
           the
           Propontis
           the
           space
           betwixt
           Chalcedon
           ,
           and
           Constantinople
           ,
           containes
           foureteene
           furlongs
           ,
           and
           from
           the
           Pontique
           Sea
           ,
           the
           which
           they
           call
           Fanum
           ,
           scituated
           in
           Asia
           (
           whereas
           Iason
           first
           as
           they
           sacrificed
           to
           the
           twelue
           Gods
           ,
           returning
           from
           Cholchos
           )
           is
           distant
           from
           Europe
           tenne
           furlongs
           .
           Moreouer
           ,
           
           they
           deliuer
           two
           reasons
           ,
           why
           the
           blacke
           Sea
           and
           the
           Pontique
           runne
           continually
           :
           whereof
           the
           one
           is
           well
           knowne
           ,
           for
           that
           the
           water
           encreaseth
           by
           the
           multitude
           of
           Riuers
           which
           fall
           continually
           into
           it
           ,
           and
           hauing
           no
           other
           meanes
           to
           voide
           it
           ,
           it
           must
           of
           necessity
           encrease
           ,
           so
           as
           it
           is
           forced
           to
           passe
           away
           by
           its
           mouth
           .
           The
           other
           is
           ,
           that
           the
           bottome
           is
           fill'd
           with
           aboundance
           of
           sand
           ,
           which
           the
           Riuers
           bring
           continually
           into
           it
           :
           so
           as
           the
           water
           is
           forced
           to
           swell
           ,
           and
           so
           to
           passe
           away
           .
           These
           are
           the
           true
           causes
           of
           their
           course
           ,
           which
           neede
           not
           the
           relation
           of
           Marchants
           to
           purchase
           credit
           ,
           but
           onely
           of
           naturall
           reason
           ,
           which
           is
           the
           truest
           testimony
           that
           can
           be
           found
           .
        
         
           But
           seeing
           wee
           are
           fallen
           vpon
           this
           discourse
           ,
           wee
           must
           not
           omit
           any
           thing
           ,
           (
           as
           many
           Historiographers
           doe
           )
           to
           seeke
           out
           the
           secrets
           of
           Nature
           :
           and
           wee
           must
           vse
           (
           as
           much
           as
           possibly
           wee
           may
           )
           a
           demonstratiue
           relation
           ,
           to
           the
           end
           wee
           may
           leaue
           nothing
           in
           doubt
           to
           those
           which
           desire
           to
           vnderstand
           .
           Neither
           were
           it
           sitting
           in
           these
           times
           ,
           (
           when
           as
           all
           things
           haue
           beene
           discouered
           )
           to
           seeke
           the
           testimony
           of
           Poets
           or
           fabulous
           Writers
           in
           doubtfull
           things
           :
           the
           which
           former
           Historiographers
           haue
           done
           .
        
         
           By
           this
           meanes
           ,
           as
           Heraclides
           saith
           ,
           they
           haue
           not
           propounded
           testimonies
           worthy
           of
           credit
           ,
           in
           doubtfull
           things
           ,
           and
           which
           are
           in
           debate
           .
           Wee
           therefore
           say
           that
           the
           Pontique
           Sea
           fills
           it selfe
           continually
           with
           sand
           ,
           which
           the
           Riuers
           bring
           into
           it
           ,
           and
           that
           in
           time
           it
           will
           be
           made
           euen
           with
           the
           land
           .
           The
           like
           we
           say
           of
           the
           blacke
           Sea
           ,
           so
           as
           the
           scituation
           of
           places
           continue
           as
           wee
           see
           them
           at
           this
           day
           ,
           and
           that
           the
           causes
           of
           the
           sand
           which
           fall
           continually
           into
           it
           cease
           not
           .
           For
           seeing
           the
           time
           
           is
           infinite
           ,
           and
           the
           bottomes
           whereof
           wee
           speake
           are
           enclosed
           with
           certaine
           limits
           ,
           it
           is
           manifest
           ,
           that
           by
           a
           long
           succession
           of
           time
           ,
           they
           would
           be
           fill'd
           vp
           by
           the
           descent
           of
           that
           which
           falls
           into
           them
           ,
           bee
           it
           neuer
           so
           little
           ,
           so
           as
           it
           continues
           .
           And
           for
           that
           the
           sands
           which
           are
           brought
           into
           them
           ,
           are
           of
           no
           small
           quantity
           ,
           but
           in
           a
           manner
           infinite
           ,
           it
           is
           apparent
           that
           what
           wee
           say
           will
           soone
           happen
           :
           and
           wee
           see
           it
           partly
           already
           ,
           for
           that
           the
           blacke
           Sea
           is
           in
           a
           manner
           fill'd
           vp
           :
           for
           ,
           the
           greatest
           depth
           hath
           not
           aboue
           fiue
           fathome
           ,
           or
           seauen
           at
           the
           most
           ,
           wherefore
           they
           cannot
           saile
           without
           great
           Ships
           ,
           vnlesse
           the
           Marriners
           towe
           them
           off
           by
           their
           Masts
           .
           And
           although
           in
           the
           beginning
           the
           blacke
           Sea
           was
           like
           vnto
           the
           Pontique
           in
           taste
           ,
           as
           the
           Ancients
           confesse
           ,
           Yet
           it
           is
           now
           a
           very
           sweete
           Marish
           :
           for
           that
           the
           sea
           hath
           beene
           surmounted
           by
           aboundance
           of
           sands
           ,
           and
           the
           many
           sweete
           Riuers
           which
           fall
           into
           it
           .
           The
           like
           will
           happen
           to
           the
           Pontique
           ,
           and
           begins
           already
           :
           But
           it
           cannot
           be
           so
           easily
           discouered
           by
           reason
           of
           the
           great
           depth
           .
           And
           yet
           if
           we
           shall
           obserue
           it
           well
           ,
           
           we
           shall
           finde
           it
           euident
           :
           for
           there
           are
           made
           within
           it
           by
           the
           substance
           (
           which
           by
           the
           descent
           is
           carryed
           ,
           for
           that
           the
           Danowe
           enters
           by
           many
           mouthes
           )
           hills
           which
           the
           Marriners
           call
           Shelfes
           ,
           a
           daies
           iourney
           from
           the
           shore
           :
           
           where
           many
           times
           in
           the
           night
           they
           suffer
           Shipwracke
           .
        
         
           Behold
           the
           cause
           why
           these
           Shelfes
           are
           rather
           made
           farre
           within
           the
           Sea
           ,
           then
           neere
           the
           shore
           :
           for
           the
           greater
           force
           the
           Riuer
           hath
           in
           their
           course
           ,
           driuing
           the
           waues
           into
           the
           sea
           ,
           it
           is
           necessary
           that
           the
           sand
           and
           other
           substance
           should
           be
           carried
           farre
           into
           it
           :
           And
           whereas
           the
           violency
           of
           the
           Riuers
           ceaseth
           by
           reason
           of
           the
           depth
           of
           the
           Sea
           ,
           rather
           then
           by
           a
           naturall
           reason
           ,
           all
           the
           sands
           sinke
           and
           findes
           a
           bottome
           where
           it
           stayes
           .
           Wherefore
           it
           happens
           that
           the
           shelfes
           of
           swiftest
           Riuers
           are
           found
           farthest
           into
           the
           Sea
           ,
           and
           their
           depth
           neere
           vnto
           the
           shore
           :
           where
           as
           they
           which
           haue
           a
           slow
           course
           ,
           are
           not
           farre
           from
           the
           mouth
           .
           Finally
           ,
           wee
           must
           not
           wonder
           at
           the
           great
           quantity
           of
           wood
           ,
           stone
           ,
           and
           sand
           ,
           which
           is
           carried
           into
           the
           Pontique
           Sea
           :
           for
           that
           many
           times
           wee
           see
           a
           torrent
           or
           land
           flood
           ouerflowe
           a
           great
           Countrey
           in
           a
           short
           time
           ,
           carrying
           away
           earth
           and
           stone
           .
           So
           as
           it
           sometimes
           happens
           ,
           there
           is
           such
           an
           alteration
           made
           of
           a
           great
           Countrey
           ,
           as
           in
           seeing
           it
           soone
           after
           ,
           we
           doe
           scarce
           know
           it
           .
           Wherefore
           wee
           must
           not
           wonder
           ,
           if
           so
           many
           and
           such
           great
           Riuers
           fall
           continually
           into
           the
           Pontique
           Sea
           ,
           in
           the
           end
           fill
           it
           vp
           :
           for
           this
           is
           not
           onely
           likely
           ,
           but
           also
           necessary
           ,
           if
           wee
           will
           diligently
           examine
           the
           reason
           ,
           the
           likelihood
           it
           should
           proue
           so
           ,
           is
           great
           ,
           for
           as
           much
           as
           the
           Pontique
           Sea
           differs
           from
           ours
           ,
           for
           that
           the
           blacke
           Sea
           is
           sweeter
           .
           Wherefore
           it
           followes
           ,
           that
           when
           as
           the
           Pontique
           Sea
           hath
           past
           as
           much
           more
           time
           as
           the
           blacke
           ,
           for
           that
           it
           is
           of
           a
           greater
           depth
           ,
           it
           will
           be
           sweet
           and
           moorish
           like
           vnto
           it
           :
           and
           the
           sooner
           ,
           for
           that
           there
           are
           more
           Riuers
           ,
           and
           greater
           fallen
           into
           it
           .
           Wee
           haue
           spoken
           these
           things
           for
           those
           which
           thinke
           that
           the
           Pontique
           Sea
           cannot
           bee
           fill'd
           vp
           ,
           nor
           become
           moorish
           ,
           being
           now
           a
           full
           Sea.
           Wee
           haue
           likewise
           done
           it
           ,
           for
           that
           Saylors
           report
           such
           variety
           of
           lyes
           ,
           to
           the
           end
           that
           like
           children
           we
           should
           not
           alwayes
           giue
           credit
           vnto
           them
           ,
           for
           that
           wee
           haue
           not
           visited
           the
           places
           :
           and
           that
           hauing
           some
           knowledge
           of
           the
           
           trueth
           ,
           we
           may
           discouer
           whether
           that
           which
           they
           relate
           be
           true
           or
           false
           .
           But
           let
           vs
           returne
           to
           the
           commodity
           of
           the
           scituation
           of
           Constantinople
           ,
           as
           the
           length
           of
           the
           Sea
           ,
           which
           ioynes
           the
           Pontique
           ,
           and
           the
           Propontis
           hath
           sixe
           score
           furlongs
           ,
           and
           that
           Fanum
           limits
           the
           part
           which
           is
           from
           the
           Pontique
           Sea
           ,
           and
           Constantinople
           .
        
         
           On
           the
           other
           which
           is
           from
           the
           Propontis
           ,
           there
           stands
           a
           Temple
           betwixt
           both
           ,
           which
           they
           call
           the
           refuge
           of
           Europe
           ,
           seated
           vpon
           a
           Promontory
           on
           the
           mouth
           of
           the
           Pontique
           Sea
           ,
           and
           is
           distant
           from
           Asia
           fiue
           furlongs
           .
           It
           is
           scituated
           vpon
           the
           greatest
           streight
           of
           the
           Sea
           ,
           where
           as
           King
           Darius
           made
           a
           Bridge
           as
           they
           report
           ,
           
           at
           such
           time
           as
           hee
           made
           a
           descent
           against
           the
           Sythians
           .
           From
           the
           Pontique
           Sea
           vnto
           this
           place
           the
           Waues
           runne
           equally
           ,
           for
           that
           the
           shores
           of
           either
           side
           are
           of
           one
           distance
           .
           
           But
           when
           it
           comes
           to
           the
           refuge
           of
           Europe
           ,
           where
           (
           as
           we
           haue
           said
           )
           the
           Sea
           is
           narrowest
           ,
           the
           Water
           of
           the
           Pontique
           Sea
           beats
           violently
           vpon
           the
           opposite
           Country
           ,
           and
           those
           places
           of
           Asia
           which
           are
           right
           against
           it
           :
           Then
           it
           doubles
           its
           course
           ,
           against
           the
           Promontory
           of
           Europe
           neere
           vnto
           the
           Altars
           ;
           and
           then
           it
           falls
           into
           the
           Country
           which
           the
           inhabitants
           call
           Oxe
           .
           
           This
           stands
           in
           Asia
           whereas
           Io
           (
           hauing
           past
           the
           Sea
           first
           )
           staied
           ,
           as
           fables
           report
           .
           Yet
           in
           the
           end
           it
           takes
           its
           course
           to
           Constantinople
           ,
           hauing
           bin
           beaten
           backe
           by
           the
           Oxe
           .
           Whereas
           dispersing
           it selfe
           about
           the
           City
           ,
           it
           partly
           diuides
           it
           sylfe
           ,
           and
           seperates
           that
           place
           which
           they
           call
           the
           Horne
           ;
           and
           on
           the
           other
           side
           it
           flowes
           againe
           in
           its
           owne
           course
           .
           Yet
           this
           violence
           cannot
           passe
           into
           that
           Country
           which
           is
           right
           against
           it
           ,
           where
           Calcedon
           stands
           :
           For
           where
           as
           it
           makes
           so
           many
           turnings
           here
           and
           there
           ,
           and
           that
           the
           Gulfe
           is
           of
           no
           small
           breadth
           ,
           it
           failes
           in
           a
           manner
           in
           this
           place
           ,
           passing
           to
           the
           opposite
           part
           ,
           not
           in
           a
           direct
           Line
           but
           bending
           :
           So
           as
           leauing
           Calcedon
           ,
           it
           takes
           its
           course
           by
           the
           Gulfe
           .
           This
           drawes
           so
           many
           Commodities
           to
           the
           Constantinopolitains
           ,
           and
           the
           contrary
           to
           the
           Calcedonians
           .
           And
           although
           it
           be
           apparent
           that
           the
           scituation
           of
           these
           two
           Cities
           are
           equally
           commodious
           ,
           yet
           the
           passage
           is
           difficult
           for
           those
           which
           will
           saile
           to
           Calcedon
           .
           Contrariwise
           they
           are
           carried
           to
           Constantinople
           by
           the
           violence
           of
           the
           Waues
           :
           So
           as
           it
           seemes
           that
           they
           which
           will
           goe
           from
           Calcedon
           to
           Constantinople
           ,
           cannot
           Saile
           directly
           thither
           by
           reason
           of
           the
           Violent
           course
           of
           the
           streame
           :
           And
           therefore
           they
           recouered
           the
           Oxe
           ,
           and
           the
           Towne
           which
           they
           call
           Chrysopolis
           ,
           from
           whence
           they
           are
           afterwards
           Transported
           by
           force
           vnto
           Constantinople
           .
           
        
         
           Finally
           the
           Constantinopolitans
           haue
           a
           good
           commodity
           to
           Saile
           any
           way
           ,
           
           whither
           they
           bend
           to
           Hellesponte
           with
           a
           Southerly
           Winde
           ,
           or
           else
           from
           the
           Pontique
           Sea
           to
           Hellesponte
           .
           You
           must
           vnderstand
           that
           the
           direct
           and
           common
           course
           from
           Constantinople
           to
           the
           streights
           of
           Propontis
           ,
           is
           by
           Abydos
           and
           Sestes
           ;
           and
           in
           like
           manner
           from
           the
           streights
           to
           Constantinople
           .
           But
           it
           fals
           out
           otherwise
           with
           the
           Calcedonians
           ,
           for
           the
           reasons
           which
           we
           haue
           mentioned
           ,
           and
           for
           the
           distance
           of
           the
           Region
           of
           the
           Cyziceneins
           ;
           for
           it
           is
           a
           difficult
           thing
           for
           them
           which
           Saile
           from
           Hellesponte
           to
           Calcedon
           ,
           to
           keepe
           the
           Coast
           of
           Europe
           ,
           and
           in
           approaching
           the
           Country
           neere
           vnto
           Constantinople
           ,
           to
           turne
           vnto
           Calcedon
           ,
           
           for
           the
           violent
           course
           of
           the
           streame
           .
           And
           againe
           ,
           it
           is
           impossible
           to
           Saile
           from
           thence
           into
           Thrace
           ,
           as
           well
           for
           the
           violence
           of
           the
           Waues
           ,
           which
           go
           crosse
           ,
           as
           the
           contrariety
           of
           the
           Windes
           ,
           for
           a
           Southerly
           winde
           is
           good
           for
           those
           which
           enter
           into
           the
           Pontique
           Sea
           ,
           and
           the
           contrary
           for
           such
           as
           go
           foorth
           ;
           and
           these
           two
           winds
           only
           serue
           to
           go
           in
           ,
           
           and
           come
           out
           .
           These
           are
           the
           things
           whereby
           the
           Constantinopolitains
           draw
           such
           great
           commodities
           from
           the
           Sea.
           
        
         
           Now
           we
           will
           shew
           the
           discommodities
           which
           the
           City
           is
           to
           suffer
           by
           reason
           of
           the
           firme
           Land.
           Thrace
           enuirons
           the
           Country
           of
           Constantinople
           in
           such
           sort
           ,
           as
           it
           imbraceth
           it
           from
           Sea
           to
           Sea.
           So
           as
           they
           are
           in
           perpetuall
           Warre
           with
           the
           Thracians
           :
           For
           although
           they
           get
           a
           Battaile
           or
           two
           against
           this
           cruell
           and
           barbarous
           Nation
           ,
           yet
           they
           cannot
           quench
           the
           Wars
           ,
           the
           multitude
           of
           people
           and
           Princes
           is
           so
           great
           :
           For
           that
           after
           they
           haue
           gotten
           Victory
           ouer
           one
           ,
           there
           doth
           suddainly
           arise
           three
           other
           mighty
           Princes
           ,
           who
           ouer-runne
           the
           Country
           for
           spoile
           :
           Neither
           can
           they
           doe
           any
           thing
           to
           haue
           an
           accord
           ,
           or
           to
           pacifie
           the
           Warre
           by
           paying
           of
           Tribute
           ;
           for
           presently
           they
           find
           their
           Enemies
           multiplied
           .
           And
           therefore
           they
           are
           wasted
           and
           consumed
           with
           a
           continuall
           and
           cruell
           Warre
           .
           But
           what
           can
           you
           finde
           more
           disloyall
           then
           a
           neighbour
           enemy
           ?
           Nor
           a
           Warre
           more
           dangerous
           then
           with
           a
           barbarous
           Nation
           ?
           And
           with
           all
           these
           miseries
           wherewith
           they
           are
           oppressed
           by
           Land
           ,
           they
           are
           moreouer
           tormented
           with
           Tantalus
           paine
           ,
           as
           the
           Poets
           feigne
           :
           For
           the
           Barbarians
           (
           considering
           that
           they
           haue
           a
           fertile
           Region
           )
           ouer-run
           the
           Country
           and
           spoile
           it
           ,
           after
           that
           the
           Land
           hath
           bin
           well
           manured
           ,
           and
           that
           the
           fruite
           which
           is
           very
           beautifull
           ,
           and
           in
           abundance
           ,
           is
           in
           Season
           .
        
         
           The
           Constantinopolitains
           seeing
           so
           great
           a
           spoile
           of
           their
           goods
           ,
           and
           the
           losse
           of
           their
           labour
           and
           charges
           ,
           are
           wonderfully
           grieued
           .
           Yet
           bearing
           this
           War
           with
           the
           Thracians
           by
           a
           Custome
           ,
           they
           alwaies
           held
           their
           auncient
           accord
           with
           the
           Gracians
           .
           But
           when
           as
           the
           Gaules
           beganne
           to
           be
           their
           neighbours
           ,
           vnder
           the
           Conduct
           of
           King
           Comontoire
           ,
           they
           were
           in
           great
           danger
           .
           You
           must
           vnderstand
           that
           the
           Gaules
           which
           had
           made
           Warre
           vnder
           the
           leading
           of
           Brennus
           ,
           
           and
           had
           escaped
           a
           great
           danger
           at
           Delphos
           ,
           past
           not
           into
           Asia
           when
           as
           they
           came
           to
           Hellesponte
           :
           But
           allured
           with
           the
           commodity
           of
           the
           place
           ,
           they
           staied
           neere
           vnto
           Constantinople
           ,
           whereas
           after
           they
           vanquished
           the
           Thracians
           ,
           and
           built
           Tyle
           the
           Royall
           ,
           
           they
           made
           Warre
           against
           them
           of
           Constantinople
           .
           Who
           at
           the
           beginning
           pacified
           their
           fury
           with
           presents
           ,
           when
           as
           they
           first
           assailed
           them
           vnder
           King
           Comontoire
           ,
           in
           giuing
           them
           sometimes
           thirty
           thousand
           ,
           another
           time
           fifty
           thousand
           ,
           and
           sometimes
           a
           hundred
           thousand
           Crownes
           ,
           to
           the
           end
           they
           should
           not
           ouer-runne
           their
           Country
           .
           
           Finally
           ,
           they
           were
           forced
           to
           giue
           them
           foure
           score
           thousand
           Crownes
           yearely
           vntill
           the
           time
           of
           Clyare
           ,
           at
           what
           time
           the
           Gaules
           Empire
           had
           an
           end
           ,
           and
           this
           Nation
           was
           wholly
           vanquished
           and
           extinct
           by
           the
           Thracians
           .
           Their
           Treasure
           being
           at
           that
           time
           exhausted
           by
           reason
           of
           these
           Tributes
           ,
           they
           sent
           first
           an
           Embassie
           into
           Greece
           to
           demaund
           their
           assistance
           .
           But
           for
           that
           most
           of
           the
           Greecians
           made
           no
           account
           of
           it
           ,
           they
           resolued
           to
           take
           a
           Tole
           vpon
           all
           these
           which
           should
           
           passe
           into
           the
           Blacke
           Sea.
           
           The
           which
           all
           the
           rest
           disliking
           for
           the
           nouelty
           of
           the
           thing
           ,
           they
           blamed
           the
           Rhodiens
           for
           suffering
           it
           ,
           as
           being
           then
           Lords
           of
           the
           Sea.
           
        
         
           This
           was
           the
           beginning
           and
           Fountaine
           of
           the
           Warre
           which
           wee
           are
           now
           to
           describe
           .
           The
           Rhodiens
           mooued
           ,
           aswell
           with
           their
           owne
           losse
           as
           with
           that
           of
           their
           neighbours
           ,
           hauing
           first
           called
           their
           Allies
           ,
           sent
           an
           Embassie
           to
           Constantinople
           to
           abollish
           the
           Tole
           .
           VVho
           performing
           their
           Voyage
           according
           to
           their
           Charge
           ,
           could
           not
           perswade
           the
           Commons
           :
           For
           that
           Hecatondore
           and
           Olympiodore
           
           (
           who
           had
           then
           the
           Gouernment
           of
           the
           Common
           weale
           )
           opposed
           themselues
           :
           So
           as
           they
           returned
           without
           effect
           .
           So
           one
           after
           they
           sent
           to
           declare
           VVarre
           vnto
           them
           for
           the
           afore-said
           causes
           .
           Presently
           after
           the
           Rhodiens
           sent
           Embassadours
           to
           Prusias
           ,
           
           to
           perswade
           him
           to
           make
           Warre
           against
           the
           Constantinopolitains
           :
           for
           they
           knew
           well
           hee
           was
           offended
           with
           them
           for
           certaine
           causes
           .
           The
           Constantinopolitains
           in
           like
           manner
           solicited
           Attalus
           and
           Acheus
           by
           many
           Embassies
           ,
           
           to
           succour
           them
           against
           the
           Rhodiens
           .
           It
           is
           true
           that
           Attalus
           was
           at
           liberty
           ,
           but
           hee
           was
           much
           oppressed
           with
           pouerty
           :
           for
           that
           Acheus
           had
           forced
           him
           to
           retire
           himselfe
           within
           the
           liberties
           of
           his
           Fathers
           Empire
           .
           Finally
           Acheus
           ,
           who
           tearmed
           himselfe
           Lord
           of
           all
           the
           Countrey
           which
           lies
           on
           this
           side
           Tauris
           ,
           and
           publishing
           himselfe
           for
           King
           ,
           promised
           succours
           vnto
           the
           Constantinopolitains
           ,
           which
           gaue
           them
           occasion
           of
           great
           hope
           ,
           and
           terrified
           very
           much
           the
           Rhodiens
           and
           Prusias
           :
           For
           Acheus
           was
           allied
           vnto
           Antiochus
           ,
           who
           raigned
           in
           Syria
           ,
           and
           had
           attained
           to
           this
           Principallity
           by
           such
           or
           the
           like
           meanes
           .
        
         
           After
           the
           death
           of
           Seleucus
           father
           vnto
           Antichus
           ,
           and
           that
           his
           Sonne
           Seleucus
           the
           eldest
           of
           the
           brethren
           ,
           had
           succeded
           in
           the
           Realme
           ,
           
           Acheus
           past
           the
           Mountaine
           of
           Tauris
           with
           him
           in
           regard
           of
           his
           kindred
           ,
           about
           two
           yeares
           before
           the
           time
           whereof
           wee
           now
           speake
           .
           For
           as
           soone
           as
           Seleucus
           was
           King
           ,
           and
           hearing
           that
           Attalus
           had
           taken
           the
           whole
           Country
           which
           lies
           on
           this
           side
           Mount
           Tauris
           ,
           considering
           that
           hee
           must
           giue
           order
           to
           his
           Affaires
           ,
           passeth
           the
           Mountaine
           with
           a
           great
           Army
           :
           VVhere
           within
           few
           dayes
           after
           hee
           was
           slaine
           by
           Apaturin
           a
           Gaule
           ,
           and
           
             Nicanor
             .
             Acheus
          
           resoluing
           to
           reuenge
           the
           death
           of
           his
           kinsman
           ,
           kills
           them
           presently
           .
           And
           then
           he
           gouernes
           the
           Army
           and
           all
           other
           affaires
           with
           great
           VVisedome
           and
           Courage
           .
           For
           when
           as
           the
           opportunity
           of
           the
           time
           ,
           and
           the
           generall
           consent
           of
           all
           the
           Souldiers
           ,
           perswaded
           him
           to
           take
           the
           Crowne
           ;
           yet
           hee
           would
           not
           doe
           it
           ,
           but
           kept
           the
           Realme
           for
           the
           younger
           Brother
           Antiochus
           :
           and
           gouerning
           all
           other
           matters
           carefull
           ,
           he
           resolued
           to
           subdue
           the
           whole
           Country
           which
           is
           on
           this
           side
           Tauris
           .
           But
           when
           as
           all
           things
           had
           succeeded
           happily
           ,
           and
           that
           in
           the
           end
           he
           had
           left
           nothing
           but
           Pergamus
           to
           Attalus
           ,
           
           hee
           presently
           changed
           his
           minde
           ,
           and
           caused
           himselfe
           to
           bee
           called
           their
           King
           ,
           being
           growne
           proud
           with
           the
           Victories
           which
           hee
           had
           obtained
           contrary
           vnto
           his
           Hope
           .
           So
           as
           it
           fell
           out
           that
           his
           name
           was
           more
           feared
           ,
           by
           the
           Inhabitants
           on
           this
           side
           Tauris
           ,
           then
           of
           any
           other
           King
           or
           Prince
           .
        
         
           Wherat
           the
           Constantinopolitains
           being
           moued
           ,
           they
           made
           no
           difficulty
           
           to
           vnder-take
           a
           Warre
           against
           the
           Rhodiens
           and
           Prusias
           :
           Who
           accused
           them
           ,
           that
           when
           they
           had
           promised
           to
           set
           vp
           his
           Images
           ,
           yet
           they
           afterwards
           forgot
           it
           thorough
           negligence
           :
           And
           withall
           ,
           hee
           was
           much
           more
           incensed
           ,
           for
           that
           they
           had
           done
           what
           possibly
           they
           could
           to
           pacifie
           the
           Warre
           which
           was
           kindled
           betwixt
           Acheus
           and
           Attalus
           :
           For
           that
           euery
           man
           knew
           that
           their
           peace
           was
           dangerous
           to
           him
           for
           many
           Reasons
           .
           Finally
           ,
           hee
           obiected
           against
           them
           ,
           that
           whereas
           they
           had
           sent
           an
           Embassie
           to
           Attalus
           ,
           at
           the
           Games
           which
           he
           had
           made
           in
           the
           honour
           of
           Minerua
           ,
           they
           had
           not
           sent
           any
           one
           vnto
           him
           when
           hee
           gaues
           thankes
           vnto
           the
           Gods.
           For
           which
           reasons
           (
           being
           incensed
           )
           hee
           willingly
           embraced
           the
           Rhodiens
           party
           against
           them
           of
           Constantinople
           .
           And
           therefore
           hee
           agreed
           with
           their
           Embassadours
           that
           they
           should
           send
           foorth
           a
           very
           strong
           Fleete
           ,
           to
           assaile
           the
           Constantinopolitains
           by
           Sea
           ,
           promising
           likewise
           to
           inuade
           them
           by
           Land
           with
           no
           lesse
           forces
           then
           they
           should
           .
           This
           was
           the
           the
           beginning
           ,
           and
           the
           causes
           of
           the
           Warre
           which
           the
           Rhodiens
           made
           against
           the
           Constantinopolitains
           .
        
         
           They
           also
           at
           the
           first
           entred
           into
           it
           with
           great
           Courage
           ,
           hoping
           that
           Acheus
           would
           succour
           them
           ,
           according
           vnto
           his
           promise
           .
           They
           had
           also
           called
           Thibete
           of
           Macedony
           ,
           whom
           they
           opposed
           against
           Prusias
           :
           to
           take
           from
           him
           the
           meanes
           to
           make
           VVarre
           against
           another
           ,
           being
           much
           troubled
           for
           the
           defence
           of
           his
           owne
           .
           But
           Prusias
           parting
           with
           great
           rage
           and
           fury
           against
           the
           Constantinopolitains
           ,
           hee
           presently
           tooke
           Fanum
           ,
           
           a
           place
           very
           strong
           by
           Nature
           ,
           and
           seated
           vpon
           the
           mouth
           of
           the
           Pontique
           Lea
           ,
           which
           they
           of
           Constantinople
           had
           lately
           purchased
           for
           a
           great
           summe
           of
           money
           ,
           mooued
           with
           the
           opportunity
           of
           the
           place
           :
           to
           the
           end
           that
           no
           man
           might
           enter
           or
           goe
           foorth
           of
           the
           Pontique
           Sea
           but
           by
           their
           fauour
           .
           Moreouer
           he
           put
           all
           the
           Countrey
           of
           Asia
           (
           which
           the
           Constantinopolitains
           had
           long
           helde
           )
           to
           fire
           and
           Sword.
           On
           the
           other
           side
           the
           Rhodiens
           hauing
           made
           sixe
           shippes
           ,
           and
           taken
           foure
           from
           their
           Allies
           ,
           whereof
           they
           made
           Xenophante
           Commaunder
           ,
           they
           sailed
           vnto
           Hellesponte
           with
           an
           Army
           of
           ten
           saile
           of
           very
           strong
           Shippes
           .
           And
           hauing
           left
           nine
           neere
           vnto
           Seste
           ,
           for
           the
           defence
           of
           the
           entry
           into
           the
           Pontique
           Sea
           ,
           the
           Commaunder
           hauing
           a
           good
           VVinde
           sailed
           with
           the
           tenth
           vnto
           Constantinople
           to
           view
           their
           Countenance
           :
           And
           whither
           at
           this
           first
           beginning
           of
           the
           VVarre
           they
           would
           be
           better
           aduised
           .
           But
           finding
           them
           ill
           affected
           ,
           hee
           retired
           vnto
           his
           whole
           Army
           with
           the
           which
           hee
           returned
           to
           Rhodes
           .
        
         
           In
           the
           meane
           time
           the
           Constantinopolitains
           sent
           Embassies
           ,
           some
           vnto
           Acheus
           ,
           intreating
           him
           to
           hasten
           his
           Succours
           :
           Others
           into
           Macedony
           to
           draw
           downe
           Thibete
           ;
           for
           it
           seemed
           that
           the
           Realme
           of
           Bythinia
           did
           as
           rightly
           belong
           to
           Thibete
           as
           to
           Prusias
           ,
           for
           that
           hee
           was
           his
           Vncle.
           The
           Rhodiens
           being
           aduertised
           of
           the
           obstinacy
           of
           the
           Constantinopolitains
           vsed
           Wisedome
           and
           Policy
           :
           For
           when
           they
           vnderstood
           that
           all
           their
           Hope
           was
           in
           Acheus
           ,
           whose
           Father
           Ptolomy
           kept
           in
           Prison
           at
           Alexandria
           ,
           
           and
           that
           Acheus
           leauing
           all
           other
           Affaires
           whatsoeuer
           ,
           was
           carefull
           of
           his
           deliuery
           ,
           they
           thought
           good
           to
           send
           an
           Embassie
           to
           
           Ptolomy
           ,
           and
           to
           intreate
           him
           with
           great
           Affection
           ,
           to
           deliuer
           vnto
           them
           the
           father
           of
           Acheus
           :
           to
           the
           end
           that
           by
           this
           means
           they
           should
           make
           him
           bound
           vnto
           them
           .
           Ptolomy
           after
           he
           had
           heard
           the
           Embassadours
           ,
           did
           not
           seeme
           very
           willing
           to
           deliuer
           Andromochus
           ,
           hoping
           to
           make
           vse
           of
           him
           at
           neede
           :
           for
           that
           hee
           was
           not
           yet
           well
           pacified
           with
           Antiochus
           ,
           and
           that
           Acheus
           hauing
           seazed
           vppon
           the
           Realme
           without
           any
           contradiction
           ,
           and
           farre
           extended
           his
           power
           :
           For
           Andromochus
           was
           Father
           vnto
           Acheus
           ,
           and
           brother
           to
           Laodicea
           Wife
           to
           Seleucus
           .
           Yet
           to
           please
           the
           Rhodiens
           hee
           deliuers
           him
           vnto
           them
           ,
           to
           restore
           him
           vnto
           his
           Sonne
           if
           they
           thought
           good
           .
           The
           Rhodiens
           by
           this
           meanes
           hauing
           done
           according
           to
           their
           owne
           desires
           ,
           and
           reconciling
           themselues
           vnto
           Acheus
           by
           some
           other
           meanes
           ,
           they
           did
           frustrate
           the
           Constantinopolitains
           of
           their
           principall
           hope
           .
           There
           fell
           out
           also
           another
           accident
           which
           troubled
           them
           very
           much
           :
           
           For
           Thibete
           whom
           they
           had
           drawne
           out
           of
           Macedony
           (
           as
           we
           haue
           said
           )
           died
           suddainly
           of
           sicknesse
           .
           For
           which
           accidents
           the
           Constantinopolitains
           began
           to
           faint
           .
        
         
           Contrariwise
           Prusias
           hauing
           a
           greater
           hope
           of
           his
           Enterprize
           ,
           parted
           from
           Asia
           to
           make
           Warre
           ,
           and
           leuied
           men
           in
           Thrace
           ,
           pressing
           the
           Constantinopolitains
           so
           neere
           ,
           as
           they
           durst
           not
           issue
           or
           sally
           out
           of
           the
           Gates
           ,
           which
           looked
           towards
           Europe
           .
           Wherefore
           being
           thus
           destitute
           of
           all
           hope
           ,
           and
           suffering
           all
           the
           iniuries
           of
           Warre
           ,
           they
           sought
           and
           inuented
           some
           honest
           meanes
           to
           be
           freed
           .
           And
           therefore
           when
           as
           Canare
           King
           of
           the
           Gaules
           approached
           neere
           vnto
           the
           City
           ,
           labouring
           by
           all
           meanes
           to
           pacifie
           this
           Warre
           ,
           
           both
           they
           and
           Prusias
           referred
           themselues
           vnto
           him
           for
           all
           their
           Quarrells
           .
           Whereof
           the
           Rhodiens
           being
           aduertised
           ,
           and
           desiring
           to
           bring
           their
           Resolution
           to
           a
           finall
           end
           ,
           they
           sent
           Aridix
           ,
           and
           Polemocle
           to
           Constantinople
           with
           three
           Triremes
           ,
           meaning
           (
           as
           they
           commonly
           say
           )
           to
           send
           them
           peace
           or
           Warre
           .
        
         
           After
           the
           comming
           of
           this
           Embassie
           vnto
           Constantinople
           ,
           there
           was
           an
           Accord
           made
           with
           the
           Rhodiens
           ;
           
           that
           the
           Constantinopolitains
           should
           not
           take
           Tole
           of
           any
           one
           that
           sail'd
           into
           the
           Pontique
           Sea.
           The
           which
           if
           they
           performed
           ,
           the
           Rhodiens
           and
           their
           Allies
           would
           make
           a
           firme
           peace
           with
           them
           .
           And
           as
           Prusias
           they
           concluded
           and
           agreed
           vppon
           these
           Conditions
           :
           
           that
           Prusias
           and
           the
           Constantinopolitains
           should
           liue
           in
           Peace
           and
           Amity
           ,
           and
           neuer
           heereafter
           make
           Warre
           one
           against
           another
           .
           And
           that
           Prusias
           should
           make
           restitution
           of
           all
           the
           Prouinces
           ,
           Townes
           ,
           People
           ,
           and
           Slaues
           ,
           without
           any
           recompence
           ,
           in
           the
           like
           manner
           hee
           should
           doe
           of
           the
           Shippes
           ,
           and
           other
           Booty
           which
           hee
           had
           taken
           from
           them
           in
           the
           beginning
           of
           the
           Warre
           .
           Moreouer
           the
           Carpenters
           VVorke
           ,
           Tiles
           ,
           and
           remainder
           of
           Houses
           ,
           which
           hee
           had
           transported
           from
           Fanum
           ,
           (
           for
           Prusias
           fearing
           the
           comming
           of
           Thibete
           ,
           had
           razed
           all
           the
           Burroughes
           whereinto
           the
           Enemy
           might
           retire
           himselfe
           :
           )
           and
           that
           finally
           hee
           should
           bind
           himselfe
           with
           all
           the
           Souldiers
           of
           Bythinea
           ,
           to
           restore
           vnto
           the
           Inhabitants
           of
           Mysia
           ,
           (
           which
           are
           vnder
           the
           obedience
           of
           the
           Constantinopolitains
           )
           all
           they
           had
           taken
           from
           them
           .
        
         
         
           This
           was
           the
           beginning
           and
           ending
           of
           the
           Warre
           of
           Prusias
           and
           the
           Rhodiens
           against
           the
           Constantinopolitains
           .
           At
           that
           time
           the
           Gnosiens
           sent
           an
           Embassie
           to
           the
           Rhodiens
           ,
           to
           draw
           from
           them
           three
           or
           foure
           well
           built
           Tritemes
           ,
           with
           the
           which
           Polemocle
           had
           lately
           made
           his
           Voyage
           ,
           with
           three
           other
           stately
           Vessels
           of
           Warre
           ,
           against
           those
           which
           lately
           had
           Reuolted
           against
           them
           .
           The
           which
           being
           done
           ,
           when
           as
           the
           Army
           arriued
           at
           Candy
           ,
           the
           Eleuterneins
           doubting
           that
           some
           few
           daies
           before
           Polemocle
           had
           slaine
           Timarche
           their
           Burgesse
           to
           please
           the
           Gnosiens
           ,
           made
           Warre
           against
           the
           Rhodiens
           ,
           after
           they
           had
           made
           their
           complaine
           .
           A
           little
           before
           the
           Lyciens
           had
           so
           many
           seuerall
           crosses
           .
        
         
           Finally
           all
           Candy
           was
           in
           Combustion
           .
           
           The
           Gnosiens
           and
           Gortiniens
           making
           Warre
           with
           one
           Councell
           and
           consent
           ,
           reducing
           all
           the
           Iland
           vnder
           their
           obedience
           ,
           except
           the
           Lyciens
           Towne
           :
           For
           the
           taking
           whereof
           they
           did
           their
           vtmost
           power
           and
           indeauours
           ,
           thinkking
           in
           the
           end
           to
           rare
           and
           ruine
           it
           quite
           :
           To
           the
           end
           it
           might
           serue
           for
           an
           Example
           to
           other
           Cities
           ,
           to
           terrfie
           them
           from
           a
           Reuolt
           :
           For
           that
           it
           alone
           would
           not
           receiue
           them
           for
           their
           Lords
           .
           In
           the
           beginning
           all
           they
           of
           Candy
           made
           Warre
           against
           the
           Lyciens
           ,
           but
           they
           beganne
           presently
           to
           fall
           into
           Discorde
           ,
           vpon
           a
           very
           light
           cause
           :
           The
           which
           happens
           often
           with
           that
           Nation
           .
           So
           as
           the
           Polyreneins
           ,
           the
           Certeins
           ,
           the
           Lampeins
           ,
           and
           moreouer
           the
           Noreins
           ,
           and
           the
           Arcadians
           held
           the
           Lyciens
           party
           ,
           forsaking
           the
           alliance
           of
           the
           Gnosiens
           .
           The
           Gortiniens
           were
           in
           diuers
           opinions
           :
           The
           most
           aged
           held
           the
           Gnosiens
           party
           :
           and
           the
           young
           men
           that
           of
           the
           Lyciens
           .
           The
           Gnosiens
           seeing
           the
           will
           of
           their
           Allies
           thus
           changed
           ,
           and
           that
           the
           Affaires
           went
           otherwise
           then
           they
           formerly
           expected
           ,
           they
           drew
           a
           thousand
           men
           from
           Etolia
           by
           the
           right
           of
           Alliance
           .
           Which
           being
           done
           ,
           the
           most
           aged
           of
           the
           Gortiniens
           seazed
           suddainly
           vpon
           the
           Fort
           ,
           drawing
           in
           the
           Gnosiens
           and
           Etoliens
           ,
           and
           deliuered
           them
           the
           Towne
           ,
           chasing
           away
           the
           party
           of
           the
           young
           men
           ,
           and
           killing
           some
           most
           cruelty
           .
        
         
           The
           Lyciens
           had
           by
           chance
           at
           that
           time
           made
           a
           Roade
           into
           the
           Enemies
           Country
           ,
           leauing
           no
           forces
           within
           the
           Towne
           ,
           whereof
           the
           Gnotiens
           being
           aduertised
           by
           their
           Spies
           ,
           they
           tooke
           it
           vnfurnished
           of
           any
           forces
           ,
           
           and
           sent
           the
           Women
           and
           Children
           to
           Gnoson
           .
           And
           when
           they
           had
           burnt
           and
           razed
           it
           with
           fury
           ,
           they
           retired
           .
           The
           Lyciens
           returning
           ,
           were
           so
           amazed
           when
           they
           saw
           all
           in
           fire
           and
           ruine
           ,
           as
           no
           man
           durst
           enter
           into
           the
           Towne
           .
           But
           going
           about
           it
           in
           troupes
           ,
           they
           lamented
           their
           Countrey
           and
           Fortune
           .
           From
           thence
           turning
           head
           ,
           they
           returned
           to
           the
           Lampeins
           ,
           who
           receiued
           them
           louingly
           and
           with
           great
           affection
           :
           Who
           being
           Fugitiues
           and
           strangers
           ,
           were
           in
           one
           day
           admitted
           Burgesses
           ,
           and
           made
           Warre
           against
           the
           Gnosiens
           with
           the
           Allies
           .
        
         
           Behold
           how
           Lycia
           a
           Collony
           of
           the
           Lacedemonians
           ,
           and
           the
           most
           auncient
           of
           Candy
           ,
           was
           suddainly
           and
           miserably
           ruined
           .
           The
           
             Polyreneins
             ,
             Lampeins
          
           ,
           with
           all
           their
           other
           Allies
           ,
           seeing
           the
           Gnosiens
           to
           be
           in
           League
           with
           the
           Etoliens
           ,
           and
           the
           Etoliens
           to
           be
           enemies
           to
           Philip
           and
           the
           Acheins
           ,
           sent
           an
           Embassie
           to
           the
           King
           and
           the
           Acheins
           ,
           to
           make
           a
           
           League
           with
           them
           ,
           and
           to
           draw
           succours
           from
           them
           .
           Who
           receiued
           them
           ,
           and
           sent
           them
           foure
           hundred
           Sclauonians
           ,
           vnder
           the
           Commaund
           of
           Plator
           ,
           and
           about
           a
           hundred
           Phoceins
           ,
           
           who
           at
           their
           arriuall
           did
           greatly
           assist
           the
           Polyreneins
           allied
           to
           the
           Achiens
           .
           For
           within
           a
           short
           time
           ,
           their
           forces
           being
           increased
           ,
           they
           forced
           the
           
             Eleuterneins
             ,
             Cydoniates
             ,
             Aptereins
          
           ,
           and
           diuers
           others
           being
           shut
           vp
           within
           their
           Wals
           ,
           to
           abandon
           the
           Gnosiens
           alliance
           ,
           and
           to
           imbrace
           their
           party
           .
           Which
           things
           being
           effected
           ,
           the
           Polyreneins
           and
           their
           Allies
           sent
           fiue
           hundred
           Candyots
           to
           Philip
           and
           the
           Acheins
           .
           Not
           long
           before
           the
           Gnosiens
           had
           sent
           a
           thousand
           to
           the
           Etoliens
           .
           Thus
           the
           Warre
           was
           mannaged
           for
           the
           loue
           one
           of
           another
           .
           The
           banished
           men
           among
           the
           Gortiniens
           surprized
           the
           Port
           of
           the
           Pheastins
           and
           that
           of
           the
           Gortiniens
           ,
           from
           whence
           they
           made
           many
           sallies
           against
           them
           of
           the
           Towne
           .
           And
           this
           was
           the
           estate
           of
           the
           affaires
           of
           Candy
           .
        
         
           At
           the
           same
           time
           Methridates
           made
           Warre
           against
           the
           Synopenses
           ,
           
           which
           was
           in
           a
           manner
           the
           beginning
           and
           cause
           of
           his
           mis-fortune
           .
           And
           when
           as
           they
           required
           succours
           of
           the
           Rhodiens
           ,
           
           they
           made
           choise
           of
           three
           men
           for
           this
           businesse
           :
           To
           whom
           there
           was
           giuen
           foure
           and
           twenty
           thousand
           fiue
           hundred
           pounds
           ,
           to
           furnish
           the
           Synopenses
           with
           necessary
           prouision
           for
           the
           War.
           They
           which
           had
           this
           Commission
           ,
           made
           prouision
           of
           ten
           thousand
           Goate
           skinnes
           fill'd
           with
           Wine
           ,
           of
           thirty
           sixe
           thousand
           pound
           weight
           of
           Ropes
           made
           with
           Haire
           ,
           and
           ten
           thousand
           made
           with
           sinewes
           ,
           a
           thousand
           Armes
           compleate
           ,
           three
           thousand
           pieces
           of
           gold
           coyned
           ,
           foure
           Merchants
           ships
           ,
           with
           Crossebowes
           and
           other
           Engines
           of
           battery
           in
           great
           number
           .
           The
           Synopenses
           hauing
           receiued
           all
           this
           prouision
           ,
           returned
           to
           Synope
           .
           They
           were
           in
           great
           feare
           least
           that
           Methridates
           should
           besiege
           them
           both
           by
           Sea
           and
           Land.
           Synope
           is
           seated
           on
           the
           right
           side
           of
           the
           Pontique
           Sea
           ,
           
           where
           as
           the
           Riuer
           of
           Phasis
           enters
           into
           the
           Sea
           ,
           and
           likewise
           vppon
           a
           Cape
           which
           stretcheth
           farre
           into
           the
           Sea
           :
           The
           necke
           whereof
           is
           closed
           in
           by
           the
           Towne
           ,
           which
           ioynes
           vnto
           Asia
           ,
           and
           hath
           in
           length
           about
           two
           Furlongs
           :
           The
           rest
           of
           the
           Cape
           aduanceth
           it selfe
           into
           the
           Sea
           ,
           which
           is
           a
           flat
           Countrey
           and
           the
           approaches
           very
           easie
           ,
           and
           contrariwise
           very
           difficult
           and
           inaccessible
           ,
           to
           those
           which
           come
           from
           the
           Sea
           ,
           neyther
           hath
           it
           any
           passages
           .
           The
           Synopenses
           fearing
           that
           Methridates
           should
           besiege
           the
           Towne
           ,
           not
           onely
           on
           that
           side
           which
           ioynes
           to
           Asia
           ,
           but
           likewise
           on
           the
           other
           ,
           drawing
           his
           Army
           to
           Land
           ,
           they
           did
           carefully
           fortifie
           that
           part
           which
           is
           inuironed
           by
           the
           Sea
           ,
           leauing
           a
           good
           Guard
           there
           to
           keep
           the
           Enemy
           from
           landing
           :
           for
           the
           place
           is
           of
           a
           small
           Circuit
           ,
           and
           requires
           no
           great
           guard
           .
           This
           is
           all
           which
           past
           at
           that
           time
           in
           Synope
           .
        
         
           King
           Philip
           parting
           with
           his
           Army
           from
           Macedony
           (
           for
           there
           wee
           left
           our
           former
           Discourse
           )
           caused
           it
           to
           march
           by
           Thessaly
           and
           Epirus
           ,
           making
           hast
           to
           passe
           by
           those
           Regions
           into
           
             Etolia
             .
             Alexander
          
           
           and
           Dorimache
           
           resolving
           at
           the
           same
           time
           to
           take
           Egirus
           ,
           
           hauing
           drawne
           together
           twelue
           hundred
           Etoliens
           at
           Oeanthy
           ,
           
           which
           is
           one
           of
           their
           Townes
           ,
           opposite
           vnto
           that
           whereof
           wee
           now
           speake
           ,
           and
           their
           shippes
           being
           ready
           to
           passe
           ,
           they
           only
           attended
           an
           opportunity
           to
           put
           
           their
           enterprize
           is
           Execution
           .
           It
           happened
           that
           an
           Etolian
           hauing
           liued
           long
           at
           Egire
           ,
           and
           finding
           that
           the
           Guard
           at
           the
           Gate
           kept
           no
           good
           Watch
           by
           reason
           of
           their
           Drunkennesse
           ,
           hee
           acquaints
           Dorimache
           therewith
           ,
           soliciting
           him
           to
           take
           the
           Towne
           by
           night
           :
           he
           being
           a
           man
           accustomed
           vnto
           such
           Actions
           .
           
           Egire
           is
           a
           Towne
           of
           Morea
           ,
           scituated
           neere
           vnto
           the
           Gulfe
           of
           Corinthe
           ,
           betwixt
           Egia
           and
           Sicyon
           ,
           vpon
           a
           certaine
           Hill
           which
           is
           rough
           and
           difficult
           ,
           drawing
           towards
           Par●ase
           ,
           and
           about
           seauen
           Furlongs
           distant
           from
           the
           Sea.
           When
           the
           time
           was
           come
           ,
           D●rimache
           hauing
           imbarqued
           his
           Army
           ,
           and
           prouided
           carefully
           for
           all
           things
           necessary
           ,
           he
           came
           before
           the
           breake
           of
           day
           to
           a
           Riuer
           which
           runs
           neere
           vnto
           the
           Hill
           whereon
           the
           Towne
           stands
           .
        
         
           From
           thence
           ,
           he
           with
           Alexander
           and
           Archidamus
           the
           sonne
           of
           Pantaleon
           ,
           accompanied
           with
           a
           great
           number
           of
           Etoliens
           ,
           marcht
           directly
           vnto
           the
           Towne
           ,
           along
           the
           way
           which
           leads
           to
           Egia
           .
           The
           Fugitiues
           was
           gone
           before
           with
           twenty
           of
           their
           best
           foote-men
           ,
           for
           the
           knowledge
           he
           had
           of
           the
           places
           :
           And
           had
           gotten
           the
           Walls
           by
           Rockes
           which
           seemed
           inaccessible
           :
           Where
           as
           entring
           the
           Towne
           by
           a
           sincke
           ,
           he
           found
           the
           Guards
           a
           sleepe
           :
           Who
           being
           slaine
           ,
           and
           hauing
           broken
           the
           barres
           of
           the
           Gate
           without
           discouery
           ,
           
           they
           made
           way
           for
           the
           Etoliens
           ,
           who
           entred
           with
           great
           fury
           ,
           and
           carried
           themselues
           simply
           and
           without
           discretion
           ,
           which
           was
           an
           occasion
           of
           the
           Egirates
           Victory
           ,
           and
           of
           their
           defeate
           and
           shame
           .
           For
           thinking
           that
           all
           had
           beene
           lost
           for
           the
           Egirates
           ,
           they
           suddainly
           Armed
           ,
           and
           put
           themselues
           in
           Battaile
           within
           the
           Towne
           ,
           where
           they
           staied
           for
           a
           certaine
           time
           .
           But
           at
           the
           breake
           of
           day
           euery
           man
           thought
           of
           his
           owne
           priuate
           profit
           and
           gaine
           :
           And
           dispersing
           themselues
           throughout
           the
           whole
           Towne
           ,
           they
           fell
           vppon
           the
           Burgesses
           houses
           ,
           and
           rifled
           their
           goods
           :
           Finally
           they
           had
           no
           care
           at
           all
           but
           of
           spoile
           and
           Rapine
           .
        
         
           The
           Egirates
           mooued
           at
           this
           strange
           accident
           ,
           some
           fled
           out
           of
           the
           Towne
           amazed
           with
           feare
           :
           whose
           houses
           the
           Enemies
           had
           forced
           ,
           for
           that
           the
           Etoliens
           were
           apparently
           masters
           of
           the
           Towne
           .
           But
           they
           who
           hearing
           the
           sound
           of
           the
           Trumpet
           ,
           
           were
           gone
           foorth
           with
           their
           seruants
           to
           aide
           and
           succour
           the
           City
           ,
           retired
           vnto
           the
           Fort
           :
           Wherefore
           their
           number
           and
           force
           augmented
           continually
           ,
           and
           the
           Etoliens
           grew
           weaker
           :
           For
           that
           the
           Egirates
           repaired
           still
           to
           the
           Fort
           ,
           and
           the
           others
           dispersed
           themselues
           in
           houses
           for
           spoile
           .
           And
           although
           that
           Dorimache
           saw
           the
           apparent
           danger
           :
           yet
           without
           any
           amazement
           ,
           he
           assaults
           the
           Fort
           with
           a
           wonderfull
           Resolution
           ,
           imagining
           that
           they
           which
           were
           retired
           into
           it
           ,
           being
           amazed
           at
           his
           comming
           ,
           would
           presently
           yeild
           vnto
           the
           Etoliens
           .
           But
           the
           Egirates
           incouraging
           one
           another
           defended
           the
           Fort
           ,
           with
           incredible
           resolution
           and
           assurance
           .
        
         
           By
           this
           meanes
           the
           Combat
           was
           furious
           of
           either
           side
           .
           But
           for
           that
           the
           Fort
           was
           not
           inclosed
           with
           wals
           ,
           they
           fought
           man
           to
           man
           ;
           and
           the
           Combat
           for
           a
           time
           was
           furious
           and
           equall
           :
           For
           that
           the
           one
           fought
           for
           their
           Country
           and
           children
           ,
           and
           the
           other
           for
           their
           liues
           .
           But
           the
           Etoliens
           
           in
           the
           end
           beganto
           flie
           shamefully
           :
           
           whom
           the
           Egirate
           (
           growing
           more
           couragious
           )
           pursued
           :
           so
           as
           a
           great
           part
           of
           the
           Etoliens
           died
           in
           fallying
           out
           at
           the
           Gate
           ,
           oppressing
           one
           another
           in
           the
           throng
           .
           Alexander
           was
           slaine
           fighting
           valliantly
           .
           Dorimache
           striuing
           to
           get
           forth
           ,
           died
           in
           the
           presse
           .
           The
           rest
           were
           presently
           slaine
           ,
           
           or
           kill'd
           themselues
           falling
           into
           Pits
           .
           
           There
           were
           few
           saued
           ,
           who
           abandoned
           their
           Armes
           ,
           and
           fled
           to
           the
           ships
           .
           By
           this
           meanes
           the
           Egirates
           by
           their
           incredible
           courage
           recoueted
           their
           Countrey
           in
           a
           manner
           lost
           by
           negligence
           .
        
         
           At
           the
           same
           time
           Euripides
           ,
           (
           who
           had
           beene
           sent
           by
           the
           Etoliens
           to
           be
           Chiefe
           of
           the
           Elienses
           ,
           who
           after
           he
           had
           ouer-run
           the
           Countries
           of
           the
           
             Dimenses
             ,
             Pharences
          
           and
           Tritenses
           )
           tooke
           his
           way
           through
           the
           Elienses
           Countrey
           ,
           chasing
           before
           him
           a
           great
           Booty
           ,
           whereof
           Micchus
           of
           Dime
           being
           aduertised
           ,
           who
           by
           chance
           was
           at
           that
           time
           subrogated
           in
           the
           place
           of
           the
           Commander
           of
           the
           Acheins
           ,
           and
           following
           the
           Enemy
           vpon
           the
           retreate
           ,
           with
           the
           helpe
           of
           the
           
             Dimenses
             ,
             Pharenses
          
           ,
           and
           Tritenses
           ,
           
           fell
           vnaduisedly
           into
           their
           Ambushes
           ,
           and
           was
           defeated
           with
           the
           great
           losse
           of
           his
           men
           :
           whereof
           there
           died
           forty
           Foot
           ,
           and
           there
           were
           two
           hundred
           taken
           .
           Euripides
           glorious
           of
           this
           good
           fortune
           ,
           
           soone
           after
           went
           againe
           to
           Field
           ,
           and
           tooke
           a
           Castle
           from
           the
           Dimenses
           ,
           which
           was
           of
           consequence
           ,
           the
           which
           the
           people
           of
           the
           Countrey
           called
           Mure
           :
           and
           they
           say
           ,
           that
           Hercules
           built
           it
           in
           old
           time
           ,
           making
           Warre
           against
           the
           Elienses
           ,
           to
           vse
           it
           as
           a
           Fort
           ,
           and
           retreate
           in
           the
           time
           of
           Warre
           .
        
         
           The
           
             Dimenses
             ,
             Pharenses
          
           ,
           and
           Trite●ses
           hauing
           made
           this
           losse
           ,
           and
           fearing
           for
           the
           future
           by
           the
           taking
           of
           the
           Castle
           by
           Euripides
           ,
           they
           first
           sent
           Letters
           to
           the
           Chiefe
           of
           the
           Acheins
           ,
           to
           aduertise
           them
           of
           their
           misfortune
           ,
           and
           to
           demand
           succours
           against
           the
           Etoliens
           .
           And
           afterwards
           they
           sent
           some
           of
           the
           Chiefe
           of
           their
           Towne
           in
           Embassie
           .
           Arate
           could
           not
           raze
           any
           mercenary
           Souldiers
           ,
           for
           that
           during
           the
           Warre
           of
           Cleomenes
           ,
           the
           Acheins
           had
           payed
           them
           ill
           ,
           and
           withall
           hee
           mannaged
           the
           affaires
           fearefully
           and
           without
           consideration
           .
           And
           therefore
           Lycurgu●
           tooke
           Athence
           ,
           a
           Towne
           of
           the
           Megalopolitains
           :
           the
           like
           Euripides
           did
           (
           besides
           the
           former
           prize
           )
           to
           Gorgon
           and
           Telphusia
           .
           
           The
           
             Dimenses
             ,
             Pharences
          
           ,
           and
           Tritenses
           being
           frustrate
           of
           the
           hope
           they
           had
           in
           the
           Chiefe
           of
           the
           Acheins
           ,
           resolued
           among
           themselues
           not
           to
           contribute
           any
           more
           money
           ,
           to
           supply
           the
           necessities
           of
           their
           Warre
           :
           And
           that
           they
           would
           leuie
           at
           their
           owne
           charge
           about
           three
           hundred
           Foote
           ,
           and
           fifty
           Horse
           to
           defend
           their
           Countrey
           .
           Whereby
           they
           seemed
           to
           haue
           taken
           good
           order
           for
           their
           priuate
           affaires
           ,
           but
           they
           had
           no
           great
           respect
           to
           the
           profit
           of
           a
           Comminalty
           :
           For
           they
           haue
           giuen
           a
           very
           bad
           example
           to
           others
           ,
           to
           make
           a
           new
           enterprize
           vpon
           any
           occasion
           :
           whereof
           the
           blame
           may
           well
           be
           layd
           vpon
           the
           Commander
           ,
           who
           by
           his
           sloth
           and
           negligence
           had
           frustrated
           his
           men
           of
           their
           expectance
           .
        
         
           It
           is
           a
           common
           course
           ,
           that
           all
           they
           which
           are
           in
           danger
           ,
           hold
           that
           Friendship
           is
           to
           be
           entertained
           and
           kept
           ,
           so
           long
           as
           there
           is
           any
           hope
           to
           draw
           succours
           from
           them
           :
           and
           when
           that
           ceaseth
           ,
           then
           they
           are
           to
           prouide
           for
           their
           owne
           affaires
           .
           And
           therefore
           the
           
             Dimenses
             ,
             Pharenses
          
           and
           Tritenses
           are
           to
           be
           pardoned
           ,
           for
           that
           in
           the
           extreame
           danger
           
           of
           their
           Townes
           ,
           they
           had
           leuied
           men
           ,
           considering
           the
           negligence
           of
           the
           Chiefe
           of
           the
           Acheins
           .
           But
           whereas
           they
           would
           not
           furnish
           money
           for
           the
           common
           affaires
           of
           the
           league
           ,
           that
           is
           not
           excusable
           :
           For
           as
           it
           was
           not
           fit
           to
           neglect
           their
           owne
           affaires
           ,
           so
           it
           was
           a
           base
           and
           disgracefull
           thing
           to
           omit
           that
           which
           concernes
           the
           preseruation
           of
           a
           common
           league
           :
           seeing
           they
           wanted
           not
           Victuals
           according
           to
           the
           common
           conuentions
           :
           and
           moreouer
           they
           had
           beene
           Authours
           of
           the
           league
           with
           the
           Acheins
           .
           And
           this
           was
           the
           estate
           of
           the
           affaires
           of
           Morea
           .
        
         
           King
           Philip
           had
           past
           Thessaly
           ,
           Philips
           Army
           .
           and
           was
           in
           Epirus
           :
           whereas
           taking
           a
           number
           of
           Epirotes
           ,
           with
           the
           Macedonians
           he
           brought
           with
           him
           ,
           and
           three
           hundred
           Slingers
           out
           of
           Acheia
           ,
           with
           a
           hundred
           Candiots
           which
           had
           beene
           sent
           by
           the
           Messeniens
           ,
           hee
           comes
           vnto
           the
           Countrey
           of
           the
           Ambraciates
           :
           whereas
           if
           hee
           had
           entred
           presently
           into
           the
           heart
           of
           Etolia
           ,
           the
           Warre
           might
           haue
           had
           an
           end
           .
           But
           for
           that
           hee
           was
           solicited
           by
           the
           Epirotes
           to
           force
           Ambracia
           first
           ,
           he
           gaue
           the
           Etoliens
           meanes
           to
           resist
           ,
           and
           prouide
           that
           which
           was
           necessary
           for
           their
           defence
           .
           But
           the
           Epirotes
           preferring
           their
           priuate
           interest
           before
           the
           common
           profit
           of
           the
           Allies
           ,
           hauing
           a
           great
           desire
           to
           make
           Ambracia
           subiect
           ,
           perswaded
           Philip
           to
           besiege
           it
           ,
           and
           to
           take
           it
           before
           he
           past
           :
           For
           they
           conceiued
           that
           the
           Towne
           of
           Ambracia
           would
           bee
           very
           beneficiall
           vnto
           vnto
           them
           ,
           if
           they
           might
           take
           from
           the
           Etoliens
           ,
           and
           that
           it
           would
           easily
           fall
           into
           their
           hands
           .
           You
           must
           vnderstand
           that
           Ambracia
           is
           a
           place
           strong
           by
           nature
           ,
           well
           fortified
           with
           double
           walles
           ,
           and
           so
           enuironed
           with
           Moares
           and
           Marishes
           ,
           as
           there
           is
           but
           one
           narrow
           passage
           by
           Land
           ,
           
           made
           by
           Art.
           Moreouer
           ,
           it
           lookes
           towards
           the
           Towne
           ,
           and
           the
           Prouince
           of
           the
           
             Ambraciates
             .
             Philip
          
           at
           the
           perswasion
           of
           the
           Epirotes
           ,
           plants
           his
           Campe
           neere
           vnto
           Ambracia
           ,
           making
           prouision
           of
           that
           which
           was
           necessary
           for
           the
           Siege
           .
        
         
           At
           the
           same
           time
           Scope
           drawing
           together
           a
           great
           number
           of
           Etoliens
           ,
           and
           passing
           thorough
           Thessaly
           ,
           
           enters
           into
           Macedony
           ,
           and
           puts
           all
           that
           Region
           to
           fire
           and
           sword
           which
           lies
           neere
           vnto
           Mount
           Pierie
           ,
           and
           drawes
           towards
           Die
           ,
           making
           a
           great
           spoile
           .
           And
           for
           that
           the
           Inhabitants
           of
           the
           Countrey
           were
           fled
           ,
           he
           ra●ed
           the
           houses
           ,
           and
           places
           for
           Games
           :
           and
           not
           content
           therewith
           ,
           he
           set
           fire
           on
           the
           Cloisters
           built
           neere
           vnto
           the
           Temple
           with
           great
           charge
           :
           moreouer
           ,
           he
           ruined
           whatsoeuer
           was
           erected
           there
           for
           ornament
           or
           for
           vse
           :
           Finally
           ,
           he
           beate
           in
           peeces
           all
           the
           Images
           of
           Kings
           .
           Thus
           Scope
           in
           the
           beginning
           and
           first
           fury
           of
           the
           War
           ,
           hauing
           not
           onely
           assaulted
           Men
           ,
           but
           euen
           the
           Gods
           themselues
           ,
           returned
           into
           Etolia
           ,
           not
           as
           a
           Church-robber
           ,
           or
           execrable
           to
           the
           immortall
           Gods
           ,
           but
           he
           was
           honoured
           as
           a
           man
           of
           merit
           ,
           and
           a
           good
           seruant
           to
           the
           Common-wealth
           :
           and
           withall
           he
           gaue
           great
           hope
           to
           the
           Etoliens
           for
           the
           time
           to
           come
           .
           For
           they
           conceiued
           that
           by
           this
           meanes
           no
           man
           durst
           presume
           to
           enter
           as
           an
           enemy
           into
           their
           Countrey
           ,
           and
           contrariwise
           they
           might
           easily
           run
           and
           spoile
           not
           onely
           Morea
           ,
           as
           they
           had
           beene
           accustomed
           ,
           but
           also
           Thessaly
           and
           
             Macedony
             .
             Philip
          
           aduertised
           of
           these
           thing
           which
           had
           beene
           done
           in
           Macedony
           ,
           and
           suffring
           for
           the
           ignorance
           and
           couetousnesse
           of
           the
           Epirotes
           ,
           held
           Ambracia
           besieged
           :
           
           whereas
           making
           vse
           of
           all
           Engins
           of
           Battery
           ,
           he
           tooke
           
           it
           within
           forty
           daies
           ,
           where
           leauing
           a
           garrison
           ,
           hauing
           first
           taken
           the
           oath
           he
           satisfied
           the
           will
           of
           the
           Epirotes
           ,
           to
           whom
           Ambracia
           was
           deliuered
           .
        
         
           After
           these
           things
           he
           raiseth
           his
           Campe
           ,
           and
           marcheth
           directly
           by
           the
           next
           valley
           ,
           making
           haste
           to
           passe
           the
           Gulfe
           of
           Ambracia
           ,
           the
           which
           is
           very
           narrow
           ,
           neere
           vnto
           the
           Temple
           of
           Acarna●ia
           ,
           which
           they
           call
           Antia
           .
           
           This
           Gulfe
           comes
           from
           the
           Sea
           of
           Sicily
           betwixt
           Epir●●
           and
           Acarnania
           ,
           with
           a
           very
           narrow
           entry
           ,
           being
           scarce
           sixe
           hundred
           paces
           broad
           .
           But
           when
           as
           it
           dilates
           it selfe
           towards
           the
           Land
           ,
           it
           is
           in
           a
           manner
           a
           hundred
           Furlongs
           broad
           ,
           and
           three
           hundred
           in
           length
           ,
           beginning
           at
           the
           Sea
           of
           Sicily
           .
           It
           diuides
           Epirus
           from
           Acaruania
           the
           one
           lying
           directly
           towards
           the
           North
           ,
           and
           Acarnania
           directly
           towards
           the
           South
           .
           Hauing
           past
           this
           Gulfe
           with
           his
           Army
           ,
           and
           entring
           into
           Acar●ania
           ,
           he
           came
           to
           a
           Towne
           of
           Etolia
           which
           they
           call
           Poetia
           ,
           leading
           with
           him
           two
           thousand
           Foote
           ,
           
           and
           two
           hundred
           Horse
           of
           Acarnania
           .
           And
           planting
           his
           Campe
           about
           the
           Towne
           ,
           and
           giuing
           many
           sharpe
           assaults
           ,
           he
           tooke
           it
           the
           third
           day
           after
           his
           comming
           by
           composition
           ,
           and
           le●t
           a
           Garrison
           of
           Etoliens
           therein
           taking
           their
           Oath
           .
           The
           Night
           following
           fifteene
           hundred
           Etoliens
           thinking
           that
           all
           things
           had
           beene
           safe
           ,
           
           came
           to
           succour
           their
           fellowes
           .
           The
           King
           aduertised
           of
           their
           comming
           ,
           layed
           an
           Ambush
           ,
           and
           slew
           the
           greatest
           part●
           The
           rest
           were
           taken
           ,
           except
           some
           few
           which
           escaped
           by
           flight
           .
           After
           this
           hee
           distributed
           Wheat
           to
           the
           Souldiers
           for
           a
           Moneth
           ,
           for
           hee
           had
           gotten
           a
           great
           quantity
           in
           this
           Towne
           :
           Then
           he
           marcheth
           to
           the
           Region
           of
           the
           Strete●ses
           ,
           and
           plants
           his
           Campe
           neere
           to
           the
           Riuer
           of
           Acheloe
           ,
           about
           ten
           furlongs
           from
           the
           Towne
           :
           And
           from
           thence
           ouer-running
           the
           Prouince
           ,
           hee
           puts
           all
           to
           fire
           and
           sword
           ,
           for
           that
           no
           man
           durst
           shew
           himselfe
           .
        
         
           At
           the
           same
           time
           the
           Acheins
           more
           tormented
           with
           the
           Warre
           then
           the
           rest
           ,
           and
           aduertised
           that
           the
           King
           was
           not
           farre
           off
           ,
           they
           sent
           an
           Embassie
           vnto
           him
           to
           demand
           succours
           .
           The
           Embassadours
           met
           the
           King
           at
           Straton
           ,
           where
           acquainting
           him
           with
           their
           necessities
           according
           to
           their
           charge
           ,
           they
           intreate
           him
           to
           giue
           them
           succours
           ,
           and
           perswade
           him
           by
           many
           reasons
           ,
           that
           in
           passing
           the
           Rh●e
           ,
           he
           should
           take
           his
           way
           thorough
           the
           Countrey
           of
           the
           Eliences
           .
           Hauing
           heard
           them
           ,
           the
           King
           sent
           them
           backe
           ,
           promising
           to
           consider
           thereon
           :
           who
           raising
           his
           Campe
           ,
           marcht
           to
           Metropolis
           and
           Conope
           .
           Whereof
           the
           Etoliens
           being
           aduertised
           ,
           they
           abandoned
           the
           Towne
           ,
           and
           retired
           to
           the
           Fort.
           When
           as
           Philip
           had
           set
           fire
           on
           the
           Towne
           ,
           
           proceeding
           in
           his
           course
           ,
           he
           drew
           to
           Conope
           .
           There
           the
           Etolien
           Horse-men
           had
           made
           a
           head
           ,
           to
           encounter
           him
           at
           the
           passage
           of
           a
           Riuer
           ,
           
           twenty
           Furlongs
           distant
           from
           the
           Towne
           ,
           to
           stop
           his
           passage
           ,
           or
           to
           fight
           with
           him
           if
           he
           past
           .
        
         
           Philip
           aduertised
           of
           their
           enterprize
           ,
           commands
           those
           that
           were
           armed
           with
           Targets
           to
           enter
           the
           Riuer
           first
           ,
           and
           that
           keeping
           close
           together
           ,
           they
           should
           striue
           to
           passe
           in
           Battaile
           .
           Hauing
           obeyed
           him
           ,
           the
           Etoliens
           hauing
           skirmished
           in
           vaine
           with
           the
           first
           Troupe
           ,
           for
           that
           it
           kept
           close
           together
           ,
           and
           afterwards
           with
           the
           second
           and
           the
           third
           ,
           in
           the
           end
           they
           retired
           to
           the
           Towne
           ,
           despairing
           of
           their
           Enterprize
           .
           From
           that
           time
           the
           Etoliens
           Army
           kept
           the
           Townes
           :
           but
           Philip
           ouer-running
           
           the
           Prouince
           at
           his
           pleasure
           ,
           
           spoiled
           It●oria
           it selfe
           .
           It
           was
           a
           place
           seated
           vpon
           the
           passage
           ,
           of
           great
           strength
           both
           by
           Nature
           and
           Art
           :
           the
           which
           the
           Garrison
           abandoned
           vpon
           his
           approach
           .
           The
           King
           razed
           it
           to
           the
           ground
           .
           Finally
           ,
           he
           ruined
           all
           ,
           reducing
           vnder
           his
           obedience
           many
           Townes
           which
           were
           strong
           by
           scituation
           and
           fortification
           :
           demollishing
           all
           the
           Castles
           ,
           whereof
           there
           were
           a
           great
           number
           in
           the
           Countrey
           .
           Then
           abating
           his
           fury
           ,
           he
           gaue
           leaue
           vnto
           his
           men
           to
           run
           where
           they
           pleased
           for
           their
           owne
           gaine
           .
           After
           which
           he
           led
           his
           Army
           full
           of
           wealth
           towards
           the
           Eniades
           ,
           and
           layed
           Siege
           to
           Peania
           ,
           resoluing
           to
           take
           it
           by
           assault
           :
           
           The
           which
           he
           did
           after
           many
           attempts
           ,
           for
           although
           the
           Towne
           were
           not
           very
           bigge
           ,
           hauing
           but
           a
           thousand
           paces
           in
           circuit
           :
           yet
           it
           was
           not
           inferiour
           to
           the
           rest
           in
           the
           strength
           of
           Walles
           ,
           Towers
           and
           Houses
           .
           He
           razed
           the
           Walles
           to
           the
           ground
           ,
           and
           ruined
           the
           Houses
           ,
           commanding
           to
           carry
           away
           the
           Timber
           and
           Tiles
           to
           the
           Eniades
           by
           Water
           .
        
         
           The
           Etoliens
           first
           began
           to
           fortifie
           the
           Fort
           of
           the
           Ceniades
           to
           defend
           it
           ,
           rampring
           the
           Walles
           ,
           making
           of
           Ditches
           ,
           and
           doing
           all
           things
           necessary
           for
           the
           fortification
           of
           a
           Towne
           .
           But
           being
           aduertised
           of
           Philips
           approach
           ,
           they
           fled
           for
           feare
           .
           Philip
           taking
           this
           Towne
           without
           any
           resistance
           ,
           led
           his
           Army
           into
           Calydonia
           ,
           to
           a
           certaine
           Towne
           which
           was
           held
           very
           strong
           ,
           called
           Claos
           ,
           the
           which
           was
           well
           rampred
           with
           Walles
           ,
           and
           all
           manner
           of
           fortifications
           .
           Attalus
           had
           furnished
           the
           Etoliens
           with
           munition
           to
           defend
           it
           .
           But
           the
           Macedonians
           taking
           it
           by
           force
           ,
           they
           ouer-ran
           and
           spoiled
           all
           Calydonia
           ,
           and
           then
           returned
           vnto
           the
           Enlades
           .
           Whereas
           Philip
           considering
           the
           opportunity
           of
           the
           place
           ,
           as
           well
           for
           other
           affaires
           ,
           as
           for
           his
           passage
           into
           Morea
           ,
           resolued
           to
           repaire
           the
           Walles
           .
           For
           the
           Eniades
           are
           Maritime
           opposite
           to
           Acarnania
           by
           the
           Sea
           which
           ioynes
           vnto
           the
           Etoliens
           ,
           neere
           vnto
           the
           mouth
           of
           the
           Gulfe
           of
           Corinthe
           .
           It
           is
           a
           Citty
           scituated
           in
           Morea
           ,
           right
           against
           the
           Bankes
           of
           the
           Dimeens
           ,
           and
           neighbour
           to
           the
           Countrey
           neere
           vnto
           Araxis
           ,
           distant
           onely
           a
           hundred
           Furlongs
           .
           Which
           things
           Philip
           considering
           ,
           
           hee
           fortified
           the
           Fort
           apart
           ,
           and
           ioyned
           vnto
           it
           the
           Port
           and
           Arsenall
           with
           a
           Wall
           ,
           making
           vse
           of
           the
           materials
           which
           were
           brought
           from
           Peania
           .
        
         
           Whilest
           that
           Philip
           was
           busie
           about
           this
           worke
           ,
           hee
           receiued
           Letters
           from
           Macedony
           ,
           by
           the
           which
           they
           did
           aduertise
           him
           that
           the
           Dardanians
           doubting
           of
           his
           Voyage
           into
           Morea
           ,
           made
           hafte
           to
           leuie
           men
           ,
           and
           to
           make
           preparations
           for
           Warre
           ,
           to
           fall
           suddainly
           vpon
           Macedony
           .
           After
           which
           newes
           resoluing
           to
           succour
           it
           speedily
           ,
           hee
           sent
           backe
           the
           Acheins
           Embassadours
           with
           this
           answere
           ,
           that
           as
           soone
           as
           hee
           had
           giuen
           order
           for
           his
           affaires
           of
           Macedony
           ,
           hee
           would
           haue
           nothing
           in
           so
           great
           recommendation
           ,
           as
           to
           come
           to
           their
           aide
           with
           all
           his
           forces
           .
           After
           this
           hee
           returned
           speedily
           with
           his
           Army
           by
           those
           Countries
           where
           hee
           had
           formerly
           past
           .
           And
           as
           he
           past
           the
           Gulfe
           of
           Ambracia
           ,
           parting
           from
           Acarnania
           to
           
             Epirus
             ,
             Demetrius
          
           of
           Phare
           (
           whom
           the
           Romans
           had
           chased
           out
           of
           Sclauonia
           )
           met
           him
           .
           Whom
           the
           King
           (
           imbracing
           him
           with
           great
           courtesie
           )
           caused
           to
           saile
           to
           Corinthe
           ,
           and
           from
           thence
           to
           march
           into
           Macedony
           by
           Thessaly
           .
           Where
           drawing
           to
           Epirus
           ,
           
           he
           presently
           transported
           himselfe
           into
           Macedony
           ,
           to
           the
           Towne
           of
           Pella
           .
           But
           when
           the
           Dardanians
           were
           aduertised
           by
           some
           fugitiue
           Thracians
           of
           the
           Kings
           comming
           ,
           they
           presently
           dissolued
           their
           Army
           ,
           being
           terrified
           with
           feare
           ,
           notwithstanding
           they
           were
           neere
           vnto
           
             Macedony
             .
             Philip
          
           aduertised
           of
           the
           retreate
           of
           the
           Dardanians
           ,
           
           gaue
           leaue
           vnto
           his
           Souldiers
           to
           gather
           new
           Corne
           ,
           and
           euery
           man
           to
           retire
           into
           his
           Countrey
           .
           For
           his
           part
           he
           went
           into
           Thessaly
           ,
           and
           spent
           the
           rest
           of
           the
           Summer
           in
           Larissa
           .
        
         
           At
           the
           same
           time
           
             Panlus
             Emilius
          
           triumphed
           at
           Rome
           ,
           after
           his
           returne
           from
           
             Sclauonia
             .
             Hannibal
          
           after
           the
           taking
           of
           Sagont
           ,
           had
           sent
           his
           Army
           to
           winter
           .
           The
           Romans
           aduertised
           of
           the
           razing
           of
           Sagont
           ,
           sent
           an
           Embassie
           to
           Carthage
           ,
           demanding
           Hannibal
           :
           and
           made
           their
           preparations
           for
           Warre
           ,
           
             Publius
             Cornelius
          
           and
           
             Titus
             Sempronius
          
           being
           then
           created
           Consuls
           :
           Of
           which
           affaires
           wee
           haue
           spoken
           in
           the
           precedent
           Booke
           .
           But
           we
           now
           make
           a
           briefe
           repetition
           ,
           to
           refresh
           the
           memory
           :
           to
           the
           end
           that
           (
           as
           we
           haue
           promised
           )
           all
           the
           actions
           may
           be
           present
           to
           the
           eyes
           of
           the
           Readers
           .
           The
           first
           yeere
           of
           this
           Olympiade
           is
           past
           .
           And
           when
           as
           the
           day
           of
           the
           Election
           which
           the
           Etoliens
           make
           ,
           was
           come
           ,
           they
           made
           choice
           of
           Dorimache
           for
           Generall
           of
           the
           Warre
           .
           
           Who
           being
           seized
           of
           the
           Magistracy
           ,
           he
           drew
           together
           a
           great
           number
           of
           Souldiers
           ,
           and
           falling
           vpon
           the
           high
           Countrey
           of
           Epirus
           ,
           hee
           made
           a
           most
           cruell
           spoile
           :
           so
           as
           it
           seemed
           ,
           hee
           did
           it
           rather
           to
           ruine
           the
           Epirotes
           ,
           then
           for
           his
           owne
           profit
           .
           Then
           passing
           the
           Temple
           of
           
             Iupiter
             Dodon●e
          
           ;
           he
           set
           fire
           of
           the
           Cloisters
           ,
           and
           ruined
           all
           its
           beauty
           :
           and
           finally
           ,
           he
           demollished
           it
           .
        
         
           Behold
           how
           the
           Etoliens
           cannot
           obserue
           any
           meane
           either
           in
           peace
           or
           warre
           ,
           so
           as
           both
           in
           the
           one
           and
           the
           other
           they
           violate
           the
           common
           conuersation
           of
           men
           ,
           and
           in
           a
           manner
           the
           Law
           of
           Nature
           .
           When
           as
           Dorimache
           had
           committed
           all
           these
           mischiefes
           and
           many
           greater
           ,
           hee
           returned
           into
           his
           Country
           .
           But
           whilest
           that
           Winter
           lasted
           ,
           and
           that
           euery
           man
           despaired
           of
           the
           comming
           of
           Philip
           by
           reason
           of
           the
           roughnesse
           of
           the
           time
           ,
           and
           hardnesse
           of
           the
           Winter
           ,
           the
           King
           taking
           three
           thousand
           men
           with
           Bucklers
           ,
           and
           two
           thousand
           with
           Targets
           ,
           with
           three
           hundred
           Candiots
           ,
           and
           about
           foure
           hundred
           Horse
           ,
           parted
           from
           Larissa
           :
           and
           taking
           his
           way
           by
           Thessaly
           ,
           he
           came
           to
           Negrepont
           :
           and
           from
           thence
           passing
           by
           Beocia
           and
           Megara
           ,
           in
           the
           midst
           of
           December
           he
           ariued
           at
           Corinthe
           ,
           making
           his
           voyage
           so
           secretly
           ,
           as
           no
           man
           of
           Morea
           discouered
           it
           :
           then
           keeping
           the
           Gates
           of
           Corinthe
           shut
           ,
           and
           setting
           Watches
           vpon
           the
           wayes
           ,
           the
           day
           following
           hee
           sent
           to
           Sisyon
           for
           old
           Arate
           .
           He
           then
           aduertised
           the
           Chiefe
           of
           the
           Acheins
           and
           Townes
           ,
           of
           the
           time
           and
           place
           when
           they
           should
           be
           ready
           and
           in
           order
           .
           These
           things
           thus
           ordered
           ,
           he
           continued
           his
           voyage
           as
           he
           had
           resolued
           ,
           and
           seated
           his
           Campe
           neere
           to
           Dioscore
           ,
           a
           Towne
           of
           Philiasia
           .
        
         
           At
           the
           same
           time
           Euripides
           parting
           from
           Psophis
           accompanied
           with
           two
           Legions
           of
           Eliences
           ,
           Pirats
           at
           Sea
           ,
           and
           some
           voluntaries
           ,
           so
           as
           all
           together
           made
           two
           thousand
           two
           hundred
           Foote
           ,
           and
           about
           a
           hundred
           Horse
           ,
           tooke
           his
           way
           by
           Phenice
           and
           Stymphalia
           ,
           being
           ignorant
           
           that
           Philip
           was
           in
           field
           ,
           and
           desirous
           to
           spoile
           the
           Countrey
           of
           the
           Sicyoniens
           .
           It
           fell
           out
           the
           Night
           that
           Philip
           camped
           neere
           vnto
           Dioscore
           ,
           that
           Euripides
           passing
           further
           at
           the
           breake
           of
           day
           ,
           entred
           into
           the
           Countrey
           of
           the
           Sicyoniens
           ,
           and
           that
           some
           Candiots
           which
           were
           with
           Philip
           ,
           abandoning
           their
           Ensignes
           ,
           and
           going
           to
           forrage
           met
           him
           .
           By
           whose
           meanes
           knowing
           that
           the
           Macedonians
           were
           neere
           ,
           hee
           drew
           his
           army
           out
           of
           the
           Countrey
           ,
           hoping
           that
           after
           he
           had
           past
           the
           Country
           of
           Stymphalia
           ,
           he
           might
           easily
           defeate
           the
           Macedonians
           in
           places
           of
           aduantage
           .
           Phillip
           hauing
           no
           aduertisement
           ,
           raised
           his
           Campe
           the
           next
           day
           at
           the
           Sun-rising
           ,
           as
           he
           had
           resolued
           ,
           
           to
           take
           his
           way
           vnder
           Stymphalia
           towards
           the
           Caphires
           :
           for
           there
           he
           had
           appointed
           the
           Acheins
           to
           meete
           in
           Armes
           .
        
         
           When
           the
           Macedonian
           Scouts
           were
           come
           to
           the
           top
           of
           the
           Mountaine
           ,
           which
           the
           Countrey-men
           call
           Apeaure
           ,
           about
           ten
           Furlongs
           distant
           from
           the
           Stymphalins
           Towne
           ,
           
           it
           happened
           by
           chance
           that
           the
           Scouts
           of
           the
           Eliences
           arriued
           there
           also
           .
           The
           which
           Euripides
           perceiuing
           ,
           and
           amazed
           at
           the
           disaduantage
           of
           the
           place
           and
           time
           ,
           hee
           flies
           with
           some
           of
           them
           ,
           
           and
           recouers
           Sophis
           by
           Groues
           which
           lay
           dispierced
           .
           The
           rest
           of
           the
           Eliences
           Troupe
           being
           amazed
           ,
           as
           well
           for
           that
           they
           were
           abandoned
           by
           their
           Commander
           ,
           as
           for
           the
           newnesse
           of
           the
           accident
           ,
           were
           for
           a
           time
           in
           suspence
           what
           they
           had
           to
           doe
           .
           But
           conceiuing
           afterwards
           that
           they
           were
           Megalopolitains
           ,
           to
           see
           the
           manner
           of
           their
           Harnesse
           (
           for
           the
           Macedonians
           carried
           Helmets
           )
           they
           marcht
           in
           Battaile
           ,
           keeping
           good
           order
           for
           a
           time
           without
           any
           despaire
           .
           But
           when
           the
           Macedonians
           began
           to
           approach
           ,
           (
           knowing
           then
           the
           truth
           )
           they
           abandoned
           their
           Armes
           ,
           and
           fled
           .
           There
           were
           about
           twelue
           hundred
           taken
           aliue
           by
           the
           Enemy
           :
           
           the
           rest
           were
           slaine
           ,
           some
           by
           the
           Macedonians
           like
           Sheepe
           ,
           others
           falling
           downe
           the
           Rocks
           ,
           so
           as
           there
           escaped
           not
           a
           hundred
           .
           Philip
           continued
           his
           course
           ,
           and
           sent
           the
           spoiles
           and
           Prisoners
           to
           Corinthe
           .
           This
           seemed
           very
           strange
           to
           them
           of
           Morea
           ,
           to
           whom
           the
           newes
           of
           the
           Victory
           ,
           and
           of
           Philips
           arriuall
           came
           at
           one
           instant
           .
        
         
           When
           the
           King
           had
           past
           by
           Arcadia
           ,
           hauing
           suffred
           much
           vpon
           the
           way
           by
           Snow
           ,
           and
           the
           difficulty
           of
           the
           Countrey
           ,
           hee
           arriued
           at
           mid-night
           at
           Caphies
           on
           the
           third
           day
           .
           Where
           after
           hee
           had
           refresh't
           himselfe
           three
           daies
           ,
           
           and
           that
           Arate
           the
           younger
           had
           ioyned
           with
           him
           with
           his
           Troupes
           ,
           so
           as
           the
           whole
           Army
           consisted
           of
           ten
           thousand
           men
           ,
           hee
           arriued
           at
           Psophis
           ,
           passing
           by
           Cliteria
           ,
           and
           made
           great
           prouision
           of
           Darts
           and
           Ladders
           taken
           out
           of
           the
           Townes
           where
           hee
           past
           .
           Psophis
           is
           a
           very
           ancient
           Towne
           of
           the
           Arcadians
           ,
           
           scituated
           in
           the
           midst
           of
           Morea
           ,
           ioyning
           to
           Arcadia
           vpon
           the
           West
           ,
           and
           neere
           to
           the
           Couutrey
           of
           the
           Eliences
           ,
           who
           at
           that
           time
           had
           the
           gouernment
           .
           Where
           Philip
           arriued
           the
           third
           day
           after
           his
           departure
           from
           Caphies
           ,
           and
           seated
           this
           Campe
           vpon
           the
           Mountaines
           which
           are
           opposite
           ,
           from
           whence
           he
           might
           discouer
           the
           Towne
           and
           Countrey
           round
           about
           without
           danger
           .
           Where
           viewing
           the
           strength
           ,
           he
           was
           for
           a
           time
           in
           suspence
           :
           for
           towards
           the
           West
           there
           ran
           a
           swift
           Torrent
           along
           the
           walls
           :
           the
           which
           for
           the
           most
           part
           of
           Winter
           ,
           was
           not
           to
           be
           waded
           thorough
           ,
           so
           as
           no
           
           man
           enters
           that
           way
           .
           And
           vpon
           the
           East
           it
           hath
           the
           Riuer
           of
           Erimanthe
           ,
           
           which
           is
           great
           and
           violent
           :
           Of
           which
           the
           Poets
           and
           Historiographers
           tell
           many
           tales
           .
           Moreouer
           ,
           the
           Torrent
           (
           whereof
           we
           haue
           spoken
           )
           defends
           and
           assures
           the
           third
           part
           towards
           the
           South
           .
           In
           regard
           of
           the
           fourth
           which
           lookes
           towards
           the
           North
           ,
           it
           hath
           aboue
           it
           a
           Mountaine
           which
           is
           steepe
           and
           difficult
           ,
           and
           serues
           them
           for
           a
           good
           Fort.
           By
           this
           meanes
           the
           Towne
           is
           defended
           on
           three
           sides
           by
           water
           ,
           and
           on
           the
           fourth
           by
           the
           Mountaine
           :
           And
           moreouer
           it
           is
           enuironed
           with
           good
           walls
           ,
           made
           with
           great
           Art.
           Finally
           ,
           there
           was
           a
           Garrison
           of
           Elienses
           ,
           with
           that
           which
           Euripides
           had
           brought
           with
           him
           in
           his
           flight
           .
        
         
           All
           these
           things
           considered
           ,
           Philip
           was
           partly
           distasted
           to
           force
           it
           ,
           for
           the
           difficulty
           thereof
           .
           And
           partly
           inflamed
           to
           besiege
           it
           ,
           for
           the
           opportunity
           of
           the
           place
           .
           For
           hee
           considered
           that
           as
           this
           Towne
           was
           an
           anoyance
           to
           the
           Acheins
           and
           Arcadians
           (
           for
           that
           it
           was
           an
           assured
           Fort
           and
           safe
           retreate
           for
           Warre
           to
           the
           Elienses
           )
           so
           if
           it
           might
           bee
           taken
           ,
           it
           would
           bee
           to
           them
           of
           great
           consequence
           ,
           and
           a
           retreate
           to
           the
           Arcadians
           for
           the
           Warre
           .
           Wherefore
           in
           the
           end
           following
           this
           aduice
           ,
           hee
           sent
           vnto
           the
           Macedonians
           ,
           that
           they
           should
           bee
           ready
           the
           next
           day
           in
           the
           morning
           ,
           and
           in
           Armes
           after
           they
           had
           fed
           .
           Then
           passing
           the
           Bridge
           of
           Erimanthe
           without
           any
           opposition
           ,
           considering
           the
           strangenesse
           and
           greatnesse
           of
           the
           accident
           ,
           hee
           came
           boldly
           ,
           and
           log'd
           at
           the
           foote
           of
           the
           Wall.
           Whereat
           Euripides
           and
           the
           Chiefe
           of
           the
           Towne
           were
           in
           great
           doubt
           what
           to
           doe
           :
           for
           they
           immagined
           that
           the
           Macedonians
           had
           no
           conceite
           to
           bee
           able
           to
           force
           this
           strong
           Towne
           ,
           and
           that
           they
           should
           not
           bee
           able
           to
           continue
           the
           Siege
           long
           during
           that
           season
           .
           Wherefore
           when
           as
           they
           saw
           no
           likelyhood
           of
           any
           Treason
           within
           the
           Towne
           ,
           the
           greatest
           part
           run
           to
           the
           walles
           to
           defend
           them
           .
        
         
           The
           Voluntaries
           of
           the
           Elienses
           made
           a
           sally
           vpon
           the
           Enemy
           by
           the
           Gate
           which
           lookes
           directly
           to
           the
           Campe.
           
           But
           when
           as
           Philip
           had
           appointed
           men
           to
           set
           vp
           Ladders
           in
           three
           places
           ,
           and
           a
           sufficient
           number
           of
           Macedonians
           for
           either
           of
           them
           ,
           hee
           gaue
           warning
           for
           the
           assault
           .
           Which
           done
           ,
           they
           all
           fell
           to
           fighting
           with
           wonderfull
           fury
           .
           The
           besieged
           in
           the
           beginning
           defended
           themselues
           valiantly
           ,
           and
           ouerthrew
           many
           which
           laboured
           to
           scale
           the
           walls
           .
           But
           when
           as
           their
           Darts
           and
           other
           munition
           failed
           them
           ,
           as
           to
           men
           which
           had
           run
           hastily
           to
           the
           walls
           :
           and
           withall
           the
           Macedonians
           retired
           not
           ,
           but
           after
           the
           fall
           of
           one
           the
           next
           ascended
           the
           Ladder
           ,
           in
           the
           end
           they
           fled
           ,
           and
           retired
           to
           the
           Fort.
           Then
           the
           Macedonians
           of
           the
           Kings
           Troupe
           recouered
           the
           wall
           .
           On
           the
           other
           side
           the
           Candiots
           who
           fought
           with
           those
           which
           made
           their
           sally
           from
           the
           vpper
           part
           of
           the
           Towne
           ,
           forced
           them
           in
           the
           end
           to
           flie
           ,
           abandoning
           their
           Armes
           basely
           :
           And
           pursuing
           them
           with
           great
           fury
           ,
           they
           slew
           many
           vpon
           the
           way
           ,
           and
           entred
           the
           Towne
           with
           them
           :
           so
           as
           it
           was
           taken
           in
           diuers
           places
           at
           one
           instant
           .
           All
           the
           Burgesses
           retired
           into
           the
           Fort
           with
           their
           Wiues
           and
           Children
           .
           
           The
           like
           did
           Euripides
           ,
           with
           the
           rest
           which
           had
           escaped
           the
           danger
           .
           The
           Macedonians
           being
           entred
           ,
           they
           spoyled
           both
           publique
           and
           priuate
           houses
           ,
           and
           afterwards
           kept
           themselues
           quiet
           within
           the
           Towne
           .
           They
           which
           held
           the
           
           Fort
           ,
           being
           without
           victuals
           and
           other
           munition
           ,
           they
           began
           to
           thinke
           of
           yeelding
           ,
           fore-seeing
           the
           future
           .
           Whereupon
           they
           sent
           a
           trumpet
           to
           the
           King
           :
           and
           hauing
           obtained
           a
           passe-port
           for
           an
           Embassie
           ,
           they
           sent
           the
           Princes
           of
           the
           Towne
           with
           Euripides
           to
           Philip
           ,
           who
           compounded
           with
           the
           King
           ,
           
           that
           in
           yeelding
           him
           the
           place
           ,
           the
           Burgesses
           and
           strangers
           might
           retire
           in
           safety
           .
           This
           done
           ,
           they
           returned
           againe
           to
           the
           Fort
           according
           to
           the
           Kings
           command
           ,
           not
           to
           depart
           before
           hee
           had
           retired
           his
           Army
           out
           of
           the
           Towne
           ,
           lest
           falling
           into
           the
           Souldiers
           hands
           ,
           they
           might
           bee
           spoiled
           .
           The
           King
           stayed
           some
           dayes
           there
           by
           reason
           of
           the
           roughnesse
           of
           the
           weather
           :
           during
           the
           which
           hee
           calls
           together
           the
           Acheins
           which
           were
           in
           the
           Army
           ,
           and
           made
           a
           long
           speech
           vnto
           them
           of
           the
           scituation
           of
           the
           Town
           ,
           and
           of
           its
           opportunity
           for
           the
           present
           War
           ,
           putting
           them
           in
           mind
           of
           the
           loue
           he
           bare
           them
           :
           Finally
           ,
           he
           gaue
           them
           the
           Towne
           ,
           to
           the
           end
           they
           should
           know
           plainely
           ,
           that
           hee
           was
           resolued
           to
           please
           them
           in
           all
           things
           ,
           and
           not
           to
           forget
           the
           affection
           and
           diligence
           which
           was
           requisite
           in
           their
           affaires
           .
        
         
           After
           which
           Speech
           ,
           when
           as
           the
           Acheins
           had
           giuen
           him
           thanks
           for
           his
           loue
           and
           good-will
           ,
           
           Philip
           leaues
           the
           Company
           ,
           and
           drawing
           his
           Army
           presently
           together
           ,
           he
           marcht
           directly
           to
           Lassion
           .
           The
           Psophiens
           leauing
           the
           Fort
           ,
           came
           into
           the
           Towne
           ,
           and
           euery
           man
           returned
           to
           his
           house
           .
           Euripides
           retired
           with
           his
           men
           first
           to
           Corinthe
           ,
           and
           afterwards
           into
           Etolia
           .
           The
           Chiefe
           of
           the
           Acheins
           which
           were
           there
           present
           ,
           gaue
           the
           guard
           of
           the
           Fort
           to
           Proslae
           a
           Sycionian
           with
           a
           sufficient
           Garrison
           ,
           and
           made
           
             Pythias
             Pellenense
          
           Gouernour
           of
           the
           Towne
           .
           And
           this
           was
           the
           end
           of
           the
           Psophiens
           Warre
           .
        
         
           When
           the
           Garrison
           of
           Lassion
           which
           consisted
           of
           Elienses
           ,
           being
           (
           formerly
           aduertised
           of
           that
           which
           had
           happened
           at
           Psophis
           )
           saw
           the
           Macedonians
           ,
           
           they
           abandoned
           the
           Towne
           ,
           as
           amazed
           at
           so
           strange
           an
           accident
           .
           So
           as
           Philip
           tooke
           it
           as
           soone
           as
           hee
           saw
           it
           .
           The
           which
           he
           likewise
           gaue
           to
           the
           Acheins
           ,
           according
           to
           the
           loue
           and
           affection
           which
           hee
           bare
           them
           .
           
           Hee
           likewise
           gaue
           Straton
           to
           the
           Telpulsiens
           ,
           which
           the
           Elienses
           had
           taken
           .
           This
           done
           ,
           the
           fift
           day
           after
           hee
           arriued
           at
           Olympia
           :
           where
           after
           he
           had
           sacrificed
           to
           the
           Gods
           ,
           and
           made
           a
           solemne
           Banquet
           to
           all
           the
           Captaines
           ,
           and
           refresht
           his
           men
           for
           the
           space
           of
           three
           dayes
           ,
           hee
           marcht
           ,
           and
           entring
           the
           Countrey
           of
           the
           Elienses
           ,
           hee
           abandoned
           it
           to
           his
           Souldiers
           :
           Then
           planting
           his
           Campe
           neere
           to
           Artimisea
           ,
           hee
           returned
           soone
           after
           to
           Dioscoria
           ,
           bringing
           a
           great
           Booty
           from
           thence
           .
           Then
           making
           many
           Roads
           into
           the
           Countrey
           ,
           there
           were
           a
           great
           number
           of
           men
           taken
           .
           Many
           also
           retired
           into
           the
           neighbour
           Townes
           ,
           and
           into
           places
           of
           strength
           :
           For
           the
           Region
           of
           the
           Elienses
           is
           very
           fertile
           amongst
           the
           rest
           of
           Morea
           ,
           in
           people
           and
           abundance
           of
           wealth
           :
           for
           that
           the
           greatest
           part
           of
           the
           Countrey
           people
           are
           giuen
           to
           tillage
           ,
           imploying
           their
           time
           in
           labour
           ,
           vnto
           the
           second
           and
           third
           generation
           :
           And
           alhtough
           they
           bee
           otherwise
           rich
           ,
           yet
           they
           enter
           not
           into
           Townes
           .
           The
           which
           happens
           ,
           for
           that
           the
           principall
           of
           the
           Townes
           haue
           the
           Labourers
           in
           recommendation
           ,
           and
           are
           very
           carefull
           that
           they
           may
           not
           be
           oppressed
           with
           the
           want
           of
           any
           thing
           of
           that
           which
           is
           requisite
           and
           necessary
           for
           them
           ,
           
           and
           that
           no
           man
           should
           do
           them
           wrong
           .
           In
           my
           opinion
           the
           ancients
           haue
           so
           ordained
           it
           ,
           for
           that
           in
           old
           time
           the
           multitude
           was
           commonly
           giuen
           to
           tillage
           ;
           or
           rather
           for
           that
           they
           led
           a
           holly
           and
           religious
           life
           ,
           when
           as
           with
           the
           consent
           of
           all
           the
           Grecians
           ,
           they
           liued
           in
           safety
           ,
           free
           from
           all
           inconueniences
           and
           trouble
           of
           Warre
           ,
           for
           the
           Combate
           which
           was
           made
           at
           the
           Olympicke
           Games
           .
           But
           when
           by
           the
           controuersie
           of
           the
           Arcadians
           ,
           concerning
           Lassion
           and
           Pisa
           ,
           they
           were
           forced
           to
           vndertake
           War
           for
           the
           defence
           of
           their
           Countrey
           ,
           and
           to
           leaue
           their
           first
           manner
           of
           liuing
           ,
           they
           cared
           no
           more
           to
           resume
           that
           ancient
           and
           hereditary
           liberty
           giuen
           them
           by
           the
           Grecians
           ,
           remaining
           in
           the
           same
           estate
           ,
           and
           making
           a
           bad
           discourse
           of
           the
           time
           to
           come
           .
           For
           if
           any
           may
           haue
           from
           the
           Grecians
           (
           in
           obseruing
           right
           and
           iustice
           )
           peace
           and
           quietnesse
           for
           euer
           ,
           which
           is
           a
           thing
           which
           wee
           all
           demand
           of
           the
           immortall
           Gods
           ,
           and
           for
           the
           which
           wee
           endure
           any
           thing
           ,
           and
           which
           all
           the
           world
           confesseth
           to
           bee
           an
           vndoubted
           good
           ,
           and
           yet
           they
           contemne
           it
           ,
           and
           doe
           not
           esteeme
           it
           ,
           or
           hold
           some
           other
           thing
           in
           greater
           recommendation
           ,
           are
           not
           they
           to
           be
           held
           fooles
           and
           mad
           men
           ?
           But
           some
           one
           will
           say
           vnto
           mee
           ,
           that
           they
           which
           shall
           hold
           this
           course
           of
           life
           ,
           shall
           not
           be
           able
           to
           defend
           themselues
           ,
           when
           they
           shall
           be
           opprest
           with
           War
           ,
           or
           some
           other
           outrage
           .
           This
           without
           doubt
           happens
           seldome
           ,
           and
           if
           it
           doth
           ,
           they
           may
           be
           defended
           and
           relieued
           by
           all
           the
           Grecians
           .
           And
           if
           it
           be
           a
           particular
           offence
           it
           will
           be
           no
           difficult
           thing
           to
           leuie
           men
           with
           the
           money
           which
           they
           haue
           gathered
           together
           by
           long
           peac●
           and
           rest
           .
           But
           now
           fearing
           that
           which
           happens
           seldome
           ,
           and
           beyond
           all
           humane
           consideration
           ,
           they
           consume
           themselues
           and
           their
           Countrey
           in
           continuall
           Warre
           and
           troubles
           Wee
           haue
           thought
           good
           to
           relate
           these
           things
           of
           the
           Elienses
           ;
           for
           there
           was
           neuer
           time
           ,
           when
           as
           a
           greater
           opportunity
           was
           offred
           ,
           to
           recouer
           this
           liberty
           from
           all
           the
           Grecians
           ,
           then
           at
           this
           day
           .
           The
           people
           then
           as
           wee
           haue
           said
           ,
           dwelt
           in
           all
           assurance
           .
           Wherefore
           there
           were
           taken
           by
           the
           Macedonians
           a
           great
           number
           of
           men
           ,
           although
           that
           many
           were
           retired
           in
           strong
           places
           .
           For
           there
           was
           assembled
           a
           great
           multitude
           of
           men
           and
           Cattell
           ,
           with
           other
           wealth
           in
           a
           neere
           Burrough
           ,
           which
           they
           call
           Thalame
           :
           for
           that
           the
           Countrey
           about
           it
           is
           very
           streight
           ,
           the
           approach
           is
           difficult
           ,
           and
           the
           Burrough
           very
           steepy
           ,
           and
           in
           a
           manner
           inaccessible
           .
           
           Philip
           aduertised
           of
           this
           great
           assembly
           ,
           and
           being
           loath
           to
           leaue
           any
           thing
           which
           hee
           would
           not
           vndertake
           ,
           recouers
           the
           places
           of
           aduantage
           ,
           to
           enter
           it
           with
           his
           Mercenaries
           :
           and
           marcheth
           in
           person
           by
           the
           streights
           of
           the
           Countrey
           with
           the
           men
           which
           bare
           Targets
           ,
           and
           were
           lightly
           armed
           ,
           leauing
           the
           Baggage
           ,
           and
           the
           greatest
           part
           of
           his
           Army
           in
           the
           Campe
           ,
           and
           came
           vnto
           the
           Burrough
           finding
           no
           resistance
           .
        
         
           They
           which
           were
           therein
           ,
           amazed
           at
           the
           greatnesse
           of
           this
           accident
           ▪
           and
           ill
           furnished
           for
           the
           war
           ,
           and
           without
           experience
           :
           hauing
           moreouer
           many
           vnprofitable
           persons
           for
           their
           age
           ,
           yeelded
           presently
           :
           Among
           the
           which
           were
           two
           hundred
           Souldiers
           of
           diuers
           nations
           ,
           
           whereof
           Amphidamus
           Chiefe
           of
           the
           Elienses
           had
           the
           charge
           .
           Philip
           hauing
           made
           booty
           of
           all
           things
           ,
           as
           of
           fiue
           thousand
           men
           ,
           and
           of
           an
           infinite
           number
           of
           Cattell
           ,
           returned
           presently
           to
           the
           Campe.
           And
           when
           as
           afterwards
           
           the
           Souldiers
           seemed
           vnprofitable
           vnto
           him
           for
           the
           Warre
           ,
           being
           thus
           laden
           with
           spoiles
           ,
           he
           raised
           his
           Campe
           and
           returned
           to
           Olympia
           .
        
         
           Appelles
           was
           one
           of
           the
           Tutors
           which
           was
           left
           to
           Philip
           in
           his
           infancy
           by
           Antigonus
           ,
           and
           had
           then
           great
           authority
           and
           fauour
           with
           the
           King.
           
           Who
           beginning
           to
           practise
           with
           himselfe
           ,
           by
           what
           meanes
           hee
           might
           reduce
           the
           Nation
           of
           the
           Acheins
           ,
           to
           the
           same
           estate
           wherein
           the
           Thessalians
           were
           ,
           he
           bethought
           himselfe
           of
           a
           notable
           villany
           .
           You
           must
           vnderstand
           that
           the
           Thessalians
           seemed
           to
           liue
           vnder
           their
           owne
           Lawes
           ,
           and
           to
           differ
           much
           from
           the
           Macedonians
           ,
           onely
           they
           endured
           all
           things
           like
           vnto
           them
           ,
           and
           obeyed
           the
           will
           of
           the
           King.
           Wherefore
           Appelles
           tending
           hereunto
           ,
           began
           to
           try
           the
           hearts
           of
           those
           that
           were
           in
           the
           Campe.
           And
           at
           the
           first
           hee
           commanded
           the
           Macedonians
           ,
           
           that
           if
           by
           chance
           the
           Acheins
           should
           take
           any
           place
           before
           them
           ,
           they
           should
           alwayes
           chase
           them
           away
           ,
           and
           strip
           them
           of
           their
           Booty
           .
           Afterwards
           he
           caused
           some
           to
           be
           whipt
           by
           the
           hangman
           for
           small
           offences
           :
           And
           if
           any
           one
           questioned
           this
           kind
           of
           outrage
           ,
           or
           did
           succour
           them
           that
           were
           beaten
           ,
           they
           were
           put
           in
           prison
           ,
           hoping
           by
           this
           meanes
           to
           accustome
           the
           Acheins
           to
           endure
           patiently
           what
           should
           please
           the
           King.
           Finally
           ,
           when
           as
           some
           young
           men
           Acheins
           were
           assembled
           and
           come
           to
           Arate
           ,
           relating
           vnto
           him
           the
           practise
           of
           
             Appelles
             .
             Arate
          
           considering
           that
           this
           must
           be
           preuented
           in
           the
           beginning
           ,
           he
           came
           to
           Philip
           ,
           and
           accompanied
           with
           these
           young
           men
           ,
           deliuered
           all
           things
           in
           order
           .
           Who
           being
           heard
           ,
           Philip
           wisht
           him
           to
           take
           no
           further
           care
           ,
           and
           that
           hereafter
           they
           should
           not
           be
           so
           intreated
           .
           He
           giues
           charge
           to
           Appelles
           not
           to
           decree
           any
           things
           against
           the
           Acheins
           without
           the
           aduice
           of
           their
           Commander
           .
           Philip
           was
           held
           excellent
           in
           Eloquence
           and
           sweetnes
           of
           speech
           to
           perswade
           his
           Souldiers
           ,
           
           and
           of
           great
           wisedome
           and
           courage
           in
           the
           profession
           of
           Armes
           ,
           not
           onely
           in
           the
           iudgement
           of
           Souldiers
           ,
           but
           of
           all
           Morea
           :
           neither
           was
           it
           easie
           to
           finde
           a
           King
           which
           had
           so
           many
           gifts
           of
           Nature
           .
           He
           was
           a
           man
           of
           great
           diligence
           ,
           memory
           ,
           and
           of
           a
           good
           aspect
           ,
           and
           held
           him
           worthy
           of
           an
           Empire
           ,
           in
           whom
           there
           was
           a
           royall
           power
           ,
           a
           great
           force
           ,
           and
           an
           incredible
           courage
           in
           actions
           of
           Warre
           ,
           and
           as
           he
           layd
           the
           foundation
           of
           his
           Empire
           by
           so
           many
           great
           virtues
           ,
           it
           is
           hard
           to
           say
           for
           what
           reason
           he
           was
           in
           the
           end
           so
           peruerted
           ,
           and
           made
           an
           execrable
           and
           wicked
           Tyrant
           of
           a
           good
           and
           iust
           King.
           Wherefore
           leauing
           this
           to
           another
           season
           ,
           we
           will
           returne
           to
           our
           discourse
           .
        
         
           Philip
           parting
           from
           Olympia
           with
           his
           Army
           ,
           came
           first
           to
           Pharia
           ,
           then
           to
           Erea
           ,
           where
           the
           Booty
           was
           sold
           ,
           whereof
           wee
           haue
           spoken
           .
           Hee
           made
           a
           Bridge
           vpon
           Alphia
           ,
           meaning
           to
           passe
           from
           thence
           into
           Triphalia
           .
           At
           the
           same
           time
           Dorimache
           chiefe
           of
           the
           Etoliens
           ,
           sent
           succours
           vnto
           the
           Elienses
           at
           their
           request
           ,
           
           whilest
           they
           ruined
           their
           Countrey
           :
           being
           about
           sixe
           hundred
           Etoliens
           vnder
           the
           command
           of
           Philides
           ,
           who
           passing
           by
           the
           Countrey
           of
           the
           Elienses
           ,
           after
           that
           he
           had
           taken
           about
           fiue
           hundred
           voluntaries
           of
           theirs
           ,
           and
           a
           thousand
           men
           of
           the
           City
           with
           the
           Tarentines
           ,
           he
           came
           into
           Triphalia
           to
           succour
           the
           Allies
           .
           It
           is
           scituated
           in
           Morea
           ,
           
           betwixt
           the
           Regions
           of
           the
           Elienses
           and
           Messeniens
           ,
           hauing
           drawne
           its
           name
           from
           Triphalia
           in
           Arcadia
           .
           Finally
           ,
           it
           tookes
           towards
           the
           Sea
           of
           Lybia
           ioyning
           to
           Acheia
           
           vpon
           the
           West
           .
           Wherein
           are
           comprehended
           the
           Townes
           of
           
             Samico●
             ,
             Lepres
             ,
             Hygianne
             ,
             Typanea
             ,
             Pyrgon
             ,
             Epion
             ,
             Bolac
             ,
             Tyla●gion
             ,
          
           and
           Phrixe
           .
           The
           which
           as
           the
           Elyences
           held
           before
           ,
           so
           as
           they
           had
           also
           taken
           the
           Towne
           of
           the
           Alphirences
           ,
           which
           formerly
           did
           belong
           to
           Arcadia
           ,
           by
           the
           meanes
           of
           Alliades
           the
           Megalopolitaine
           ,
           who
           deliuered
           it
           vnto
           them
           in
           exchange
           ,
           at
           such
           time
           as
           hee
           was
           King.
           As
           soone
           as
           Phylides
           was
           entred
           into
           Triphalia
           ,
           he
           sent
           the
           Eliences
           to
           Lepreon
           ,
           and
           the
           Mercenaries
           to
           Alphira
           :
           and
           he
           remained
           at
           Tipanes
           ,
           hauing
           the
           Etoliens
           with
           him
           .
        
         
           Philip
           leauing
           the
           Baggage
           ,
           hauing
           past
           the
           Bridge
           of
           Alphia
           ,
           
           which
           runs
           along
           the
           walls
           of
           Erea
           ,
           he
           came
           to
           Alphira
           ,
           which
           is
           seated
           vpon
           a
           certaine
           Mountaine
           full
           of
           Caues
           and
           Pits
           round
           about
           it
           ,
           and
           hath
           aboue
           ren
           Furlongs
           in
           ascent
           .
           Finally
           ,
           it
           hath
           a
           Fort
           vpon
           the
           top
           of
           it
           ,
           and
           the
           Image
           of
           Minerua
           made
           of
           Copper
           ,
           much
           differing
           from
           others
           in
           greatnesse
           and
           beauty
           :
           
           The
           people
           of
           the
           Countrey
           know
           not
           who
           made
           it
           ,
           nor
           at
           whose
           charge
           ,
           nor
           at
           what
           time
           it
           hath
           beene
           erected
           .
           All
           the
           World
           holds
           for
           certaine
           ,
           that
           it
           is
           the
           most
           excellent
           worke
           among
           all
           those
           which
           Hecatodorus
           and
           Sostrates
           haue
           made
           .
           The
           next
           Morning
           being
           cleare
           and
           bright
           ,
           Philip
           commands
           many
           Ladders
           to
           be
           brought
           ,
           before
           the
           which
           he
           had
           Troupes
           of
           aduenturers
           ,
           and
           then
           the
           Macedonians
           ,
           commanding
           them
           all
           at
           the
           Sun-rising
           ,
           to
           make
           haste
           to
           creepe
           vp
           the
           Mountaines
           ,
           
           and
           to
           assaile
           the
           Towne
           .
           Which
           being
           performed
           ,
           the
           Alphirenses
           ran
           all
           to
           a
           place
           where
           they
           saw
           the
           Macedonians
           vse
           the
           greatest
           force
           .
           In
           the
           meane
           time
           Philip
           hauing
           with
           him
           the
           choice
           of
           all
           the
           Troupes
           ,
           was
           come
           secretly
           to
           the
           wall
           by
           a
           difficult
           Countrey
           .
           And
           when
           as
           the
           Souldiers
           assailed
           the
           Towne
           of
           all
           sides
           ,
           and
           scaled
           it
           ,
           Philip
           commanded
           to
           doe
           the
           like
           vnto
           the
           Fort
           which
           was
           neere
           the
           Fortresse
           :
           the
           which
           hee
           tooke
           suddainly
           being
           vnfurnished
           of
           Souldiers
           .
           When
           as
           the
           Alphirenses
           saw
           it
           on
           fire
           from
           their
           walles
           ,
           they
           were
           terrified
           with
           this
           new
           danger
           ,
           fearing
           that
           if
           the
           Macedonians
           should
           take
           the
           Fortresse
           ,
           there
           were
           no
           meanes
           of
           safety
           ,
           they
           retired
           suddainly
           ,
           abandoning
           the
           walls
           the
           Macedonians
           tooke
           presently
           with
           the
           Towne
           .
           Afterwards
           they
           which
           held
           the
           Fortresse
           ,
           yeelded
           it
           to
           Philip
           ,
           to
           haue
           their
           liues
           saued
           ,
           according
           to
           the
           Composition
           which
           they
           had
           made
           with
           him
           .
        
         
           After
           these
           actions
           ,
           the
           people
           of
           Triphalia
           being
           amazed
           ,
           were
           carefull
           of
           their
           safeties
           :
           Philides
           also
           parting
           from
           Typanea
           ,
           after
           he
           had
           ransack'd
           and
           spoil'd
           some
           houses
           ,
           retired
           to
           Lopira
           .
           Behold
           the
           recompence
           which
           the
           Etoliens
           at
           that
           time
           made
           vnto
           their
           Allies
           :
           so
           as
           they
           not
           onely
           abandoned
           them
           in
           their
           greatest
           extremity
           ,
           but
           made
           them
           suffer
           things
           which
           were
           scarce
           fit
           to
           be
           endured
           by
           an
           Enemy
           .
           
           The
           Typaneates
           yeelded
           the
           Towne
           presently
           to
           Philip
           :
           the
           which
           they
           of
           Hippane
           did
           in
           like
           manner
           .
           In
           the
           meane
           time
           the
           Phialences
           hauing
           newes
           of
           that
           which
           past
           in
           Triphalia
           ,
           being
           in
           Armes
           ,
           tooke
           a
           place
           neere
           vnto
           Polimarche
           ,
           detesting
           the
           alliance
           of
           the
           Etoliens
           .
           The
           Etolien
           Pirates
           who
           by
           chance
           were
           in
           that
           Towne
           in
           regard
           of
           the
           Messeniens
           ,
           laboured
           in
           the
           beginning
           to
           resist
           the
           Phialences
           .
           But
           when
           they
           were
           aduertised
           that
           the
           whole
           Towne
           was
           of
           one
           accord
           ,
           they
           gaue
           
           ouer
           their
           enterprize
           ,
           and
           trussing
           vp
           their
           Baggage
           ,
           departed
           .
           The
           Phialences
           sent
           an
           Embassie
           to
           Philip
           ,
           
           and
           submitted
           themselues
           and
           their
           Towne
           vnder
           his
           obedience
           .
           This
           being
           done
           ,
           the
           Lepreates
           gaining
           a
           place
           of
           aduantage
           within
           their
           Towne
           ,
           resolued
           to
           chase
           away
           the
           Garrison
           of
           
             Eliences
             ,
             Etoliens
          
           ,
           and
           
             Lacedemonians
             .
             Philides
          
           in
           the
           beginning
           was
           nothing
           moued
           herewith
           ,
           but
           continued
           still
           within
           the
           Towne
           .
           But
           when
           the
           King
           had
           sent
           Taurion
           with
           a
           part
           of
           his
           Army
           against
           him
           ,
           and
           comming
           in
           person
           with
           the
           rest
           to
           
             Lepreon
             ,
             Philides
          
           and
           his
           Company
           hearing
           the
           newes
           ,
           began
           to
           faint
           .
           Contrariwise
           the
           Lepreates
           growing
           more
           resolute
           ,
           
           did
           an
           act
           worthy
           of
           memory
           :
           For
           hauing
           within
           their
           Towne
           a
           thousand
           Eliences
           ,
           fifteene
           hundred
           Etoliens
           ,
           and
           two
           hundred
           Lacedemonians
           ,
           Voluntaries
           ,
           holding
           moreouer
           the
           Fort
           ,
           yet
           their
           courage
           was
           so
           great
           ,
           as
           they
           resolued
           not
           to
           forget
           the
           safety
           of
           their
           Countrey
           in
           so
           great
           a
           danger
           .
        
         
           But
           when
           as
           Philides
           saw
           the
           Lepreates
           to
           prosecute
           what
           they
           had
           begun
           with
           such
           courage
           ,
           and
           the
           Macedonians
           to
           approach
           neere
           vnto
           the
           Towne
           ,
           he
           fled
           with
           the
           Elienses
           and
           Lacedemonians
           ,
           hauing
           no
           more
           hope
           of
           safety
           .
           So
           as
           the
           Lacedemonians
           taking
           their
           way
           by
           Messena
           ,
           returned
           to
           their
           houses
           ,
           and
           the
           Etoliens
           went
           to
           Samice
           with
           their
           Commander
           Philides
           .
           The
           Lepreates
           being
           Masters
           of
           the
           Towne
           ,
           
           sent
           an
           Embassie
           to
           the
           King
           to
           yeeld
           it
           vnto
           him
           .
           Who
           being
           heard
           ,
           the
           King
           sent
           part
           of
           his
           Army
           thither
           ,
           and
           pursuing
           Philides
           for
           a
           time
           ,
           with
           those
           that
           were
           lightly
           armed
           ,
           hee
           tooke
           all
           the
           Baggage
           ,
           and
           Philides
           saued
           himselfe
           within
           a
           Castle
           .
           There
           the
           King
           planted
           his
           Campe
           ,
           and
           made
           shew
           to
           besiege
           the
           Towne
           ,
           causing
           the
           rest
           of
           his
           Army
           to
           come
           from
           Lepreon
           :
           wherewith
           the
           Etoliens
           and
           Elienses
           being
           amazed
           ,
           as
           hauing
           nothing
           wherewith
           to
           defend
           the
           Siege
           but
           their
           hands
           ,
           began
           to
           parley
           for
           their
           safeties
           .
           Who
           going
           forth
           vpon
           the
           Kings
           word
           ,
           retired
           to
           Elis.
           The
           King
           was
           presently
           Lord
           of
           Samice
           .
           Afterwards
           diuers
           others
           came
           to
           submit
           themselues
           ,
           so
           as
           he
           tooke
           Phrixe
           ,
           
           
             Ty●angion
             ,
             Epiron
             ,
             Bolac
             ,
             Pyrgon
          
           and
           Epicalion
           .
           After
           which
           he
           returned
           to
           Lepreon
           ,
           hauing
           in
           sixe
           dayes
           made
           all
           Tryphalia
           subiect
           .
           There
           he
           made
           remonstrances
           to
           the
           Lepreates
           according
           to
           the
           time
           ,
           and
           put
           a
           sufficient
           Garrison
           into
           the
           Fort
           ,
           he
           led
           his
           Army
           to
           Erea
           ,
           leauing
           Ladix
           of
           〈◊〉
           ,
           Gouernour
           of
           Tryphalia●
           Being
           arriued
           there
           ,
           he
           diuided
           the
           spoile
           among
           the
           Souldiers
           ,
           and
           hauing
           made
           prouision
           of
           victuals
           ,
           he
           tooke
           his
           way
           to
           Megalopolis
           in
           the
           heart
           of
           Winter
           .
        
         
           When
           as
           Philip
           was
           in
           Tryphalia
           ,
           
           Chylon
           the
           Lacedemonian
           immagining
           that
           the
           Crowne
           of
           the
           City
           belonged
           vnto
           him
           ,
           and
           being
           discontented
           at
           the
           insolency
           of
           the
           Magistrates
           in
           choosing
           Lycurgu●
           ,
           he
           began
           to
           plot
           an
           enterprize
           of
           reuolte
           .
           Hoping
           therefore
           to
           gaine
           the
           loue
           and
           fauour
           of
           the
           people
           ,
           if
           doing
           like
           vnto
           Cleemenes
           ,
           he
           put
           them
           in
           hope
           to
           diuide
           the
           Lands
           againe
           ,
           hee
           doth
           his
           indeauour
           to
           bring
           it
           to
           effect
           .
           And
           communicating
           his
           practice
           to
           his
           Friends
           ,
           he
           had
           200.
           
           Confederates
           of
           his
           enterprize
           .
           But
           knowing
           that
           Lycurgus
           and
           the
           Magistrates
           which
           had
           made
           him
           King
           ,
           would
           make
           a
           great
           opposition
           ,
           he
           studied
           first
           how
           to
           preuent
           it
           .
           When
           as
           by
           chance
           all
           the
           Magistrates
           
           supt
           together
           ,
           he
           assailes
           them
           by
           surprize
           ,
           
           and
           kills
           them
           cruelly
           .
           Behold
           how
           Fortune
           ,
           prepared
           a
           punishment
           worthy
           the
           deedes
           which
           they
           had
           committed
           .
           Beleeue
           me
           ,
           there
           is
           not
           any
           man
           but
           will
           say
           that
           they
           had
           well
           deserued
           to
           be
           punished
           by
           him
           ,
           and
           for
           the
           cause
           for
           which
           they
           suffered
           .
           As
           soone
           as
           Chylon
           had
           done
           this
           Execution
           ,
           he
           transports
           himselfe
           to
           Lycurgus
           house
           :
           And
           although
           he
           were
           there
           ,
           yet
           he
           could
           not
           come
           at
           him
           ;
           for
           hee
           was
           preserued
           by
           his
           Houshold
           Seruants
           and
           by
           his
           neighbours
           ,
           and
           retired
           vnto
           Pellene
           by
           vnknowne
           wayes
           .
           Chylon
           frustrated
           of
           so
           great
           an
           opportunity
           ,
           being
           wonderfully
           discontented
           ,
           was
           forced
           to
           doe
           that
           which
           necessity
           required
           ;
           and
           transporting
           himselfe
           to
           the
           place
           ,
           he
           seazed
           vpon
           all
           his
           enemies
           ,
           and
           gaue
           courage
           to
           his
           friends
           ,
           labouring
           to
           induce
           the
           rest
           to
           reuolt
           .
           But
           when
           as
           he
           saw
           no
           man
           to
           like
           of
           it
           ,
           and
           that
           the
           Citty
           was
           in
           mutiny
           against
           him
           ,
           fearing
           what
           might
           happen
           ,
           steales
           away
           from
           thence
           ,
           and
           comes
           into
           Acheia
           alone
           ,
           being
           chased
           out
           of
           his
           Countrey
           .
           The
           Lacedemonians
           fearing
           the
           descent
           of
           King
           Philip
           ,
           retired
           with
           whatsoeuer
           they
           had
           in
           the
           fields
           into
           their
           Townes
           :
           and
           fortified
           them
           with
           men
           and
           all
           sorts
           of
           munition
           ,
           razing
           to
           the
           ground
           Athence
           of
           the
           Megalopolitains
           :
           For
           that
           it
           seemed
           a
           very
           conuenient
           place
           for
           the
           enemy
           .
        
         
           It
           is
           certaine
           that
           whilest
           the
           Lacedemonians
           maintained
           their
           good
           gouernment
           ,
           according
           to
           the
           Lawes
           of
           Lycurgus
           ,
           they
           were
           growne
           very
           great
           vnto
           the
           Warre
           of
           Leuctres
           .
           
           Since
           which
           time
           they
           beganne
           to
           feele
           the
           crosses
           of
           Fortune
           ,
           and
           their
           gouernment
           grew
           worse
           ,
           being
           full
           of
           many
           discommodities
           and
           intestine
           Seditions
           ,
           with
           Banishments
           and
           ruines
           vntill
           the
           Tyranny
           of
           Nabydane
           :
           whose
           name
           they
           could
           not
           endure
           .
           These
           are
           things
           which
           haue
           beene
           related
           by
           many
           and
           are
           well
           knowne
           ,
           since
           that
           Cleomenes
           ruined
           the
           gouernement
           of
           the
           Country
           ,
           whereof
           wee
           will
           speake
           heereafter
           when
           opportunity
           shall
           require
           .
           Philip
           passing
           by
           Megalopolis
           with
           his
           Army
           ,
           drew
           to
           Argos
           by
           the
           Country
           of
           Tegetane
           ,
           and
           there
           past
           the
           remainder
           of
           the
           Winter
           :
           purchasing
           a
           wonderfull
           renowne
           of
           all
           the
           World
           ,
           aswell
           for
           his
           course
           of
           life
           ,
           as
           for
           the
           things
           which
           he
           had
           done
           in
           this
           Warre
           ,
           beyond
           the
           strength
           of
           his
           age
           .
           Appelles
           who
           (
           notwithstanding
           the
           Kings
           Commaundment
           )
           desisted
           not
           from
           his
           dessigne
           ,
           
           laboured
           by
           little
           and
           little
           to
           make
           the
           Acheins
           subiect
           .
           And
           when
           he
           found
           that
           Arate
           and
           the
           rest
           that
           were
           with
           him
           ,
           were
           opposite
           vnto
           his
           ends
           ,
           and
           that
           the
           King
           had
           them
           in
           great
           Reputation
           ,
           especially
           olde
           Arate
           ,
           for
           that
           he
           was
           in
           great
           Authority
           among
           the
           Acheins
           and
           Antigonus
           ,
           and
           was
           moreouer
           a
           good
           and
           discreete
           man
           ,
           he
           beganne
           to
           Traduce
           him
           with
           iniuries
           .
           Then
           hee
           inquires
           what
           men
           there
           were
           in
           Acheia
           of
           a
           contrary
           saction
           to
           Arate
           ,
           and
           drawes
           them
           vnto
           him
           .
           To
           whom
           hee
           giues
           a
           curteous
           and
           gracious
           reception
           ,
           drawing
           them
           by
           perswasions
           to
           his
           friendship
           ,
           and
           afterwards
           recommended
           them
           in
           perticular
           to
           the
           King
           ,
           he
           gaue
           him
           to
           vnderstand
           that
           if
           hee
           fauoured
           the
           party
           of
           〈◊〉
           ,
           hee
           should
           enioy
           the
           Achei●s
           ,
           according
           to
           the
           Contrac●
           of
           the
           League
           :
           But
           if
           vsing
           his
           Councell
           he
           receiued
           the
           others
           into
           friendship
           ,
           hee
           should
           dispose
           of
           all
           Morea
           at
           his
           pleasure
           .
           
           Moreouer
           the
           time
           of
           the
           Election
           approaching
           ,
           hee
           had
           an
           intent
           to
           cause
           one
           of
           the
           other
           Faction
           to
           be
           chosen
           .
           Wherefore
           hee
           beganne
           to
           solicite
           the
           King
           to
           be
           at
           Egia
           at
           the
           Common
           Assembly
           of
           the
           Achei●s
           ,
           as
           if
           he
           meant
           to
           goe
           from
           thence
           into
           the
           Elienses
           Countrey
           .
           The
           King
           perswaded
           by
           his
           Words
           ,
           came
           vnto
           Egia
           at
           the
           prefixed
           time
           :
           
           Where
           Appelles
           amazing
           the
           aduerse
           party
           ,
           in
           the
           end
           preuailed
           with
           great
           difficulty
           .
           By
           this
           meanes
           Eperate
           was
           chosen
           Chiefe
           of
           the
           Acheins
           ,
           and
           Tymoxenes
           quite
           reiected
           ,
           whom
           Arate
           had
           named
           .
        
         
           After
           these
           things
           Philip
           drawing
           his
           Army
           from
           Egira
           ,
           and
           marching
           by
           Patres
           and
           Dimes
           ,
           hee
           went
           to
           a
           Castle
           ,
           which
           the
           Countrey-men
           call
           Mur
           ,
           scituated
           in
           the
           Dimenses
           Country
           ,
           and
           lately
           taken
           by
           Euripides
           ,
           as
           wee
           haue
           formerly
           said
           .
           As
           hee
           hasted
           with
           great
           heated
           to
           yeild
           it
           to
           the
           Dimenses
           ,
           hauing
           his
           Army
           ready
           in
           Battaile
           ,
           
           the
           Garrison
           of
           Elienses
           was
           so
           amazed
           ,
           as
           they
           presently
           ye●ded
           themselues
           and
           the
           Castle
           ,
           the
           which
           is
           not
           great
           in
           Circuit
           ,
           but
           very
           strong
           by
           Scituation
           and
           Walles
           ;
           For
           it
           had
           but
           two
           furlongs
           in
           Compasse
           ,
           but
           the
           VValls
           had
           not
           lesse
           then
           seauen
           Fathomes
           and
           a
           halfe
           in
           height
           .
           Philip
           deliuering
           it
           to
           the
           Dimenses
           presently
           ,
           hee
           ouer-ranne
           the
           Prouince
           to
           spoile
           it
           :
           After
           which
           he
           put
           all
           to
           fire
           and
           Sword
           ,
           and
           returned
           to
           Dime
           ,
           laden
           with
           great
           spoiles
           .
           Apelles
           supposed
           that
           hee
           had
           effected
           part
           of
           his
           dessigne
           ,
           for
           that
           the
           chiefe
           had
           beene
           chosen
           according
           to
           his
           desire
           ,
           hee
           chargeth
           Arate
           againe
           ,
           desiring
           to
           him
           into
           disgrace
           with
           the
           King
           ;
           and
           raiseth
           a
           slander
           vpon
           him
           vpon
           these
           causes
           .
        
         
           Amphidamu●
           Chiefe
           of
           the
           Elienses
           in
           the
           Burrough
           which
           they
           call
           Thalam●
           ,
           being
           taken
           and
           sent
           with
           the
           other
           Prisoners
           ,
           came
           to
           Olympia
           :
           And
           there
           hee
           beganne
           to
           seeke
           (
           by
           the
           meanes
           of
           some
           )
           to
           speake
           vnto
           the
           King
           :
           To
           whom
           when
           hee
           was
           brought
           ,
           hee
           told
           him
           that
           it
           was
           in
           his
           power
           to
           make
           the
           Elienses
           imbrace
           his
           Alliance
           and
           Friendship
           .
           The
           King
           perswaded
           with
           his
           Words
           ,
           let
           him
           goe
           without
           ransome
           ,
           with
           a
           Charge
           to
           tell
           the
           Elienses
           ,
           that
           if
           they
           would
           entertaine
           his
           Alliance
           ,
           hee
           would
           deliuer
           all
           their
           Prisoners
           without
           ransome
           ,
           and
           that
           hee
           would
           preserue
           their
           Prouince
           from
           danger
           ,
           suffering
           them
           moreouer
           to
           liue
           in
           liberty
           ,
           and
           that
           hee
           would
           giue
           them
           no
           Garrisons
           ,
           nor
           pretend
           any
           Tribute
           ,
           but
           would
           suffer
           them
           to
           leuie
           mercenary
           men
           where
           their
           Affaires
           required
           .
           The
           Elienses
           hearing
           these
           offers
           ,
           would
           not
           accept
           of
           them
           ,
           although
           they
           were
           great
           and
           profitable
           .
        
         
           Appelles
           making
           this
           the
           occasion
           of
           his
           slander
           ,
           
           goes
           to
           Philip
           ,
           telling
           him
           that
           Arate
           and
           his
           Confederates
           kept
           no
           true
           Friendshippe
           with
           the
           Macedonians
           ,
           nor
           entertained
           the
           League
           sincerely
           :
           For
           it
           was
           certaine
           they
           had
           beene
           the
           cause
           that
           the
           Elienses
           had
           not
           accepted
           the
           Conditions
           of
           the
           Alliance
           which
           had
           beene
           offered
           them
           :
           For
           at
           that
           time
           when
           as
           hee
           sent
           Amphidamus
           to
           Olympia
           ,
           they
           had
           vsed
           speeches
           secretly
           vnto
           him
           ,
           that
           it
           was
           not
           for
           the
           good
           and
           benefit
           of
           Morea
           ,
           that
           Philip
           should
           be
           Lord
           of
           the
           Elienses
           ;
           and
           by
           this
           meanes
           the
           Elienses
           ,
           disdayning
           the
           conditions
           of
           Peace
           ,
           obserued
           their
           League
           
           with
           the
           Etoliens
           ,
           and
           indured
           the
           Macedonians
           Warre
           .
           This
           Speech
           being
           ended
           ,
           Philip
           caused
           Arate
           with
           the
           Acheins
           to
           be
           called
           ,
           and
           Commaunds
           Appelles
           to
           speake
           the
           same
           Words
           in
           their
           Presence
           ,
           the
           which
           hee
           performed
           boldly
           and
           without
           blushing
           :
           
           Finally
           ,
           the
           King
           speaking
           not
           any
           thing
           ,
           hee
           said
           moreouer
           vnto
           them
           :
           And
           for
           that
           Arate
           the
           King
           hath
           found
           you
           ingratefull
           and
           deceitfull
           ,
           hee
           hath
           resolued
           to
           returne
           into
           Macedony
           ,
           hauing
           first
           called
           the
           Achei●s
           ,
           and
           acquainted
           them
           with
           the
           occasion
           .
           
           Whereunto
           Arate
           answered
           :
           The
           King
           ,
           sayd
           hee
           ,
           ought
           not
           to
           beleeue
           lightly
           ;
           but
           to
           consider
           well
           of
           the
           businesse
           ,
           when
           they
           speake
           any
           thing
           against
           his
           Allies
           and
           Friends
           ,
           before
           hee
           giue
           credite
           to
           a
           slander
           .
           This
           is
           proper
           for
           a
           King
           ,
           and
           very
           profitable
           in
           all
           things
           .
           And
           therefore
           in
           this
           slander
           you
           must
           call
           them
           that
           heard
           the
           VVords
           ,
           and
           let
           Appelles
           enter
           with
           them
           ,
           and
           omit
           nothing
           that
           may
           bee
           necessary
           to
           discouer
           the
           Truth
           ,
           before
           it
           be
           reuealed
           to
           the
           Assembly
           of
           the
           Acheins
           .
           This
           answere
           was
           pleasing
           vnto
           the
           King
           ,
           saying
           ,
           That
           he
           would
           diligently
           search
           out
           the
           trueth
           ,
           they
           then
           departed
           .
        
         
           But
           within
           few
           dayes
           after
           ,
           when
           as
           Appelles
           could
           not
           finde
           any
           proofe
           of
           those
           things
           which
           hee
           had
           obiected
           ,
           there
           was
           by
           chance
           a
           great
           testimony
           found
           of
           Arate
           his
           innocency
           :
           For
           whilst
           that
           Philip
           ruined
           the
           Prouince
           ,
           the
           Elienses
           hauing
           some
           suspition
           of
           Amphidamus
           ,
           had
           resolued
           to
           take
           him
           ,
           and
           to
           send
           him
           bound
           into
           Etolia
           ,
           The
           which
           Amphidamus
           discouering
           ,
           hee
           steales
           away
           secretly
           ,
           and
           comes
           first
           to
           Olympia
           :
           But
           hauing
           certayne
           newes
           that
           Philip
           stayed
           at
           Dyme
           to
           diuide
           the
           Spoile
           ,
           he
           went
           speedily
           vnto
           him
           .
           As
           soone
           as
           Arate
           had
           newes
           of
           the
           banishment
           of
           Amphidamus
           from
           his
           owne
           Countrey
           ,
           hee
           was
           wonderfull
           ioyfull
           ,
           knowing
           that
           hee
           had
           not
           committed
           any
           thing
           against
           the
           Macedonians
           ,
           and
           goes
           vnto
           the
           King
           ,
           intreating
           him
           to
           call
           Amphidamus
           :
           For
           hee
           was
           the
           man
           that
           could
           giue
           best
           satisfaction
           in
           those
           things
           wherewith
           hee
           was
           charged
           ,
           to
           whom
           the
           Words
           had
           beene
           spoken
           :
           And
           that
           moreouer
           he
           would
           willingly
           deliuer
           the
           trueth
           ,
           seeing
           that
           for
           the
           loue
           of
           Philip
           hee
           had
           〈◊〉
           Banished
           his
           Natiue
           Countrey
           ,
           and
           that
           all
           his
           hope
           consisted
           in
           him
           onely
           .
        
         
           At
           whose
           words
           the
           King
           was
           mooued
           ,
           and
           calling
           for
           Amphidamus
           hee
           found
           that
           Appelles
           had
           falsly
           slandered
           him
           .
           Wherefore
           after
           that
           day
           hee
           held
           Arate
           in
           greater
           esteeme
           and
           fauour
           ,
           but
           disliked
           the
           practise
           of
           Appelles
           ;
           although
           hee
           were
           forced
           to
           indure
           this
           and
           many
           other
           things
           for
           the
           great
           Authority
           which
           hee
           held
           .
           But
           Appelles
           changed
           not
           his
           humour
           :
           
           Hee
           depriued
           Taurion
           of
           the
           gouernement
           of
           Morea
           ,
           not
           taxing
           him
           with
           any
           offence
           ,
           but
           commending
           and
           holding
           him
           worthy
           to
           bee
           in
           the
           Campe
           about
           the
           King
           ,
           for
           that
           hee
           desired
           to
           put
           another
           in
           his
           place
           .
           
           Behold
           a
           new
           inuention
           of
           slander
           to
           wrong
           any
           one
           ,
           not
           in
           blaming
           him
           but
           in
           commending
           him
           .
           There
           is
           also
           found
           (
           but
           principally
           among
           Courtiers
           )
           a
           malicious
           diligence
           accompanied
           with
           Enuy
           and
           fraud
           ,
           by
           a
           mutuall
           Iealousie
           and
           extreame
           Auarice
           .
           
        
         
           Hee
           did
           likewise
           indeauour
           to
           disappoynt
           Alexander
           the
           Chamberlaine
           ,
           
           and
           affected
           the
           care
           of
           the
           Kings
           Person
           for
           himselfe
           ,
           and
           finally
           to
           breake
           all
           the
           Order
           which
           Antigonus
           had
           left
           .
           Who
           had
           duly
           performed
           his
           duty
           in
           the
           Gouernment
           of
           his
           Realme
           and
           Sonne
           during
           his
           life
           :
           And
           dying
           hee
           prouided
           wisely
           for
           the
           foure
           :
           For
           he
           left
           a
           Will
           ,
           by
           the
           which
           hee
           set
           downe
           an
           order
           what
           the
           Macedonians
           should
           doe
           ,
           and
           what
           charges
           they
           should
           execute
           ,
           labouring
           to
           take
           away
           all
           occasions
           of
           Ambition
           and
           Discord
           ,
           which
           might
           rise
           in
           Court.
           Hee
           appointed
           Appelles
           to
           be
           Tutour
           to
           his
           Sonne
           ,
           who
           had
           beene
           at
           the
           Warre
           with
           him
           :
           And
           hee
           made
           Leonce
           Chiefe
           of
           the
           Souldiers
           which
           carried
           Targets
           ,
           and
           Megalee
           Chancellor
           ,
           and
           Taurion
           Gouernour
           of
           Morea
           .
        
         
           It
           is
           true
           ,
           that
           Appelles
           at
           that
           time
           held
           Leonce
           and
           Megalee
           in
           his
           Subiection
           ,
           and
           was
           resolued
           to
           chase
           away
           Alexander
           and
           Taurion
           :
           To
           the
           end
           hee
           might
           supply
           their
           places
           in
           Person
           ,
           or
           by
           his
           Creatures
           .
           The
           which
           vndoubtedly
           hee
           had
           done
           ,
           if
           Arate
           had
           not
           preuented
           it
           .
           But
           now
           hee
           suffers
           the
           paine
           of
           his
           folly
           and
           Couetousnesse
           :
           For
           within
           a
           short
           time
           after
           hee
           suffered
           that
           ,
           which
           hee
           laboured
           with
           all
           his
           power
           to
           doe
           vnto
           others
           .
           But
           wee
           will
           forbeare
           at
           this
           present
           to
           deliuer
           the
           causes
           ,
           making
           an
           end
           of
           this
           Booke
           ,
           and
           we
           will
           endeauour
           in
           the
           following
           Booke
           to
           set
           downe
           euery
           thing
           in
           its
           place
           .
           After
           this
           Philip
           came
           to
           Argos
           ,
           where
           hee
           past
           the
           remainder
           of
           the
           Winter
           with
           his
           friends
           ,
           and
           sent
           backe
           his
           Army
           into
           Macedony
           .
        
         
           The
           end
           of
           the
           Fourth
           Booke
           of
           Polybius
           .
        
      
       
         
         
           THE
           FIFTH
           BOOKE
           OF
           the
           History
           of
           POLYBIVS
           .
        
         
           THe
           Yeare
           of
           Arate
           his
           Gouernment
           being
           ended
           about
           May
           (
           for
           so
           the
           Acheins
           measure
           the
           time
           )
           he
           left
           it
           ,
           
           and
           Epirate
           tooke
           it
           ▪
           And
           Dorimache
           was
           then
           Chiefe
           of
           the
           Etoliens
           .
           At
           the
           same
           time
           Summer
           beginning
           ,
           Hannibal
           was
           parted
           from
           Carthage
           with
           his
           Army
           ,
           for
           that
           the
           Warre
           grew
           ho●e
           betwixt
           the
           Romans
           and
           the
           Carthaginians
           ,
           and
           made
           hast
           (
           passing
           Ebro
           )
           to
           goe
           into
           Italy
           .
           Then
           the
           Romans
           sent
           
             Titus
             Sempronius
          
           with
           an
           Army
           into
           Affricke
           ,
           and
           
             Publius
             Cornelius
          
           into
           
             Spaine
             .
             Antiochus
          
           and
           Ptolomy
           hauing
           no
           more
           hope
           to
           decide
           their
           Controuersie
           concerning
           Syria
           ,
           neither
           by
           Embassies
           nor
           meetings
           ,
           had
           begunne
           the
           Warre
           .
           And
           then
           King
           Philip
           prest
           with
           want
           of
           Victuals
           and
           money
           for
           his
           Army
           ,
           caused
           the
           Acheins
           to
           assemble
           by
           their
           Magistrates
           .
           But
           when
           as
           the
           people
           were
           met
           at
           Egia
           ,
           according
           to
           the
           custome
           of
           the
           Countrey
           ,
           the
           King
           seeing
           Arate
           much
           discontented
           for
           the
           affront
           which
           hee
           had
           receiued
           from
           Appelles
           ,
           at
           the
           time
           of
           the
           Election
           ,
           and
           that
           Eperate
           was
           disdained
           of
           them
           all
           ,
           as
           a
           man
           simple
           by
           Nature
           and
           sloathfull
           ,
           and
           was
           helde
           as
           a
           scorne
           ,
           knowing
           also
           the
           treachery
           of
           Appelles
           and
           Leonce
           ,
           he
           beganne
           againe
           to
           turne
           his
           affection
           to
           Arate
           .
           And
           after
           that
           hee
           had
           perswaded
           the
           Magistrates
           to
           referre
           their
           Diet
           to
           Sicyon
           ,
           hee
           spake
           curteously
           to
           olde
           and
           young
           Arate
           ,
           and
           perswaded
           them
           to
           continue
           in
           
           their
           first
           affection
           ,
           charging
           Appelles
           with
           all
           that
           had
           beene
           done
           .
           Whereunto
           they
           consenting
           ,
           hee
           presently
           after
           his
           entry
           into
           the
           Assembly
           ,
           obtained
           by
           their
           fauour
           was
           necessary
           for
           his
           present
           affaires
           :
           for
           it
           was
           ordred
           by
           the
           Acheins
           that
           they
           should
           pay
           vnto
           the
           King
           thirty
           thousand
           Crownes
           :
           
           That
           is
           to
           say
           ,
           three
           moneths
           pay
           for
           the
           Souldiers
           ;
           and
           threescore
           and
           eleauen
           mines
           of
           Wheate
           ,
           (
           euery
           mine
           being
           valued
           at
           fiue
           Quarters
           ,
           a
           Combe
           and
           a
           Bushell
           of
           London
           measure
           )
           and
           withall
           as
           long
           as
           Philip
           should
           remaine
           in
           Morea
           ,
           he
           should
           haue
           sixe
           thousand
           two
           hundred
           Crownes
           monethly
           .
           Which
           being
           done
           ▪
           the
           Acheins
           returned
           euery
           man
           to
           his
           Towne
           .
           But
           winter
           being
           past
           ,
           and
           the
           Troupes
           returned
           ,
           the
           King
           thought
           it
           best
           to
           assaile
           the
           enemy
           by
           Sea
           :
           for
           hee
           saw
           well
           that
           by
           this
           meanes
           hee
           might
           enter
           their
           Countrey
           ,
           and
           surprize
           them
           on
           either
           side
           ,
           and
           that
           they
           should
           not
           bee
           able
           to
           succour
           one
           another
           ,
           aswell
           for
           the
           distance
           that
           is
           betwixt
           them
           ,
           and
           for
           the
           newnesse
           of
           the
           Warre
           by
           Sea
           ,
           as
           also
           for
           that
           they
           should
           bee
           amazed
           at
           the
           suddaine
           descent
           of
           their
           Enemies
           :
           for
           at
           that
           time
           hee
           made
           Warre
           against
           the
           
             Etoliens
             ,
             Lacedemonians
          
           ,
           and
           Eliens●s
           .
        
         
           After
           this
           resolution
           ,
           hee
           drew
           together
           the
           Acheins
           Vessels
           and
           his
           owne
           at
           Leche
           ,
           
           a
           Port
           of
           Corinthe
           :
           Commaunding
           that
           in
           the
           meane
           time
           ,
           they
           should
           inure
           the
           Souldiers
           to
           the
           Oare
           ,
           wherein
           the
           Macedonians
           did
           him
           great
           seruice
           .
           Yo
           must
           vnderstand
           that
           they
           are
           excellent
           men
           at
           Land
           in
           a
           pitcht
           field
           ,
           and
           ready
           at
           Sea
           in
           Combates
           of
           Surprize
           .
           Moreouer
           ,
           they
           haue
           not
           their
           equalls
           to
           Rampire
           and
           Fortifie
           :
           and
           they
           complaine
           not
           of
           their
           paines
           in
           such
           affaires
           :
           Finally
           ,
           they
           are
           like
           vnto
           the
           Eacides
           ,
           whom
           Hesiodus
           brings
           in
           reioycing
           more
           for
           Warre
           then
           a
           Banquet
           .
           The
           King
           stayed
           at
           Corinthe
           with
           the
           Macedonians
           ,
           being
           busie
           in
           the
           preparation
           of
           the
           Sea
           Army
           .
           Appelles
           who
           could
           not
           alter
           the
           Kings
           humour
           and
           disposition
           ,
           
           nor
           suffer
           any
           abatement
           in
           his
           credite
           ,
           being
           full
           of
           disdaine
           ,
           hee
           made
           a
           Conspiracy
           with
           Leonce
           and
           Megal●e
           ,
           which
           was
           ,
           that
           they
           being
           present
           ,
           should
           hinder
           the
           Kings
           enterprizes
           ,
           when
           opportunity
           did
           serue
           ;
           and
           that
           for
           his
           part
           he
           would
           goe
           to
           Chalcis
           to
           stoppe
           the
           Victualls
           that
           should
           come
           to
           the
           Kings
           Army
           .
           When
           he
           had
           plotted
           this
           ,
           hee
           went
           presently
           thither
           ,
           to
           put
           it
           in
           practise
           against
           the
           King
           :
           wherein
           hee
           kept
           his
           Promise
           ,
           and
           forced
           him
           to
           ingage
           his
           plate
           and
           all
           the
           rest
           of
           his
           mooueables
           .
        
         
           When
           as
           the
           Army
           at
           Sea
           was
           drawne
           together
           ,
           and
           the
           Macedonians
           accustomed
           to
           the
           Oa●e
           ,
           and
           that
           the
           Souldiers
           had
           receiued
           Corne
           and
           Money
           ,
           Philip
           set
           Saile
           to
           Corinthe
           ,
           and
           arriued
           three
           dayes
           after
           ,
           hauing
           sixe
           thousand
           Macedonians
           ,
           and
           twelue
           Hundred
           Mercenaries
           .
           At
           what
           time
           Dorimache
           Chiefe
           of
           the
           Etoliens
           sent
           Ag●laus
           and
           Scope
           vnto
           the
           Elienses
           with
           twelue
           Hundred
           Candyets
           newly
           leuied
           .
           The
           Elie●ses
           fearing
           that
           Philip
           would
           come
           and
           besiege
           Cyllene
           ,
           leuied
           Voluntaries
           with
           all
           speede
           ,
           and
           likewise
           made
           a
           leuy
           of
           men
           within
           the
           Citty
           ,
           
           doing
           their
           indeauours
           to
           fortifie
           
             Cyllene
             .
             Philip
          
           aduertised
           hereof
           ,
           hee
           left
           at
           Dime
           the
           Mercenaries
           of
           the
           Acheins
           ,
           and
           the
           Candyots
           which
           hee
           had
           with
           him
           ,
           and
           some
           Horse-men
           Gaules
           ,
           and
           
           about
           two
           thousand
           foote
           of
           the
           choice
           of
           the
           Acheins
           ,
           for
           the
           guard
           and
           safety
           of
           the
           place
           against
           the
           assaults
           and
           attempts
           of
           the
           Elienses
           .
           And
           as
           a
           little
           before
           he
           had
           Written
           vnto
           the
           
             Messeniens
             ,
             Epirates
             ,
             Acarnaniens
          
           and
           to
           Scerdilaide
           ,
           to
           meete
           him
           in
           Cephalenia
           with
           their
           Equipage
           by
           Sea
           ,
           hee
           parts
           presently
           from
           Patres
           ,
           and
           sailes
           directly
           into
           Cephalenia
           to
           the
           Burrough
           of
           Prones
           .
           But
           when
           he
           saw
           it
           difficult
           to
           besiege
           ,
           and
           the
           Countrey
           streight
           ,
           hee
           past
           on
           with
           his
           whole
           Army
           ,
           and
           came
           to
           Palea
           :
           Where
           seeing
           the
           Region
           fertile
           in
           Corne
           ,
           and
           in
           all
           other
           manner
           of
           munition
           ,
           and
           fit
           to
           feede
           his
           Army
           ,
           he
           landed
           his
           men
           ,
           and
           planted
           his
           Campe
           neere
           vnto
           the
           Towne
           Wals.
           He
           also
           drew
           his
           shippes
           a
           shore
           ,
           and
           inuironed
           them
           with
           deepe
           Ditches
           and
           strong
           Pallisadoes
           ,
           fitting
           for
           their
           defence
           .
           Hee
           likewise
           sent
           the
           Macedonians
           to
           forrage
           ,
           and
           himselfe
           went
           to
           view
           the
           Towne
           :
           and
           resolued
           to
           set
           vp
           his
           Engines
           ,
           and
           to
           make
           all
           necessary
           preparations
           to
           force
           it
           ,
           meaning
           to
           attend
           the
           succours
           of
           friends
           and
           Allies
           ,
           and
           to
           make
           the
           Towne
           subiect
           to
           his
           obedience
           :
           As
           well
           to
           depriue
           the
           Elienses
           of
           the
           greatest
           benefite
           and
           commodity
           they
           had
           by
           Sea
           (
           for
           without
           doubt
           they
           sailed
           into
           Morea
           by
           night
           ,
           with
           the
           Cephalenian
           shippes
           ,
           and
           spoiled
           the
           Sea
           Coasts
           of
           the
           Epirotes
           and
           Acarnaniens
           )
           as
           also
           to
           prepare
           this
           Towne
           for
           his
           Allies
           ,
           as
           a
           retreate
           in
           the
           〈◊〉
           Country
           .
        
         
           Now
           for
           the
           Scituation
           of
           Cephalenia
           ,
           
           it
           lyes
           within
           the
           shore
           of
           the
           Corinthian
           Gulfe
           ,
           looking
           towards
           the
           Sea
           of
           Sycily
           ,
           and
           bends
           towards
           the
           parts
           of
           Morea
           ,
           which
           turne
           towards
           the
           North
           and
           West
           ,
           and
           likewise
           towards
           the
           Prouince
           of
           the
           Elienses
           ,
           and
           the
           parts
           of
           
             Epirus
             ,
             Etolia
          
           ,
           and
           Acarnania
           ,
           which
           haue
           their
           aspect
           towards
           the
           South
           and
           East
           .
           VVherefore
           he
           resolued
           to
           do
           what
           possibly
           hee
           might
           ,
           to
           Conquer
           this
           Iland
           ,
           for
           the
           place
           was
           very
           conuenient
           to
           assemble
           the
           Allies
           ,
           and
           well
           seated
           to
           offend
           the
           enemies
           Townes
           ,
           and
           for
           the
           defence
           of
           those
           of
           the
           League
           .
           And
           when
           hee
           saw
           that
           all
           the
           Quarters
           of
           the
           Towne
           were
           inuironed
           ,
           partly
           with
           the
           Sea
           ,
           and
           partly
           with
           steepy
           Rockes
           ,
           and
           that
           there
           was
           onely
           a
           little
           plaine
           which
           lookes
           towards
           Zacinthe
           ,
           hee
           was
           fully
           resolued
           to
           plant
           his
           Battery
           there
           ,
           and
           to
           prepare
           and
           make
           all
           things
           necessary
           for
           the
           siege
           .
        
         
           In
           the
           meane
           time
           there
           arriued
           fifteene
           shippes
           of
           VVarre
           sent
           by
           Scerdilaide
           ,
           saying
           ,
           that
           for
           the
           present
           hee
           could
           not
           furnish
           and
           make
           ready
           any
           more
           ,
           by
           reason
           of
           some
           mutinies
           and
           dissentions
           which
           had
           lately
           happened
           in
           Sclauonia
           .
           There
           also
           arriued
           succours
           and
           supplies
           from
           the
           
             Epirotes
             ,
             Acarnaniens
          
           ,
           and
           Messeniens
           ,
           as
           he
           had
           ordained
           :
           For
           the
           Messeniens
           maintained
           the
           rest
           of
           the
           VVarre
           freely
           ,
           after
           the
           taking
           of
           the
           Citty
           of
           Phigalee
           .
           VVhen
           as
           the
           King
           had
           prepared
           and
           made
           things
           necessary
           for
           the
           siege
           ,
           and
           the
           Engines
           of
           Battery
           were
           appointed
           in
           conuenient
           places
           ,
           hee
           approaches
           them
           to
           the
           Towne
           incouraging
           and
           giuing
           heart
           to
           his
           men
           :
           By
           whose
           meanes
           after
           they
           had
           mined
           ,
           they
           presently
           opened
           a
           Quarter
           of
           the
           VVall
           ,
           the
           which
           was
           vnderpropt
           with
           great
           peeces
           of
           Timber
           ,
           so
           great
           is
           the
           experience
           &
           knowledge
           of
           the
           Macedonians
           in
           such
           affaires
           .
           
           Then
           Philip
           approaching
           neerer
           vnto
           the
           Wall
           ,
           hee
           beganne
           to
           summon
           the
           besieged
           to
           yeilde
           .
           But
           vpon
           their
           refusall
           ,
           they
           suddainely
           set
           fire
           on
           that
           part
           of
           the
           Wall
           ,
           and
           ouer-threw
           it
           .
           This
           beeing
           done
           hee
           sent
           the
           Souldiers
           which
           carried
           Targets
           to
           make
           the
           point
           ,
           
           being
           vnder
           the
           Charge
           of
           Leonce
           ,
           commanding
           them
           to
           assaile
           it
           and
           enter
           that
           way
           .
        
         
           Leonce
           remembring
           his
           Conspiracy
           ,
           and
           finding
           an
           opportunity
           to
           put
           it
           in
           execution
           ,
           perswaded
           three
           young
           men
           of
           his
           followers
           ,
           which
           marcht
           before
           all
           his
           Troupes
           to
           the
           assault
           of
           the
           Towne
           ,
           that
           they
           should
           hinder
           the
           taking
           thereof
           ,
           winning
           the
           Captaines
           of
           their
           acquaintance
           ,
           and
           Charging
           very
           faintly
           as
           if
           they
           were
           affraide
           .
           By
           this
           meanes
           they
           were
           shamefully
           repuls'd
           and
           beaten
           off
           from
           the
           assault
           hauing
           many
           Wounded
           and
           soare
           hurt
           :
           Although
           they
           might
           easily
           haue
           had
           the
           Victory
           ,
           and
           haue
           come
           off
           with
           a
           great
           deale
           of
           honour
           .
           The
           King
           seeing
           the
           feare
           of
           the
           Captaines
           ,
           and
           the
           multitude
           that
           were
           Wounded
           ,
           raised
           the
           siege
           .
           And
           from
           that
           time
           hee
           assembled
           his
           Friends
           and
           Allies
           ,
           holding
           a
           Councell
           of
           that
           which
           hee
           had
           to
           doe
           for
           the
           future
           .
        
         
           In
           the
           meane
           time
           Lycurgus
           entred
           into
           Messenia
           with
           an
           Army
           :
           And
           Dorimache
           with
           halfe
           the
           Et●liens
           ,
           fals
           into
           Thessaly
           :
           
           Wherefore
           Embassadours
           come
           vnto
           the
           King
           from
           the
           Acarnaniens
           and
           Messeniens
           .
           He
           of
           the
           Acarnaniens
           intreated
           him
           to
           make
           a
           Descent
           into
           the
           Etoliens
           Country
           ,
           to
           the
           end
           hee
           might
           draw
           Dorimache
           from
           his
           Enterprize
           ,
           and
           that
           he
           would
           spoile
           and
           consume
           all
           the
           Enemies
           Countries
           .
           He
           of
           the
           Messeniens
           demaunded
           Succours
           ,
           shewing
           that
           it
           was
           but
           a
           dayes
           iourney
           from
           Cephalenia
           vnto
           Messena
           ,
           a
           Northerly
           Winde
           blowing
           :
           And
           therefore
           Gorgon
           sayd
           that
           the
           Voyage
           would
           be
           suddaine
           and
           of
           great
           profite
           and
           gaine
           .
           Leonce
           remembring
           his
           Conspiracy
           ,
           helde
           for
           Gorgon
           ,
           seeing
           plainely
           that
           by
           this
           meanes
           ,
           Philip
           should
           spend
           all
           the
           Spring
           in
           doing
           nothing
           :
           For
           the
           Voyage
           from
           thence
           to
           Messena
           was
           easie
           ,
           but
           the
           returne
           impossible
           ;
           for
           the
           Winds
           blew
           still
           Northerly
           .
        
         
           Wherefore
           it
           was
           apparent
           that
           if
           Philip
           past
           with
           his
           Army
           thither
           ,
           hee
           should
           consume
           the
           rest
           of
           the
           Spring
           idlely
           ,
           and
           in
           the
           meane
           time
           the
           Etoliens
           ouer-running
           Thessaly
           and
           Epirus
           ,
           would
           put
           all
           to
           fire
           and
           Sword.
           This
           was
           the
           reason
           why
           hee
           Councelled
           this
           and
           such
           like
           things
           .
           But
           Arate
           was
           of
           a
           contrary
           minde
           and
           opinion
           :
           For
           hee
           was
           of
           aduice
           that
           they
           should
           sayle
           into
           Etolia
           ,
           and
           to
           make
           Warre
           first
           there
           :
           For
           hee
           immagined
           that
           the
           time
           was
           very
           fitting
           and
           conuenient
           to
           spoyle
           and
           ruine
           the
           Prouince
           ,
           for
           that
           the
           Etoliens
           were
           gone
           to
           the
           Warre
           with
           Dorimache
           .
           The
           King
           followed
           no
           more
           the
           Councell
           of
           Leonce
           in
           any
           thing
           ,
           both
           for
           that
           the
           affaires
           succeeded
           ill
           in
           the
           last
           siege
           ,
           as
           for
           that
           hee
           was
           resolued
           to
           imbrace
           that
           of
           Arate
           ,
           considering
           the
           long
           experience
           and
           practise
           he
           had
           of
           his
           Wisedome
           ▪
           Wherefore
           hee
           wrote
           vnto
           Eperate
           Chiefe
           of
           the
           Acheins
           that
           in
           holding
           the
           Legions
           suddainely
           ready
           ,
           hee
           should
           succour
           and
           ayde
           the
           Messeniens
           .
           And
           in
           the
           meane
           time
           he
           parts
           from
           Cephalenia
           ,
           and
           two
           dayes
           after
           arriues
           in
           the
           middle
           of
           
           the
           night
           with
           his
           Army
           by
           Sea
           at
           Leucade
           :
           And
           from
           thence
           holding
           his
           course
           a
           long
           the
           Sea
           of
           Ambracia
           ,
           the
           which
           as
           wee
           haue
           formerly
           sayd
           ,
           parting
           from
           that
           of
           Sycily
           ,
           extends
           it selfe
           into
           Etolia
           .
           And
           when
           hee
           was
           come
           vnto
           the
           Marshes
           ,
           hee
           stayed
           there
           a
           little
           before
           day
           ,
           and
           cause●h
           his
           men
           to
           feede
           and
           refresh
           their
           weary
           bodies
           ,
           commanding
           them
           to
           be
           ready
           without
           any
           Baggage
           .
           Then
           he
           called
           his
           guides
           and
           inquires
           of
           the
           places
           and
           Townes
           ,
           and
           of
           all
           things
           else
           that
           were
           necessary
           .
        
         
           At
           the
           same
           time
           Aristophantes
           arriued
           with
           a
           good
           Troupe
           of
           Acarnaniens
           ,
           hauing
           a
           great
           desire
           to
           reuenge
           the
           great
           and
           many
           outrages
           ,
           which
           the
           Etoliens
           had
           done
           them
           in
           former
           times
           .
           Wherefore
           receiuing
           the
           Macedonians
           willingly
           ,
           they
           drewe
           to
           Armes
           ,
           not
           they
           onely
           which
           were
           bound
           by
           the
           Law
           ,
           but
           euen
           many
           olde
           men
           .
           The
           Epirotes
           had
           no
           lesse
           desire
           to
           doe
           the
           like
           for
           many
           reasons
           :
           But
           they
           could
           not
           assemble
           in
           time
           for
           the
           great
           extent
           of
           the
           Prouince
           ,
           and
           the
           suddaine
           comming
           of
           
             Philip
             ,
             Dorimache
          
           ,
           as
           wee
           haue
           formerly
           sayd
           ,
           had
           halfe
           the
           Etoliens
           with
           him
           ,
           and
           left
           the
           rest
           in
           seuerall
           parts
           of
           the
           Countrey
           to
           be
           ready
           ,
           if
           any
           new
           accident
           should
           happen
           .
        
         
           The
           King
           parting
           after
           noone
           from
           the
           Fenns
           ,
           and
           hauing
           left
           sufficient
           force
           to
           guard
           the
           Baggage
           ,
           when
           hee
           had
           marcht
           about
           three
           score
           Furlong●
           ,
           he
           pla●ted
           his
           Campe.
           Where
           after
           hee
           had
           stayed
           some
           certaine
           space
           ,
           and
           had
           caused
           his
           Souldiers
           to
           feede
           ,
           and
           refresh
           themselues
           being
           formerly
           wearied
           ,
           he
           continued
           his
           course
           :
           So
           as
           marching
           all
           night
           ,
           
           he
           arriued
           before
           day
           at
           the
           Riuer
           of
           Acheloe
           ,
           betwixt
           Conope
           and
           Strate
           ,
           seeking
           to
           surprize
           Ther●e
           by
           a
           way
           which
           they
           did
           not
           regard
           .
           Leonce
           and
           Megalee
           fore-saw
           for
           two
           reasons
           that
           the
           King
           would
           preuaile
           in
           his
           enterprize
           ,
           and
           that
           the
           Etoliens
           would
           haue
           the
           worst
           .
           The
           one
           was
           ,
           that
           the
           Macedonians
           descent
           was
           suddaine
           ,
           and
           much
           more
           speedy
           then
           they
           could
           immagiue
           :
           The
           other
           ,
           that
           the
           Etoliens
           fearing
           not
           that
           Philip
           passing
           by
           those
           rough
           and
           difficult
           Countries
           ,
           would
           be
           vnprouided
           .
           Wherefore
           considering
           these
           things
           ,
           and
           mindfull
           of
           their
           Conspiracy
           ,
           they
           aduised
           Philip
           that
           in
           seating
           of
           his
           Campe
           neere
           to
           the
           Riuer
           of
           Acheloe
           ,
           he
           should
           refresh
           his
           Army
           for
           the
           last
           nights
           labour
           :
           Hoping
           that
           by
           this
           meanes
           the
           Etoliens
           should
           haue
           time
           to
           seeke
           for
           succours
           ,
           from
           their
           friends
           and
           Allies
           .
        
         
           But
           Arate
           holding
           the
           time
           very
           precious
           to
           effect
           the
           Kings
           Resolution
           ,
           and
           that
           Leonce
           and
           Megalee
           like
           Traytors
           sought
           how
           to
           stop
           and
           preuent
           his
           passage
           ,
           hee
           intreates
           Philip
           not
           to
           loose
           so
           faire
           an
           opportunity
           .
           Following
           whose
           aduise
           ,
           the
           King
           beginning
           to
           bee
           discontented
           with
           Leonce
           and
           Megalee
           ,
           hee
           proceeded
           in
           his
           iourney
           :
           And
           passing
           the
           Riuer
           of
           Acheloe
           hee
           marcht
           directly
           vnto
           Therme
           with
           his
           whole
           Army
           ,
           putting
           all
           to
           fire
           and
           Sword
           :
           On
           the
           left
           hand
           hee
           ,
           left
           the
           Townes
           of
           
             Strate
             ,
             Agrinia
          
           ,
           and
           Testia
           :
           And
           vppon
           the
           right
           hand
           he
           left
           
             Conope
             ,
             Lysimachia
             ,
             Tryconia
          
           ,
           and
           Philea
           .
           Beeing
           come
           to
           the
           Towne
           of
           Methape
           ,
           which
           lyes
           betwixt
           Tryconia
           and
           the
           Fenns
           ,
           about
           threescore
           furlongs
           distant
           from
           Therme
           ,
           the
           Etoliens
           fled
           .
           
           Wherefore
           hee
           tooke
           it
           ,
           and
           put
           into
           it
           a
           Garrison
           of
           fiue
           hundred
           men
           ,
           
           to
           the
           end
           he
           might
           make
           vse
           of
           it
           for
           a
           Retreate
           ,
           aswell
           in
           his
           passage
           as
           in
           his
           returne
           by
           those
           streights
           :
           For
           the
           Countrey
           especially
           about
           the
           Fennes
           is
           Mountainous
           ,
           difficult
           ,
           and
           inuironed
           with
           thicke
           Forrests
           .
        
         
           By
           this
           meanes
           the
           way
           is
           very
           troublesome
           ,
           and
           in
           a
           manner
           inaccessible
           .
           Then
           he
           put
           the
           Voluntaries
           in
           the
           foreward
           ,
           and
           after
           them
           the
           Sclanonians
           :
           
           Then
           followed
           the
           Targeteers
           and
           the
           Leginaries
           ,
           and
           in
           this
           manner
           hee
           marcht
           thorough
           the
           streights
           ,
           hauing
           the
           Candy●●●
           in
           the
           Reare
           ,
           and
           the
           Thraciens
           on
           the
           right
           Wing
           for
           a
           support
           .
           In
           regard
           of
           the
           left
           side
           ,
           the
           Fennes
           did
           fortifie
           them
           about
           thirty
           Furlongs
           in
           length
           or
           rather
           more
           .
           When
           hee
           had
           speedily
           past
           the
           streights
           ,
           and
           taken
           the
           Burrough
           of
           Pamphia
           ,
           and
           had
           put
           a
           Garrison
           into
           it
           ,
           he
           proceeded
           towards
           Therme
           ,
           which
           is
           not
           onely
           difficult
           and
           inaccessible
           ,
           but
           hath
           also
           deep
           Vallies
           round
           about
           it
           :
           so
           as
           in
           some
           places
           the
           way
           is
           dangerous
           and
           narrow
           ,
           with
           an
           Assent
           about
           thirty
           furlongs
           high
           .
           The
           which
           hauing
           soone
           past
           ,
           for
           that
           the
           Macedonians
           had
           carried
           themselues
           like
           braue
           men
           ,
           
           hee
           came
           in
           the
           dead
           of
           the
           night
           vnto
           Therme
           ,
           a
           very
           rich
           and
           likewise
           a
           faire
           Towne
           :
           Where
           planting
           his
           Campe
           ,
           hee
           abandoned
           the
           Countrey
           and
           the
           Houses
           of
           Therme
           to
           the
           spoile
           of
           the
           Souldiers
           ,
           the
           which
           were
           furnished
           not
           onely
           with
           Corne
           ,
           and
           all
           other
           manner
           of
           munition
           ,
           but
           with
           the
           richest
           mooueables
           of
           the
           Etolieus
           :
           For
           euery
           man
           carried
           thither
           the
           richest
           stuffe
           hee
           had
           ,
           for
           that
           yearely
           they
           kept
           Faires
           and
           Feasts
           there
           ,
           and
           they
           made
           their
           Election
           :
           And
           withall
           they
           held
           this
           place
           for
           the
           safest
           and
           most
           surest
           of
           all
           the
           rest
           ,
           whereunto
           no
           man
           durst
           approach
           ;
           being
           such
           by
           Nature
           ,
           as
           it
           seemed
           to
           be
           the
           Fort
           of
           all
           Etolia
           .
        
         
           Wherefore
           the
           Houses
           (
           considering
           their
           long
           peace
           )
           were
           full
           of
           all
           Wealth
           ,
           not
           onely
           those
           that
           were
           neere
           vnto
           the
           Temple
           ,
           but
           in
           all
           other
           places
           .
           They
           rested
           this
           night
           within
           the
           Towne
           ,
           being
           inricht
           with
           spoiles
           .
           The
           next
           day
           they
           made
           choyse
           of
           the
           best
           ,
           and
           set
           fire
           of
           the
           rest
           .
           They
           also
           tooke
           the
           best
           Armes
           ,
           which
           hung
           vp
           in
           their
           Cloysters
           or
           Galleries
           ,
           and
           changed
           some
           ,
           setting
           fire
           of
           the
           rest
           ,
           being
           aboue
           fifteene
           thousand
           .
           You
           must
           vnderstand
           that
           hitherto
           they
           mannaged
           the
           Warre
           iustly
           ,
           and
           according
           to
           its
           Lawes
           .
           But
           I
           know
           not
           what
           to
           say
           of
           that
           which
           followes
           :
           For
           they
           ruined
           all
           the
           Cloysters
           and
           stately
           Houses
           ,
           and
           ouer-threw
           all
           the
           ornaments
           which
           had
           beene
           made
           with
           great
           care
           and
           Charge
           ,
           calling
           to
           minde
           that
           which
           the
           Etoliens
           had
           done
           ,
           at
           the
           Temple
           of
           
             Iupiter
             Dodonee
          
           .
           They
           not
           onely
           consumed
           the
           building
           by
           fire
           ,
           but
           they
           ruined
           all
           the
           Walles
           :
           And
           withall
           they
           ouer-threw
           and
           beate
           in
           peeces
           aboue
           two
           thousand
           Images
           ,
           yet
           they
           would
           not
           touch
           those
           which
           had
           the
           figure
           or
           inscription
           of
           one
           God.
           They
           had
           grauen
           vppon
           the
           Walles
           ▪
           when
           as
           the
           dexterity
           of
           Same
           ,
           the
           sonne
           of
           Chrisogone
           (
           who
           had
           beene
           nurst
           with
           the
           same
           milke
           that
           the
           King
           )
           beganne
           to
           shew
           it selfe
           ,
           This
           vulgar
           Verse
           :
           
           
             Thou
             scest
             the
             God
             ,
             which
             will
             terrifie
             him
             with
             his
             Dart.
             
          
        
         
           The
           King
           and
           his
           Friends
           thought
           they
           had
           done
           well
           ,
           and
           that
           by
           meanes
           they
           had
           reuenged
           with
           the
           like
           recompence
           the
           execration
           which
           the
           Etoliens
           had
           made
           vnto
           God.
           But
           for
           my
           owne
           part
           ,
           I
           am
           of
           another
           opinion
           ;
           and
           euery
           man
           may
           iudge
           whither
           I
           haue
           reason
           ,
           calling
           vnto
           minde
           the
           example
           of
           Kings
           of
           the
           same
           Line
           ,
           and
           not
           of
           other
           Races
           .
           
           When
           as
           Antigonus
           had
           chased
           away
           Cleomenes
           King
           of
           the
           Lacedemonians
           and
           was
           Lord
           of
           Sparta
           ,
           hee
           forbare
           to
           vse
           any
           outrage
           or
           cruelty
           to
           the
           Lacedemonians
           ,
           and
           carried
           himselfe
           not
           onely
           like
           a
           moderate
           and
           temperate
           man
           ,
           but
           was
           also
           gracious
           vnto
           his
           Enemies
           :
           And
           returned
           into
           his
           Countrey
           leauing
           the
           Lacedemonians
           in
           their
           full
           liberty
           ,
           doing
           them
           many
           fauours
           ,
           both
           in
           generall
           and
           perticular
           .
           So
           as
           they
           not
           onely
           tearmed
           him
           at
           that
           time
           their
           Benefactor
           ,
           but
           likewise
           after
           his
           Death
           they
           called
           him
           their
           Sauiour
           :
           So
           as
           hee
           not
           onely
           purchased
           Prayse
           and
           immortall
           glory
           with
           the
           Lacedemonians
           ,
           but
           likewise
           withall
           other
           Nations
           ,
           Moreouer
           Philip
           who
           first
           inlarged
           the
           Realme
           of
           Macedony
           ,
           and
           made
           the
           name
           of
           his
           Race
           great
           ,
           hee
           did
           not
           winne
           the
           Athenians
           (
           after
           that
           hee
           had
           Vanquished
           them
           in
           Cheronia
           )
           so
           much
           by
           Armes
           ,
           as
           by
           his
           milde
           course
           of
           liuing
           ,
           and
           the
           sweetnesse
           and
           gentlenesse
           of
           his
           Nature
           .
        
         
           It
           is
           true
           ,
           that
           hee
           Vanquished
           those
           that
           came
           against
           him
           to
           Battaile
           :
           and
           had
           wonne
           the
           Athenians
           and
           their
           Citty
           :
           Not
           by
           a
           continuance
           of
           his
           Choller
           and
           indignation
           against
           the
           Vanquished
           ,
           but
           in
           fighting
           with
           his
           Enemies
           vntill
           occasion
           were
           offered
           to
           shew
           his
           mildnesse
           and
           Vertue
           :
           
           For
           hee
           sent
           vnto
           the
           Athenians
           (
           who
           had
           done
           him
           many
           wrongs
           )
           their
           Prisoners
           free
           ,
           and
           caused
           such
           as
           had
           beene
           slaine
           in
           the
           Battaile
           to
           bee
           interred
           ,
           soliciting
           the
           Athenians
           afterwards
           ,
           to
           carry
           away
           the
           bones
           vnto
           the
           Sepulchers
           of
           their
           Auncestors
           .
           And
           afterwards
           sending
           backe
           the
           sayd
           bones
           ,
           and
           many
           slaues
           freed
           ,
           being
           lightly
           attired
           with
           Antipater
           ,
           hee
           decided
           a
           great
           businesse
           by
           his
           industry
           :
           So
           as
           the
           vntamed
           hearts
           of
           the
           Athenians
           ,
           being
           Vanquished
           by
           his
           magnanimity
           ,
           they
           were
           alwaies
           after
           obedient
           vnto
           him
           ,
           and
           ready
           to
           satisfie
           his
           desires
           .
           What
           did
           Alexander
           ,
           
           whose
           Choller
           was
           so
           great
           against
           the
           Thebanes
           ,
           as
           hee
           made
           all
           the
           Cittizens
           slaues
           :
           and
           razed
           their
           Citty
           vnto
           the
           ground
           ,
           reducing
           some
           of
           their
           Princes
           into
           seruitude
           ,
           sending
           others
           into
           Banishment
           ,
           and
           taking
           all
           their
           Wealth
           ?
           Yet
           his
           rage
           and
           fury
           did
           not
           so
           farre
           exceede
           ,
           as
           to
           force
           and
           violate
           the
           Temples
           of
           the
           immortall
           Gods
           ,
           vsing
           all
           possible
           diligence
           ,
           to
           keepe
           his
           men
           from
           committing
           any
           disorder
           and
           villany
           .
           And
           when
           hee
           past
           into
           Asia
           ,
           to
           reuenge
           the
           outrages
           which
           the
           Persians
           had
           done
           vnto
           the
           Grecians
           ,
           hee
           punished
           the
           men
           which
           had
           committed
           them
           ,
           according
           to
           their
           deserts
           :
           but
           hee
           touched
           not
           the
           Temples
           :
           Although
           the
           Persians
           had
           most
           wronged
           the
           Grecians
           therein
           .
        
         
           This
           Philip
           should
           haue
           considered
           to
           the
           end
           hee
           should
           not
           bee
           so
           
           much
           esteemed
           ,
           
           the
           Heire
           of
           the
           afore-sayd
           Kings
           in
           their
           Soueraignty
           ,
           as
           in
           life
           and
           Conuersation
           .
           Hee
           did
           what
           possibly
           hee
           could
           in
           his
           life
           time
           ,
           to
           shewe
           himselfe
           to
           bee
           of
           the
           blood
           of
           Alexander
           and
           Philip
           :
           But
           hee
           did
           not
           care
           to
           imitate
           them
           ,
           nor
           to
           doe
           as
           they
           had
           done
           .
           Wherefore
           leading
           another
           course
           of
           life
           ,
           hee
           also
           left
           another
           opinion
           of
           him
           with
           all
           Nations
           .
           For
           as
           hee
           laboured
           to
           yeeld
           the
           like
           vnto
           the
           Etoliens
           for
           their
           outrages
           ,
           and
           to
           purge
           euill
           by
           euill
           ,
           he
           thought
           not
           to
           offend
           .
           Calling
           to
           minde
           the
           outrages
           which
           Scope
           and
           Dorimache
           had
           done
           vnto
           the
           Temple
           of
           
             Iupiter
             Dedonee
          
           ,
           hee
           did
           not
           perceiue
           that
           he
           committed
           the
           like
           errour
           ,
           straying
           wonderfully
           from
           reason
           .
           
           It
           is
           true
           that
           the
           Lawes
           of
           Warre
           ,
           permit
           to
           vse
           cruelty
           against
           enemies
           ,
           and
           to
           ruine
           and
           spoile
           their
           Castles
           ,
           and
           Gardens
           ,
           Townes
           ,
           and
           Burroughes
           ,
           Shippes
           ,
           Fruites
           ,
           and
           such
           like
           :
           To
           the
           end
           that
           their
           forces
           may
           be
           weakned
           ,
           and
           his
           owne
           fortified
           and
           augmented
           .
           But
           it
           is
           the
           Act
           of
           a
           furious
           and
           mad
           man
           ,
           to
           ruine
           those
           things
           that
           are
           neither
           any
           way
           profitable
           or
           commodious
           vnto
           himselfe
           ,
           nor
           hurtfull
           vnto
           his
           enemy
           :
           As
           Temples
           ,
           Cloisters
           ,
           Images
           ,
           and
           such
           like
           .
        
         
           It
           is
           not
           sitting
           that
           a
           good
           and
           vertuous
           man
           ,
           should
           persecute
           his
           Enemy
           to
           his
           totall
           ruine
           .
           It
           sufficeth
           onely
           that
           the
           faultes
           of
           Delinquents
           may
           be
           purged
           and
           Corrected
           ;
           and
           not
           to
           ruine
           with
           the
           vniust
           those
           things
           which
           haue
           not
           offended
           ,
           nor
           to
           seeke
           to
           destroy
           and
           pull
           downe
           with
           the
           Enemy
           that
           which
           hath
           committed
           no
           outrage
           .
           
           It
           is
           the
           practise
           of
           a
           cruell
           Tyrant
           ,
           to
           Raigne
           in
           doing
           euill
           ,
           forcing
           his
           people
           thorough
           feare
           ,
           and
           liuing
           in
           mutuall
           hatred
           with
           his
           Subiects
           .
           
           But
           the
           duty
           of
           a
           King
           is
           to
           doe
           good
           vnto
           all
           men
           ,
           gouerning
           his
           people
           without
           feare
           ,
           with
           bounty
           and
           Clemency
           :
           And
           liuing
           with
           his
           Citizens
           in
           mutuall
           loue
           and
           friendshippe
           .
           But
           wee
           shall
           see
           more
           plainely
           the
           great
           errour
           which
           Philip
           committed
           ,
           if
           wee
           shall
           truely
           consider
           the
           opinion
           which
           the
           Etoliens
           might
           haue
           had
           of
           him
           ,
           if
           hee
           had
           not
           ruined
           the
           Cloisters
           and
           Images
           ,
           nor
           carried
           away
           the
           Ornaments
           of
           the
           Temple
           .
           I
           conceiue
           that
           beeing
           culpable
           of
           the
           things
           ,
           which
           had
           beene
           committed
           at
           the
           Temple
           of
           
             Iupiter
             Dedonee
          
           ,
           they
           might
           haue
           seene
           plainely
           that
           Philip
           could
           haue
           done
           the
           like
           ,
           and
           yet
           it
           had
           beene
           cruelty
           ,
           the
           which
           notwithstanding
           in
           shewe
           hee
           had
           done
           with
           reason
           :
           And
           that
           hee
           would
           not
           imitate
           and
           follow
           their
           Wickednesse
           in
           regard
           of
           his
           Bounty
           and
           Magnanimity
           ,
           they
           would
           vndoubtedly
           haue
           condemned
           themselues
           for
           their
           faultes
           ,
           in
           commending
           and
           approouing
           Philip
           with
           great
           admiration
           ,
           for
           that
           like
           a
           magnanimous
           King
           ,
           hee
           had
           carried
           a
           respect
           vnto
           the
           Gods
           ,
           and
           executed
           his
           Choller
           vpon
           them
           .
        
         
           There
           is
           no
           doubt
           ,
           
           but
           it
           is
           better
           to
           vanquish
           an
           Enemy
           by
           mildnesse
           and
           Clemency
           ,
           then
           by
           force
           and
           might
           :
           For
           by
           Armes
           necessity
           forceth
           men
           to
           obedience
           ;
           but
           mildnesse
           drawes
           them
           to
           it
           willingly
           .
           By
           the
           one
           faults
           are
           corrected
           with
           losse
           :
           And
           by
           the
           other
           offenders
           amend
           and
           reforme
           themselues
           without
           damage
           .
           Moreouer
           in
           the
           one
           the
           Souldiers
           attribute
           vnto
           themselues
           the
           greatest
           part
           of
           the
           glory
           ,
           which
           is
           a
           great
           matter
           :
           But
           in
           curtesie
           ,
           gentlenesse
           ,
           and
           
           mildnesse
           ,
           all
           the
           Victory
           is
           giuen
           vnto
           the
           Commander
           .
           So
           as
           happily
           considering
           his
           age
           ,
           they
           will
           not
           attribute
           to
           Philip
           the
           greatest
           part
           of
           those
           things
           which
           he
           had
           done
           ,
           but
           to
           those
           that
           were
           in
           the
           Warre
           with
           him
           ,
           of
           which
           number
           were
           Arate
           and
           Demetrius
           of
           Phare
           .
           The
           which
           would
           be
           easie
           to
           say
           vnto
           him
           ,
           although
           he
           had
           not
           beene
           there
           present
           ,
           aud
           that
           this
           outrage
           done
           vnto
           the
           Gods
           ,
           had
           beene
           by
           the
           aduice
           of
           one
           of
           them
           .
           It
           is
           true
           ,
           that
           this
           was
           done
           contrary
           to
           the
           course
           of
           Arates
           life
           ,
           during
           the
           which
           hee
           neuer
           did
           any
           thing
           rashly
           ,
           nor
           without
           consideration
           :
           whereas
           Demetrius
           did
           alwayes
           the
           contrary
           .
           There
           are
           likewise
           particular
           presumptions
           thereof
           ,
           whereof
           we
           will
           speake
           when
           it
           shall
           be
           fit
           .
        
         
           Philip
           then
           (
           returning
           to
           out
           discourse
           )
           parts
           from
           Therme
           ,
           laden
           with
           all
           spoiles
           :
           and
           returnes
           the
           same
           way
           he
           came
           ,
           causing
           the
           Baggage
           to
           goe
           before
           ,
           with
           those
           that
           were
           best
           armed
           :
           and
           placing
           the
           Acarnaniens
           in
           Rearward
           with
           the
           Mercenaries
           ,
           he
           made
           haste
           to
           passe
           the
           streights
           .
           He
           feared
           that
           the
           Enemies
           relying
           vpon
           the
           aduantage
           of
           the
           place
           ,
           might
           charge
           him
           in
           the
           Reare
           .
           The
           which
           was
           presently
           put
           in
           practise
           ,
           for
           that
           the
           Etoliens
           hauing
           drawne
           together
           three
           thousand
           men
           ,
           neuer
           approaching
           neere
           vnto
           Philip
           ,
           whilest
           hee
           held
           the
           high
           Countrey
           ,
           made
           their
           Ambushes
           in
           scattred
           places
           vnder
           the
           command
           of
           Alexander
           .
           But
           when
           the
           Rearward
           began
           to
           march
           ,
           they
           entred
           into
           Therme
           ,
           charging
           them
           vpon
           the
           Taile
           .
           
           When
           as
           the
           allarum
           was
           giuen
           ,
           the
           Etoliens
           relying
           much
           vpon
           the
           aduantage
           of
           places
           ,
           pursued
           them
           with
           great
           courage
           .
           But
           Philip
           hauing
           wisely
           prouided
           for
           the
           future
           ,
           had
           left
           the
           Sclauonians
           in
           Ambush
           vnder
           a
           certaine
           Hill
           ,
           with
           many
           others
           that
           were
           armed
           with
           Targets
           .
           Who
           seeing
           the
           pursuite
           of
           the
           Etoliens
           ,
           they
           marcht
           against
           him
           with
           great
           fury
           ,
           and
           presently
           slew
           sixe
           or
           seauen
           score
           ,
           and
           tooke
           as
           many
           :
           the
           rest
           saued
           themselues
           by
           infamous
           and
           shamefull
           flight
           .
        
         
           The
           Acarnanians
           and
           Mercenaries
           ,
           after
           they
           had
           gotten
           the
           victory
           ,
           
           they
           presently
           set
           fire
           on
           Paphia
           :
           and
           when
           they
           had
           past
           the
           streights
           with
           great
           speed
           ,
           they
           found
           the
           
             Macedonians
             .
             Phillip
          
           seated
           his
           Campe
           neere
           vnto
           Methape
           ,
           staying
           for
           his
           men
           .
           
           And
           parting
           from
           thence
           after
           he
           had
           razed
           it
           ,
           he
           comes
           to
           a
           Towne
           called
           Atres
           .
           Then
           continuing
           his
           way
           for
           three
           dayes
           together
           ,
           hee
           wasted
           the
           whole
           Countrey
           :
           The
           day
           following
           he
           planted
           his
           Campe
           neere
           vnto
           Conope
           ,
           where
           he
           stayed
           the
           next
           day
           .
           After
           which
           hee
           march't
           at
           the
           breake
           of
           day
           towards
           Strate
           ,
           where
           hee
           past
           the
           Riuer
           of
           Acheloe
           ,
           and
           lodged
           within
           a
           Bowes
           shoote
           of
           the
           Towne
           ,
           drawing
           the
           Inhabitants
           often
           to
           skirmish
           .
           For
           he
           had
           beene
           aduertised
           ,
           that
           there
           were
           three
           thousand
           Etolien
           foote
           within
           it
           ,
           and
           about
           foure
           hundred
           Horse
           ,
           with
           fiue
           hundred
           Candiots
           .
           When
           as
           no
           man
           durst
           come
           forth
           ,
           hee
           raised
           his
           Campe
           againe
           ,
           and
           at
           the
           first
           tooke
           his
           way
           towards
           the
           Fenns
           ,
           to
           recouer
           his
           ships
           .
           But
           when
           as
           the
           Reare
           of
           his
           Army
           began
           to
           passe
           the
           Towne
           ,
           
           a
           number
           of
           Etolien
           Horse-men
           make
           a
           sally
           and
           charge
           them
           .
           They
           were
           presently
           followed
           by
           a
           Troupe
           of
           Candiots
           ,
           and
           many
           Etoliens
           came
           to
           succour
           their
           Horse-men
           ,
           the
           Acarnaniens
           being
           in
           danger
           ,
           turned
           head
           against
           the
           Enemy
           ,
           and
           the
           Combate
           began
           
           betwixt
           them
           .
           The
           Victory
           was
           long
           in
           suspence
           :
           Finally
           ,
           Philip
           sent
           the
           Sclanonians
           to
           succour
           the
           Mercenaries
           .
           Wherefore
           the
           Etoliens
           being
           vanquished
           ,
           fled
           of
           all
           sides
           .
           Those
           which
           the
           King
           had
           sent
           ,
           pursued
           the
           greatest
           part
           of
           them
           to
           the
           Gates
           and
           walls
           of
           the
           Towne
           ,
           whereof
           there
           were
           a
           hundred
           slaine
           in
           the
           chase
           :
           the
           rest
           durst
           no
           more
           shew
           themselues
           in
           Field
           .
           By
           this
           meanes
           the
           Kings
           Army
           retired
           without
           danger
           to
           their
           ships
           .
        
         
           After
           which
           Philip
           planted
           his
           Campe
           ,
           and
           gaue
           thankes
           vnto
           the
           Gods
           for
           the
           good
           fortune
           which
           he
           had
           obtained
           according
           to
           his
           desire
           :
           And
           making
           a
           Banquet
           ,
           he
           inuited
           all
           the
           Captaines
           .
           It
           seemed
           true
           ,
           that
           he
           had
           past
           by
           dangerous
           places
           ,
           into
           the
           which
           no
           man
           before
           him
           durst
           lead
           an
           Army
           .
           But
           he
           not
           onely
           past
           them
           ,
           but
           did
           what
           he
           would
           ,
           and
           returned
           without
           losse
           or
           danger
           .
           Moreouer
           ,
           Megalee
           and
           Leonce
           (
           discontented
           at
           the
           Kings
           good
           fortune
           hauing
           sworne
           to
           Appelles
           to
           hinder
           all
           his
           enterprizes
           :
           which
           they
           could
           not
           effect
           ,
           for
           that
           all
           things
           succeeded
           happily
           to
           Philip
           )
           were
           present
           at
           this
           Supper
           sad
           and
           pensiue
           :
           so
           as
           they
           discouered
           easily
           vnto
           the
           King
           ,
           and
           to
           the
           other
           assistants
           what
           their
           hearts
           were
           .
           But
           when
           the
           Tables
           were
           taken
           away
           ,
           and
           they
           were
           well
           inflamed
           with
           their
           free
           drinking
           ,
           they
           returned
           to
           their
           Tents
           ,
           seeking
           for
           Arate
           .
           Whom
           when
           they
           met
           vpon
           the
           way
           ,
           
           they
           vsed
           many
           iniurious
           speeches
           against
           him
           ,
           and
           began
           to
           assault
           him
           with
           stones
           .
           But
           for
           that
           much
           people
           came
           of
           either
           side
           to
           succour
           them
           ,
           there
           grew
           a
           great
           mutiny
           in
           the
           Campe.
           Philip
           hearing
           the
           Trumpet
           ,
           sent
           men
           to
           inquire
           ,
           and
           to
           pacifie
           this
           tumult
           .
           To
           whom
           Arate
           declaring
           the
           businesse
           as
           it
           had
           past
           ,
           and
           referring
           himselfe
           to
           the
           testimony
           of
           those
           that
           were
           present
           ,
           hee
           returned
           presently
           vnto
           his
           Tent.
           Leonce
           retired
           secretly
           out
           of
           the
           presse
           .
           Philip
           causeth
           Megalee
           and
           Crinon
           to
           be
           called
           ,
           with
           whom
           he
           was
           much
           offended
           .
           And
           when
           as
           they
           answered
           him
           proudly
           ,
           that
           they
           would
           neuer
           cease
           vntill
           they
           had
           beene
           reuenged
           of
           Arate
           :
           
           The
           King
           incensed
           therewith
           ,
           condemned
           them
           presently
           in
           twelue
           thousand
           Crownes
           ,
           and
           to
           bee
           committed
           to
           Prison
           .
           Three
           dayes
           after
           he
           calls
           for
           Arate
           ,
           and
           intreates
           him
           not
           to
           care
           ,
           promising
           him
           to
           giue
           order
           for
           all
           things
           when
           as
           opportunity
           shall
           serue
           .
           Leonce
           aduertised
           of
           the
           imprisonment
           of
           Megalee
           ,
           came
           with
           force
           to
           the
           Kings
           Tent
           :
           immagining
           that
           Philip
           (
           considering
           his
           youth
           )
           would
           alter
           his
           sentence
           for
           feare
           .
           Being
           come
           before
           the
           King
           ,
           he
           demanded
           what
           man
           was
           so
           hardy
           to
           lay
           hand
           on
           Megalee
           ,
           and
           who
           had
           committed
           him
           to
           Prison
           .
           But
           when
           as
           the
           King
           answered
           boldly
           ,
           that
           hee
           had
           done
           it
           ,
           Leonce
           went
           away
           amazed
           ,
           and
           in
           a
           manner
           sighing
           .
        
         
           Philip
           setting
           sayle
           with
           his
           Fleete
           ,
           came
           presently
           to
           Leucade
           :
           where
           after
           he
           had
           appointed
           men
           to
           diuide
           the
           spoile
           ,
           he
           called
           all
           his
           friends
           to
           iudge
           Megalee
           .
           There
           Arate
           laied
           before
           them
           the
           outrages
           of
           Leonce
           ,
           the
           great
           wrongs
           he
           suffred
           in
           the
           time
           of
           Antigonus
           ,
           the
           Conspiracy
           he
           made
           with
           Appelles
           ,
           and
           the
           hinderance
           he
           gaue
           at
           Palea
           :
           To
           all
           which
           things
           he
           produced
           witnesses
           .
           Whereunto
           when
           Megalee
           nor
           Crinon
           could
           not
           answere
           any
           thing
           ,
           
           they
           were
           condemned
           by
           all
           the
           assembly
           .
           Whereupon
           Crinon
           remained
           a
           Prisoner
           :
           But
           
           Megalee
           was
           deliuered
           vpon
           Leonces
           caution
           .
           This
           was
           the
           estate
           of
           Appelles
           and
           his
           Confederates
           :
           whose
           Fortune
           was
           not
           such
           as
           they
           expected
           :
           For
           hoping
           to
           tertifie
           Arate
           ,
           and
           to
           doe
           what
           they
           would
           with
           the
           King
           ,
           and
           by
           this
           meanes
           to
           preuaile
           in
           their
           wills
           ,
           all
           things
           succeeded
           contrary
           .
        
         
           In
           the
           meane
           time
           Licurgus
           retires
           out
           of
           the
           Messeniens
           Countrey
           ,
           hauing
           done
           nothing
           worthy
           of
           memory
           .
           Afterwards
           parting
           from
           Lacedemon
           with
           an
           Army
           ,
           
           he
           tooke
           the
           Towne
           of
           Elea
           ,
           and
           besieged
           the
           Fort
           ,
           whereinto
           the
           Cittizens
           were
           retired
           :
           where
           after
           hee
           had
           stayed
           there
           some
           time
           ,
           and
           seeing
           his
           labour
           lost
           ,
           he
           returned
           againe
           to
           Sparta
           .
           And
           when
           as
           the
           Esienses
           ouer
           ran
           the
           Countrey
           of
           the
           Dimenses
           ,
           some
           Horse
           men
           which
           were
           in
           Ambush
           ,
           and
           come
           to
           succour
           them
           ,
           put
           them
           easily
           to
           flight
           ,
           and
           slew
           a
           good
           number
           of
           Gaules
           ,
           taking
           Prisoners
           those
           of
           the
           Townes
           of
           Polymede
           of
           
             Egia
             ,
             Agisipolis
          
           and
           Diode
           of
           
             Dime
             .
             Dorimache
          
           was
           gone
           in
           the
           beginning
           with
           an
           Army
           onely
           of
           Etoliens
           ,
           thinking
           that
           he
           might
           safely
           ouer-run
           Thessaly
           ,
           and
           by
           this
           meanes
           draw
           Philip
           to
           raise
           his
           Siege
           from
           Palea
           .
           But
           being
           aduertised
           of
           the
           preparation
           of
           Chrysogones
           and
           Petrea
           to
           come
           and
           ●ight
           with
           him
           ,
           he
           durst
           not
           enter
           into
           the
           Plaine
           ,
           but
           alwayes
           kept
           the
           top
           of
           the
           Mountaines
           with
           his
           Army
           .
           And
           when
           he
           had
           newes
           of
           the
           comming
           of
           the
           Macedonians
           into
           〈◊〉
           ,
           ●e
           l●aues
           Thessaly
           presently
           to
           goe
           and
           succour
           his
           Countrey
           :
           where
           being
           aduertised
           of
           the
           Kings
           retreat
           ,
           not
           knowing
           what
           to
           doe
           ,
           and
           disappointed
           in
           all
           his
           enterprizes
           ,
           he
           remained
           sad
           and
           discontented
           .
        
         
           The
           King
           at
           his
           departure
           from
           Lencade
           with
           his
           Fleete
           ,
           hauing
           spoiled
           and
           wasted
           the
           Sea-coasts
           ,
           landed
           at
           Corinthe
           with
           his
           Army
           ,
           
           leauing
           his
           ships
           at
           Leche
           .
           Then
           he
           sent
           Letters
           to
           all
           the
           allied
           Townes
           of
           Morea
           ,
           to
           aduertise
           them
           of
           the
           day
           when
           they
           should
           come
           in
           Armes
           to
           Tegee
           .
           Which
           things
           being
           thus
           ordered
           ,
           without
           making
           any
           long
           stay
           at
           Corinthe
           ,
           he
           parted
           with
           his
           Army
           :
           and
           passing
           by
           the
           Countrey
           of
           Argos
           ,
           three
           dayes
           after
           his
           departure
           ,
           he
           came
           to
           Tegee
           :
           whereas
           after
           he
           had
           receiued
           the
           Acheins
           which
           were
           there
           assembled
           ,
           he
           proceeded
           in
           his
           course
           ,
           passing
           secretly
           by
           the
           Mountaines
           ,
           he
           laboured
           to
           enter
           the
           Countrey
           of
           Sparta
           ,
           before
           the
           Lacedemonians
           should
           be
           aduertised
           .
           Where
           hauing
           marched
           foure
           dayes
           by
           the
           Desarts
           of
           the
           Mountaines
           ,
           he
           came
           to
           those
           which
           were
           right
           against
           the
           City
           :
           Then
           leauing
           Menelaie
           on
           the
           right
           hand
           ,
           he
           drew
           to
           Amycle
           .
           The
           Lacedemonians
           seeing
           the
           Army
           passe
           by
           their
           Citty
           ,
           
           they
           wondred
           at
           this
           strange
           accident
           ,
           
           and
           being
           terrified
           with
           this
           suddaine
           feare
           ,
           they
           knew
           not
           what
           to
           doe
           :
           For
           they
           were
           amazed
           at
           the
           valiant
           exploits
           which
           they
           sayd
           Philip
           had
           lately
           done
           at
           Therme
           ,
           and
           throughout
           all
           Etolia
           .
           And
           there
           was
           a
           certaine
           bruite
           amongst
           them
           ,
           that
           Lic●rgus
           was
           sent
           to
           succour
           the
           Etoliens
           .
           As
           for
           Philips
           suddaine
           descent
           into
           the
           Countrey
           of
           Sparta
           ,
           no
           man
           had
           euer
           thought
           of
           it
           ,
           and
           the
           rather
           for
           that
           his
           age
           seemed
           worthy
           of
           some
           contempt
           .
           Wherefore
           matters
           succeeding
           contrary
           to
           all
           hope
           ,
           
           the
           world
           had
           reason
           to
           feare
           :
           for
           Philip
           mannaging
           the
           Warre
           with
           greater
           courage
           and
           policy
           then
           his
           age
           did
           beare
           ,
           he
           terrified
           his
           Enemies
           .
           And
           namely
           (
           as
           we
           haue
           
           sayd
           )
           he
           parted
           from
           Etolia
           ,
           and
           p●ssing
           the
           Gulfe
           of
           Ambracia
           in
           one
           night
           ,
           he
           came
           to
           Leucade
           ,
           where
           staying
           two
           dayes
           ,
           and
           parting
           the
           third
           earely
           in
           the
           morning
           ,
           he
           arriued
           two
           dayes
           after
           at
           Corinthe
           ,
           hauing
           spoiled
           the
           Sea
           coasts
           of
           Etolia
           ,
           and
           from
           thence
           continuing
           his
           course
           ,
           he
           came
           within
           nine
           dayes
           to
           the
           Mountaines
           which
           are
           right
           against
           Sparta
           ,
           neere
           vnto
           Menelaie
           :
           so
           as
           they
           could
           hardly
           beleeue
           it
           when
           they
           saw
           him
           .
           The
           Lacedemonians
           then
           terrified
           with
           the
           greatnesse
           and
           newnesse
           of
           this
           accident
           ,
           knew
           not
           what
           Counceli
           to
           take
           ,
           nor
           to
           whom
           to
           haue
           recourse
           .
        
         
           The
           day
           following
           Philip
           campes
           neere
           vnto
           Amycle
           .
           It
           is
           a
           place
           in
           the
           Spartains
           Countrey
           ,
           
           abounding
           with
           all
           sorts
           of
           Trees
           and
           wealth
           ,
           twenty
           Furlongs
           from
           Lacedemon
           :
           Where
           the
           Temple
           of
           Apollo
           stands
           ,
           being
           the
           most
           excellent
           of
           all
           the
           rest
           of
           the
           Prouince
           ,
           as
           well
           for
           Art
           as
           wealth
           ,
           being
           seated
           in
           that
           part
           of
           the
           Towne
           which
           locks
           towards
           the
           Sea.
           Three
           dayes
           after
           when
           he
           had
           spoiled
           the
           whole
           Country
           ,
           he
           went
           to
           the
           Castle
           of
           Pyrhus
           ,
           where
           he
           stayed
           two
           dayes
           ,
           and
           wasting
           the
           whole
           Countrey
           ,
           he
           put
           all
           to
           fire
           and
           sword
           ,
           and
           planted
           his
           Campe
           neere
           vnto
           Carnia
           .
           From
           whence
           he
           suddainly
           marcht
           to
           Assina
           ,
           from
           whence
           (
           after
           he
           had
           attempted
           in
           vaine
           to
           take
           it
           by
           affault
           )
           he
           raised
           the
           Si●ge
           ,
           and
           wasted
           all
           the
           rest
           of
           the
           Countrey
           ,
           marching
           directly
           to
           Tenare
           :
           From
           thence
           ●●●ning
           his
           way
           ▪
           hee
           drawes
           to
           the
           Lacedemonians
           Hauen
           ,
           
           which
           they
           call
           Gythia
           :
           where
           there
           is
           a
           safe
           Port
           ,
           about
           thirty
           Furlongs
           from
           the
           Citty
           .
           The
           leauing
           it
           on
           the
           right
           hand
           ,
           he
           planted
           his
           Campe
           neere
           to
           Elea
           :
           which
           is
           (
           if
           we
           consider
           it
           well
           )
           the
           greatest
           and
           best
           Countrey
           of
           the
           Spartains
           :
           The
           which
           he
           abandoned
           to
           the
           Souldiers
           ,
           who
           put
           it
           to
           fire
           and
           sword
           .
           Hee
           also
           spoiled
           the
           Acriens
           and
           Lenques
           ,
           and
           the
           whole
           Countrey
           of
           the
           Boies
           .
        
         
           The
           Messeniens
           hauing
           receiued
           Letters
           from
           Philip
           ,
           were
           no
           lesse
           diligent
           then
           the
           other
           Allies
           ,
           who
           leuied
           men
           presently
           within
           their
           Townes
           ,
           and
           sent
           the
           most
           able
           vnto
           the
           King
           ,
           to
           the
           number
           of
           two
           thousand
           Foote
           and
           two
           hundred
           Horse
           .
           But
           the
           length
           of
           the
           way
           was
           the
           cause
           they
           came
           not
           to
           Tegee
           before
           the
           Kings
           departure
           .
           And
           therefore
           doubting
           in
           the
           beginning
           what
           they
           should
           doe
           ,
           fearing
           likewise
           that
           it
           would
           seeme
           ,
           they
           had
           willingly
           made
           this
           delay
           for
           the
           suspition
           they
           had
           of
           them
           in
           the
           beginning
           ,
           they
           resolued
           to
           enter
           the
           Spartains
           Countrey
           ,
           to
           the
           end
           they
           might
           ioyne
           speedily
           with
           the
           King.
           
           Being
           come
           vnto
           the
           Castle
           of
           Olympes
           ,
           which
           is
           seated
           neere
           vnto
           the
           Mountaines
           of
           the
           Argiues
           and
           Lacedemonians
           ,
           and
           had
           set
           themselues
           downe
           foolishly
           and
           without
           consideration
           :
           for
           they
           did
           not
           fortifie
           themselues
           neither
           with
           Ditches
           nor
           Pallisadoes
           ,
           neither
           did
           they
           choose
           a
           conuenient
           place
           :
           But
           relying
           on
           the
           good-will
           of
           the
           Inhabitants
           ,
           they
           lodged
           simply
           neere
           vnto
           the
           Walls
           .
           Licurgus
           aduertised
           of
           their
           comming
           ,
           takes
           the
           Mercenaries
           ,
           and
           part
           of
           the
           Lacedemonians
           ,
           and
           goes
           directly
           to
           the
           Enemy
           .
           Where
           ar●iuing
           at
           the
           breake
           of
           day
           ,
           he
           marcheth
           in
           Battaile
           against
           the
           Messeniens
           :
           who
           perceiuing
           him
           ,
           abandoned
           all
           ,
           
           and
           fled
           by
           heapes
           into
           this
           Castle
           .
           Licurgus
           recouered
           the
           greatest
           part
           of
           their
           Horses
           and
           Baggage
           ,
           but
           
           he
           tooke
           not
           a
           man
           :
           he
           onely
           slew
           eight
           Horse-men
           .
           The
           Messeniens
           after
           this
           defeate
           returned
           by
           the
           Argiues
           Countrey
           .
           Lycurgus
           proud
           of
           this
           good
           fortune
           ,
           being
           returned
           to
           Sparta
           ,
           vseth
           all
           speed
           to
           leuie
           men
           ,
           and
           to
           prepare
           all
           things
           necessary
           for
           the
           Warre
           ,
           labouring
           that
           Philip
           might
           not
           returne
           by
           the
           Spartains
           Countrey
           without
           a
           Battaile
           or
           danger
           .
           The
           King
           parts
           with
           his
           Army
           from
           Elia
           ,
           spoiling
           all
           as
           he
           passeth
           ,
           
           and
           brought
           all
           backe
           on
           the
           fourth
           day
           to
           
             Amycle
             .
             Licurgus
          
           hauing
           resolued
           with
           his
           Friends
           and
           Captaines
           to
           giue
           Battaile
           to
           the
           Macedonians
           ,
           goes
           out
           of
           the
           Citty
           ,
           and
           recouers
           the
           places
           about
           Menelaie
           with
           about
           two
           thousand
           Foote
           ,
           commanding
           them
           of
           the
           Citty
           to
           be
           watchfull
           ,
           and
           when
           they
           should
           see
           a
           signe
           ,
           they
           should
           speedily
           make
           sallies
           by
           diuers
           places
           ,
           taking
           their
           way
           towards
           Eurota
           ,
           which
           is
           a
           Riuer
           neere
           vnto
           the
           Citty
           .
           These
           were
           the
           actions
           of
           Lieurgus
           and
           the
           Lacedemonians
           at
           that
           time
           .
        
         
           But
           to
           the
           end
           that
           what
           wee
           say
           ,
           may
           not
           seeme
           obscure
           by
           the
           ignorance
           of
           places
           ,
           wee
           must
           declare
           the
           nature
           and
           scituation
           :
           The
           which
           we
           will
           indeauour
           to
           doe
           throughout
           our
           whole
           worke
           ,
           alwaies
           ioyning
           places
           knowne
           to
           the
           vnknowne
           :
           For
           the
           difference
           of
           Countryes
           doe
           many
           times
           deceiue
           in
           Warre
           ,
           as
           well
           by
           Sea
           as
           Land.
           Our
           desire
           is
           ,
           that
           all
           men
           should
           know
           not
           onely
           the
           things
           ,
           but
           how
           they
           were
           done
           .
           And
           therefore
           the
           description
           of
           places
           is
           necessary
           in
           all
           things
           ,
           but
           especially
           in
           Warre
           :
           neither
           may
           we
           blame
           the
           vse
           of
           Fe●s
           ,
           Seas
           ,
           and
           Ilands
           for
           signes
           :
           and
           sometimes
           of
           Temples
           ,
           Mountaines
           ,
           Townes
           ,
           and
           certaine
           Countries
           :
           nor
           finally
           the
           difference
           of
           circumstances
           :
           For
           these
           are
           things
           common
           to
           all
           men
           .
           It
           is
           also
           the
           meanes
           to
           aduertise
           the
           Reader
           of
           things
           vnknowne
           ,
           as
           we
           haue
           sayd
           .
           The
           scituation
           of
           places
           whereof
           we
           speake
           is
           this
           .
           Although
           that
           Lacedemon
           seemes
           to
           stand
           in
           a
           plaine
           ,
           yet
           it
           hath
           here
           and
           there
           rough
           and
           hilly
           places
           :
           Neere
           vnto
           which
           towards
           the
           East
           ,
           passeth
           this
           Riuer
           which
           they
           call
           Erota
           ,
           
           the
           which
           for
           the
           most
           part
           of
           the
           yeere
           is
           not
           to
           be
           waded
           thorough
           ,
           by
           reason
           of
           its
           great
           depth
           .
           The
           Mountaines
           wherein
           Menelaie
           stands
           ,
           are
           on
           the
           other
           side
           of
           the
           Riuer
           towards
           the
           Citty
           ,
           which
           looke
           towards
           the
           Winters
           East
           :
           the
           which
           are
           tough
           and
           difficult
           and
           wonderfull
           high
           :
           And
           bend
           ouer
           the
           Plaine
           which
           lies
           betwixt
           the
           Riuer
           and
           the
           Citty
           ,
           by
           the
           which
           it
           takes
           its
           course
           along
           the
           foote
           of
           the
           Mountaines
           .
           The
           King
           was
           of
           necessity
           to
           passe
           that
           way
           ,
           hauing
           the
           Citty
           on
           the
           left
           hand
           ,
           and
           the
           Lacedemonians
           ready
           and
           in
           Armes
           :
           And
           on
           the
           right
           hand
           the
           Riuer
           ,
           and
           those
           which
           were
           in
           the
           Mountaines
           with
           Licurgus
           .
        
         
           Matters
           standing
           in
           this
           estate
           ,
           the
           Lacedemonians
           bethought
           themselues
           of
           a
           stratagem
           ,
           by
           the
           which
           in
           breaking
           of
           a
           Damme
           ,
           they
           should
           drowne
           all
           the
           Plaine
           betwixt
           the
           Citty
           and
           the
           foot
           of
           the
           Mountains
           ,
           so
           as
           neither
           Horse
           nor
           Foote
           should
           be
           able
           to
           passe
           .
           By
           this
           meanes
           they
           saw
           the
           King
           should
           bee
           forced
           to
           lead
           his
           Army
           by
           the
           foote
           of
           the
           Mountaines
           :
           the
           which
           he
           could
           not
           doe
           without
           great
           danger
           :
           for
           that
           he
           should
           be
           forced
           to
           extend
           his
           Army
           in
           length
           ,
           and
           not
           vnited
           and
           close
           ,
           and
           to
           march
           a
           slow
           pace
           .
           Philip
           seeing
           this
           ,
           assembles
           his
           Friends
           ,
           and
           was
           of
           opinion
           ,
           that
           he
           must
           first
           chase
           away
           Licurgus
           
           from
           the
           places
           which
           hee
           held
           .
           Wherefore
           he
           takes
           in
           his
           company
           the
           Mercenaries
           ,
           the
           Targeteers
           ,
           and
           the
           Sclauonians
           ,
           and
           began
           to
           march
           directly
           towards
           the
           Mountaines
           to
           passe
           the
           Riuer
           .
           Licurgus
           vnderstanding
           of
           the
           Kings
           resolution
           ,
           put
           his
           men
           in
           Battaile
           ,
           and
           perswades
           them
           to
           doe
           their
           duties
           in
           fighting
           ,
           and
           withall
           hee
           makes
           a
           signe
           to
           them
           of
           the
           Citty
           ,
           as
           he
           had
           promised
           .
           Which
           done
           ,
           the
           Souldiers
           presently
           sally
           forth
           ,
           putting
           the
           Horse-men
           on
           the
           right
           wing
           .
           When
           Philip
           came
           neere
           vnto
           Licurgus
           ,
           he
           sent
           the
           Mercenaries
           to
           giue
           the
           first
           charge
           ,
           of
           whom
           the
           Lacedemonians
           had
           the
           better
           at
           the
           first
           ,
           by
           reason
           of
           the
           aduantage
           of
           the
           place
           and
           the
           manner
           of
           their
           Armes
           .
           But
           when
           as
           he
           had
           sent
           the
           Targeteers
           with
           the
           Sclauonians
           to
           succour
           the
           Mercenaries
           ,
           there
           was
           so
           great
           an
           alteration
           ,
           as
           the
           Mercenaries
           seemed
           to
           haue
           the
           victory
           in
           their
           hands
           :
           
           And
           the
           Lacedemonians
           amazed
           at
           the
           fury
           of
           them
           that
           were
           well
           armed
           ,
           fled
           presently
           ,
           as
           despairing
           of
           their
           safety
           .
           There
           died
           about
           a
           hundred
           men
           :
           and
           some
           few
           more
           taken
           :
           the
           rest
           recouered
           the
           Citty
           .
        
         
           Licurgus
           taking
           his
           way
           by
           inaccessible
           woods
           ,
           arriued
           the
           night
           following
           at
           the
           Citty
           .
           When
           as
           Philip
           had
           put
           a
           sufficient
           strength
           of
           Sclauonians
           into
           the
           Mountaines
           ,
           he
           returned
           with
           them
           that
           were
           lightly
           armed
           ,
           and
           the
           Targeteers
           to
           his
           Army
           .
           At
           the
           same
           time
           Arate
           bringing
           back
           the
           Army
           from
           Amycle
           ,
           was
           not
           far
           from
           the
           City
           ▪
           with
           whom
           the
           King
           (
           passing
           the
           Riuer
           )
           ioyned
           ,
           and
           appointed
           them
           that
           were
           well
           armed
           to
           make
           head
           against
           the
           Horse-men
           at
           the
           foot
           of
           the
           Mountaine
           .
           When
           as
           the
           Lacedemonian
           Horse-men
           had
           charged
           the
           Macedonians
           ,
           and
           the
           targeteers
           had
           fought
           valiantly
           ,
           and
           withal
           the
           King
           had
           performed
           his
           duty
           well
           ,
           they
           were
           in
           the
           end
           repuls'd
           shamefully
           to
           the
           gates
           of
           the
           City
           .
           Afterwards
           the
           King
           past
           Eurota
           safely
           ,
           and
           was
           forced
           to
           settle
           his
           Campe
           in
           the
           night
           ,
           at
           his
           comming
           forth
           of
           the
           streights
           ,
           in
           a
           place
           which
           was
           very
           strong
           by
           nature
           .
           Finally
           ,
           the
           King
           had
           an
           humour
           to
           ouer-run
           the
           Countrey
           neere
           to
           Lacedemon
           .
           In
           the
           beginning
           of
           the
           said
           streights
           vpon
           the
           approaches
           from
           Teges
           by
           the
           firme
           Land
           to
           Lacedemon
           ,
           there
           is
           a
           place
           about
           two
           Furlongs
           distant
           from
           the
           Citty
           ,
           vnder
           the
           which
           the
           Riuer
           hath
           its
           course
           :
           the
           which
           imbraceth
           the
           Citty
           and
           the
           side
           of
           the
           Riuer
           ,
           with
           a
           steepe
           and
           inaccessible
           Mountaine
           .
           The
           foote
           of
           this
           Mountaine
           is
           a
           slimy
           and
           watery
           Plaine
           ,
           as
           well
           for
           the
           entry
           as
           the
           going
           forth
           of
           an
           Army
           :
           so
           as
           whosoeuer
           plants
           his
           Campe
           there
           ,
           in
           seazing
           vpon
           the
           Hill
           ,
           seemes
           to
           campe
           safely
           ,
           and
           to
           be
           in
           a
           sure
           place
           ,
           in
           regard
           of
           the
           Towne
           which
           is
           opposite
           ,
           hauing
           vnder
           its
           power
           the
           entry
           and
           issue
           of
           the
           streights
           .
           Philip
           hauing
           seated
           his
           Campe
           there
           ,
           he
           causeth
           the
           Baggage
           to
           march
           the
           next
           day
           ,
           and
           drawes
           his
           Army
           into
           the
           Plaine
           ,
           in
           view
           of
           the
           Towne
           .
           Where
           after
           he
           had
           stayed
           some
           time
           ,
           hee
           wheeles
           about
           like
           a
           Bowe
           ,
           and
           takes
           his
           way
           towards
           Tegea
           .
           And
           when
           hee
           came
           into
           the
           Countrey
           where
           that
           famous
           Battaile
           was
           fought
           betwixt
           Antigonus
           and
           Cleomenes
           ,
           he
           planted
           his
           Campe
           there
           .
        
         
           Three
           dayes
           after
           when
           the
           places
           were
           well
           viewed
           ,
           and
           the
           Sacrifices
           performed
           in
           two
           Mountaines
           ,
           whereof
           the
           one
           is
           called
           Olympe
           ,
           and
           the
           other
           Eua
           ,
           he
           went
           on
           his
           way
           ,
           and
           came
           to
           Tegea
           ,
           where
           
           he
           stayed
           some
           time
           to
           diuide
           the
           spoile
           :
           Then
           suddainly
           hee
           returned
           to
           Corinthe
           with
           his
           Army
           .
           Thither
           came
           Embassadours
           from
           Rhodes
           and
           Chios
           to
           the
           King
           ,
           
           to
           mediate
           a
           peace
           betwixt
           him
           and
           the
           Etoliens
           .
           To
           whom
           the
           King
           giuing
           a
           gracious
           reception
           ,
           he
           told
           them
           that
           he
           had
           long
           ,
           and
           at
           that
           present
           was
           ready
           to
           imbrace
           a
           peace
           if
           the
           Etoliens
           held
           it
           fit
           ,
           and
           that
           they
           should
           goe
           vnto
           them
           ,
           and
           consider
           of
           the
           meanes
           therof
           .
           From
           thence
           he
           went
           to
           Leche
           ,
           and
           prepared
           himselfe
           to
           imbarke
           ,
           desiring
           to
           decide
           some
           pressing
           affaires
           at
           Phocis
           .
        
         
           At
           the
           same
           time
           
             Leonce
             ,
             Megalee
          
           ,
           and
           Ptolomy
           thinking
           yet
           to
           terrifie
           the
           King
           ,
           and
           by
           that
           meanes
           to
           repaire
           their
           errours
           ,
           calls
           the
           Targeteers
           ,
           and
           those
           whom
           the
           Macedonians
           terme
           ,
           the
           Kings
           Troupe
           :
           whom
           they
           informe
           that
           they
           are
           dayly
           in
           great
           danger
           without
           any
           recompence
           ,
           or
           any
           share
           in
           the
           spoile
           ,
           according
           to
           the
           ancient
           custome
           approued
           by
           all
           men
           .
           By
           meanes
           whereof
           they
           perswade
           these
           young
           men
           to
           assaile
           and
           spoile
           the
           Lodgings
           of
           the
           Kings
           principall
           Minions
           ,
           and
           that
           falling
           vpon
           the
           Kings
           owne
           Lodging
           ,
           they
           should
           ouerthrow
           the
           Gates
           and
           couering
           .
           The
           which
           when
           they
           had
           done
           ,
           
           there
           grew
           a
           great
           mutiny
           in
           the
           Towne
           .
           Philip
           hearing
           the
           noise
           ,
           makes
           haste
           to
           returne
           from
           the
           Port
           :
           And
           drawing
           the
           Macedonians
           together
           ,
           he
           pacifieth
           them
           partly
           with
           words
           ,
           and
           blaming
           them
           for
           the
           things
           which
           they
           had
           done
           .
           And
           when
           as
           the
           fury
           increased
           ,
           and
           that
           some
           were
           of
           opinion
           to
           chase
           out
           of
           the
           Towne
           those
           that
           had
           beene
           the
           cause
           of
           the
           mutiny
           ,
           others
           saying
           that
           this
           fury
           of
           the
           Commons
           ought
           to
           bee
           pacified
           without
           any
           greater
           punishment
           ,
           the
           King
           dissembled
           his
           conceite
           for
           the
           present
           :
           And
           being
           as
           it
           were
           perswaded
           by
           them
           ,
           hee
           returned
           to
           the
           Hauen
           ,
           after
           hee
           had
           giuen
           them
           many
           admonitions
           ,
           knowing
           well
           the
           heads
           of
           this
           villany
           :
           But
           hee
           thought
           good
           to
           deferre
           it
           to
           a
           more
           conuenient
           time
           .
           Leonce
           and
           his
           Faction
           despairing
           ,
           
           for
           that
           none
           of
           their
           enterprizes
           succeeded
           ,
           retired
           to
           Appelles
           ,
           and
           caused
           him
           to
           come
           from
           Cal●is
           ,
           giuing
           him
           to
           vnderstand
           that
           they
           could
           not
           doe
           any
           thing
           without
           him
           ,
           for
           that
           the
           King
           crost
           them
           in
           all
           things
           .
           Appalles
           had
           carried
           himselfe
           in
           Calcis
           with
           greater
           liberty
           then
           was
           fit
           :
           for
           he
           gaue
           them
           to
           vnderstand
           that
           the
           King
           was
           young
           ,
           vnder
           his
           Guard
           and
           without
           any
           power
           ,
           terming
           himselfe
           Lord
           ,
           and
           sole
           Gouernour
           of
           all
           things
           .
           Wherefore
           all
           the
           Princes
           of
           Macedony
           and
           Thessaly
           adrest
           themselues
           to
           him
           in
           all
           affaires
           .
           Within
           a
           short
           time
           likewise
           all
           the
           Citties
           of
           Gre●ce
           had
           forgotten
           the
           King
           in
           their
           elections
           ,
           honours
           ,
           and
           offices
           :
           Onely
           Appelles
           mannaged
           all
           affaires
           .
           The
           King
           being
           long
           before
           aduertised
           thereof
           ,
           was
           much
           discontented
           and
           incensed
           :
           whereunto
           Arate
           spurd
           him
           on
           continually
           ,
           although
           he
           dissembled
           his
           conceite
           so
           well
           ,
           as
           no
           man
           could
           discouer
           it
           .
           Appelles
           ignorant
           of
           the
           Kings
           resolution
           ,
           and
           thinking
           to
           obtaine
           any
           thing
           when
           he
           should
           present
           himselfe
           vnto
           him
           ,
           came
           from
           Calcis
           to
           Corinthe
           .
           When
           he
           came
           neere
           the
           Towne
           ,
           
             Leonce
             ,
             Ptolomy
          
           ,
           and
           Megalee
           Chiefe
           of
           the
           Targeteers
           ,
           and
           other
           Souldiers
           that
           were
           best
           armed
           ,
           gaue
           him
           a
           great
           reception
           ,
           perswading
           the
           youth
           to
           goe
           and
           meere
           him
           .
           He
           came
           then
           to
           the
           Kings
           lodging
           in
           pompe
           ,
           being
           attended
           on
           by
           the
           Captaines
           and
           Souldiers
           .
           When
           as
           he
           sought
           (
           as
           he
           was
           wont
           )
           to
           
           enter
           suddainly
           ,
           a
           certaine
           Vsher
           told
           him
           ,
           that
           he
           must
           haue
           patience
           ,
           for
           that
           the
           King
           was
           busie
           for
           the
           present
           .
           Appelles
           wondring
           at
           this
           new
           manner
           of
           proceeding
           ,
           remained
           pensiue
           for
           a
           time
           ,
           after
           which
           he
           departed
           discontented
           ,
           and
           without
           iudgement
           :
           all
           the
           rest
           likewise
           abandoned
           him
           ,
           so
           as
           hee
           returned
           alone
           to
           his
           lodging
           ,
           hauing
           no
           other
           Company
           but
           his
           owne
           Family
           .
           O
           how
           suddainly
           are
           men
           aduanced
           to
           great
           honours
           ,
           
           and
           in
           as
           short
           time
           reduced
           to
           greater
           miseries
           :
           especially
           such
           as
           frequent
           Princes
           Courts
           .
           They
           are
           like
           vnto
           Lots
           ,
           which
           they
           vsually
           giue
           in
           publique
           Councells
           .
           For
           as
           those
           which
           a
           little
           before
           were
           were
           giuen
           in
           Copper
           ,
           are
           suddainly
           turned
           into
           Gold
           ,
           according
           to
           the
           will
           of
           those
           that
           dispose
           of
           them
           :
           So
           they
           which
           follow
           the
           Courts
           of
           Princes
           ,
           are
           according
           to
           the
           Kings
           will
           and
           pleasure
           ,
           happy
           one
           day
           ,
           and
           miserable
           the
           next
           .
           When
           Megalee
           knew
           that
           he
           had
           sought
           the
           assistance
           of
           Appelles
           in
           vaine
           ,
           he
           trembled
           for
           feare
           ,
           and
           intended
           to
           flye
           .
           After
           that
           day
           Appelles
           was
           called
           to
           Banquets
           and
           other
           honours
           that
           were
           done
           :
           but
           he
           neuer
           entred
           into
           the
           priuy
           Councell
           ,
           nor
           assisted
           at
           the
           ordinary
           resolutions
           which
           were
           taken
           for
           affaires
           .
        
         
           Soone
           after
           the
           King
           returned
           to
           Phocis
           ,
           leading
           Appelles
           with
           him
           :
           Whereas
           hauing
           speedily
           effected
           his
           will
           ,
           he
           returned
           againe
           to
           Elatia
           .
           During
           this
           ,
           
           Megalee
           flies
           to
           Athens
           ,
           leauing
           Leonce
           caution
           for
           him
           for
           twelue
           thousand
           Crownes
           .
           And
           when
           as
           the
           Chiefe
           of
           the
           Atheniens
           would
           not
           receiue
           him
           ,
           he
           returned
           to
           Thebes
           .
           The
           King
           being
           parted
           from
           the
           Countrey
           which
           lies
           about
           Circe
           ,
           hee
           sayled
           to
           the
           Port
           of
           Sicyonia
           with
           the
           Targeteers
           and
           his
           Guard.
           From
           whence
           comming
           suddainly
           to
           the
           Towne
           ,
           he
           preferred
           the
           lodging
           of
           Arate
           before
           the
           other
           Princes
           ,
           making
           his
           continuall
           abode
           with
           him
           ,
           commanding
           Appelles
           to
           sayle
           to
           Corinthe
           .
           When
           as
           newes
           came
           in
           the
           meane
           time
           of
           the
           flight
           of
           Megalee
           ,
           hee
           sent
           Taurion
           with
           the
           Targeteers
           whom
           Leonce
           had
           vnder
           his
           charge
           to
           Triphalia
           ,
           as
           if
           hee
           had
           beene
           forced
           thereunto
           by
           some
           great
           affaires
           .
           After
           whose
           departure
           ,
           hee
           causeth
           Leonce
           to
           be
           apprehended
           .
           
           The
           Targeteers
           aduertised
           hereof
           ,
           sent
           an
           Embassie
           to
           the
           King
           to
           intreate
           him
           that
           if
           Leonce
           had
           beene
           taken
           for
           any
           other
           thing
           then
           for
           the
           caution
           ,
           that
           the
           iudgement
           might
           not
           be
           giuen
           before
           their
           returne
           :
           Otherwise
           they
           should
           thinke
           themselues
           contemned
           ,
           and
           in
           disgrace
           with
           the
           King.
           The
           King
           prickt
           forward
           by
           the
           importunity
           of
           the
           Souldiers
           ,
           he
           put
           Leonce
           to
           death
           sooner
           then
           he
           had
           resolued
           .
        
         
           During
           the
           which
           ,
           the
           Embassadours
           of
           Rhodes
           and
           Chios
           returned
           from
           Etolia
           ,
           hauing
           agreed
           vpon
           a
           Moneths
           truce
           :
           and
           saying
           that
           the
           Etoliens
           were
           ready
           to
           treate
           a
           peace
           with
           the
           Knig
           ,
           appointing
           moreouer
           a
           day
           when
           he
           should
           meete
           with
           them
           neere
           vnto
           Rhie
           :
           Being
           confident
           that
           they
           would
           doe
           whatsoeuer
           he
           pleased
           to
           haue
           a
           peace
           .
           The
           The
           King
           accepting
           the
           truce
           ,
           sent
           Letters
           to
           the
           Allies
           ,
           willing
           them
           to
           send
           Embassadours
           to
           Patres
           ,
           to
           conferre
           with
           him
           on
           the
           conditions
           of
           the
           peace
           .
           Then
           hee
           parts
           from
           Leche
           ,
           and
           arriues
           two
           dayes
           after
           at
           Patres
           .
           At
           the
           same
           time
           they
           bring
           vnto
           him
           Letters
           from
           Phocis
           ,
           which
           Megalee
           himselfe
           had
           written
           vnto
           the
           Etoliens
           :
           
           by
           the
           which
           he
           solicits
           them
           to
           maintaine
           the
           Warre
           couragiously
           ,
           for
           that
           the
           King
           could
           not
           long
           continue
           it
           for
           want
           of
           victuals
           and
           other
           munition
           .
           Moreouer
           ,
           they
           contained
           many
           scandalous
           and
           opprobrious
           speeches
           against
           the
           King.
           The
           which
           being
           read
           ,
           the
           King
           conceiuing
           that
           Appelles
           had
           beene
           the
           cause
           and
           the
           beginning
           of
           these
           practises
           ,
           
           causeth
           him
           to
           be
           taken
           and
           brought
           to
           Corinthe
           ,
           with
           his
           Sonne
           and
           Concubine
           :
           And
           hee
           sent
           Alexander
           to
           Thebes
           ,
           giuing
           him
           charge
           to
           bring
           Megalee
           ,
           
           to
           the
           end
           his
           caution
           might
           be
           discharged
           .
           But
           when
           as
           Alexander
           thought
           to
           execute
           his
           charge
           ,
           Megalee
           preuented
           him
           ,
           and
           slew
           himselfe
           .
           In
           a
           manner
           at
           the
           same
           time
           ,
           Appelles
           ,
           his
           Sonne
           ,
           and
           his
           Concubine
           were
           put
           to
           death
           ,
           
           receiuing
           the
           worthy
           punishment
           of
           their
           wicked
           liues
           ,
           and
           namely
           for
           the
           outrage
           done
           by
           them
           to
           Arate
           .
        
         
           Although
           the
           Etoliens
           desired
           peace
           ,
           being
           discontented
           with
           the
           long
           Warre
           ,
           and
           seeing
           their
           affaires
           to
           succeed
           otherwise
           then
           they
           expected
           :
           for
           that
           conceiuing
           they
           had
           to
           deale
           with
           a
           Child
           (
           considering
           that
           the
           King
           had
           neither
           age
           nor
           experience
           )
           they
           found
           him
           by
           his
           deeds
           to
           bee
           a
           man
           excellent
           in
           Councell
           and
           Execution
           ,
           and
           themselues
           to
           bee
           Children
           ,
           as
           well
           in
           their
           particular
           as
           publique
           affaires
           :
           Yet
           aduertised
           of
           the
           mutiny
           of
           the
           Targeteers
           ,
           and
           of
           the
           death
           of
           Appelles
           ,
           from
           whom
           they
           expected
           some
           great
           alteration
           in
           the
           Kings
           Court
           ,
           they
           came
           not
           to
           Rhie
           at
           the
           day
           appointed
           .
           Philip
           holding
           this
           a
           good
           occasion
           to
           entertaine
           the
           Warre
           ,
           solicites
           the
           Embassadours
           of
           the
           Allies
           which
           were
           there
           assembled
           ,
           not
           vnto
           peace
           (
           for
           the
           which
           they
           had
           beene
           called
           )
           but
           to
           Warre
           .
           Then
           parting
           from
           thence
           with
           his
           Fleete
           ,
           
           hee
           came
           to
           Corinthe
           ,
           and
           sent
           all
           the
           Macedonians
           to
           winter
           in
           their
           houses
           .
           Parting
           from
           Corinthe
           ,
           hee
           sailed
           by
           the
           Euripe
           to
           Demetriade
           :
           there
           hee
           put
           Ptolomy
           to
           death
           ,
           (
           who
           onely
           remained
           of
           the
           Conspiracy
           of
           Appelles
           and
           Leonce
           )
           by
           the
           iudgement
           of
           the
           Macedonians
           .
        
         
           At
           the
           same
           time
           Hannibal
           had
           past
           the
           Alpes
           ,
           and
           was
           in
           Italy
           ,
           and
           had
           planted
           his
           Campe
           neere
           to
           the
           Riuer
           of
           Poe
           ,
           not
           farre
           from
           that
           of
           the
           
             Romans
             .
             Antiochus
          
           after
           hee
           had
           conquered
           many
           places
           in
           Syrria
           ,
           had
           brought
           backe
           his
           Army
           to
           winter
           .
           Licurgus
           King
           of
           the
           Lacedemonians
           fearing
           the
           Magistrates
           ,
           
           had
           fled
           into
           Etolia
           :
           for
           the
           Magistrates
           hearing
           a
           false
           report
           ,
           that
           hee
           would
           attempt
           some
           reuolte
           ,
           came
           in
           the
           Night
           to
           his
           house
           with
           a
           Troupe
           of
           Youth
           :
           whereof
           being
           formerly
           aduertised
           ,
           he
           fled
           with
           his
           seruants
           .
           When
           as
           Philip
           in
           the
           depth
           of
           Winter
           had
           retired
           into
           Macedony
           ,
           and
           that
           Eperate
           Chiefe
           of
           the
           Achei●s
           was
           made
           a
           scorne
           to
           the
           Youth
           of
           the
           Towne
           ,
           and
           to
           the
           Mercenaries
           ,
           and
           was
           not
           obeyed
           ,
           nor
           made
           any
           preparation
           for
           the
           defence
           of
           the
           Countrey
           ,
           Pyrrhee
           (
           whom
           the
           Etoliens
           had
           sent
           to
           the
           Elienses
           for
           their
           Captaine
           ,
           accompanied
           with
           thirteene
           hundred
           Etoliens
           ,
           and
           a
           thousand
           Foote
           ,
           as
           well
           Souldiers
           as
           Burgesses
           of
           the
           Elienses
           ,
           and
           with
           two
           hundred
           Horse
           ,
           being
           in
           all
           about
           three
           thousand
           men
           )
           aduertised
           thereof
           ,
           spoiled
           not
           onely
           the
           Countries
           of
           the
           Dimenses
           and
           Pharenses
           ,
           but
           also
           of
           Patres
           :
           Finally
           ,
           
           he
           pitched
           his
           Campe
           neere
           vnto
           the
           Mountaine
           Panachaique
           .
           
           which
           lookes
           towards
           Patres
           ,
           and
           wasted
           all
           the
           neighbour
           Region
           .
           The
           Townes
           thus
           vexed
           ,
           being
           no
           was
           succour'd
           ,
           they
           payed
           the
           Taxe
           and
           charge
           vnwillingly
           :
           The
           Souldiers
           would
           not
           be
           drawne
           to
           succour
           them
           ,
           for
           that
           their
           pay
           was
           delayed
           .
           By
           this
           mutuall
           trouble
           the
           Acheins
           affaires
           were
           in
           bad
           case
           :
           And
           the
           Mercenaries
           retired
           by
           little
           and
           little
           :
           the
           which
           happened
           by
           the
           negligence
           of
           the
           Commander
           .
           And
           when
           the
           affaires
           of
           Acheia
           stood
           in
           this
           estate
           ,
           and
           that
           the
           time
           of
           the
           Election
           was
           come
           ,
           
           Eperate
           left
           the
           gouernment
           ,
           and
           the
           Acheins
           in
           the
           Spring
           made
           choise
           of
           old
           Arate
           .
           Thus
           past
           the
           Affaires
           in
           Europe
           .
        
         
           But
           seeing
           that
           in
           the
           distinction
           of
           times
           ,
           and
           the
           order
           of
           actions
           ,
           we
           haue
           found
           a
           conuenient
           place
           for
           this
           Subiect
           ,
           let
           vs
           passe
           to
           the
           Warres
           of
           Asia
           vnder
           the
           same
           Olympiade
           :
           Relating
           first
           (
           as
           we
           haue
           promised
           in
           the
           beginning
           of
           our
           worke
           )
           the
           Warre
           of
           Syrria
           ,
           which
           was
           betwixt
           Antiochus
           and
           Ptolomy
           .
           And
           for
           that
           I
           know
           well
           that
           this
           Warre
           was
           not
           ended
           at
           such
           time
           as
           I
           left
           to
           treate
           of
           the
           Actions
           of
           Greece
           ,
           
           and
           being
           resolued
           to
           follow
           this
           perfection
           and
           distribution
           ,
           to
           the
           end
           the
           Readers
           may
           not
           be
           deceiued
           in
           the
           true
           knowledge
           of
           euery
           time
           :
           I
           hope
           to
           leaue
           a
           sufficient
           instruction
           for
           those
           which
           desire
           to
           know
           it
           ,
           in
           setting
           downe
           at
           what
           time
           in
           this
           present
           Olympiade
           ,
           and
           of
           the
           deeds
           of
           the
           Grecians
           ,
           the
           beginning
           and
           ending
           of
           other
           actions
           happened
           :
           Moreouer
           ,
           wee
           esteeme
           nothing
           better
           nor
           more
           honourable
           in
           this
           Olympiade
           ,
           then
           not
           to
           confound
           things
           ,
           to
           the
           end
           the
           discourse
           of
           the
           History
           may
           be
           plaine
           and
           easie
           :
           And
           that
           distinguishing
           matters
           by
           order
           as
           much
           as
           may
           be
           possible
           ,
           vntill
           that
           comming
           to
           other
           Olympiades
           ,
           wee
           may
           yeeld
           to
           euery
           yeere
           its
           actions
           according
           to
           order
           .
           And
           for
           that
           we
           haue
           not
           resolued
           to
           write
           them
           all
           ,
           nor
           the
           actions
           of
           all
           places
           ,
           and
           that
           wee
           haue
           vndertaken
           with
           greater
           affection
           to
           write
           Histories
           then
           our
           predecessours
           haue
           done
           ;
           it
           is
           fitting
           wee
           should
           be
           carefull
           to
           expresse
           them
           in
           order
           ,
           and
           that
           the
           generall
           worke
           of
           the
           History
           may
           with
           its
           parts
           be
           plaine
           and
           apparent
           .
           Wherefore
           we
           will
           now
           write
           the
           Reignes
           of
           Anti●chus
           and
           Ptolomy
           ,
           reducing
           things
           from
           farre
           ,
           and
           pursuing
           our
           discourse
           from
           a
           beginning
           which
           may
           bee
           notorious
           ,
           and
           which
           squares
           with
           that
           which
           wee
           haue
           to
           say
           .
        
         
           For
           those
           ancients
           which
           haue
           sayd
           ,
           that
           the
           beginning
           is
           a
           moiety
           of
           the
           whole
           ,
           they
           haue
           vndoubtedly
           taught
           vs
           ,
           that
           in
           all
           things
           wee
           should
           vse
           great
           diligence
           ,
           
           that
           the
           beginnings
           may
           be
           well
           ordered
           .
           And
           although
           some
           thinke
           they
           haue
           vsed
           a
           high
           Stile
           ,
           yet
           in
           my
           opinion
           they
           doe
           not
           seeme
           to
           speake
           with
           truth
           .
           Without
           doubt
           you
           may
           boldly
           say
           ,
           that
           the
           beginning
           is
           not
           onely
           a
           moiety
           of
           the
           whole
           ,
           but
           hath
           also
           a
           regard
           to
           the
           end
           .
           Tell
           mee
           ,
           how
           canst
           thou
           make
           a
           good
           beginning
           ,
           if
           thou
           hast
           not
           first
           comprehended
           in
           thy
           vnderstanding
           the
           end
           of
           thy
           Enterprize
           ?
           And
           if
           thou
           knowest
           not
           in
           what
           part
           ,
           to
           what
           purpose
           ,
           and
           the
           cause
           why
           thou
           wilt
           make
           it
           ?
           For
           how
           can
           a
           History
           haue
           order
           ,
           if
           at
           the
           beginning
           or
           entrance
           thou
           doest
           not
           deliuer
           plainely
           ,
           from
           whence
           ,
           and
           how
           ,
           or
           wherefore
           thou
           art
           come
           vnto
           the
           relation
           which
           thou
           doest
           
           presently
           make
           of
           actions
           ?
           Wherefore
           they
           which
           will
           haue
           things
           heard
           and
           vnderstood
           fully
           ,
           thinke
           that
           the
           beginnings
           doe
           not
           onely
           serue
           for
           the
           one
           halfe
           ,
           but
           also
           for
           the
           end
           :
           wherein
           they
           imploy
           themselues
           with
           great
           care
           and
           industry
           :
           the
           which
           I
           will
           carefully
           indeauour
           to
           doe
           .
           Although
           that
           I
           am
           certaine
           that
           many
           of
           the
           ancient
           Historiographers
           haue
           bin
           confident
           to
           haue
           done
           the
           like
           ,
           when
           as
           they
           pretended
           to
           write
           all
           generally
           ,
           and
           to
           haue
           written
           a
           longer
           History
           then
           their
           predecessours
           :
           of
           whom
           I
           will
           forbeare
           to
           speake
           much
           ,
           or
           to
           name
           them
           :
           Among
           the
           which
           I
           excuse
           Ephorus
           ,
           the
           first
           and
           onely
           man
           which
           hath
           attempted
           to
           write
           a
           generall
           History
           .
           But
           I
           will
           vse
           no
           longer
           discourse
           ,
           nor
           name
           any
           of
           the
           rest
           :
           But
           I
           will
           say
           that
           some
           Historiographers
           of
           our
           time
           ,
           comprehending
           the
           Warre
           betwixt
           the
           Romans
           and
           Carthaginians
           ,
           in
           three
           or
           foure
           small
           Pages
           ,
           brag
           publiquely
           that
           they
           haue
           written
           all
           .
           It
           is
           certaine
           that
           for
           as
           much
           as
           there
           hath
           beene
           many
           and
           great
           exploits
           performed
           in
           
             Spaine
             ,
             Affricke
             ,
             Stoily
          
           and
           Italy
           ,
           and
           that
           the
           Warre
           of
           H●nnibal
           hath
           beene
           the
           greatest
           and
           longest
           ,
           except
           that
           of
           Sicily
           .
           We
           must
           also
           vnderstand
           ,
           that
           the
           excellency
           of
           this
           warre
           hath
           beene
           the
           cause
           that
           wee
           haue
           all
           cast
           our
           eyes
           vpon
           it
           :
           and
           the
           rather
           for
           that
           wee
           were
           in
           doubt
           of
           the
           end
           .
           This
           is
           a
           Warre
           which
           euery
           man
           (
           be
           hee
           neuer
           so
           dull
           and
           simple
           )
           knowes
           .
           Yet
           some
           of
           those
           which
           haue
           handled
           the
           History
           ,
           writing
           onely
           superficially
           the
           actions
           of
           some
           times
           ,
           yet
           they
           imagine
           they
           haue
           comprehended
           the
           deeds
           of
           the
           Grecians
           and
           Barbarians
           .
           Whereof
           the
           cause
           is
           ,
           for
           that
           it
           is
           an
           easie
           thing
           to
           promise
           many
           great
           things
           by
           mouth
           ,
           but
           it
           is
           not
           easie
           to
           bring
           a
           great
           enterprize
           to
           an
           end
           .
           And
           therefore
           this
           other
           is
           common
           ,
           and
           (
           as
           a
           man
           may
           say
           )
           in
           the
           hands
           of
           all
           men
           ,
           so
           as
           they
           haue
           courage
           :
           But
           the
           last
           is
           rare
           ,
           and
           few
           men
           attaine
           vnto
           it
           .
           Finally
           ,
           the
           arrogancy
           of
           some
           ,
           which
           glorifie
           themselues
           too
           much
           ,
           and
           commend
           their
           Writings
           ,
           hath
           caused
           mee
           to
           make
           this
           digression
           .
           But
           now
           I
           returne
           vnto
           my
           enterprize
           .
        
         
           When
           Ptolomy
           ,
           surnamed
           Philopater
           ,
           had
           seized
           vpon
           the
           Empire
           of
           Egypt
           ,
           after
           the
           death
           of
           his
           Father
           ,
           
           and
           had
           made
           away
           his
           Brother
           with
           his
           adherents
           ,
           (
           thinking
           there
           was
           no
           more
           cause
           of
           feare
           in
           his
           Family
           ,
           for
           the
           afore
           said
           crime
           :
           )
           and
           that
           for
           strangers
           ,
           Fortune
           had
           in
           good
           time
           assured
           all
           things
           ,
           considering
           the
           death
           of
           Antigonus
           and
           Seleucus
           :
           to
           whose
           Realmes
           Antiochus
           and
           Philip
           had
           succeeded
           ,
           who
           were
           scarce
           eighteene
           yeeres
           old
           )
           he
           abandoned
           himselfe
           to
           pleasures
           ,
           whose
           example
           the
           whole
           Countrey
           followed
           .
           For
           this
           cause
           his
           owne
           people
           made
           no
           esteeme
           of
           him
           .
           And
           not
           onely
           his
           subiects
           ,
           but
           also
           the
           rest
           which
           mannaged
           the
           affaires
           both
           within
           and
           without
           Egypt
           .
           The
           Lords
           of
           the
           lower
           Syrria
           ,
           and
           of
           Cypres
           ,
           haue
           made
           Warre
           against
           the
           Kings
           of
           Syria
           ,
           as
           well
           by
           Sea
           as
           Land.
           They
           also
           which
           hold
           the
           chiefe
           Cities
           ,
           places
           ,
           and
           Ports
           which
           are
           along
           the
           Sea-coasts
           ,
           from
           Pamphilia
           vnto
           Hellespont
           ,
           and
           the
           Country
           of
           Lysimachia
           ,
           confined
           with
           the
           Principalities
           of
           Asia
           and
           the
           Ilands
           .
           And
           as
           for
           Thracia
           and
           Macedony
           ,
           the
           Princes
           of
           Enos
           and
           Maronia
           ,
           and
           of
           Townes
           that
           were
           more
           remote
           ,
           had
           alwayes
           an
           eye
           ouer
           them
           .
           Wherefore
           imploying
           
           their
           forces
           ,
           to
           assaile
           forreine
           Princes
           ,
           farre
           from
           their
           Realmes
           ,
           they
           were
           not
           troubled
           for
           the
           Empire
           of
           Egypt
           .
           Their
           chiefe
           care
           then
           was
           for
           the
           Warres
           of
           forreine
           Countries
           .
           In
           regard
           of
           this
           King
           of
           whom
           wee
           speake
           ,
           there
           were
           many
           in
           a
           short
           time
           ,
           who
           for
           his
           infamous
           loues
           ,
           and
           ordinary
           excesse
           in
           drinking
           ,
           had
           an
           eye
           vpon
           him
           and
           his
           Realme
           .
           
           Amongst
           the
           which
           Cleomenes
           of
           Lacedemon
           was
           the
           first
           .
           He
           made
           no
           alteration
           whilest
           that
           the
           other
           King
           liued
           ,
           who
           was
           surnamed
           Benefactor
           :
           as
           if
           he
           were
           perswaded
           ,
           that
           during
           his
           life
           he
           should
           want
           no
           meanes
           to
           reconquer
           his
           Realme
           .
        
         
           But
           when
           as
           after
           his
           death
           ,
           the
           affaires
           required
           his
           presence
           ,
           Antigonus
           being
           also
           dead
           :
           And
           that
           the
           Acheins
           with
           the
           Macedonians
           made
           Warre
           against
           the
           Lacedemonians
           ,
           which
           they
           maintaine
           according
           vnto
           that
           which
           hee
           had
           aduised
           them
           in
           the
           beginning
           ,
           being
           allied
           to
           the
           Etoliens
           :
           Then
           hee
           was
           forced
           to
           thinke
           of
           his
           departure
           from
           Alexandria
           .
           Wherefore
           hee
           first
           solicited
           the
           King
           to
           send
           them
           backe
           with
           an
           Army
           and
           sufficient
           munition
           .
           And
           when
           as
           the
           King
           would
           not
           giue
           eare
           vnto
           it
           ,
           he
           intreated
           him
           at
           the
           least
           to
           suffer
           him
           to
           depart
           with
           his
           family
           ,
           for
           the
           time
           was
           now
           come
           ,
           when
           as
           great
           opportunities
           were
           offred
           to
           recouer
           his
           Fathers
           Realme
           .
           The
           King
           neither
           considering
           the
           present
           ,
           nor
           fore-seeing
           the
           future
           ,
           for
           the
           causes
           aboue
           specified
           ,
           like
           an
           ouer-weening
           man
           ,
           and
           without
           iudgement
           ,
           neuer
           made
           any
           esteeme
           of
           Cleomenes
           .
           But
           Sosibius
           (
           who
           chiefely
           gouerned
           all
           the
           affaires
           of
           the
           Kingdome
           at
           that
           present
           )
           holding
           a
           Councell
           with
           his
           Friends
           ,
           was
           not
           of
           aduice
           to
           suffer
           Cleomenes
           to
           goe
           with
           an
           Army
           at
           Sea
           ,
           and
           munition
           ,
           disdaining
           forreine
           affaires
           ,
           and
           holding
           this
           charge
           lost
           ,
           considering
           the
           death
           of
           Antigonus
           :
           fearing
           likewise
           that
           this
           death
           being
           so
           fresh
           ,
           the
           way
           might
           be
           made
           easie
           to
           stirre
           vp
           some
           Warre
           :
           And
           there
           being
           no
           man
           found
           to
           resist
           Cleomenes
           ,
           he
           would
           soone
           make
           himselfe
           Lord
           of
           all
           the
           Citties
           in
           Greece
           .
           Finally
           ,
           they
           feared
           he
           would
           become
           their
           Enemy
           ,
           considering
           the
           present
           :
           in
           regard
           of
           the
           Kings
           manner
           of
           life
           ,
           which
           was
           well
           knowne
           vnto
           them
           .
           With
           this
           disaduantage
           ,
           that
           Sosibius
           saw
           the
           Prouinces
           of
           the
           Realme
           to
           lie
           one
           farre
           from
           another
           ,
           and
           to
           haue
           great
           opportunities
           of
           reuolte
           .
           
           For
           there
           was
           neere
           vnto
           Samos
           a
           good
           number
           of
           Vessels
           ,
           and
           great
           Troupes
           of
           Souldiers
           neere
           vnto
           Ephesus
           .
           Wherefore
           he
           did
           not
           hold
           it
           fit
           to
           send
           backe
           Cleomenes
           with
           an
           Army
           for
           the
           afore-sayd
           reasons
           .
           But
           when
           they
           considered
           that
           it
           would
           not
           be
           profitable
           for
           their
           Common-wealth
           ,
           to
           let
           goe
           so
           great
           a
           personage
           ,
           who
           afterwards
           might
           proue
           their
           open
           Enemy
           ,
           there
           was
           no
           preuention
           but
           to
           retaine
           him
           by
           force
           .
           The
           which
           notwithstanding
           the
           rest
           disliked
           ,
           conceiuing
           that
           there
           would
           be
           great
           danger
           to
           keepe
           the
           Lyon
           and
           Sheepe
           in
           one
           fold
           .
           Sosibius
           was
           of
           the
           same
           opinion
           for
           that
           or
           the
           like
           cause
           .
        
         
           At
           such
           time
           as
           they
           resolued
           to
           take
           Mega
           and
           Beronice
           ,
           
           and
           that
           they
           feared
           to
           bring
           their
           enterprize
           to
           a
           good
           end
           ,
           in
           regard
           of
           the
           fiercenesse
           of
           Beronice
           ,
           they
           were
           forced
           to
           drawe
           together
           all
           those
           which
           followed
           the
           Court
           ,
           and
           to
           make
           them
           great
           promises
           if
           they
           preuailed
           .
           Then
           Sosibius
           knowing
           that
           Cleomenes
           wanted
           the
           Kings
           fuccours
           to
           recouer
           his
           fathers
           Realme
           ,
           and
           that
           he
           had
           found
           him
           by
           experience
           
           to
           be
           wise
           and
           politicke
           in
           great
           affaires
           ,
           he
           discouered
           his
           whole
           secrets
           vnto
           him
           ,
           propounding
           vnto
           him
           great
           hopes
           .
           Cleomenes
           seeing
           him
           pensiue
           ,
           and
           fearing
           the
           strangers
           and
           Mercenaries
           ,
           perswaded
           him
           not
           to
           care
           :
           promising
           him
           that
           the
           Souldiers
           should
           not
           trouble
           him
           ,
           and
           that
           moreouer
           they
           should
           giue
           him
           great
           assistance
           to
           bring
           his
           enterprize
           to
           an
           end
           .
           And
           when
           as
           the
           other
           stood
           in
           admiration
           ,
           doest
           thou
           not
           see
           sayd
           Cleomenes
           ,
           that
           there
           are
           about
           three
           thousand
           men
           of
           Morea
           ,
           and
           a
           thousand
           Candyots
           ,
           all
           which
           will
           bring
           vs
           where
           we
           please
           ?
           Hauing
           these
           ,
           whom
           else
           doest
           thou
           feare
           ?
           What
           ?
           The
           Companions
           of
           the
           Warre
           of
           Syrria
           and
           Caria
           ?
           And
           when
           as
           Sosibius
           liked
           of
           his
           words
           ,
           hee
           entred
           more
           boldly
           into
           the
           Action
           .
           And
           afterwards
           considering
           of
           the
           Kings
           soolery
           and
           negligence
           ,
           hee
           often
           called
           to
           minde
           this
           Speech
           ,
           and
           had
           alwayes
           before
           his
           eyes
           the
           Courage
           of
           Cleomenes
           ,
           and
           the
           affection
           the
           Souldiers
           bare
           him
           .
           Wherefore
           considering
           this
           ,
           at
           the
           same
           time
           hee
           gaue
           the
           King
           and
           his
           other
           familiars
           to
           vnderstand
           ,
           that
           hee
           must
           seaze
           vpon
           him
           ,
           and
           keepe
           him
           close
           and
           priuate
           .
           For
           the
           working
           and
           effecting
           whereof
           ,
           hee
           vsed
           this
           meanes
           .
        
         
           There
           was
           one
           Nicagorus
           a
           Messenien
           ,
           a
           friend
           to
           the
           father
           of
           Archidamus
           ,
           King
           of
           the
           Lacedemonians
           ,
           betwixt
           whom
           there
           had
           formerly
           beene
           some
           friendship
           .
           But
           at
           such
           time
           as
           Archidamus
           was
           chased
           from
           Sparta
           for
           feare
           of
           Cleomenes
           ,
           and
           fled
           to
           Messena
           ,
           hee
           not
           onely
           gaue
           him
           a
           good
           reception
           into
           his
           House
           with
           his
           friends
           at
           his
           first
           comming
           ,
           but
           hee
           alwayes
           liued
           with
           him
           afterwards
           during
           his
           flight
           ,
           so
           as
           there
           grew
           a
           great
           and
           strict
           familiarity
           betwixt
           them
           .
           When
           as
           after
           these
           things
           Cleomenes
           made
           shewe
           of
           some
           hope
           of
           reconciliation
           with
           
             Archidamus
             ,
             Nicagorus
          
           beganne
           to
           treate
           of
           the
           Conditions
           of
           peace
           .
           VVhen
           the
           accord
           had
           beene
           made
           ,
           and
           that
           Nicagorus
           had
           taken
           the
           faith
           of
           
             Cleomenes
             ,
             Archidamus
          
           returned
           to
           Sparta
           ,
           assuring
           himselfe
           of
           the
           conuentions
           of
           Nicagorus
           ,
           whom
           Cleomenes
           meeting
           vpon
           the
           way
           slew
           ,
           
           suffering
           Nicagorus
           and
           his
           company
           to
           passe
           away
           .
           In
           regard
           of
           Nicagorus
           ,
           he
           carried
           the
           countenance
           of
           a
           very
           thankfull
           man
           ,
           for
           that
           he
           had
           saued
           his
           life
           :
           But
           hee
           was
           vexed
           in
           his
           Soule
           ,
           and
           incensed
           for
           the
           deede
           ,
           for
           that
           hee
           seemed
           to
           haue
           giuen
           the
           occasion
           .
        
         
           This
           Nicagorus
           had
           failed
           vnto
           Alexandria
           some
           little
           time
           before
           with
           Horses
           :
           whereas
           going
           out
           of
           the
           ship
           ,
           hee
           met
           with
           
             Cleomenes
             ,
             Panthee
          
           ,
           and
           Hippite
           ,
           walking
           vpon
           the
           strande
           :
           whom
           Cleomenes
           perceiuing
           ,
           saluted
           curteously
           ,
           demaunding
           what
           businesse
           had
           brought
           him
           thither
           :
           To
           whom
           he
           answered
           ,
           that
           he
           had
           brought
           Horses
           .
           I
           had
           rather
           sayd
           Cleomenes
           ,
           thou
           hadst
           brought
           Concubines
           and
           Bawds
           :
           for
           these
           are
           the
           things
           wherein
           the
           King
           at
           this
           day
           takes
           his
           chiefe
           delight
           .
           Then
           Nicagores
           held
           his
           peace
           smiling
           .
           VVhen
           as
           within
           few
           dayes
           after
           he
           discoursed
           by
           chance
           with
           Sosibius
           by
           reason
           of
           the
           Horses
           ,
           he
           related
           vnto
           him
           that
           which
           Cleomenes
           had
           arrogantly
           spoken
           of
           the
           King.
           And
           seeing
           Sosibius
           to
           heare
           him
           willingly
           ,
           
           he
           acquainted
           him
           with
           the
           cause
           of
           the
           ●pleene
           he
           bare
           him
           .
           VVhen
           as
           Sosibius
           knew
           him
           to
           be
           wonderfully
           incensed
           against
           Cleomenes
           ,
           hee
           did
           
           him
           great
           curtesies
           for
           the
           present
           ,
           and
           promised
           him
           great
           fauours
           hereafter
           :
           Finally
           hee
           wrought
           so
           ,
           that
           imbarquing
           he
           left
           Letters
           concerning
           Cleomenes
           ,
           which
           a
           seruant
           of
           his
           brought
           after
           his
           departure
           ,
           as
           sent
           from
           him
           .
           The
           which
           Nicagorus
           performing
           ,
           the
           seruant
           vsed
           speed
           to
           go
           vnto
           the
           King
           ,
           assuring
           him
           that
           Nicagorus
           had
           giuen
           him
           the
           Letters
           to
           carry
           to
           Sosibius
           .
           The
           Tenour
           whereof
           was
           ,
           That
           if
           Cleomenes
           were
           not
           soone
           dispatcht
           with
           an
           Army
           at
           Sea
           and
           munition
           ,
           he
           would
           raise
           some
           troubles
           within
           the
           Realme
           .
           Sosibius
           imbracing
           this
           occasion
           ,
           
           gaue
           the
           King
           and
           his
           Councell
           to
           vnderstand
           ,
           that
           this
           must
           not
           be
           heard
           with
           a
           deafe
           eare
           ,
           and
           that
           he
           must
           seaze
           vpon
           Cleomenes
           and
           giue
           him
           a
           Guard.
           The
           which
           being
           put
           in
           execution
           ,
           they
           gaue
           him
           a
           spacious
           House
           ,
           where
           hee
           liued
           with
           Guards
           ,
           differing
           therein
           from
           other
           Prisoners
           ,
           for
           that
           hee
           had
           a
           larger
           Prison
           .
        
         
           Cleomenes
           considering
           this
           ,
           and
           hauing
           little
           hope
           for
           the
           future
           ,
           resolued
           to
           hazard
           all
           ,
           and
           yet
           without
           hope
           to
           effect
           any
           thing
           ,
           and
           being
           in
           extreame
           despaire
           ,
           but
           desiring
           to
           make
           an
           honourable
           Death
           ,
           and
           not
           to
           suffer
           any
           thing
           that
           might
           seeme
           vnfitting
           for
           the
           greatnesse
           of
           his
           Courage
           .
           I
           immagine
           likewise
           that
           hee
           had
           an
           humour
           ,
           and
           had
           propounded
           to
           himselfe
           that
           ,
           which
           commonly
           great
           Spirits
           doe
           in
           these
           Tearmes
           :
           
             
               That
               in
               dishonour
               I
               doe
               not
               basely
               fall
               ,
            
             
               Courage
               my
               heart
               ,
               let
               's
               brauely
               venture
               all
               .
            
          
        
         
           When
           as
           hee
           had
           obserued
           the
           Voyage
           which
           the
           King
           made
           to
           the
           Towne
           of
           Canope
           ,
           
           hee
           caused
           it
           to
           be
           bruited
           among
           his
           Guards
           ,
           that
           hee
           should
           bee
           soone
           set
           at
           liberty
           .
           Wherefore
           he
           made
           a
           Banquet
           to
           his
           people
           ,
           and
           sent
           offering
           and
           Garlands
           of
           Flowers
           to
           the
           Guards
           .
           And
           moreouer
           store
           of
           Wine
           .
           Whilest
           they
           made
           good
           cheere
           ,
           and
           were
           all
           drunke
           ,
           hee
           goes
           out
           of
           the
           House
           with
           his
           Friends
           and
           Seruants
           ,
           their
           Swords
           in
           their
           hands
           in
           the
           open
           day
           ,
           the
           which
           the
           Guard
           neuer
           perceiued
           .
           And
           when
           as
           marching
           in
           this
           manner
           ,
           they
           met
           with
           Ptolomy
           in
           the
           Market
           place
           ,
           
           they
           ouer-threw
           him
           from
           his
           Chariot
           and
           slew
           him
           :
           Whereat
           all
           those
           that
           did
           accompany
           him
           were
           amazed
           at
           the
           greatnesse
           of
           the
           fact
           .
           Finally
           they
           beganne
           to
           cry
           Liberty
           vnto
           the
           people
           .
           But
           when
           as
           no
           man
           stirred
           ,
           considering
           the
           greatnesse
           of
           the
           Crime
           ,
           they
           turned
           head
           and
           assailed
           the
           Fortresse
           ,
           as
           if
           the
           Gate
           had
           beene
           ouer-throwne
           by
           the
           Treason
           of
           the
           Souldiers
           ,
           and
           that
           they
           should
           presently
           take
           it
           .
           But
           for
           that
           the
           Guards
           (
           foreseeing
           the
           danger
           ,
           )
           had
           Rampred
           vp
           the
           Gate
           :
           in
           the
           end
           they
           slew
           themselues
           being
           frustrated
           of
           their
           hope
           ,
           and
           dyed
           an
           honourable
           Death
           ,
           worthy
           of
           a
           Spartaine
           Courage
           .
           Behold
           the
           end
           of
           Cleomenes
           a
           man
           of
           great
           Eloquence
           in
           speaking
           ,
           and
           of
           great
           Resolution
           in
           Warre
           :
           Who
           it
           seemes
           wanted
           nothing
           that
           did
           sauour
           of
           a
           King
           but
           a
           Realme
           .
        
         
           After
           
             Cleomenes
             ,
             Theodote
          
           borne
           in
           Etolia
           ,
           and
           Gouernour
           of
           base
           Syrria
           ,
           soone
           after
           resolued
           to
           haue
           intelligence
           with
           Antiochus
           ,
           and
           
           to
           deliuer
           him
           the
           Townes
           of
           his
           gouernment
           :
           For
           that
           hee
           partly
           contemned
           the
           King
           for
           his
           negligence
           and
           idlenesse
           ,
           and
           partly
           the
           Courtiers
           ,
           growing
           distrustfull
           ,
           for
           that
           a
           little
           before
           hee
           had
           propounded
           a
           good
           aduice
           vnto
           the
           King
           ,
           
           aswell
           for
           other
           things
           as
           to
           resist
           Antigonus
           ,
           seeking
           to
           make
           Warre
           against
           Syrria
           :
           Wherein
           hee
           was
           not
           onely
           distastfull
           ,
           but
           they
           caused
           him
           to
           come
           to
           Alexandria
           ,
           where
           he
           was
           in
           danger
           of
           his
           life
           .
           Antiochus
           accepting
           this
           offer
           gladly
           ,
           the
           matter
           came
           to
           effect
           .
           But
           to
           the
           end
           we
           may
           withall
           declare
           this
           Race
           ,
           seeking
           out
           the
           Empire
           of
           Antiochus
           ,
           let
           vs
           make
           our
           entry
           summarily
           from
           those
           times
           ,
           to
           come
           vnto
           the
           Warre
           whereof
           we
           meane
           to
           Treate
           .
        
         
           You
           must
           vnderstand
           that
           Antiochus
           the
           younger
           was
           Sonne
           vnto
           Seleucus
           surnamed
           Callinice
           .
           Who
           after
           the
           death
           of
           his
           Father
           ,
           
           when
           the
           Realme
           fell
           to
           Seleucus
           his
           elder
           Brother
           ,
           liued
           in
           the
           beginning
           priuately
           in
           his
           House
           ,
           in
           the
           high
           Countrey
           of
           the
           Realme
           :
           But
           his
           Brother
           being
           slaine
           in
           Treason
           (
           as
           wee
           haue
           sayd
           )
           after
           hee
           had
           past
           Mount
           Tauris
           with
           an
           Army
           ,
           he
           tooke
           the
           Empire
           and
           Raigned
           ,
           giuing
           the
           gouernement
           of
           all
           the
           Prouince
           ,
           which
           lyes
           on
           this
           side
           Tauris
           ,
           to
           Acheus
           and
           Molon
           :
           And
           to
           his
           brother
           Alexander
           ,
           the
           high
           Countries
           of
           his
           Realme
           :
           So
           as
           Molon
           should
           haue
           Media
           ,
           and
           his
           brother
           Persida
           .
           These
           contemning
           the
           King
           for
           his
           Age
           (
           for
           he
           was
           scarce
           fifteene
           yeares
           old
           )
           and
           hoping
           to
           draw
           Acheus
           to
           their
           Conspiracy
           ,
           fearing
           moreouer
           the
           cruelty
           and
           Treachery
           of
           Hermes
           ,
           who
           then
           had
           the
           Gouernment
           of
           the
           whole
           Realme
           ,
           resolued
           to
           abandon
           the
           King
           ,
           and
           to
           change
           the
           Estate
           of
           the
           Prouinces
           which
           they
           helde
           .
           Hermes
           was
           borne
           in
           Caria
           ,
           to
           whom
           Seleucus
           the
           Kings
           brother
           had
           giuen
           the
           gouernment
           of
           the
           Realme
           ,
           relying
           in
           him
           from
           the
           time
           they
           past
           Mount
           Tauris
           .
           Wherefore
           being
           aduanced
           to
           this
           supreame
           Authority
           ,
           he
           enuled
           all
           those
           which
           had
           any
           power
           in
           Court
           ,
           being
           outragious
           and
           cruell
           by
           Nature
           ,
           condemning
           innocents
           at
           his
           pleasure
           :
           and
           fauouring
           wicked
           men
           and
           Lyers
           .
        
         
           Finally
           ,
           he
           was
           cruell
           and
           rough
           in
           his
           iudgements
           .
           But
           among
           other
           things
           he
           watcht
           an
           opportunity
           to
           kill
           Epigene
           ,
           who
           was
           Lieutenant
           Generall
           of
           Seleucus
           his
           Army
           :
           For
           that
           he
           found
           him
           a
           man
           of
           great
           Eloquence
           and
           great
           execution
           ,
           hauing
           fauour
           and
           Authority
           in
           the
           Army
           .
           And
           although
           he
           plotted
           this
           in
           his
           minde
           continually
           ,
           yet
           hee
           kept
           it
           secret
           ,
           seeking
           some
           occasion
           to
           effect
           his
           enterprize
           .
           Finally
           when
           as
           the
           Councell
           was
           assembled
           to
           conferre
           vpon
           Melo●s
           Rebellion
           ,
           and
           that
           the
           King
           had
           commaunded
           euery
           man
           to
           deliuer
           〈◊〉
           opinion
           ,
           and
           that
           Epigene
           beginning
           first
           had
           sayd
           ,
           that
           this
           businesse
           was
           not
           to
           be
           held
           of
           small
           importance
           ,
           and
           that
           it
           was
           necessary
           the
           King
           should
           approach
           the
           Countrey
           ,
           holding
           himselfe
           ready
           when
           time
           should
           require
           ,
           and
           that
           by
           this
           meanes
           Molon
           would
           giue
           ouer
           his
           enterprize
           ,
           the
           King
           being
           neere
           with
           a
           great
           Army
           ,
           or
           if
           hee
           did
           persist
           in
           that
           which
           hee
           had
           begunne
           ,
           the
           people
           would
           deliuer
           all
           the
           Traytors
           into
           the
           Kings
           hands
           .
           
           Then
           Hermes
           enraged
           ,
           sayd
           vnto
           him●
           Epigene
           hauing
           long
           concealed
           thy
           Treason
           ,
           thy
           disloyalty
           hath
           in
           the
           end
           beene
           discouered
           in
           this
           Councell
           :
           Labouring
           to
           deliue●
           the
           Kings
           
           person
           into
           the
           hands
           of
           Traytors
           .
           Hauing
           spoken
           thus
           ,
           and
           in
           some
           sort
           shewed
           his
           slander
           ,
           hee
           left
           Epige●e
           .
           Finally
           shewing
           a
           countenance
           rather
           of
           importune
           indignation
           ,
           then
           of
           any
           manifest
           hatred
           ,
           hee
           persisted
           in
           his
           opinion
           not
           to
           leade
           an
           Army
           against
           Molon
           ,
           fearing
           the
           danger
           :
           For
           that
           the
           Souldiers
           were
           not
           inv●ed
           to
           Warre
           ,
           and
           that
           they
           should
           vse
           all
           diligence
           to
           make
           Warre
           against
           Ptolomy
           ,
           holding
           that
           sure
           by
           reason
           of
           the
           Kings
           negligence
           and
           idlenesse
           .
           By
           this
           meanes
           when
           hee
           had
           stopt
           the
           mouthes
           of
           all
           that
           were
           in
           the
           Assembly
           for
           feare
           ,
           he
           sent
           
             Xenon
             ,
             Theodote
          
           ,
           and
           Hermioly
           with
           an
           Army
           against
           Molon
           :
           Giuing
           King
           Antiochus
           to
           vnderstand
           ,
           that
           hee
           should
           presently
           vndertake
           the
           Warre
           of
           Syrria
           :
           Thinking
           by
           this
           meanes
           ,
           that
           if
           the
           King
           were
           roundly
           beset
           with
           Warre
           ,
           hee
           should
           neuer
           be
           punished
           for
           the
           offences
           which
           hee
           had
           formerly
           committed
           :
           Neither
           should
           hee
           loose
           his
           Authority
           for
           the
           necessity
           and
           continuall
           dangers
           wherein
           the
           King
           should
           be
           daily
           .
        
         
           Wherefore
           in
           the
           end
           hee
           brought
           a
           counterfeite
           Letter
           ,
           as
           sent
           from
           Acheus
           to
           the
           King.
           The
           Tenour
           whereof
           was
           ,
           that
           Ptolomy
           had
           solicited
           him
           to
           enter
           into
           Warre
           ,
           to
           get
           the
           Principallity
           ,
           and
           that
           hee
           would
           furnish
           him
           with
           money
           and
           munition
           ,
           if
           he
           would
           take
           the
           Crowne
           vpon
           him
           ,
           and
           that
           it
           was
           apparent
           to
           all
           the
           World
           that
           hee
           pretended
           to
           be
           a
           King
           :
           The
           which
           in
           trueth
           hee
           seemed
           to
           be
           ,
           but
           he
           did
           not
           yet
           enioy
           the
           name
           of
           a
           King
           ,
           nor
           weare
           a
           Crowne
           ,
           for
           the
           enuy
           which
           Fortune
           procured
           him
           .
           Antiochus
           giuing
           credite
           to
           these
           Letters
           ,
           resolued
           to
           make
           a
           descent
           into
           Syrria
           :
           But
           whilest
           hee
           stayed
           in
           S●leucia
           ,
           and
           was
           carefull
           to
           bring
           his
           enterprize
           vnto
           a
           good
           end
           ;
           Diognet
           Chiefe
           of
           the
           Army
           at
           Sea
           ,
           arriued
           from
           Cappadocia
           ,
           which
           is
           ●eere
           vnto
           the
           Euxine
           Sea
           ,
           bringing
           with
           him
           Laodicea
           ,
           the
           Daughter
           of
           Methrid●●es
           ,
           who
           was
           promised
           to
           Antio●hus
           .
           This
           is
           that
           Methridates
           ,
           who
           bragg'd
           that
           hee
           was
           descended
           from
           one
           of
           the
           seauen
           Wise
           men
           of
           Persia.
           She
           was
           receiued
           with
           royall
           pompe
           ,
           
           and
           Antiochus
           married
           her
           presently
           :
           From
           thence
           he
           went
           to
           Antiochus
           ,
           leauing
           the
           Queene
           Regent
           of
           the
           Realme
           :
           and
           applied
           himselfe
           wholy
           to
           rayse
           his
           Army
           .
        
         
           At
           that
           time
           M●l●n
           seeing
           the
           people
           ready
           to
           doe
           what
           hee
           pleased
           ,
           
           aswell
           for
           the
           hope
           of
           the
           gaine
           which
           hee
           propounded
           vnto
           them
           ,
           as
           for
           that
           their
           Commaunders
           were
           terrified
           by
           the
           Kings
           false
           and
           counterfeite
           Letters
           :
           Hauing
           also
           his
           brother
           Alexander
           for
           a
           Companion
           in
           this
           Warre
           :
           After
           that
           hee
           had
           gotten
           all
           the
           neighbour
           Townes
           by
           the
           corruption
           of
           their
           Gouernours
           ,
           hee
           goes
           to
           field
           with
           a
           great
           Army
           ,
           and
           plants
           himselfe
           neere
           vnto
           the
           Campe
           of
           the
           Kings
           Lieutenants
           .
           At
           whose
           comming
           Xenon
           ,
           and
           Theodote
           being
           terrified
           ,
           they
           retired
           to
           the
           next
           Townes
           .
           Molon
           beeing
           Lord
           of
           all
           the
           plaine
           of
           Appolonia
           ,
           and
           running
           where
           he
           pleased
           ,
           the
           whole
           Prouince
           brought
           him
           great
           store
           of
           Victuals
           and
           munition
           .
           Hee
           was
           before
           terrible
           in
           regard
           of
           his
           great
           power
           :
           Neyther
           had
           he
           any
           will
           to
           loose
           the
           occasion
           ,
           for
           that
           that
           all
           the
           Kings
           Races
           for
           Horses
           were
           in
           Media
           ,
           with
           infinite
           store
           of
           Wheate
           and
           Cattle
           .
           In
           regard
           of
           the
           force
           ,
           height
           and
           Wealth
           of
           that
           Region
           ,
           wee
           cannot
           speake
           sufficient
           .
           Media
           lyes
           
           about
           the
           midst
           of
           a
           Asia
           :
           It
           excels
           in
           greatnesse
           and
           height
           all
           the
           other
           Regions
           about
           it
           .
           It
           is
           very
           powerfull
           in
           people
           ,
           
           being
           discouered
           towards
           the
           East
           ,
           by
           the
           Desart
           Countries
           ,
           which
           lye
           betwixt
           Persida
           and
           Parasia
           .
           It
           ioynes
           and
           commands
           the
           Ports
           of
           the
           Caspien
           Sea
           :
           So
           doth
           it
           in
           the
           Mountaines
           called
           Tapyreins
           ,
           which
           are
           not
           farre
           from
           the
           Hyrcanien
           Sea.
           But
           as
           for
           the
           Southerne
           Regions
           ,
           it
           lookes
           to
           Messopotamia
           ,
           and
           Appolonia
           ,
           ioyning
           vnto
           Persida
           ,
           which
           lyes
           before
           Mount
           Sagre
           ,
           which
           hath
           a
           passage
           of
           a
           hundred
           Furlongs
           long
           :
           The
           which
           hauing
           many
           inclosures
           ,
           is
           diuided
           by
           Vallies
           and
           certaine
           Plaines
           ,
           with
           the
           
             Cossees
             ,
             Corbrenes
             ,
             Carchins
          
           ,
           with
           diuers
           other
           Barbarous
           Nations
           inhabite
           ,
           being
           excellent
           in
           matters
           of
           War.
           Finally
           it
           ioynes
           to
           the
           Satrapiens
           vpon
           the
           West
           ,
           who
           differ
           not
           much
           from
           those
           which
           inhabite
           
             Pontus
             Euxinus
          
           .
           And
           as
           for
           the
           part
           towards
           the
           North
           ,
           it
           hath
           the
           
             Elimees
             ,
             Ariaraces
          
           ,
           then
           the
           Caddusiens
           and
           Mantianes
           .
           Finally
           ,
           it
           is
           scituated
           aboue
           the
           Countries
           which
           neere
           vnto
           the
           Blacke
           Sea
           ioyne
           to
           Pontus
           .
           It
           is
           separated
           from
           Nusia
           by
           a
           multitude
           of
           Mountaines
           vpon
           the
           West
           :
           and
           yet
           there
           is
           a
           playne
           well
           furnished
           with
           Townes
           and
           Burroughes
           .
        
         
           When
           as
           Molon
           was
           Lord
           of
           this
           Region
           ,
           hauing
           a
           kinde
           of
           a
           Realme
           ,
           and
           was
           terrible
           euen
           before
           this
           Rebellion
           ,
           in
           regard
           of
           the
           great
           power
           of
           the
           Countrey
           ,
           he
           shewed
           himselfe
           then
           more
           intollerable
           towards
           the
           Asiens
           :
           For
           that
           at
           his
           arriuall
           the
           Kings
           Lieutenants
           had
           abandoned
           their
           Campe
           ,
           and
           that
           matters
           did
           not
           succeede
           in
           the
           beginning
           according
           to
           their
           hopes
           .
           Wherefore
           in
           passing
           
             Tygris
             ,
             Molon
          
           indeauoured
           to
           besiege
           Seleucia
           .
           But
           when
           as
           Zeux●●
           had
           stopt
           the
           Passage
           ,
           by
           staying
           all
           the
           Boates
           ,
           hee
           retyred
           :
           The
           Army
           being
           at
           Ctesiphon
           ,
           hee
           made
           prouision
           of
           all
           things
           necessary
           to
           passe
           the
           winter
           .
           The
           King
           aduertised
           of
           Molons
           Army
           ,
           and
           of
           the
           flight
           of
           his
           Lieutenants
           ,
           resolued
           to
           lead
           his
           Army
           against
           him
           ,
           leauing
           Ptolomy
           .
           But
           Hermes
           remembring
           his
           enterprize
           ,
           sent
           Xenoete
           an
           Achaian
           ,
           with
           an
           Army
           against
           Molon
           ,
           saying
           that
           Lieutenants
           must
           fight
           with
           Rebels
           ,
           and
           the
           King
           with
           Kings
           in
           person
           .
           Keeping
           the
           King
           thus
           in
           awe
           by
           reason
           of
           his
           Age
           ,
           hee
           went
           to
           Apamia
           :
           where
           hee
           drew
           together
           an
           Army
           ,
           and
           from
           thence
           marcht
           suddainly
           to
           Laodicea
           .
           From
           whence
           the
           King
           parting
           with
           all
           his
           Troupes
           ,
           and
           hauing
           past
           a
           Desart
           ,
           hee
           came
           into
           a
           place
           which
           the
           Inhabitants
           of
           the
           Countrey
           called
           Marsia
           ,
           
           seated
           betwixt
           the
           two
           Promontories
           of
           Liban
           and
           Antiliban
           ,
           
           which
           restrayne
           it
           ,
           and
           in
           the
           narrowest
           streight
           is
           miry
           and
           moorish
           :
           where
           also
           grow
           the
           Arromaticall
           Canes
           .
        
         
           Moreouer
           there
           ioynes
           to
           the
           one
           side
           of
           the
           sayd
           streights
           a
           Towne
           ,
           
           which
           they
           call
           Broches
           ,
           and
           on
           the
           other
           that
           of
           Gerre
           :
           Betwixt
           the
           which
           there
           is
           a
           rough
           and
           difficult
           way
           .
           The
           King
           marching
           for
           some
           dayes
           by
           these
           streights
           ,
           came
           in
           the
           end
           to
           Gerre
           :
           Whereas
           when
           he
           saw
           that
           Theodote
           of
           Etolia
           had
           taken
           it
           ,
           and
           Broches
           ,
           and
           that
           hee
           had
           sortified
           all
           that
           part
           of
           the
           streights
           ,
           which
           were
           neere
           vnto
           the
           Fens
           ,
           with
           Ditches
           ,
           and
           Pallisadoes
           ,
           and
           men
           for
           the
           defence
           thereof
           ,
           hee
           laboured
           at
           the
           first
           to
           assayle
           them
           .
           But
           when
           it
           seemed
           he
           lost
           more
           then
           hee
           got
           ,
           by
           reason
           of
           the
           disaduantage
           of
           the
           place
           ,
           and
           that
           
           Theodote
           made
           a
           shew
           to
           be
           of
           Ptolomies
           party
           ,
           hee
           gaue
           ouer
           the
           enterprize
           .
           And
           when
           he
           had
           newes
           of
           the
           retreate
           of
           Xenoete
           ,
           and
           of
           the
           attempt
           of
           Molon
           ,
           he
           resolued
           to
           part
           from
           thence
           ,
           and
           to
           giue
           order
           for
           his
           owne
           affaires
           .
        
         
           Xenoete
           being
           (
           as
           wee
           haue
           sayd
           )
           sent
           Generall
           against
           Molon
           ,
           hee
           had
           a
           greater
           power
           then
           was
           immagined
           ,
           and
           vsed
           his
           friends
           with
           great
           arrogancy
           ,
           and
           his
           enemies
           with
           too
           much
           cruelty
           .
           When
           hee
           tooke
           his
           way
           to
           Seleucia
           with
           his
           Army
           ,
           calling
           vnto
           him
           Diogene
           Gouernour
           of
           the
           Countrey
           of
           Susian
           ,
           and
           Pythias
           of
           the
           red
           Sea
           ,
           hee
           marcht
           against
           the
           enemies
           ,
           and
           planted
           his
           Campe
           neere
           vnto
           theirs
           ,
           the
           Riuer
           of
           Tygris
           being
           betwixt
           them
           .
           During
           the
           which
           there
           were
           many
           came
           swimming
           from
           Molons
           Campe
           ,
           aduertising
           him
           that
           the
           greatest
           part
           of
           his
           Army
           would
           yeild
           vnto
           him
           ,
           if
           he
           past
           the
           Riuer
           ,
           for
           that
           they
           hated
           him
           ,
           and
           loued
           and
           affected
           the
           King.
           Xenoete
           perswaded
           by
           their
           words
           ,
           prepares
           himselfe
           to
           passe
           Tygris
           ;
           and
           making
           shew
           that
           hee
           would
           make
           his
           passage
           at
           a
           certaine
           place
           ,
           where
           as
           the
           Water
           makes
           an
           Iland
           ,
           hee
           made
           no
           shewe
           of
           any
           preparation
           .
           Whereupon
           whilest
           that
           Molon
           made
           no
           account
           of
           his
           enterprize
           ,
           hee
           prepared
           Boates
           speedily
           ,
           and
           taking
           the
           best
           of
           his
           Horse-men
           ,
           and
           the
           Chiefe
           of
           all
           the
           Foot-men
           of
           his
           Army●
           he
           left
           Zeuxis
           and
           Pythias
           for
           the
           Guard
           of
           the
           Campe
           ;
           and
           past
           his
           Army
           safely
           in
           the
           night
           by
           Boate
           fourescore
           furlongs
           beneath
           Molons
           Campe
           :
           During
           the
           which
           he
           seated
           his
           Campe
           in
           a
           safe
           place
           ,
           which
           was
           inuironed
           by
           the
           Riuer
           for
           the
           greatest
           part
           ,
           and
           the
           rest
           assured
           by
           Fens
           and
           Moores
           adioyning
           .
        
         
           When
           as
           Molon
           was
           aduertised
           hereof
           ,
           hee
           sent
           his
           Horse-men
           before
           to
           hinder
           their
           passage
           ,
           or
           to
           defeate
           them
           that
           were
           past
           .
           Who
           approaching
           neere
           to
           Xenoete
           ,
           they
           annoyed
           themselues
           more
           (
           for
           that
           they
           knew
           not
           the
           places
           )
           then
           they
           did
           the
           enemy
           :
           For
           entring
           into
           those
           Moorish
           Fens
           ,
           they
           could
           doe
           no
           seruice
           ,
           and
           many
           perished
           .
           Xenoete
           hoping
           that
           if
           hee
           approached
           neere
           vnto
           Molon
           ,
           hee
           should
           draw
           many
           of
           his
           men
           vnto
           him
           ,
           marcht
           a
           slow
           pace
           a
           long
           the
           riuer
           side
           ,
           setting
           downe
           neere
           vnto
           the
           enemy
           .
           At
           what
           time
           Molon
           leauing
           his
           Baggage
           in
           the
           Campe
           ,
           retired
           by
           night
           ,
           doing
           it
           eyther
           by
           policy
           or
           for
           some
           distrust
           hee
           had
           of
           his
           men
           :
           
           and
           takes
           his
           way
           towards
           
             Media
             .
             Xenoete
          
           thinking
           the
           enemy
           had
           beene
           fled
           ,
           terrified
           with
           his
           comming
           ,
           and
           ill
           assured
           of
           his
           Souldiers
           ,
           gaines
           first
           the
           enemies
           Campe
           ,
           and
           cals
           vnto
           him
           all
           his
           Horse-men
           ,
           and
           the
           rest
           which
           he
           had
           left
           with
           Zeuxis
           .
           Then
           calling
           them
           all
           together
           ,
           hee
           perswades
           them
           to
           be
           of
           good
           hope
           for
           the
           future
           ,
           considering
           the
           flight
           and
           despaire
           of
           Molon
           .
        
         
           This
           propose
           ended
           ,
           hee
           commaunded
           them
           to
           go
           to
           their
           Repast
           ,
           and
           to
           be
           ready
           in
           morning
           to
           pursue
           their
           enemies
           :
           But
           all
           the
           souldiers
           hearts
           puffed
           vp
           with
           the
           present
           successe
           ,
           and
           stuffed
           with
           all
           sorts
           of
           Booty
           ,
           betooke
           themselues
           wholy
           to
           gormundizing
           and
           drunkennes
           ,
           and
           in
           the
           same
           sort
           of
           sloathfulnesse
           and
           negligence
           ,
           that
           by
           custome
           begets
           such
           things
           ,
           passed
           the
           night
           .
           Now
           as
           Molon
           had
           gayned
           an
           aduantagious
           place
           ,
           and
           that
           he
           had
           refreshed
           his
           men
           also
           ,
           he
           aduanced
           
           against
           the
           enemies
           ,
           and
           finding
           them
           ouer-come
           and
           ●●●zed
           on
           by
           sleepe
           and
           Wine
           ,
           he
           assaulted
           their
           Campe
           with
           extreame
           fury
           ,
           euen
           in
           the
           breake
           of
           day
           .
        
         
           Xenoete
           astonisht
           with
           so
           great
           and
           vnlookt
           for
           a
           businesse
           ,
           could
           by
           no
           meanes
           awake
           his
           people
           for
           their
           drunkennesse
           ,
           but
           they
           were
           killed
           by
           the
           enemies
           resisting
           by
           small
           Companies
           ;
           and
           so
           the
           greatest
           part
           were
           defeated
           within
           the
           Campe
           drowned
           in
           sleepe
           ,
           the
           rest
           throwing
           themselues
           into
           the
           Riuer
           ,
           striuing
           to
           passe
           it
           by
           swimming
           :
           but
           the
           most
           of
           them
           perished
           for
           all
           that
           in
           the
           end
           .
           
           It
           was
           a
           pittifull
           thing
           to
           see
           men
           so
           affrighted
           ,
           for
           all
           without
           any
           regard
           or
           consideration
           throwing
           themselues
           into
           the
           mercy
           of
           the
           Waues
           ,
           and
           to
           passe
           therein
           ,
           and
           driue
           afore
           them
           the
           Carriages
           and
           Baggage
           ,
           as
           if
           they
           thought
           by
           the
           ayde
           of
           the
           Water
           ,
           they
           could
           gaine
           or
           saue
           their
           Campe
           ,
           but
           it
           came
           to
           passe
           that
           in
           one selfe
           same
           time
           ,
           Sumpter
           horses
           ,
           Armes
           ,
           and
           dead
           bodies
           were
           borne
           by
           the
           Riuer
           ,
           as
           if
           also
           a
           Vanquisher
           ,
           a
           thing
           both
           fearefull
           to
           relate
           ,
           and
           also
           horrible
           to
           behold
           .
        
         
           After
           that
           Molon
           had
           thus
           suddainly
           gayned
           the
           Campe
           of
           the
           enemies
           ,
           and
           had
           passed
           the
           Riuer
           without
           danger
           ,
           because
           there
           was
           none
           to
           hinder
           his
           passage
           ,
           and
           that
           Zeuxis
           had
           taken
           flight
           ,
           as
           it
           were
           ,
           before
           the
           enemies
           approached
           ,
           hee
           tooke
           also
           the
           Fort
           which
           was
           there
           on
           the
           Riuer
           .
           After
           this
           good
           fortune
           ,
           hee
           came
           into
           Seleucia
           with
           his
           Army
           :
           the
           which
           hee
           tooke
           suddainly
           ,
           in
           respect
           that
           those
           who
           were
           with
           Z●●xis
           were
           astonished
           at
           his
           comming
           ,
           hauing
           abandoned
           the
           Towne
           with
           Diomedon
           Gouernour
           of
           Seleucia
           :
           And
           after
           hauing
           ranne
           ouer
           all
           the
           Prouince
           ,
           hee
           brought
           vnder
           his
           obedience
           all
           the
           Townes
           of
           the
           high
           Country
           without
           finding
           resistance
           :
           and
           from
           thence
           hauing
           Conquered
           the
           Empire
           of
           all
           the
           Countrey
           of
           Babylon
           ,
           and
           all
           the
           Countrey
           about
           the
           Red
           Sea
           ,
           hee
           arriued
           vnto
           Susa
           ,
           taking
           the
           Towne
           vpon
           his
           first
           arriuall
           ,
           and
           after
           he
           had
           giuen
           many
           assaults
           to
           the
           Fortresse
           because
           Diogene
           was
           there
           retyred
           ,
           and
           that
           hee
           could
           not
           force●
           ,
           he
           desisted
           from
           his
           enterprize
           and
           raysed
           the
           siege
           ,
           hee
           returned
           into
           Seleucia
           with
           his
           Army
           :
           and
           there
           ,
           after
           he
           ha●
           Garrison'd
           his
           men
           of
           Warre
           for
           some
           time
           ,
           and
           had
           encouraged
           them
           vnto
           the
           Warres
           ,
           hee
           with
           a
           great
           heart
           vndertooke
           to
           lead
           them
           out
           of
           the
           Countrey
           ,
           and
           to
           Conquer
           in
           a
           small
           time
           all
           the
           Prouince
           that
           i●
           from
           Tygris
           vnto
           the
           Towne
           of
           Europe
           and
           Mesopotamia
           ,
           euen
           vnto
           Dura
           .
        
         
           Antioch
           hauing
           (
           as
           wee
           haue
           heretofore
           sayd
           )
           these
           newes
           ,
           were
           in
           fantasie
           to
           leaue
           the
           Warre
           in
           Syrria
           ,
           and
           to
           prouide
           for
           this
           other
           Countrey
           with
           an
           extreame
           diligence
           :
           they
           Assembled
           therefore
           those
           of
           their
           Counsell
           ,
           and
           as
           they
           had
           commaunded
           that
           euery
           one
           should
           freely
           giue
           his
           aduice
           touching
           the
           Warre
           of
           Molon
           ,
           and
           that
           Epigone
           should
           be
           made
           fit
           ,
           saying
           that
           long
           sithence
           things
           should
           haue
           beene
           considered
           and
           lookt
           vnto
           ,
           because
           the
           enemies
           should
           not
           haue
           their
           courages
           so
           great
           to
           vndertake
           such
           things
           ,
           because
           of
           their
           good
           successe
           :
           To
           whom
           neuerthelesse
           they
           ought
           ●ow
           to
           giue
           order
           with
           all
           their
           endeauour
           and
           study
           ,
           for
           some
           speedy
           course
           to
           preue●●
           all
           future
           danger
           .
        
         
         
           Then
           Hermes
           incensed
           againe
           ,
           began
           to
           vse
           proud
           and
           iniurious
           speeches
           without
           reason
           :
           Hee
           inuented
           false
           slanders
           against
           Epigene
           ,
           beseeching
           the
           King
           not
           to
           leaue
           the
           Warre
           of
           Syrria
           so
           inconsiderately
           .
           Finally
           he
           grew
           into
           such
           a
           rage
           ,
           as
           hee
           offended
           many
           and
           discontented
           Antiochus
           .
           They
           could
           hardly
           pracifie
           his
           fury
           ,
           although
           the
           King
           vsed
           what
           meanes
           hee
           could
           to
           reconcile
           them
           .
           In
           the
           end
           when
           the
           aduice
           of
           Epigene
           seemed
           the
           best
           vnto
           the
           assistants
           ,
           it
           was
           resolued
           in
           Councell
           that
           the
           Army
           should
           march
           against
           Molon
           ,
           and
           that
           there
           they
           should
           make
           the
           Warre
           .
        
         
           Hermes
           seeming
           presently
           to
           haue
           altered
           his
           aduice
           ,
           sayd
           that
           all
           the
           World
           must
           obserue
           that
           which
           the
           Councell
           had
           decreed
           ,
           and
           performed
           his
           duty
           to
           make
           prouision
           of
           all
           necessary
           things
           for
           the
           managing
           of
           Warre
           .
           When
           the
           Troupes
           were
           assembled
           at
           Apamia
           ,
           and
           that
           there
           was
           a
           munity
           and
           a
           great
           discord
           growne
           amongst
           the
           common
           Souldies
           :
           
           Hermes
           finding
           the
           King
           amazed
           and
           much
           troubled
           ,
           hee
           assured
           him
           to
           pacifie
           the
           rage
           and
           discontent
           of
           the
           Souldiers
           ,
           and
           to
           diuide
           and
           share
           the
           Corne
           quietly
           among
           them
           ,
           if
           hee
           would
           promise
           him
           neuer
           to
           carry
           Epigene
           with
           him
           in
           any
           exploits
           of
           Warre
           :
           For
           that
           they
           could
           not
           performe
           any
           thing
           of
           importance
           in
           an
           Army
           ,
           being
           at
           so
           much
           difference
           and
           so
           incensed
           one
           against
           another
           .
           And
           although
           the
           King
           disliked
           this
           ,
           and
           was
           very
           much
           discontented
           at
           his
           motion
           ,
           for
           that
           hee
           knew
           by
           experience
           that
           Epigone
           was
           a
           man
           of
           Councell
           ,
           and
           actiue
           in
           Affaires
           of
           Warre
           ,
           yet
           to
           preuent
           the
           present
           ,
           he
           sent
           him
           suddainly
           away
           :
           doubting
           that
           being
           circumuented
           by
           the
           promises
           of
           Hermes
           ,
           hee
           should
           not
           be
           master
           of
           himselfe
           .
           Which
           beeing
           done
           ,
           all
           the
           rest
           of
           the
           Kings
           Councell
           grew
           into
           great
           feare
           .
           The
           Troupes
           also
           receiuing
           what
           Corne
           they
           desired
           ,
           changed
           their
           affection
           ,
           and
           followed
           Hermes
           ,
           except
           the
           Cyrrastres
           :
           Who
           beeing
           sixe
           thousand
           men
           ,
           mutined
           and
           abandoned
           the
           Kings
           seruice
           :
           Who
           afterwards
           did
           him
           many
           affronts
           in
           his
           Warre
           at
           seuerall
           times
           .
           Yet
           in
           the
           end
           they
           were
           defeated
           by
           a
           certaine
           Captaine
           of
           the
           Kings
           party
           ,
           and
           the
           greatest
           part
           of
           them
           slaine
           :
           the
           rest
           yeilded
           afterwards
           vnto
           the
           King.
           
        
         
           Hermes
           hauing
           made
           the
           Kings
           friends
           his
           owne
           by
           feare
           ,
           and
           the
           Souldiers
           by
           his
           bounty
           ,
           
           hee
           marcht
           with
           him
           and
           his
           Army
           .
           Hee
           layed
           a
           plot
           agianst
           Epigene
           ,
           with
           the
           helpe
           and
           consent
           of
           Alexis
           ,
           who
           at
           that
           time
           was
           Captaine
           of
           Apamia
           ;
           and
           writing
           letters
           ,
           as
           if
           they
           had
           bin
           sent
           from
           Molon
           to
           Epigene
           ,
           hee
           corrupted
           one
           of
           Alexis
           seruants
           with
           great
           promises
           :
           who
           went
           to
           Epigene
           ,
           to
           thrust
           these
           Letters
           secretly
           among
           his
           other
           Writings
           .
           Which
           when
           he
           had
           done
           ,
           Alexis
           came
           suddainly
           to
           Epigene
           ,
           demanding
           of
           him
           ,
           if
           he
           had
           receiued
           any
           Letters
           from
           Molon
           :
           and
           when
           hee
           affirmed
           no
           ,
           the
           other
           was
           confident
           that
           he
           would
           finde
           some
           .
           Wherefore
           entring
           into
           the
           House
           to
           search
           ,
           he
           found
           the
           Letters
           ,
           and
           taking
           this
           occasion
           slew
           him
           .
           These
           things
           happening
           thus
           ,
           the
           King
           thought
           that
           hee
           was
           iustly
           slaine
           .
           And
           although
           the
           rest
           of
           the
           Court
           and
           of
           his
           friends
           were
           much
           grieued
           at
           this
           suddaine
           disaster
           ,
           yet
           they
           dissembled
           their
           sorrow
           for
           feare
           .
        
         
         
           When
           as
           Antiochus
           was
           come
           vnto
           Euphrates
           ,
           he
           marcht
           with
           his
           army
           vnto
           Antiochia
           ,
           and
           stayed
           at
           Michdionia
           about
           the
           midst
           of
           Dec●mber
           ,
           desiring
           to
           passe
           the
           ●oughnesse
           of
           the
           Winter
           there
           :
           where
           staying
           about
           forty
           dayes
           ,
           hee
           went
           vnto
           Liba
           ,
           where
           hee
           called
           a
           Councell
           .
           And
           when
           as
           they
           consulted
           of
           the
           way
           which
           they
           should
           hold
           to
           find
           Molon
           ,
           and
           from
           whence
           and
           how
           they
           might
           recouer
           Victuals
           ,
           (
           for
           at
           that
           time
           hee
           made
           his
           abode
           in
           
             Babylon
             )
             Hermes
          
           was
           of
           opinion
           that
           they
           should
           keepe
           their
           way
           vppon
           this
           side
           the
           Riuer
           of
           Tygris
           ,
           and
           along
           the
           Bankes
           ;
           doubting
           and
           not
           a
           little
           fearing
           the
           Riuers
           of
           Luque
           and
           
             Capre
             .
             Zeuxis
          
           was
           of
           another
           opinion
           ;
           but
           hee
           durst
           not
           speake
           nor
           declare
           his
           minde
           plainely
           ,
           remembring
           still
           the
           death
           of
           Epigene
           .
        
         
           But
           when
           as
           the
           ignorance
           of
           Hermes
           seemed
           apparent
           to
           all
           the
           assistants
           ,
           hee
           with
           some
           difficulty
           deliuered
           his
           aduice
           ,
           that
           they
           must
           passe
           Tygris
           ,
           aswell
           for
           many
           other
           difficulties
           which
           are
           on
           this
           side
           ,
           as
           for
           that
           they
           must
           of
           necessity
           ,
           after
           they
           had
           past
           certaine
           places
           in
           marching
           sixe
           daies
           iourney
           by
           a
           Desart
           Country
           ,
           came
           vnto
           a
           Region
           which
           they
           call
           Diorex
           ,
           where
           the
           passage
           was
           not
           safe
           ,
           for
           that
           the
           enemy
           had
           seized
           thereon
           :
           And
           that
           moreouer
           the
           returne
           would
           be
           dangerous
           ,
           especially
           for
           want
           of
           victuals
           .
           If
           the
           King
           likewise
           did
           passe
           Tygris
           ,
           all
           the
           people
           of
           Appolonia
           ,
           transported
           with
           ioy
           would
           come
           vnto
           him
           ,
           who
           at
           this
           day
           obeyed
           Molon
           ,
           not
           for
           any
           affection
           ,
           but
           through
           necessity
           and
           feare
           :
           And
           withall
           they
           should
           haue
           abundance
           of
           victuals
           ,
           by
           reason
           of
           the
           fertility
           of
           the
           Countrey
           ;
           and
           the
           passage
           of
           Media
           would
           be
           shut
           vp
           for
           Molon
           ,
           so
           as
           of
           necessity
           he
           should
           be
           forced
           to
           come
           and
           fight
           :
           Or
           if
           hee
           fled
           ,
           his
           Troupes
           would
           soone
           yeild
           vnto
           the
           King.
           When
           the
           aduice
           of
           Zeuxis
           had
           beene
           allowed
           in
           Councell
           ,
           they
           presently
           past
           the
           whole
           Army
           with
           the
           baggage
           in
           three
           places
           .
           And
           marching
           from
           thence
           vnto
           D●re
           ,
           they
           raised
           the
           siege
           ,
           (
           for
           one
           of
           Molons
           Captaines
           had
           some
           few
           dayes
           before
           besieged
           it
           )
           and
           afterwards
           continuing
           on
           their
           way
           ,
           and
           hauing
           past
           the
           Mountaines
           which
           they
           of
           the
           Countrey
           call
           Orie
           ,
           in
           eight
           daies
           they
           came
           into
           Apolonia
           .
        
         
           At
           the
           same
           time
           Molon
           hauing
           newes
           of
           the
           Kings
           comming
           ,
           and
           not
           holding
           himselfe
           assured
           of
           the
           S●sians
           and
           Babilonians
           ,
           beeing
           lately
           made
           subiect
           vnto
           him
           and
           by
           surprize
           ,
           fearing
           moreouer
           that
           the
           passage
           of
           Media
           was
           stopt
           ,
           hee
           afterwards
           resolued
           to
           passe
           by
           the
           Riuer
           Tygris
           speedily
           with
           his
           whole
           Army
           ,
           making
           haste
           to
           gaine
           the
           Woodes
           which
           bend
           towards
           the
           playnes
           of
           Apolonia
           ,
           for
           that
           he
           had
           great
           confidence
           in
           his
           Slingers
           ,
           whom
           they
           call
           Cyrtles
           .
           When
           hee
           approached
           neere
           these
           places
           ,
           from
           the
           which
           the
           King
           parting
           with
           his
           Army
           from
           Apolonia
           was
           not
           farre
           ,
           it
           happened
           that
           the
           forerunners
           of
           eyther
           side
           ,
           lightly
           armed
           ,
           met
           vppon
           a
           Hill
           ,
           where
           they
           skirmished
           .
           But
           vpon
           the
           approach
           of
           both
           Armies
           ,
           they
           began
           to
           retire
           ,
           and
           the
           two
           Campes
           lodged
           within
           forty
           furlongs
           one
           of
           another
           .
        
         
           When
           night
           came
           ,
           Molon
           considering
           that
           a
           battaile
           by
           day
           with
           the
           King
           would
           bee
           dangerous
           for
           him
           ,
           not
           relying
           much
           vppon
           his
           men
           ,
           
           he
           resolued
           to
           assaile
           Antiochus
           at
           mid-night
           .
           Wherefore
           hee
           made
           choise
           of
           the
           ablest
           men
           of
           his
           whole
           Army
           ,
           and
           takes
           his
           way
           by
           vnknowne
           places
           ,
           resoluing
           to
           charge
           the
           enemy
           from
           the
           higher
           part
           :
           But
           being
           aduertised
           vppon
           the
           way
           ,
           that
           ten
           of
           his
           Souldiers
           had
           stollen
           away
           in
           the
           night
           ,
           and
           retired
           vnto
           Antiochus
           ,
           hee
           gaue
           ouer
           his
           enterprize
           .
           So
           as
           taking
           another
           way
           ,
           hee
           returned
           to
           the
           Campe
           at
           the
           breake
           of
           day
           ,
           the
           which
           was
           the
           chiefe
           cause
           of
           great
           trouble
           in
           his
           Army
           :
           For
           they
           awaking
           with
           this
           suddaine
           and
           short
           returne
           of
           their
           Companions
           ,
           they
           were
           so
           terrified
           and
           amazed
           ,
           as
           they
           were
           in
           a
           manner
           ready
           to
           flie
           and
           abandon
           their
           Campe.
           Molon
           when
           the
           trueth
           was
           knowne
           and
           well
           perceiued
           ,
           pacified
           this
           terrour
           and
           amazement
           what
           hee
           could
           ,
           in
           so
           short
           a
           space
           ,
           although
           it
           in
           some
           part
           increased
           still
           .
        
         
           The
           King
           being
           ready
           to
           fight
           ,
           drawes
           his
           Army
           to
           fielde
           at
           the
           breake
           of
           day
           ,
           
           and
           on
           the
           right
           Wing
           hee
           sets
           the
           Launces
           ,
           vnder
           the
           Commaund
           of
           Ardis
           ,
           a
           man
           of
           great
           experience
           in
           the
           Warre
           .
           To
           whom
           hee
           gaue
           for
           a
           supply
           the
           Candyots
           his
           Allies
           ,
           and
           after
           them
           the
           Gaules
           and
           Rhigosages
           :
           who
           were
           followed
           by
           the
           Souldiers
           of
           Greece
           ,
           and
           finally
           by
           a
           great
           battalion
           of
           Foote-men
           .
           In
           regard
           of
           the
           left
           Wing
           ,
           he
           gaue
           it
           to
           the
           Allies
           ,
           which
           were
           all
           on
           horse-backe
           .
           Hee
           likewise
           set
           the
           Elephants
           in
           Front
           betwixt
           the
           two
           Wings
           ,
           beeing
           ten
           in
           number
           .
           In
           regard
           of
           the
           supplies
           of
           Horse
           and
           Foote
           distributed
           on
           eyther
           Wing
           ,
           hee
           giues
           them
           charge
           to
           wheele
           about
           ,
           and
           to
           compasse
           in
           the
           enemy
           ,
           as
           soone
           as
           the
           Battaile
           should
           beginne
           to
           charge
           .
        
         
           After
           all
           this
           hee
           encourageth
           the
           Souldiers
           ,
           telling
           them
           in
           few
           words
           what
           was
           necessary
           for
           the
           present
           :
           And
           he
           giues
           to
           Hermes
           and
           Zeuxis
           the
           leading
           of
           the
           left
           Wing
           ,
           and
           takes
           the
           right
           vnto
           himselfe
           .
           On
           the
           other
           side
           Molon
           drawes
           his
           Army
           to
           Field
           with
           great
           difficulty
           ;
           and
           puts
           it
           but
           ill
           in
           Battaile
           ,
           by
           reason
           of
           the
           disorder
           which
           had
           happened
           in
           the
           night
           .
           Yet
           hee
           diuided
           his
           Horse-men
           in
           two
           wings
           ,
           thinking
           the
           enemy
           had
           done
           the
           like
           ,
           placing
           the
           Targetteers
           and
           the
           Gaules
           with
           others
           that
           were
           of
           most
           apt
           courage
           ,
           great
           experience
           and
           best
           Armed
           in
           the
           middest
           of
           the
           Horse-men
           :
           
           putting
           the
           Archers
           and
           Slingers
           vppon
           the
           two
           Wings
           ,
           without
           the
           Troupe
           of
           Horse-men
           ,
           and
           in
           Front
           were
           placed
           all
           the
           Carriages
           and
           Bill-men
           .
           He
           gaue
           the
           leading
           of
           the
           left
           Wing
           vnto
           his
           brother
           Neolaus
           ,
           and
           him selfe
           takes
           the
           right
           .
        
         
           This
           done
           ,
           the
           two
           Armies
           marcht
           :
           Molons
           right
           Wing
           was
           loyall
           and
           faithfull
           vnto
           him
           ,
           charging
           Zeuxi●
           with
           great
           Courage
           and
           fury
           .
           But
           when
           as
           the
           left
           Wing
           drew
           somewhat
           neere
           vnto
           the
           King
           ,
           it
           retired
           to
           the
           enemy
           .
           This
           happening
           ,
           Molons
           Troupes
           fainted
           suddainely
           :
           And
           the
           Kings
           Army
           grew
           more
           sto●
           and
           couragious
           .
           But
           when
           as
           Molon
           saw
           and
           well
           perceiued
           himselfe
           thus
           betrayed
           ,
           and
           inuironed
           by
           the
           enemy
           ,
           thinking
           and
           immagining
           of
           the
           Torments
           which
           hee
           must
           indure
           ,
           
           if
           hee
           fell
           aliue
           into
           their
           hands
           ,
           hee
           slew
           himselfe
           .
           The
           like
           the
           rest
           did
           which
           had
           beene
           Traytors
           vnto
           the
           King
           ,
           who
           recouering
           their
           Houses
           by
           flight
           ,
           slew
           themselues
           .
        
         
         
           When
           as
           Neolaus
           had
           escaped
           from
           the
           Battaile
           ,
           and
           was
           retired
           vnto
           Alexander
           Brother
           to
           Molon
           in
           Persis
           ,
           hee
           slew
           the
           mother
           of
           Molon
           and
           his
           Children
           :
           After
           whose
           death
           he
           slew
           himselfe
           ,
           perswading
           Alexander
           to
           doe
           the
           like
           .
           When
           as
           the
           King
           had
           spoiled
           the
           enemies
           Campe
           ,
           hee
           commaunded
           that
           the
           body
           of
           Molon
           should
           be
           hanged
           vpon
           a
           Crosse
           ,
           
           in
           the
           most
           eminent
           place
           of
           Media
           ,
           the
           which
           was
           suddainly
           performed
           by
           them
           which
           had
           the
           Charge
           :
           who
           after
           they
           had
           carried
           it
           to
           Callonite
           ,
           crucified
           it
           neere
           vnto
           the
           Towne
           of
           Zagre
           .
        
         
           When
           he
           had
           giuen
           great
           admonitions
           to
           Molons
           Army
           ,
           and
           pardoned
           them
           ,
           he
           sent
           men
           to
           Conduct
           them
           into
           Media
           ,
           and
           to
           giue
           order
           for
           the
           affaires
           of
           that
           Prouince
           .
           As
           for
           himselfe
           ,
           he
           retired
           to
           
             Seleucia
             .
             Hermes
          
           continuing
           still
           in
           his
           resolution
           ,
           condemned
           the
           Seleucenses
           in
           sixe
           hundred
           thousand
           Crownes
           for
           that
           they
           had
           reuolted
           ,
           banishing
           the
           Diganes
           :
           and
           put
           many
           to
           death
           in
           Prison
           by
           the
           Sword.
           But
           the
           King
           pacifying
           his
           rage
           ,
           intreated
           the
           Burgesses
           curteously
           ,
           and
           drew
           from
           them
           for
           a
           punishment
           of
           their
           reuolte
           ,
           onely
           fourescore
           and
           ten
           thousand
           Crownes
           .
           These
           things
           thus
           pacified
           ,
           hee
           made
           Diogene
           his
           Lieutenant
           Generall
           in
           Media
           ,
           and
           Apolodorus
           in
           the
           Prouince
           of
           Sus●s
           ;
           and
           sent
           the
           Chancellour
           Tychon
           Lieutenant
           of
           his
           Army
           ,
           into
           the
           seuerall
           Countries
           of
           the
           Red
           Sea
           ,
           there
           to
           lye
           in
           Garrison
           vpon
           any
           suddaine
           occasion
           which
           should
           happen
           .
           This
           was
           the
           end
           of
           Molons
           reuolte
           ,
           and
           of
           the
           Warre
           which
           followed
           .
        
         
           The
           King
           glorious
           of
           this
           good
           fortune
           ,
           and
           desirous
           to
           terrifie
           the
           Barbarous
           Princes
           his
           Neighbours
           ,
           to
           the
           end
           they
           should
           not
           presume
           hereafter
           to
           succour
           his
           Rebels
           with
           men
           and
           Victuals
           ,
           marches
           against
           them
           with
           his
           Army
           :
           
           And
           first
           against
           Artabazenes
           ,
           who
           was
           more
           powerfull
           then
           any
           of
           the
           other
           Princes
           ,
           and
           neerer
           to
           his
           Citties
           .
           At
           the
           same
           time
           Hermes
           feared
           to
           enter
           into
           the
           high
           Country
           for
           the
           eminent
           danger
           ,
           and
           desired
           (
           as
           he
           had
           from
           the
           beginning
           )
           to
           lead
           the
           Army
           against
           Ptolomy
           .
           But
           when
           as
           certaine
           newes
           came
           of
           the
           birth
           of
           the
           Kings
           sonne
           ,
           
           hee
           found
           this
           Voyage
           profitable
           for
           him
           ,
           if
           Antiochus
           should
           chance
           to
           be
           slaine
           by
           the
           Barbariains
           :
           For
           that
           being
           left
           Tutour
           vnto
           the
           sonne
           ,
           hee
           should
           bee
           Lord
           of
           the
           whole
           Realme
           .
           All
           being
           thus
           resolued
           ,
           they
           past
           Mount
           Zagre
           ,
           and
           ouerranne
           the
           Prouince
           of
           Artabazanes
           ,
           which
           ioynes
           to
           Media
           ,
           being
           seperated
           from
           it
           by
           a
           Mountaine
           ,
           and
           on
           some
           parts
           comes
           to
           the
           Pontique
           Sea
           on
           that
           side
           of
           the
           Countrey
           which
           is
           about
           Phasi●
           :
           ioyning
           also
           to
           the
           Hyrcanien
           Sea.
           Moreouer
           it
           abounds
           in
           all
           things
           necessary
           for
           the
           Warre
           .
           It
           hapned
           that
           the
           Persians
           kept
           this
           Principality
           ,
           when
           in
           the
           time
           of
           King
           Alexander
           ,
           they
           made
           no
           account
           or
           esteeme
           of
           it
           .
        
         
           Artabazen●s
           being
           amazed
           at
           the
           Kings
           comming
           ,
           
           and
           broken
           with
           Age
           ,
           thought
           good
           to
           yeilde
           vnto
           Fortune
           ,
           and
           to
           agree
           with
           the
           King
           ,
           vpon
           such
           conditions
           as
           he
           pleased
           .
           When
           the
           accord
           was
           made
           ,
           Apolophanes
           the
           Physitian
           ,
           whom
           the
           King
           loued
           much
           ,
           seeing
           Hermes
           abuse
           his
           Authority
           too
           arrogantly
           ,
           was
           very
           carefull
           for
           the
           King
           ,
           and
           in
           great
           feare
           for
           those
           which
           were
           about
           him
           .
        
         
         
           Wherefore
           after
           he
           had
           expected
           the
           opportunity
           of
           time
           ,
           he
           comes
           to
           Antiochus
           ,
           and
           intreates
           him
           to
           preuent
           the
           presumption
           and
           impudency
           of
           Hermes
           ,
           and
           not
           to
           suffer
           it
           any
           longer
           ,
           least
           hee
           fall
           into
           his
           brothers
           inconuenience
           :
           
           for
           it
           was
           not
           farre
           off
           .
           Finally
           ,
           that
           he
           should
           speedily
           prouide
           for
           his
           safety
           ,
           and
           for
           that
           of
           his
           friends
           .
           Antiochus
           liked
           well
           of
           his
           Counsell
           ,
           for
           that
           he
           hated
           and
           feared
           Hermes
           .
           The
           King
           thanked
           him
           ,
           for
           that
           hee
           had
           not
           feared
           to
           speake
           vnto
           him
           of
           things
           which
           concerned
           his
           safety
           .
           Apolophan●s
           also
           seeing
           that
           hee
           had
           not
           beene
           deceiued
           in
           the
           opinion
           which
           hee
           had
           conceiued
           of
           the
           King
           ,
           grew
           afterwards
           more
           bold
           and
           hardy
           .
           For
           the
           rest
           ,
           Antiochus
           Counselled
           him
           to
           be
           aduised
           for
           his
           owne
           good
           ,
           and
           his
           friends
           ,
           not
           onely
           by
           words
           ,
           but
           also
           by
           effect
           :
           And
           as
           he
           sayd
           ,
           he
           was
           ready
           to
           do
           all
           they
           aduised
           to
           that
           end
           :
           He
           made
           shew
           that
           the
           King
           had
           a
           great
           disease
           in
           his
           eyes
           ,
           and
           must
           indure
           the
           paine
           some
           daies
           :
           vntill
           that
           time
           he
           had
           gotten
           leasure
           to
           make
           ready
           their
           enterprize
           .
           They
           vsed
           also
           power
           to
           go
           and
           aduise
           with
           their
           friends
           touching
           this
           Affaire
           ,
           vnder
           the
           shaddow
           of
           visitation
           :
           During
           which
           time
           ,
           they
           made
           ready
           the
           most
           apt
           for
           the
           execution
           ,
           and
           were
           willingly
           obeyed
           for
           the
           hate
           they
           bare
           to
           Hermes
           ,
           and
           were
           ready
           to
           execute
           the
           Massacre
           .
           The
           Physitians
           likewise
           put
           themselues
           forward
           ,
           that
           it
           was
           behoouefull
           that
           Antiochus
           should
           goe
           take
           the
           Ayre
           in
           the
           morning
           to
           refresh
           himselfe
           .
        
         
           Hermes
           came
           to
           the
           King
           in
           the
           meane
           time
           ,
           as
           hath
           beene
           sayd
           ,
           together
           with
           the
           Allies
           which
           were
           participant
           of
           the
           enterprize
           ,
           the
           rest
           remayned
           in
           the
           Campe
           ,
           as
           if
           they
           knew
           nothing
           of
           the
           Voyage
           .
           The
           others
           drawing
           then
           Antigonus
           out
           of
           the
           Campe
           ,
           they
           led
           him
           into
           some
           by
           place
           ,
           where
           at
           his
           onely
           signe
           they
           killed
           Hermes
           .
           Behold
           now
           how
           he
           dyed
           ,
           of
           whom
           alwayes
           the
           punishment
           was
           neuer
           sufficient
           for
           his
           wickednesse
           .
           The
           King
           returned
           to
           his
           Lodging
           ,
           deliuered
           from
           a
           great
           distresse
           and
           feare
           ,
           with
           a
           prayse
           reaching
           to
           the
           Heauens
           by
           all
           the
           Prouince
           ,
           of
           his
           Counsell
           and
           of
           his
           workes
           ,
           especially
           when
           they
           heard
           newes
           of
           the
           death
           of
           Hermes
           .
           In
           the
           same
           time
           ,
           the
           Women
           of
           Apam●●
           killed
           his
           Wife
           ,
           and
           the
           Children
           ,
           his
           .
           After
           that
           Antiochus
           was
           arriued
           in
           his
           lodging
           ,
           hee
           sent
           his
           Army
           to
           wi●●er
           in
           the
           Garrisons
           ,
           and
           a●
           Embassadour
           to
           Acheus
           ,
           and
           first
           complayning
           of
           that
           ,
           that
           he
           had
           taken
           the
           Crowne
           ,
           and
           likewise
           ●urst
           accept
           the
           name
           of
           King
           :
           And
           that
           on
           the
           other
           side
           ,
           hee
           durst
           openly
           declare
           himselfe
           to
           hold
           the
           party
           of
           Ptolo●●
           .
           Now
           we
           must
           vnderstand
           ,
           that
           in
           the
           time
           the
           King
           led
           the
           Warre
           to
           
             Artabazenes
             ,
             Acheus
          
           thinking
           that
           hee
           should
           dye
           in
           the
           Country
           there
           ,
           or
           if
           he
           dyed
           not
           ,
           that
           hee
           should
           without
           any
           hindrance
           draw
           the
           Warre
           into
           Syrria
           ,
           before
           his
           returne
           .
           Seeing
           and
           well
           perc●iuing
           the
           longnesse
           of
           the
           way
           ,
           and
           the
           Conquering
           of
           the
           Kingdome
           ,
           suddainly
           by
           the
           ayde
           of
           Cyrrastes
           ,
           that
           not
           long
           since
           had
           abandoned
           the
           King
           ,
           and
           parted
           from
           Lydia
           with
           a
           great
           Army
           .
        
         
           And
           as
           he
           was
           arriued
           in
           Laodicea
           ,
           which
           is
           in
           Phrigia
           ;
           he
           seazed
           on
           the
           Crowne
           ,
           taking
           also
           the
           ambition
           to
           be
           called
           King
           ,
           and
           to
           write
           to
           the
           Townes
           to
           doe
           so
           ,
           being
           earnestly
           solicited
           by
           a
           Fugitiue
           ,
           called
           
           Synires
           .
           And
           as
           he
           then
           continued
           his
           voyage
           ,
           and
           was
           not
           farre
           from
           Lycaonia
           ,
           the
           Men
           of
           Warre
           began
           to
           mutiny
           against
           him
           ,
           being
           sorry
           that
           they
           led
           an
           Army
           against
           the
           first
           King
           :
           Wherefore
           Acheus
           seeing
           their
           fancies
           ,
           turned
           him
           from
           the
           way
           he
           had
           begun
           ,
           as
           if
           hee
           would
           make
           them
           vnderstand
           ,
           that
           he
           drew
           not
           in
           the
           beginning
           to
           Syrria
           ;
           but
           turned
           his
           way
           to
           Pisidique
           ,
           pillaging
           all
           the
           Countrey
           ,
           and
           distributing
           to
           the
           Men
           of
           War
           a
           ma●uailous
           ●ooty
           ;
           so
           he
           gained
           them
           ,
           and
           returned
           to
           his
           house
           :
           The
           King
           then
           well
           aduertised
           of
           all
           these
           things
           ,
           〈◊〉
           (
           as
           we
           haue
           sayd
           )
           an
           Embassadour
           to
           Acheus
           ,
           making
           ready
           in
           the
           meane
           while
           all
           that
           seemed
           to
           bee
           necessary
           ,
           to
           bring
           the
           Warre
           vpon
           Ptolomy
           .
           And
           after
           that
           all
           the
           Army
           was
           neere
           to
           Apamia
           ,
           in
           the
           beginning
           of
           the
           Spring
           ,
           he
           called
           his
           Friends
           to
           Councell
           ,
           requiring
           of
           euery
           one
           their
           aduice
           what
           they
           thought
           fit
           to
           be
           done
           for
           the
           Warre
           .
           
           When
           as
           many
           had
           counselled
           him
           diuers
           things
           concerning
           the
           places
           a●d
           preparat●on
           ,
           and
           to
           make
           an
           Army
           by
           Sea
           ,
           Apolophanes
           (
           of
           whom
           wee
           haue
           spoken
           )
           being
           borne
           in
           Seleucia
           ,
           stood
           vp
           and
           ouerthrew
           all
           the
           Opinions
           which
           had
           beene
           formerly
           giuen
           ,
           saying
           ,
           that
           it
           was
           a
           solly
           to
           drawe
           the
           Warre
           into
           base
           Syrria
           ,
           and
           to
           suffer
           ●●olomy
           to
           hold
           S●●encia
           ,
           for
           that
           it
           was
           the
           sourse
           and
           cause
           of
           their
           Principality
           :
           That
           besides
           the
           disgrace
           hee
           should
           doe
           vnto
           his
           Reign●
           ,
           (
           considering
           that
           the
           force
           of
           the
           Kings
           of
           Egypt
           had
           alwaies
           kept
           it
           )
           it
           had
           moreouer
           great
           commodities
           for
           the
           mannaging
           of
           the
           Warre
           .
           For
           whilest
           the
           Enemies
           shall
           hold
           it
           ,
           it
           would
           be
           very
           preiudiciall
           to
           all
           his
           Enterprizes
           .
           For
           there
           must
           be
           no
           lesse
           care
           vsed
           to
           defend
           himselfe
           from
           this
           City
           ,
           then
           to
           assaile
           the
           Enemy
           .
           And
           if
           hee
           held
           it
           ,
           he
           should
           not
           onely
           be
           able
           to
           preserue
           his
           owne
           with
           safety
           ,
           but
           also
           to
           vndertake
           some
           good
           action
           both
           by
           Sea
           and
           Land
           ,
           for
           the
           great
           opportunity
           of
           the
           place
           .
        
         
           The
           whole
           Assembly
           allowed
           of
           Apoloph●●es
           aduice
           ,
           and
           resolued
           to
           take
           the
           Citty
           first
           ,
           for
           then
           S●l●ucia
           was
           held
           by
           the
           Kings
           of
           Egypt
           ,
           from
           the
           time
           that
           Pt●lomy
           reigned
           ,
           who
           was
           surnamed
           the
           B●nefactor
           .
           
           Hee
           conquered
           it
           at
           such
           time
           ,
           that
           for
           the
           ruine
           of
           Beronic●
           ,
           and
           the
           rage
           he
           had
           concelued
           in
           his
           he●●t
           ,
           hee
           made
           a
           descent
           into
           base
           Syrria
           with
           an
           Army
           .
           Antiochus
           after
           Apolophanes
           aduice
           was
           approued
           ,
           hee
           commanded
           Diogone
           Generall
           of
           the
           Army
           at
           Sea
           ,
           to
           fayle
           speedily
           to
           Seleuci●
           .
           And
           in
           the
           meane
           time
           parting
           from
           Apamia
           with
           his
           Army
           ,
           he
           lodgeth
           within
           fiue
           Furlongs
           of
           Hippodrome
           .
           Hee
           likewise
           sends
           away
           
             The●●ore
             Hermioly
          
           with
           a
           sufficient
           Army
           for
           Syrria
           ,
           to
           the
           end
           he
           might
           gaine
           the
           streights
           ,
           and
           prouide
           for
           the
           affaires
           of
           that
           Prouince
           .
        
         
           This
           is
           the
           scituation
           of
           Seleucia
           ,
           and
           the
           places
           about
           it
           ;
           
           that
           as
           the
           Citty
           is
           seated
           vpon
           the
           Sea-shoare
           ,
           betwixt
           Cil●cia
           and
           Phenicia
           ,
           so
           it
           hath
           vnder
           i●
           a
           wonderful
           great
           Mountaine
           ,
           which
           they
           call
           Coryphes
           ,
           whose
           side
           towards
           the
           West
           ,
           is
           washed
           with
           the
           Sea
           ,
           which
           is
           betwixt
           Cipres
           and
           Phen●●ia
           ,
           and
           the
           other
           which
           lookes
           to
           the
           East
           ,
           ioynes
           to
           the
           Regions
           of
           the
           Antiochiens
           and
           
             Seleucen●es
             .
             Seleucia
          
           scituated
           on
           the
           South
           ,
           and
           seperated
           by
           a
           deepe
           and
           inaccessible
           Valley
           ,
           which
           extends
           to
           the
           Sea
           ,
           being
           enuironed
           with
           great
           Rockes
           and
           Caues
           :
           And
           
           on
           that
           side
           which
           lookes
           to
           the
           Sea
           ,
           it
           hath
           steps
           and
           Suburbs
           inclosed
           with
           walls
           .
           The
           Citty
           also
           is
           fortified
           with
           a
           good
           wall
           ,
           and
           beautified
           with
           Temples
           ,
           and
           faire
           buildings
           .
           It
           hath
           but
           one
           approach
           towards
           the
           sea
           ,
           the
           which
           is
           difficult
           ,
           and
           made
           by
           hand
           :
           for
           they
           must
           ascend
           vnto
           it
           by
           Ladders
           .
           The
           riuer
           of
           Or●nte
           enters
           into
           the
           Sea
           neere
           vnto
           it
           ,
           taking
           its
           sourse
           and
           beginning
           at
           Liban
           and
           Antiliban
           ,
           and
           passeth
           by
           Antiochia
           :
           whereas
           running
           continually
           ,
           it
           carries
           away
           by
           its
           swift
           course
           all
           the
           filth
           of
           the
           people
           .
           Finally
           ,
           it
           enters
           into
           the
           Sea
           neere
           vnto
           
             Seleucia
             .
             Antiochus
          
           in
           the
           beginning
           sent
           to
           the
           Gouernours
           of
           the
           Citty
           ,
           off●ring
           them
           money
           with
           great
           hopes
           ,
           if
           without
           fighting
           they
           would
           deliuer
           it
           vnto
           him
           .
           
           But
           when
           he
           could
           not
           winne
           them
           ,
           he
           corrupts
           some
           of
           the
           inferiour
           Captaines
           :
           with
           whom
           hauing
           agreed
           ,
           he
           puts
           his
           men
           in
           Battaile
           ,
           as
           if
           he
           meant
           to
           assaile
           the
           Towne
           with
           his
           Army
           at
           Sea
           ,
           and
           at
           Land
           on
           that
           side
           which
           lookes
           towards
           Epirus
           .
           Diuiding
           then
           his
           Army
           in
           three
           ,
           after
           that
           hee
           had
           inflamed
           the
           hearts
           of
           the
           Souldiers
           ,
           promising
           them
           great
           rewards
           ,
           hee
           appointed
           Zeuxi●
           with
           his
           Company
           to
           bee
           at
           the
           Gate
           which
           goes
           to
           Antiochia
           ,
           and
           he
           gaue
           to
           Hermogenes
           the
           places
           by
           which
           they
           goe
           to
           Dioscoria
           ,
           and
           giues
           charge
           to
           Ard●●
           and
           Diogene
           to
           assaile
           the
           Suburbs
           and
           Arsenall
           :
           for
           it
           had
           beene
           so
           agreed
           with
           the
           Traytors
           ,
           
           that
           as
           soone
           as
           the
           Suburbs
           were
           taken
           ,
           they
           should
           deliuer
           him
           the
           Citty
           .
           When
           as
           the
           King
           had
           giuen
           the
           ●igne
           for
           an
           assault
           ,
           they
           all
           did
           their
           indeauours
           .
           But
           among
           the
           rest
           they
           which
           were
           with
           Ard●●
           and
           Diogene
           ,
           carried
           themselues
           valiantly
           :
           For
           they
           could
           not
           assault
           no●
           scale
           the
           other
           places
           .
           But
           in
           regard
           of
           the
           Arsenall
           and
           Suburbs
           ,
           they
           might
           assault
           and
           scale
           them
           .
        
         
           Wherefore
           whilest
           that
           the
           Army
           at
           Sea
           fell
           vpon
           the
           Arsenall
           ,
           and
           Ardis
           Troupes
           vpon
           the
           Suburbs
           ,
           scaling
           the
           Walls
           ,
           and
           that
           they
           of
           the
           Towne
           could
           not
           succour
           them
           ,
           for
           that
           they
           were
           enuironed
           on
           all
           sides
           by
           the
           Enemy
           ,
           it
           fell
           out
           that
           the
           Suburbe
           was
           suddainly
           taken
           .
           Which
           done
           ,
           the
           petty
           Captaines
           corrupted
           by
           the
           King
           ,
           ran
           to
           Leonce
           ,
           who
           at
           that
           time
           was
           Gouernour
           of
           the
           Citty
           ,
           perswading
           him
           to
           send
           to
           Antiochus
           before
           the
           City
           were
           forced
           .
           And
           although
           that
           Leonce
           were
           ignorant
           of
           the
           Treason
           ,
           he
           sent
           presently
           to
           Antiochus
           ,
           (
           being
           troubled
           with
           the
           amazement
           of
           his
           people
           )
           to
           yeeld
           them
           the
           Citty
           vpon
           condition
           to
           haue
           the
           liues
           of
           all
           the
           Inhabitants
           saued
           .
           The
           King
           accepting
           the
           condition
           ,
           promised
           to
           saue
           the
           liues
           of
           all
           Free-men
           ,
           which
           were
           about
           sixe
           thousand
           :
           But
           when
           hee
           was
           entred
           ,
           he
           not
           onely
           pardoned
           the
           Burgesses
           ,
           but
           also
           called
           home
           the
           banished
           men
           of
           Seleucia
           ,
           and
           restored
           vnto
           them
           the
           gouernment
           of
           their
           publique
           affaires
           ,
           and
           all
           their
           goods
           ,
           and
           put
           a
           good
           Garrison
           into
           the
           Hauen
           and
           Port.
           
        
         
           Whilest
           Antiochus
           stayed
           at
           Seleucia
           ,
           hee
           receiued
           Letters
           from
           Theodote
           ,
           by
           the
           which
           he
           solicited
           him
           to
           goe
           speedily
           into
           base
           Syrria
           .
           The
           King
           was
           long
           in
           suspence
           what
           councell
           he
           should
           take
           ,
           and
           was
           pensiue
           and
           troubled
           with
           the
           course
           he
           should
           take
           in
           this
           action
           ▪
           you
           must
           vnderstand
           ,
           that
           Theodote
           borne
           in
           Etolia
           ,
           had
           done
           great
           seruices
           for
           the
           Realme
           of
           Ptolomy
           ,
           (
           whereof
           wee
           haue
           formerly
           made
           
           mention
           )
           and
           many
           times
           put
           his
           life
           in
           danger
           .
           At
           such
           time
           as
           Antiochus
           made
           Warre
           against
           Molon
           ,
           hee
           tooke
           in
           person
           (
           disdaining
           the
           King
           ,
           and
           distrusting
           his
           Courtiers
           )
           Ptolemais
           and
           Tyrus
           by
           Paneteole
           ,
           and
           suddainly
           called
           in
           Antiochus
           .
           The
           King
           hauing
           taken
           Acheus
           to
           heart
           ,
           and
           laying
           aside
           all
           other
           affaires
           ,
           he
           returnes
           with
           his
           Army
           the
           same
           way
           he
           came
           .
           When
           he
           was
           come
           to
           a
           place
           which
           the
           Countrey
           people
           call
           Marsia
           ,
           hee
           camped
           neere
           the
           streights
           which
           are
           about
           Gerre
           ,
           which
           is
           not
           farre
           from
           the
           Fens
           ,
           lying
           in
           the
           midst
           of
           that
           Countrey
           .
           There
           being
           aduertised
           that
           Nicholas
           Lieutenant
           Generall
           to
           Ptolomy
           ,
           held
           Ptolomais
           besieged
           ,
           in
           the
           which
           Theodote
           was
           ,
           hee
           left
           those
           that
           were
           best
           armed
           ,
           and
           gaue
           charge
           to
           besiege
           the
           Towne
           of
           Broches
           ,
           lying
           vpon
           the
           Fenns
           ,
           
           making
           haste
           to
           goe
           and
           raise
           the
           Siege
           .
        
         
           Nicholas
           aduertised
           by
           his
           Spies
           of
           the
           Kings
           comming
           ,
           retired
           ,
           and
           sent
           Lagore
           of
           Candy
           ,
           and
           Dorimene
           of
           Etolia
           ,
           to
           gaine
           the
           streights
           which
           are
           neere
           vnto
           Beryta
           :
           Where
           the
           King
           planted
           his
           Campe
           ,
           after
           that
           he
           had
           fought
           with
           them
           ,
           and
           put
           them
           to
           flight
           .
           And
           when
           hee
           had
           drawne
           together
           the
           rest
           of
           his
           Army
           in
           the
           same
           place
           ,
           he
           makes
           an
           Oration
           to
           his
           Souldiers
           ,
           and
           marcheth
           away
           with
           great
           courage
           .
           There
           Theodote
           and
           Paneteole
           met
           with
           him
           with
           their
           Friends
           ,
           to
           whom
           he
           gaue
           a
           good
           and
           gracious
           reception
           ,
           
           and
           he
           tooke
           Tyrus
           and
           Ptolemais
           with
           all
           their
           preparation
           of
           Warre
           .
           There
           were
           in
           these
           Townes
           forty
           ships
           ,
           whereof
           twenty
           were
           for
           the
           Warre
           ,
           well
           armed
           and
           furnished
           with
           all
           things
           necessary
           ,
           all
           which
           were
           Quinqueremes
           or
           Quadriremes
           :
           the
           rest
           were
           Triremes
           ,
           Biremes
           ,
           and
           of
           one
           banke
           .
           All
           which
           hee
           gaue
           to
           Diogene
           ,
           Captaine
           of
           the
           Sea-army
           .
           When
           as
           newes
           came
           vnto
           him
           of
           the
           secret
           flight
           of
           Ptolomy
           to
           Caire
           ,
           and
           that
           his
           whole
           Army
           assembled
           together
           at
           Damiette
           ,
           and
           that
           they
           sought
           to
           cut
           off
           the
           waters
           from
           him
           ,
           hee
           gaue
           ouer
           his
           enterprize
           to
           assail●
           Da●●●tte
           :
           and
           ouer-running
           the
           Countrey
           ,
           hee
           laboured
           to
           winne
           the
           Townes
           partly
           by
           force
           ,
           partly
           by
           loue
           .
           Whereof
           some
           being
           destitute
           of
           Garrisons
           ,
           and
           fearing
           the
           Kings
           power
           ,
           yeelded
           suddainly
           to
           the
           Enemy
           :
           Others
           relying
           vpon
           their
           strength
           of
           their
           scituation
           ,
           maintained
           his
           assaults
           .
        
         
           As
           for
           Ptolomy
           being
           so
           apparently
           betraide
           ,
           hee
           did
           not
           indeauour
           by
           reason
           of
           his
           weaknesse
           ,
           to
           giue
           that
           speedy
           order
           to
           his
           affaires
           that
           was
           sitting
           ,
           so
           little
           accompt
           he
           had
           made
           of
           that
           which
           concernes
           the
           preparations
           of
           Warre
           .
           Wherefore
           Agathocles
           and
           Sosibius
           (
           who
           at
           that
           time
           gouerned
           all
           the
           a●●aires
           of
           the
           Kingdome
           )
           bethought
           themselues
           (
           as
           much
           as
           possibly
           they
           might
           )
           of
           that
           which
           was
           most
           necessary
           .
           They
           resolued
           to
           prepare
           for
           the
           Warre
           ,
           sending
           in
           the
           meane
           time
           an
           Embassie
           to
           intreate
           Antiochus
           ,
           
           by
           way
           of
           dissembling
           ,
           to
           debate
           Ptolomy's
           right
           :
           who
           as
           not
           daring
           to
           make
           Warre
           ,
           and
           hauing
           aduertised
           and
           perswaded
           his
           Friends
           ,
           was
           retired
           into
           base
           Syrria
           .
           When
           as
           Agathocles
           and
           Sosibius
           had
           thus
           resolued
           ,
           and
           giuen
           order
           according
           to
           their
           power
           ,
           they
           speedily
           sent
           Embassadours
           to
           Antiochus
           ,
           and
           likewise
           to
           the
           
             Rhodiens
             ,
             Constantinopolitains
             ,
             Cizicins
          
           ,
           and
           E●oliens
           ,
           to
           perswade
           them
           to
           send
           Embassies
           to
           Antiochus
           to
           mediate
           a
           peace
           .
           
           When
           as
           these
           had
           sent
           to
           both
           the
           Kings
           ,
           they
           gaue
           them
           great
           meanes
           to
           prouide
           in
           the
           meane
           time
           things
           necessary
           for
           the
           Warre
           ,
           for
           Ptotomy
           receiuing
           the
           Embassadours
           gratiously
           ,
           with
           those
           of
           Antiochus
           ,
           in
           the
           meane
           time
           he
           drew
           together
           the
           Mercenary
           Souldiers
           to
           Alexandria
           ,
           which
           lay
           dispersed
           in
           other
           Townes
           ,
           and
           sent
           others
           to
           leuie
           men
           without
           the
           Prouince
           ,
           making
           prouision
           of
           victuals
           .
           Finally
           ,
           he
           was
           carefull
           day
           and
           night
           to
           prepare
           for
           the
           Warre
           .
           For
           the
           which
           he
           sent
           continually
           men
           to
           Alexandria
           ,
           
           to
           giue
           order
           there
           should
           not
           be
           any
           thing
           wanting
           that
           was
           necessary
           .
           Hee
           had
           also
           giuen
           charge
           to
           Echecrate
           of
           Thessaly
           ,
           and
           to
           Phoxid●
           of
           Mil
           ,
           to
           make
           prouision
           of
           Armes
           ,
           and
           to
           choose
           men
           ,
           and
           to
           muster
           them
           :
           The
           like
           he
           did
           to
           
             Eurilochus
             Magnes
          
           ,
           and
           to
           Socrates
           of
           Beocia
           :
           with
           whom
           also
           was
           
             Cn●pias
             Alorite
          
           .
           For
           hee
           held
           them
           for
           men
           of
           iudgement
           in
           such
           affaires
           :
           For
           that
           he
           esteemed
           them
           of
           great
           experience
           in
           the
           Warre
           ,
           hauing
           serued
           long
           vnder
           Demetrius
           and
           Antigon●●
           .
        
         
           These
           drew
           many
           souldiers
           together
           ,
           prouiding
           wisely
           ,
           and
           like
           honest
           men
           for
           all
           things
           .
           First
           they
           deliuered
           Armes
           to
           the
           Companions
           according
           to
           their
           fashion
           and
           age
           ,
           distributing
           to
           euery
           one
           those
           which
           hee
           could
           best
           mannage
           ,
           and
           disliking
           those
           which
           they
           had
           formerly
           vsed
           .
           Then
           they
           instructed
           them
           in
           particular
           for
           the
           future
           ,
           and
           trained
           them
           continually
           ,
           not
           by
           words
           onely
           ,
           but
           accustoming
           them
           to
           Combats
           made
           for
           pleasure
           .
           After
           that
           they
           drew
           them
           together
           ,
           and
           by
           remonstrances
           and
           perswasions
           put
           courage
           into
           them
           for
           the
           War
           to
           come
           .
           Wherein
           
             Andromachus
             Aspondin
          
           ,
           and
           Polycrates
           the
           Argiue
           ,
           who
           were
           lately
           come
           from
           Arges
           ,
           were
           very
           powerfull
           .
           These
           were
           men
           accustomed
           to
           the
           Warre
           ,
           and
           much
           esteemed
           by
           reason
           of
           their
           Countrey
           ,
           and
           the
           excellency
           of
           their
           liues
           :
           especially
           Polycrates
           ,
           for
           the
           antiquity
           of
           his
           race
           ,
           and
           the
           glory
           of
           his
           Father
           Muasias
           .
           These
           instructing
           the
           Bands
           publiquely
           and
           in
           priuate
           ,
           gaue
           courage
           to
           the
           Souldiers
           for
           the
           future
           War.
           
           Moreouer
           ,
           euery
           one
           had
           his
           particular
           charge
           in
           the
           Army
           according
           to
           their
           experience
           .
           
             Euriloch●●
             Magnes
          
           had
           the
           command
           of
           three
           thousand
           men
           ,
           which
           the
           Kings
           call
           the
           furious
           Troupe
           .
           Socrates
           of
           Beocia
           ,
           was
           Chiefe
           of
           two
           thousand
           armed
           with
           Targets
           .
           Phoxide
           the
           Achaian
           ,
           and
           Ptolomy
           of
           Thras●●
           ,
           and
           with
           them
           
             Andromachus
             Aspondin
          
           ,
           led
           the
           great
           Battaillion
           ,
           and
           the
           Mercenaries
           :
           So
           as
           Adromachus
           and
           Ptolomy
           were
           Captaines
           of
           the
           great
           Battaillion
           ,
           and
           Phoxide
           of
           the
           Mercenaries
           .
           The
           Phalange
           or
           great
           Battaillion
           contained
           about
           fiue
           and
           twenty
           thousand
           men
           .
           The
           Mercenaries
           were
           eight
           thousand
           .
           Polycrates
           had
           trained
           and
           instructed
           the
           Gentlemen
           of
           the
           Kings
           house
           ,
           being
           seuen
           hundred
           Horse
           ,
           ouer
           whom
           hee
           was
           Captaine
           ,
           and
           likewise
           of
           those
           which
           were
           come
           for
           Lybia
           ,
           and
           had
           beene
           leuied
           in
           the
           Prouince
           .
           All
           which
           made
           the
           number
           of
           three
           thousand
           men
           .
        
         
           In
           regard
           of
           the
           Grecian
           Cauallery
           ,
           and
           those
           which
           were
           in
           pay
           ,
           Echecrates
           of
           Thessaly
           ,
           a
           man
           of
           seruice
           ,
           instructed
           them
           carefully
           ,
           to
           the
           number
           of
           two
           thousand
           ▪
           being
           as
           diligent
           as
           any
           other
           to
           haue
           a
           care
           of
           the
           Souldiers
           .
           C●opy
           had
           the
           command
           of
           all
           the
           Candiots
           ,
           being
           three
           thousand
           in
           number
           :
           Among
           the
           which
           there
           was
           a
           thousand
           
           Souldiers
           newly
           leuied
           ,
           of
           which
           he
           gaue
           the
           charge
           to
           Philon
           of
           Gnosie
           .
           There
           were
           moreouer
           three
           thousand
           Affricans
           ,
           armed
           after
           the
           the
           Macedonian
           manner
           ,
           ouer
           whom
           
             Ammonin
             Barcee
          
           was
           Captaine
           .
           There
           were
           also
           about
           two
           thousand
           Egyptians
           vnder
           the
           command
           of
           Sosibius
           Finally
           ,
           foure
           thousand
           Thraces
           and
           Gaules
           ,
           which
           had
           long
           serued
           in
           the
           Warre
           :
           and
           two
           thousand
           newly
           leuied
           ,
           whereof
           De●●
           of
           Thrace
           had
           the
           charge
           .
           This
           was
           Ptolomes
           Army
           at
           that
           same
           time
           .
        
         
           When
           as
           Antiochus
           had
           besieged
           the
           Towne
           of
           Dure
           ,
           and
           saw
           that
           hee
           could
           not
           preuaile
           ,
           as
           well
           for
           its
           fortification
           ,
           as
           for
           the
           defence
           of
           Nicholas
           :
           in
           the
           beginning
           of
           Winter
           hee
           concluded
           a
           truce
           with
           Ptolomes
           Embassadour
           ,
           and
           promised
           him
           willingly
           and
           freely
           ,
           to
           goe
           out
           of
           the
           Prouince
           ,
           and
           to
           doe
           him
           all
           the
           pleasure
           hee
           could
           ,
           although
           he
           had
           another
           intent
           :
           for
           hee
           made
           haste
           to
           leade
           his
           Army
           to
           winter
           in
           Seleucia
           ,
           for
           that
           Acheus
           made
           shew
           to
           bee
           of
           his
           side
           ,
           although
           in
           truth
           he
           held
           Ptolomes
           party
           .
           After
           the
           truce
           concluded
           ,
           Antiochus
           sent
           presently
           an
           Embassadour
           ,
           
           giuing
           him
           charge
           to
           aduertise
           him
           speedily
           of
           Ptolomes
           intention
           ,
           and
           that
           hee
           should
           come
           vnto
           him
           to
           Seleucia
           .
           Then
           leauing
           sufficient
           Garrison
           in
           necessary
           places
           ,
           and
           the
           charge
           of
           all
           to
           Theodote
           ,
           hee
           led
           his
           Army
           to
           Seleucia
           :
           from
           whence
           he
           sent
           them
           to
           winter
           in
           Garrisons
           ,
           and
           from
           that
           time
           hee
           began
           to
           neglect
           all
           care
           in
           exercising
           his
           Souldiers
           ,
           thinking
           hee
           should
           haue
           no
           more
           occasion
           of
           fighting
           :
           For
           that
           hee
           held
           many
           places
           in
           base
           Syrria
           and
           Phenicea
           ,
           hoping
           that
           the
           rest
           would
           be
           soone
           reduced
           to
           his
           obedience
           :
           considering
           that
           Ptolomy
           durst
           not
           come
           to
           fight
           .
           His
           Embassadours
           thought
           no
           lesse
           ,
           for
           that
           Sosibius
           had
           giuen
           them
           faire
           and
           courteous
           words
           at
           Caire
           :
           And
           not
           any
           one
           of
           those
           which
           had
           beene
           sent
           to
           Antiochus
           ,
           knew
           the
           preparation
           of
           Warre
           which
           was
           made
           in
           Alexandria
           :
           so
           as
           Sosibius
           dismissing
           the
           Embassadours
           ,
           was
           continually
           carefull
           of
           the
           Warre
           .
           It
           is
           true
           ,
           that
           Antiochus
           vsed
           great
           care
           to
           make
           his
           iust
           quarrell
           knowne
           to
           the
           Embassadours
           ,
           when
           they
           should
           enter
           into
           discourse
           .
        
         
           Finally
           ,
           being
           come
           to
           Sele●cia
           ,
           and
           falling
           into
           priuate
           speech
           of
           the
           peace
           ,
           according
           vnto
           that
           which
           Sosibius
           had
           giuen
           them
           in
           charge
           ,
           the
           King
           did
           not
           hold
           the
           outrage
           which
           he
           had
           done
           by
           open
           Warre
           ,
           
           in
           seazing
           vpon
           the
           places
           of
           base
           Syrria
           to
           bee
           vniust
           or
           vnreasonable
           :
           and
           that
           he
           had
           done
           nothing
           but
           by
           a
           iust
           title
           .
           For
           he
           sayd
           ,
           that
           Antigonus
           with
           one
           eye
           ,
           and
           Seleucus
           ,
           who
           first
           had
           conquered
           those
           places
           ,
           were
           the
           true
           and
           lawfull
           Lords
           .
           Wherefore
           the
           Realme
           of
           base
           Syrria
           belonged
           vnto
           him
           ,
           as
           it
           were
           by
           right
           of
           inheritance
           ,
           and
           not
           to
           Ptolomy
           :
           For
           that
           Ptolomy
           had
           fought
           against
           Antigonus
           ,
           not
           for
           his
           owne
           right
           ,
           but
           to
           conquer
           those
           Countries
           for
           Seleucus
           .
           Moreouer
           ,
           he
           propounded
           the
           mutuall
           accord
           betwixt
           the
           Kings
           ,
           for
           at
           such
           time
           as
           Antigonus
           was
           defeated
           ,
           when
           as
           
             Cassander
             ,
             Lysimachus
          
           and
           Seleucus
           would
           diuide
           the
           Realme
           betwixt
           them
           ,
           they
           adiudged
           all
           Syrria
           to
           Seleucus
           .
           This
           was
           all
           that
           Antiochus
           alledged
           .
           
           Contrariwise
           Ptolomes
           Embassadours
           laboured
           to
           produce
           their
           reasons
           ,
           making
           this
           present
           outrage
           far
           greater
           then
           it
           had
           bin
           :
           saying
           that
           the
           accord
           had
           bin
           broken
           as
           wel
           by
           
           the
           treason
           of
           Theodote
           ,
           as
           by
           the
           descent
           which
           Antiochus
           had
           made
           with
           an
           Army
           into
           Syrria
           .
           Moreouer
           ,
           they
           pretended
           Ptolomes
           possession
           ,
           saying
           ,
           that
           he
           had
           made
           Warre
           with
           Seleucus
           against
           Antigonus
           ,
           to
           the
           end
           he
           might
           conquer
           all
           the
           Empire
           of
           Asia
           for
           Seleucus
           ,
           and
           make
           Syrria
           and
           Phenicea
           his
           owne
           .
           These
           difficulties
           with
           diuers
           others
           ,
           were
           many
           times
           debated
           betwixt
           them
           :
           but
           they
           could
           not
           conclude
           any
           thing
           ,
           although
           matters
           were
           solicited
           by
           their
           common
           Friends
           :
           for
           that
           the
           party
           of
           Acheus
           bred
           a
           great
           controuersie
           and
           debate
           betwixt
           them
           :
           For
           that
           Ptolomy
           sought
           to
           comprehend
           him
           in
           the
           accord
           ,
           and
           Antiochus
           would
           not
           heare
           him
           spoken
           of
           :
           holding
           it
           a
           strange
           thing
           ,
           that
           Ptolomy
           should
           presume
           to
           make
           mention
           of
           those
           who
           through
           Treason
           abandoned
           their
           King.
           Finally
           ,
           the
           Embassadours
           departed
           without
           any
           effect
           .
        
         
           In
           the
           Spring
           Antiochus
           vseth
           all
           diligence
           to
           leuie
           men
           ,
           
           with
           an
           intent
           to
           assaile
           Syrria
           both
           by
           Sea
           and
           Land
           ,
           and
           to
           make
           subiect
           all
           the
           other
           Countries
           of
           that
           Prouince
           .
           But
           Ptolomy
           did
           no
           lesse
           to
           re-enforce
           the
           Army
           of
           Nicholas
           :
           so
           as
           hee
           sent
           him
           store
           of
           victuals
           out
           of
           the
           Countries
           neere
           vnto
           Gaza
           ,
           furnishing
           him
           moreouer
           with
           Souldiers
           both
           by
           Sea
           and
           Land
           ,
           with
           other
           things
           necessary
           .
           By
           meanes
           whereof
           Nicholas
           resuming
           courage
           ,
           went
           boldly
           to
           Field
           with
           the
           helpe
           of
           Perigene
           ,
           Commander
           of
           the
           Army
           at
           Sea
           ,
           being
           sent
           by
           Ptolomy
           with
           thirty
           ships
           of
           Warre
           ,
           and
           about
           foure
           hundred
           Merchants
           Vessels
           .
           This
           Nicholas
           was
           borne
           in
           Etolia
           ,
           as
           able
           and
           resolute
           a
           Souldier
           as
           any
           that
           serued
           Ptolomy
           :
           who
           after
           he
           had
           formerly
           gotten
           with
           a
           part
           of
           his
           Army
           ,
           the
           streights
           which
           lie
           neere
           vnto
           Platane
           ,
           and
           marching
           with
           the
           rest
           to
           Porphirrion
           ,
           he
           shut
           vp
           the
           passage
           of
           the
           Prouince
           from
           the
           King
           with
           the
           helpe
           of
           the
           Sea-army
           .
           
           Antiochus
           being
           come
           to
           Marache
           ,
           and
           Embassadours
           arriuing
           from
           the
           Arcadians
           ,
           to
           conferre
           of
           the
           conditions
           of
           their
           Alliance
           ,
           he
           not
           onely
           receiued
           them
           courteously
           ,
           but
           freed
           the
           discord
           which
           had
           beene
           long
           betwixt
           them
           ,
           in
           reconciling
           the
           Arcadians
           which
           dwelt
           in
           the
           Iland
           ,
           with
           those
           that
           liued
           in
           Epirus
           .
           This
           done
           hee
           comes
           to
           Berite
           ,
           entring
           into
           the
           ●rouince
           by
           a
           place
           which
           the
           Countrey-men
           call
           ,
           the
           Face
           of
           God
           :
           in
           passing
           hee
           tooke
           the
           Towne
           of
           Botre
           ,
           setting
           fire
           vpon
           Triere
           and
           Calame
           .
           From
           thence
           he
           sent
           Nicarche
           and
           Theodote
           before
           ,
           giuing
           them
           charge
           to
           gaine
           the
           streights
           which
           are
           neere
           vnto
           the
           Riuer
           of
           Dyce
           :
           And
           with
           the
           rest
           of
           his
           Army
           he
           plants
           himselfe
           neere
           vnto
           the
           Riuer
           of
           Damure
           ,
           from
           whence
           Diogene
           Chiefe
           of
           the
           Army
           at
           Sea
           ,
           was
           not
           farre
           .
        
         
           Then
           againe
           he
           takes
           those
           that
           were
           lightly
           armed
           ,
           whom
           hee
           had
           sent
           before
           with
           Nicarche
           and
           Theodote
           ,
           and
           goes
           to
           discouer
           the
           streights
           which
           Nicholas
           had
           formerly
           taken
           :
           so
           as
           after
           hee
           had
           well
           viewed
           the
           places
           ,
           hee
           returned
           to
           his
           Campe.
           Where
           the
           next
           day
           hee
           left
           those
           that
           were
           best
           armed
           ,
           vnder
           the
           charge
           of
           Nicarche
           ,
           and
           marched
           with
           the
           rest
           against
           the
           Enemy
           .
           And
           for
           that
           Mount
           Liban
           doth
           much
           restraine
           those
           places
           towards
           the
           Sea-shoare
           ,
           the
           way
           must
           of
           necessity
           be
           narrow
           ,
           difficult
           ,
           and
           almost
           inaccessible
           :
           leauing
           a
           streight
           and
           short
           passage
           towards
           the
           Sea.
           Whereas
           Nicholas
           hauing
           
           then
           built
           his
           Fort
           ,
           hee
           did
           hope
           he
           should
           be
           well
           able
           to
           repulse
           Antiochus
           :
           For
           that
           he
           had
           put
           him selfe
           into
           it
           with
           a
           good
           number
           of
           Souldiers
           :
           and
           had
           also
           fortified
           it
           with
           Engines
           and
           other
           defences
           .
        
         
           The
           King
           diuided
           his
           Army
           into
           three
           Troupes
           ,
           
           whereof
           hee
           gaue
           the
           leading
           of
           the
           one
           to
           Theodote
           ,
           giuing
           him
           charge
           to
           fall
           vpon
           the
           Enemies
           which
           defended
           the
           way
           of
           the
           Mountaine
           .
           Hee
           gaue
           another
           to
           Menedemus
           ,
           whom
           hee
           commanded
           to
           striue
           to
           get
           vp
           th●
           Mountaine
           :
           And
           the
           third
           he
           placed
           on
           the
           Sea-shoare
           ,
           vnder
           the
           leading
           of
           Diocles.
           Hee
           put
           himselfe
           among
           the
           Baggage
           to
           see
           all
           ,
           and
           to
           succour
           where
           neede
           should
           require
           .
           At
           the
           same
           time
           Diogenet
           and
           Perigene
           began
           to
           fight
           at
           Sea
           ,
           approaching
           as
           neere
           to
           Land
           as
           possibly
           they
           could
           :
           so
           as
           they
           might
           see
           the
           Combats
           by
           Land
           and
           Sea
           with
           one
           view
           .
           
           The
           Trumpets
           sounding
           to
           the
           charge
           ,
           the
           fight
           was
           long
           equall
           at
           Sea
           :
           so
           as
           the
           Victory
           inclined
           to
           neither
           side
           :
           for
           that
           the
           two
           Armies
           were
           equall
           in
           number
           of
           men
           and
           preparation
           of
           Warre
           .
           In
           regard
           of
           the
           fight
           at
           Land
           ,
           Nicholas
           had
           the
           better
           in
           the
           beginning
           ,
           for
           that
           hee
           had
           the
           aduantage
           of
           the
           place
           .
           But
           when
           as
           they
           which
           were
           with
           Theodote
           ,
           came
           vpon
           them
           from
           the
           top
           of
           the
           Mountaine
           ,
           and
           charged
           them
           with
           great
           fury
           ,
           Nicholas
           and
           his
           men
           fled
           shamefully
           .
           There
           were
           two
           thousand
           slaine
           in
           the
           chase
           :
           the
           rest
           saued
           themselues
           in
           Sydon
           .
           And
           although
           that
           Perigene
           in
           shew
           had
           good
           hope
           of
           the
           ●ight
           at
           Sea
           ,
           yet
           seeing
           the
           defeate
           of
           the
           Army
           at
           Land
           ,
           he
           retired
           .
           Antiochus
           drew
           his
           men
           together
           ,
           and
           went
           and
           planted
           his
           Campe
           neare
           vnto
           Sydon
           :
           yet
           hee
           did
           not
           hold
           it
           fit
           to
           attempt
           the
           taking
           thereof
           at
           that
           time
           ,
           as
           well
           for
           the
           abundance
           of
           munition
           and
           victuals
           that
           were
           in
           it
           ,
           as
           for
           the
           multitude
           of
           men
           ,
           as
           well
           Inhabitants
           ,
           as
           such
           as
           were
           retired
           into
           it
           after
           the
           Battaile
           .
           Wherefore
           he
           dislodged
           ,
           and
           went
           to
           Philotere
           ,
           sending
           word
           to
           Diogenet
           ,
           Chiefe
           of
           the
           Army
           at
           Sea
           ,
           to
           sayle
           to
           Tyre
           .
           You
           must
           vnderstand
           ,
           that
           Philotere
           is
           seated
           neare
           vnto
           a
           Fenne
           ,
           into
           the
           which
           the
           Riuer
           which
           they
           call
           Iordan
           ,
           passeth
           :
           then
           takes
           its
           course
           by
           the
           Countrey
           of
           that
           Towne
           which
           is
           called
           Scithes
           .
           After
           the
           suddaine
           taking
           of
           these
           two
           Townes
           ,
           he
           enters
           into
           great
           hope
           for
           the
           future
           ,
           for
           that
           their
           Fields
           were
           sufficient
           to
           furnish
           his
           Army
           with
           all
           kind
           of
           victuals
           ,
           and
           other
           munitions
           for
           the
           war.
           There
           he
           placed
           sufficient
           Garrisons
           ,
           and
           passing
           the
           Mountaines
           ,
           he
           came
           to
           the
           Tow●e
           of
           Atabyre
           ,
           scituated
           vpon
           the
           Mountaine
           of
           Mastodia
           ,
           which
           hath
           fifteene
           Furlongs
           in
           ascent
           .
           There
           laying
           an
           Ambush
           neare
           the
           Towne
           ,
           he
           began
           to
           draw
           the
           Inhabitants
           forth
           to
           fight
           ,
           who
           following
           his
           men
           who
           seemed
           to
           retire
           ,
           were
           in
           a
           manner
           all
           slaine
           ,
           they
           turning
           head
           :
           And
           for
           that
           the
           Ambush
           charged
           them
           in
           the
           Reare
           ,
           he
           pursued
           the
           rest
           ,
           and
           tooke
           them
           and
           their
           Towne
           .
           At
           the
           same
           time
           Cere●
           being
           one
           of
           Ptolomes
           Commander
           ,
           left
           it
           .
           By
           the
           meanes
           whereof
           Antiochus
           gained
           many
           other
           Captaines
           .
           For
           soone
           after
           Hippolochus
           of
           Thessaly
           came
           to
           yeeld
           himselfe
           to
           him
           with
           three
           hundred
           horse
           .
           And
           when
           he
           had
           put
           a
           Garrison
           into
           A●tabyre
           ,
           he
           proceeded
           in
           his
           iourney
           ,
           
           pursuing
           his
           enterprize
           ,
           and
           in
           passing
           the
           Country
           ,
           tooke
           
             Pelle
             ,
             Came
          
           ,
           &
           Gepre
           .
           In
           the
           meane
           time
           the
           people
           of
           of
           Arabia
           agreeing
           together
           ,
           followed
           his
           party
           .
           Autiochus
           growing
           into
           greater
           hope
           ,
           &
           drawing
           victuals
           from
           them
           ,
           went
           farther
           
           into
           the
           Country
           :
           and
           presently
           tooke
           Gallate
           with
           the
           Garrison
           of
           the
           Abillatins
           ,
           of
           whom
           Nicie
           a
           Kinsman
           and
           Allie
           to
           Nemne
           ,
           was
           Commander
           .
           And
           although
           that
           Gadare
           ,
           which
           at
           that
           time
           seemed
           impregnable
           for
           its
           scituation
           ,
           held
           out
           ,
           yet
           hee
           tooke
           it
           suddainly
           in
           besieging
           it
           ,
           and
           setting
           vp
           his
           Engines
           .
           And
           hauing
           newes
           afterwards
           that
           a
           good
           number
           of
           Enemies
           were
           drawne
           together
           into
           Rabatamassane
           a
           Towne
           of
           Arabia
           ,
           and
           spoyled
           all
           the
           Arabians
           Countrey
           which
           held
           his
           party
           ,
           he
           went
           suddainly
           thither
           with
           his
           Army
           ,
           and
           planted
           his
           Campe
           neere
           vnto
           the
           Mountaines
           among
           the
           which
           the
           Towne
           is
           scituated
           .
           And
           when
           vpon
           a
           view
           he
           had
           discouered
           that
           it
           was
           not
           to
           be
           forced
           but
           in
           two
           places
           ,
           he
           set
           vp
           his
           Engines
           ,
           and
           other
           things
           necessary
           to
           force
           a
           Towne
           ,
           whereof
           he
           gaue
           the
           charge
           to
           Nicarchus
           and
           Theodote
           :
           and
           in
           the
           meane
           time
           attends
           his
           other
           affaires
           .
        
         
           These
           men
           carefull
           of
           the
           Battery
           ,
           striued
           with
           emulation
           who
           should
           first
           ouerthrow
           the
           Wall
           ,
           whereupon
           a
           great
           part
           fell
           sooner
           then
           they
           could
           imagine
           .
           This
           done
           ,
           they
           fought
           continually
           day
           and
           night
           ,
           striuing
           to
           lose
           no
           time
           .
           And
           although
           the
           Siege
           continued
           long
           ,
           yet
           they
           could
           not
           preuaile
           ,
           in
           regard
           of
           the
           multitude
           of
           men
           which
           defended
           it
           :
           vntill
           that
           a
           Prisoner
           shewed
           them
           a
           little
           Riuer
           ,
           where
           the
           besieged
           fetch
           their
           water
           ,
           the
           which
           they
           stopt
           vp
           with
           Pallisadoes●
           stones
           ,
           and
           such
           like
           things
           .
           Then
           being
           out
           of
           hope
           of
           water
           ,
           they
           yeelded
           to
           the
           Enemies
           .
           
           By
           this
           meanes
           the
           King
           hauing
           it
           in
           his
           hands
           ,
           he
           gaue
           it
           in
           guard
           to
           Nicarchus
           with
           a
           sufficient
           strength
           :
           and
           he
           sent
           Hippolichus
           and
           Ceree
           (
           who
           as
           we
           haue
           sayd
           ,
           had
           abandoned
           Ptolomy
           )
           into
           the
           Countrey
           of
           Samaria
           ,
           with
           fiue
           thousand
           Foote
           :
           giuing
           them
           charge
           to
           continue
           there
           for
           the
           defence
           thereof
           ,
           and
           to
           preserue
           all
           the
           people
           which
           were
           vnder
           his
           obedience
           .
           From
           thence
           he
           parts
           with
           his
           whole
           Army
           ,
           and
           comes
           to
           Ptolomais
           to
           passe
           the
           Winter
           there
           .
        
         
           When
           the
           Pednelissenses
           had
           beene
           the
           same
           Summer
           besieged
           by
           the
           Selgenses
           ,
           
           and
           were
           in
           great
           danger
           ;
           they
           sent
           to
           demand
           succours
           from
           Ac●eus
           .
           When
           he
           had
           heard
           them
           willingly
           ,
           and
           promised
           to
           doe
           it
           ,
           they
           endured
           the
           Siege
           with
           great
           courage
           ,
           growing
           more
           resolute
           by
           the
           hope
           of
           succours
           .
           Finally
           ,
           Acheus
           sent
           G●rsyere
           with
           sixe
           thousand
           Foot
           ,
           and
           fiue
           hundred
           Horse
           :
           giuing
           him
           charge
           to
           vse
           all
           diligence
           to
           succour
           the
           Pednelassenses
           .
           The
           Selgenses
           aduertised
           by
           the
           Spies
           of
           his
           comming
           ,
           recouered
           the
           streights
           which
           are
           about
           a
           place
           which
           they
           call
           ,
           Eschelle
           ,
           with
           the
           greatest
           part
           of
           their
           Army
           ,
           and
           stop
           vp
           all
           the
           passages
           .
           Garsyere
           entring
           by
           force
           into
           Myliade
           ,
           and
           planting
           his
           Campe
           neare
           ●nto
           a
           Towne
           called
           Candois
           ,
           he
           vsed
           this
           stratagem
           ,
           seeing
           that
           he
           could
           not
           passe
           ,
           for
           that
           the
           Selgenses
           kept
           all
           the
           passages
           .
           He
           began
           to
           raise
           his
           Campe
           ,
           and
           to
           retire
           ,
           making
           shew
           that
           it
           was
           impossible
           for
           him
           to
           succour
           the
           Pednelissenses
           :
           for
           that
           the
           streights
           of
           the
           Country
           were
           held
           by
           the
           Enemy
           .
        
         
           The
           Selgenses
           thinking
           they
           had
           beene
           gone
           ,
           as
           men
           despairing
           to
           be
           able
           to
           succour
           them
           ,
           
           retired
           ,
           some
           to
           the
           Campe
           ,
           the
           rest
           returned
           to
           the
           Citty
           to
           recouer
           Victuals
           .
           But
           Garsyere
           comes
           suddainiy
           backe
           to
           the
           streights
           ,
           whereas
           finding
           them
           abandoned
           ,
           he
           set
           men
           to
           guard
           them
           vnder
           the
           command
           of
           Captaine
           Phayle
           :
           and
           from
           thence
           hee
           
           comes
           with
           his
           forces
           to
           Perge
           ,
           whereas
           staying
           some
           time
           ,
           hee
           sent
           Embassadours
           to
           Pamphilia
           ,
           and
           the
           other
           Townes
           ,
           to
           acquaint
           them
           with
           the
           insolency
           of
           the
           Selgenses
           ,
           and
           to
           solicite
           them
           to
           enter
           into
           league
           with
           Ache●s
           ,
           and
           to
           succour
           the
           Pednelissenses
           .
           The
           Sc●genses
           at
           the
           same
           time
           sent
           a
           Captaine
           with
           an
           Army
           ,
           hoping
           to
           chase
           Phayle
           from
           the
           streights
           .
           But
           for
           that
           matters
           succeeded
           otherwise
           then
           they
           expected
           ,
           and
           lost
           many
           of
           their
           men
           in
           fighting
           ,
           they
           gaue
           ouer
           their
           Enterprize
           :
           yet
           for
           all
           this
           they
           did
           not
           raise
           their
           Siege
           ,
           but
           were
           more
           attentiue
           then
           before
           ,
           to
           set
           vp
           their
           Engines
           .
        
         
           In
           the
           meane
           time
           the
           Ettenenses
           which
           inhabite
           the
           Mountaines
           aboue
           Syde
           ,
           sent
           eight
           thousand
           men
           armed
           to
           Garsyere
           :
           and
           the
           Aspendiens
           foure
           thousand
           .
           The
           Sydetes
           made
           no
           shew
           to
           send
           any
           succours
           :
           for
           that
           they
           were
           Friends
           to
           Antiochus
           ,
           and
           hated
           the
           
             Aspendiens
             .
             Garsyere
          
           came
           to
           ednelisse
           ,
           accompanied
           with
           the
           Troupes
           of
           the
           Allies
           ,
           thinking
           at
           his
           comming
           to
           raise
           the
           Siege
           .
           But
           when
           he
           saw
           that
           the
           Selgenses
           were
           nothing
           amazed
           ,
           he
           set
           himselfe
           downe
           neere
           vnto
           them
           .
           The
           Pednelissenses
           were
           so
           opprest
           with
           want
           of
           Victuals
           ,
           as
           they
           could
           no
           longer
           endure
           the
           hunger
           ,
           wherefore
           Garsyere
           seeing
           it
           necessary
           to
           vse
           diligence
           ,
           prepared
           two
           thousand
           men
           ,
           euery
           one
           laden
           with
           a
           Mine
           of
           Wheat
           ,
           and
           sent
           them
           by
           night
           to
           the
           Towne
           .
           
           The
           Selgenses
           aduertised
           hereof
           ,
           charged
           them
           presently
           ,
           and
           slew
           the
           greatest
           part
           of
           them
           ,
           and
           tooke
           all
           the
           Wheate
           .
           Wherewith
           they
           grew
           so
           glorious
           ,
           as
           they
           not
           onely
           besieged
           the
           Towne
           ,
           but
           they
           attempted
           the
           Enemies
           Campe.
           It
           is
           the
           custome
           of
           the
           Selgenses
           to
           bee
           alwaies
           bold
           and
           audatious
           .
           Wherefore
           in
           leauing
           sufficient
           forces
           in
           their
           Campe
           ,
           they
           suddainly
           assailed
           the
           Enemy
           in
           diuers
           place
           .
           And
           when
           the
           Alarum
           grew
           hot
           ,
           so
           as
           the
           Campe
           was
           forced
           in
           some
           places
           ,
           Garsyere
           amazed
           at
           this
           great
           and
           suddaine
           accident
           ,
           and
           hauing
           no
           great
           hope
           ,
           hee
           caused
           the
           Horse-men
           to
           goe
           forth
           by
           a
           certaine
           place
           which
           was
           not
           guarded
           :
           whom
           the
           Selgenses
           (
           thinking
           they
           had
           fled
           for
           feare
           of
           being
           defeated
           )
           did
           not
           pursue
           ,
           nor
           made
           any
           accompt
           of
           them
           .
           These
           Horse-men
           turning
           a
           little
           about
           ,
           charged
           the
           Enemy
           suddainly
           in
           the
           Reare
           ,
           fighting
           with
           great
           fury
           .
           Then
           Garsyeres
           Foot-men
           ,
           who
           seemed
           to
           wauer
           ,
           turned
           head
           ,
           being
           re-united
           ,
           and
           fell
           vpon
           the
           Enemy
           ▪
           By
           this
           meanes
           the
           Selgenses
           being
           thus
           enuironed
           ,
           in
           the
           end
           fled
           .
           The
           Pednelissenses
           taking
           courage
           hereat
           ,
           made
           a
           sally
           ,
           
           and
           beate
           them
           out
           of
           the
           Campe
           which
           had
           the
           guard
           .
           In
           the
           chase
           Garsyere
           made
           a
           great
           ●laughter
           :
           for
           there
           were
           aboue
           ten
           thousand
           men
           slaine
           :
           of
           those
           which
           remained
           ,
           the
           Allies
           retired
           to
           their
           houses
           ,
           and
           the
           Selgenses
           to
           their
           Countrey
           ,
           taking
           their
           way
           by
           the
           Mountaines
           .
        
         
           The
           next
           day
           Garsyere
           parts
           with
           his
           Army
           ,
           and
           makes
           haste
           to
           passe
           the
           Mountaines
           ,
           and
           to
           approach
           the
           Towne
           ,
           before
           that
           the
           Selgenses
           (
           being
           amazed
           with
           this
           fresh
           flight
           )
           should
           prouide
           for
           any
           thing
           .
           Who
           being
           full
           of
           heauinesse
           and
           feare
           ,
           as
           well
           for
           the
           little
           hope
           they
           had
           of
           succours
           from
           their
           Allies
           ,
           considering
           the
           losse
           they
           had
           made
           with
           them
           ▪
           &
           amazed
           with
           this
           fresh
           misfortune
           ,
           were
           in
           great
           doubt
           of
           safety
           ,
           either
           for
           themselues
           or
           their
           Countrey
           .
           
           Wherefore
           they
           assembled
           the
           Counsell
           ,
           to
           resolue
           to
           send
           one
           of
           their
           Cittizens
           called
           Logbase
           ,
           
           in
           Embassie
           :
           who
           had
           had
           great
           Friendship
           and
           familiarity
           with
           Antiochus
           ,
           which
           died
           in
           Thrace
           :
           And
           moreouer
           he
           had
           bred
           vp
           Laodicea
           the
           wife
           of
           Acheus
           ,
           and
           his
           owne
           Daughter
           ,
           whom
           they
           had
           giuen
           him
           in
           her
           infancy
           to
           instruct
           .
           They
           sent
           him
           therefore
           as
           their
           Embassadour
           ,
           thinking
           him
           sufficient
           for
           that
           businesse
           .
           But
           being
           come
           to
           Garsyere
           ,
           he
           was
           so
           farre
           from
           doing
           that
           which
           hee
           had
           in
           charge
           ,
           and
           which
           the
           duty
           of
           a
           good
           Cittizen
           required
           ,
           that
           contrariwise
           he
           solicited
           him
           to
           write
           to
           Acheus
           ,
           that
           he
           promised
           to
           deliuer
           him
           the
           Towne
           .
        
         
           Garsyere
           giuing
           a
           willing
           ●are
           vpon
           hope
           of
           taking
           it
           ,
           sent
           men
           to
           Acheus
           to
           solicite
           him
           ,
           and
           to
           let
           him
           vnderstand
           how
           matters
           had
           past
           .
           Finally
           hee
           makes
           a
           truce
           with
           the
           Selgenses
           ,
           
           delaying
           still
           to
           make
           an
           absolute
           accord
           with
           him
           ,
           vnder
           colour
           that
           he
           would
           consider
           better
           thereon
           ,
           to
           the
           end
           that
           in
           the
           meane
           time
           hee
           might
           expect
           Acheus
           ,
           and
           giue
           Logbase
           opportunity
           to
           finish
           the
           Enterprize
           .
           But
           whilest
           they
           in
           the
           meane
           time
           conf●rred
           together
           ,
           
           the
           Souldiers
           by
           a
           kind
           of
           familiarity
           ,
           went
           freely
           into
           the
           Towne
           to
           fetch
           Victuals
           ,
           which
           is
           many
           times
           the
           cause
           of
           a
           great
           Defeate
           .
           So
           as
           in
           my
           opinion
           there
           is
           not
           any
           Creature
           amongst
           all
           the
           rest
           ,
           more
           simple
           then
           man
           ,
           or
           that
           hath
           lesse
           sense
           and
           iudgement
           :
           whom
           notwithstanding
           the
           greatest
           part
           of
           the
           World
           hold
           for
           the
           wisest
           .
           But
           how
           many
           Armies
           ?
           How
           many
           Forts
           ?
           How
           many
           and
           what
           Citties
           haue
           fallen
           into
           the
           Enemies
           hands
           thereby
           ?
           And
           although
           these
           be
           things
           which
           daily
           happen
           ,
           and
           that
           all
           the
           world
           sees
           ,
           yet
           wee
           shew
           our selues
           (
           I
           know
           not
           how
           )
           new
           and
           Apprentizes
           .
           This
           happens
           ,
           for
           that
           wee
           doe
           not
           consider
           the
           fortunes
           which
           haue
           happened
           to
           our
           Ancestors
           in
           former
           times
           :
           and
           that
           we
           busie
           ourselues
           with
           toile
           and
           charge
           ,
           to
           make
           prouision
           of
           Corne
           ,
           Siluer
           ,
           Fo●tifications
           ,
           and
           Armes
           .
           Moreouer
           ,
           wee
           make
           no
           esteeme
           of
           that
           which
           is
           of
           great
           profit
           in
           great
           dangers
           ,
           but
           disdaine
           it
           ,
           although
           it
           be
           in
           our
           power
           to
           learne
           it
           in
           the
           time
           of
           peace
           ,
           by
           the
           Histories
           and
           Commentaries
           of
           former
           actions
           ,
           and
           as
           it
           were
           to
           practise
           them
           .
           But
           to
           the
           end
           we
           may
           returne
           to
           the
           discourse
           from
           whence
           we
           parted
           ,
           Acheus
           came
           at
           the
           day
           appointed
           .
           The
           S●lgenses
           going
           to
           meet
           him
           ,
           had
           great
           hope
           and
           confidence
           in
           his
           bounty
           .
        
         
           In
           the
           meane
           time
           Logbase
           hauing
           drawne
           into
           his
           house
           a
           good
           number
           of
           those
           which
           came
           into
           the
           Citty
           for
           Victuals
           ,
           hee
           began
           to
           perswade
           the
           Cittizens
           ,
           not
           to
           lose
           any
           time
           :
           and
           that
           considering
           the
           good-will
           which
           Acheus
           bare
           them
           ,
           they
           should
           thinke
           of
           their
           affaires
           ,
           and
           that
           in
           assembling
           the
           people
           ,
           they
           should
           consider
           of
           the
           conditions
           of
           peace
           .
           These
           things
           being
           propounded
           ,
           they
           presently
           assembled
           ,
           to
           conferre
           of
           their
           present
           affaires
           ,
           calling
           those
           which
           were
           deputed
           for
           the
           guard
           of
           the
           Citty
           .
           Logbase
           making
           a
           signe
           vnto
           the
           Enemy
           ,
           as
           he
           had
           promised
           ;
           suddainly
           armes
           all
           those
           which
           were
           in
           his
           house
           ,
           doing
           the
           like
           himselfe
           with
           his
           Children
           ,
           to
           vndergoe
           the
           danger
           .
           On
           the
           other
           side
           Acheus
           came
           to
           the
           Towne
           with
           halfe
           the
           army
           .
           Garsyere
           marcht
           with
           the
           rest
           to
           C●sbedia
           .
           This
           is
           a
           Temple
           of
           
             Iupiter
             ▪
          
           so
           well
           scituated
           aboue
           the
           Towne
           ,
           as
           it
           seemes
           like
           a
           Fort.
           
        
         
           When
           as
           by
           chance
           some
           one
           saw
           the
           Enemy
           approach
           ,
           hee
           ran
           suddainly
           to
           acquaint
           the
           Assembly
           ,
           whereupon
           there
           was
           so
           great
           
           an
           amazement
           among
           the
           peole
           ,
           as
           leauing
           the
           Company
           ,
           some
           ran
           to
           Cesbedia
           ,
           others
           to
           the
           places
           where
           they
           were
           set
           in
           Guard
           ,
           and
           the
           Commons
           ran
           to
           the
           house
           of
           Logbase
           :
           
           where
           discouering
           the
           treason
           ,
           some
           in
           fury
           got
           to
           the
           house-top
           ,
           others
           forced
           the
           Gate
           ,
           and
           slew
           Logbase
           ,
           his
           Children
           ,
           and
           all
           the
           partners
           of
           the
           Conspiracy
           .
           This
           done
           ,
           they
           proclamed
           liberty
           to
           al
           Bondmen
           by
           the
           sound
           of
           the
           Trumpet
           ,
           and
           encouraged
           one
           another
           to
           succour
           and
           defend
           the
           Citty
           ,
           running
           to
           all
           places
           necessary
           .
           When
           Garsyere
           saw
           Cesbedia
           seazed
           on
           by
           the
           Burgesses
           ,
           he
           changed
           his
           resolution
           ,
           and
           Acheus
           seeking
           to
           force
           the
           Gates
           ,
           the
           Se●genses
           made
           a
           sally
           ,
           killing
           seauen
           hundred
           of
           his
           men
           ,
           and
           repuls'd
           the
           rest
           from
           the
           Towne
           .
           This
           done
           ,
           Acheus
           and
           Garsyere
           returned
           to
           their
           Campe
           with
           shame
           and
           disgrace
           .
           The
           Selgenses
           afterwards
           fearing
           the
           sedition
           of
           the
           Towne
           ,
           and
           the
           presence
           of
           the
           Enemy
           ,
           they
           sent
           their
           most
           ancient
           Cittizens
           to
           demand
           a
           peace
           .
           
           Who
           being
           come
           to
           Acheus
           ,
           they
           agreed
           vpon
           these
           conditions
           :
           that
           Acheus
           and
           the
           Selgenses
           should
           liue
           in
           peace
           ,
           and
           that
           they
           should
           pay
           vnto
           him
           presently
           two
           hundred
           and
           forty
           thousand
           Crownes
           .
           That
           they
           should
           ●estore
           the
           Prisoners
           of
           the
           Pednelissenses
           ,
           and
           that
           at
           a
           certaine
           time
           prefixt
           ,
           they
           should
           pay
           moreouer
           nine
           score
           thousand
           .
           Thus
           the
           Selgenses
           (
           who
           by
           the
           Treason
           of
           Logbase
           were
           in
           danger
           of
           their
           Country
           and
           Liberties
           )
           defended
           themselues
           valiantly
           and
           with
           great
           courage
           :
           and
           neither
           lost
           their
           Liberties
           ,
           nor
           that
           honour
           which
           they
           deriued
           from
           the
           Lacedemonians
           .
        
         
           When
           as
           Acheus
           had
           reduced
           vnder
           his
           obedience
           the
           Meliades
           ,
           and
           the
           greatest
           part
           of
           Pamphilia
           ,
           and
           had
           brought
           his
           Army
           to
           Sardis
           ,
           hee
           made
           Warre
           against
           Atta●us
           .
           All
           the
           Inhabitants
           on
           this
           side
           Tauris
           ,
           feared
           him
           wonderfully
           .
           At
           the
           same
           time
           when
           he
           made
           War
           against
           the
           
             Selgenses
             .
             Attalus
          
           accompanied
           with
           the
           
             Eg●s●ges
             ,
             Galates
          
           ,
           ouer-ran
           Eolia
           ,
           and
           the
           neighbour
           Townes
           ,
           who
           for
           feare
           had
           yeelded
           to
           Acheus
           .
           Whereof
           the
           greatest
           part
           submitted
           themselues
           willingly
           vnder
           his
           obedience
           :
           the
           rest
           were
           forced
           .
           
             Cyme
             ,
             Smirne
          
           ,
           and
           Phocea
           ,
           were
           the
           first
           that
           yeelded
           vnto
           him
           .
           Afterwards
           the
           Egenses
           and
           Lemnites
           fearing
           a
           Siege
           ,
           yeelded
           in
           like
           manner
           .
           There
           came
           likewise
           Embassadours
           from
           Th●ia
           and
           Colophon
           ,
           submitting
           themselues
           and
           their
           Townes
           vnto
           him
           .
           Which
           being
           receiued
           according
           to
           the
           ancient
           accord
           ,
           and
           hostages
           taken
           ,
           he
           made
           great
           accompt
           of
           the
           Smirniens
           ,
           for
           that
           they
           had
           kept
           their
           faith
           best
           .
           Afterwards
           continuing
           his
           course
           ,
           he
           past
           the
           Riuer
           of
           Lyce
           ,
           and
           went
           first
           to
           the
           Mysiens
           ,
           and
           then
           to
           the
           Carsees
           ,
           whom
           he
           terrified
           :
           The
           like
           he
           did
           to
           the
           Guards
           of
           the
           double
           walls
           ,
           and
           tooke
           them
           and
           their
           Garrisons
           ,
           For
           that
           Themistocles
           (
           whom
           Acheus
           had
           left
           there
           for
           Gouernour
           )
           deliuered
           them
           vnto
           him
           .
           And
           parting
           presently
           ,
           ruining
           the
           Countrey
           of
           Apia
           ,
           he
           past
           the
           Mountaine
           of
           Pelecas
           ,
           and
           planted
           himselfe
           neere
           vnto
           a
           great
           Riuer
           :
           where
           the
           Moone
           falling
           into
           an
           Eclipse
           ,
           and
           the
           Galates
           discontented
           with
           the
           tediousnes
           of
           the
           way
           ,
           hauing
           a
           traine
           of
           women
           and
           children
           in
           their
           Wagons
           ,
           obseruing
           the
           Eclipse
           ▪
           protested
           that
           they
           would
           passe
           no
           farther
           .
           And
           although
           that
           King
           Attalus
           drew
           no
           seruice
           from
           them
           ,
           yet
           fearing
           that
           if
           he
           left
           them
           ,
           as
           it
           were
           in
           disdaine
           ,
           they
           would
           retire
           to
           Acheus
           ,
           and
           that
           thereby
           hee
           
           should
           purchase
           an
           ill
           fame
           ,
           as
           if
           through
           ingratitude
           he
           had
           abandoned
           those
           who
           with
           great
           affection
           had
           followed
           him
           into
           Asia
           ,
           he
           intreated
           them
           to
           endure
           a
           little
           toile
           of
           the
           way
           ,
           and
           that
           he
           would
           soone
           bring
           them
           to
           a
           good
           place
           ,
           where
           they
           should
           rest
           :
           And
           withall
           hee
           would
           doe
           for
           them
           whatsoeuer
           they
           should
           desire
           according
           to
           his
           power
           ,
           and
           as
           reason
           should
           require
           .
           Attalus
           therefore
           gaue
           Hellespont
           to
           the
           Egosages
           for
           their
           abode
           :
           and
           after
           he
           had
           intreated
           the
           Lampsacenes
           ,
           the
           Alexandrians
           ,
           and
           Ilienses
           courteously
           ,
           for
           that
           they
           had
           kept
           their
           faith
           ,
           he
           went
           to
           P●rg●mo
           with
           his
           Army
           .
        
         
           In
           the
           beginning
           of
           the
           Spring
           ,
           
           when
           Antiochus
           and
           Ptolomy
           had
           made
           their
           preparations
           for
           the
           Warre
           ,
           they
           made
           haste
           to
           draw
           their
           Armies
           to
           Field
           .
           Ptolomy
           parts
           from
           Alexandria
           with
           aboue
           three
           score
           and
           ten
           thousand
           Foote
           ,
           and
           fiue
           thousand
           Horse
           ,
           with
           three
           score
           and
           thirteene
           Elephants
           .
           Antiochus
           hauing
           newes
           of
           their
           comming
           ,
           hee
           suddainly
           drawes
           his
           men
           together
           .
           His
           Army
           consisted
           of
           fiue
           thousand
           
             Dains
             ,
             Carmaniens
          
           ,
           
           and
           Ciliciens
           lightly
           armed
           ,
           vnder
           the
           leading
           of
           Bittace
           a
           Macedonian
           :
           and
           of
           twenty
           thousand
           men
           after
           the
           Macedonian
           manner
           ,
           whereof
           the
           greatest
           part
           were
           Argyraspides
           ,
           who
           were
           leuied
           throughout
           the
           Realme
           ,
           vnder
           the
           command
           of
           Theodote
           of
           Etolia
           ,
           who
           committed
           the
           Treason
           .
           The
           number
           of
           the
           great
           Battaillion
           was
           about
           twenty
           thousand
           ,
           of
           whom
           Nicarchus
           and
           Theodote
           surnamed
           Hemiolia
           ,
           had
           the
           leading
           .
           Moreouer
           there
           were
           two
           thousand
           Agreens
           and
           Persians
           ,
           Archers
           and
           Slingers
           :
           with
           whom
           were
           a
           thousand
           Thracians
           ,
           ouer
           whom
           
             Menedemus
             Alabandeus
          
           was
           Captaine
           .
           Moreouer
           ,
           fiue
           thousand
           
             Medians
             ,
             Cissiens
             ,
             Cadyssiens
          
           ,
           and
           Carmains
           :
           which
           Accius
           the
           Sonne
           of
           Aspasian
           of
           Media
           had
           vnder
           his
           charge
           .
        
         
           In
           regard
           of
           the
           Arabians
           ,
           and
           their
           neighbours
           ,
           they
           were
           vnder
           the
           command
           of
           Zabdibel
           ,
           to
           the
           number
           of
           ten
           thousand
           men
           or
           more
           .
           On
           the
           other
           side
           Hippulochus
           of
           Thessaly
           ,
           had
           the
           leading
           of
           fiue
           thousand
           Grecians
           Mercenaries
           :
           and
           Eurilochus
           of
           fifteene
           hundred
           
             Candyots
             .
             Zelysgorgyne
          
           had
           a
           thousand
           Candyots
           newly
           leuied
           ,
           to
           the
           which
           were
           ioyned
           fiue
           hundred
           Lydiens
           with
           Slings
           .
           Lysimachus
           the
           Gaule
           ,
           had
           a
           thousand
           Cardaces
           .
           Finally
           ,
           the
           whole
           Cauallery
           amounted
           to
           sixe
           thousand
           Horse
           ,
           of
           which
           Antipater
           the
           Kings
           Nephew
           ,
           had
           the
           charge
           of
           foure
           thousand
           ,
           and
           Themison
           of
           the
           rest
           .
           By
           this
           meanes
           Antiochus
           his
           Army
           consisted
           of
           three
           score
           and
           two
           thousand
           Foote
           ,
           sixe
           thousand
           Horse
           ,
           and
           a
           hundred
           and
           two
           Elephants
           .
           Ptolomy
           taking
           his
           way
           by
           Damietta
           ,
           hee
           made
           that
           Towne
           subiect
           vnto
           him
           at
           his
           entrance
           :
           From
           whence
           after
           a
           plentifull
           distribution
           of
           Corne
           among
           the
           Souldiers
           ,
           hee
           parted
           ,
           and
           passeth
           Cassia
           and
           Bathra
           ,
           comming
           by
           the
           desert
           Countries
           .
           Being
           come
           to
           Gaza
           ,
           and
           hauing
           assembled
           his
           Army
           ,
           he
           marcht
           slowly
           in
           the
           Countrey
           :
           planting
           himselfe
           on
           the
           fift
           day
           ,
           within
           fifty
           Furlongs
           of
           Raphia
           ,
           which
           is
           a
           Towne
           scituated
           behind
           Rhinococure
           ,
           and
           first
           of
           those
           of
           Syrria
           which
           looks
           towards
           Egypt
           .
        
         
           At
           the
           same
           time
           Antiochus
           armed
           with
           his
           Army
           ,
           and
           passing
           that
           Towne
           by
           night
           ,
           he
           planted
           his
           Army
           within
           ten
           furlongs
           of
           his
           Enemy
           .
           In
           the
           beginning
           they
           kept
           themselues
           distant
           so
           far
           one
           from
           another
           .
           
           But
           some
           few
           daies
           after
           ,
           Antiochus
           desiring
           to
           get
           some
           place
           of
           aduantage
           ,
           and
           to
           giue
           courage
           to
           his
           men
           ,
           hee
           lodged
           neerer
           vnto
           the
           enemy
           ,
           so
           as
           there
           were
           but
           fiue
           Furlongs
           betwixt
           the
           two
           Campes
           :
           So
           as
           going
           to
           forrage
           and
           to
           Water
           ,
           there
           were
           many
           encounters
           :
           on
           the
           other
           side
           ,
           sometimes
           the
           Foote-men
           ,
           and
           sometimes
           the
           Horse-men
           skirmished
           betwixt
           the
           two
           Campes
           ,
           trying
           the
           Fortune
           of
           the
           Warre
           .
           
           At
           the
           same
           time
           Theodote
           shewed
           the
           great
           courage
           of
           a
           true
           Etol●en
           :
           For
           being
           by
           long
           experience
           acquainted
           with
           the
           Kings
           manner
           of
           liuing
           ,
           hee
           entred
           at
           the
           breake
           of
           day
           into
           the
           enemies
           Camp
           ,
           and
           could
           not
           be
           discouered
           by
           his
           Countenance
           ,
           for
           that
           it
           was
           yet
           darke
           :
           Neither
           did
           hee
           differ
           much
           from
           them
           in
           his
           Apparrell
           ,
           for
           that
           they
           vsed
           diuers
           fashions
           of
           habits
           .
           Hauing
           formerly
           obserued
           the
           place
           where
           the
           Kings
           Tent
           was
           planted
           ,
           for
           that
           they
           had
           fought
           often
           neere
           vnto
           the
           Campe
           ,
           hee
           went
           directly
           to
           it
           .
           When
           hee
           had
           past
           vnknowne
           ,
           and
           was
           come
           secretly
           to
           the
           Tent
           ,
           in
           the
           which
           the
           King
           did
           vsually
           eate
           and
           drinke
           :
           Where
           casting
           his
           lookes
           carefully
           about
           him
           ,
           he
           saw
           him
           not
           ,
           (
           for
           he
           was
           lodged
           in
           a
           place
           retired
           behind
           it
           )
           so
           as
           hee
           wounded
           two
           that
           were
           lodged
           there
           ,
           
           and
           killing
           Andrew
           the
           Kings
           Phisition
           ,
           hee
           retired
           without
           danger
           to
           his
           Campe
           ,
           bringing
           his
           enterprize
           to
           an
           end
           by
           his
           hardy
           courage
           :
           But
           deceiued
           in
           his
           fore-sight
           ,
           for
           that
           hee
           had
           not
           well
           obserued
           the
           place
           where
           as
           Ptolomy
           did
           vsually
           lye
           .
        
         
           When
           the
           Kings
           had
           continued
           in
           Campe
           fiue
           daies
           together
           ,
           one
           before
           the
           other
           ,
           they
           resolued
           in
           the
           end
           to
           giue
           Battaile
           .
           Ptolomy
           beginning
           to
           draw
           his
           Army
           out
           of
           his
           Fort
           ,
           Antiochus
           suddainely
           did
           the
           like
           :
           And
           they
           planted
           their
           two
           chiefe
           Battalions
           in
           Front
           one
           against
           the
           other
           ,
           
           armed
           after
           the
           Macedonian
           manner
           .
           Behold
           the
           order
           which
           Ptolomy
           held
           for
           the
           two
           Wings
           :
           Polycrates
           was
           in
           the
           right
           Wing
           ,
           with
           the
           Horse-men
           that
           were
           vnder
           his
           charge
           :
           Betwixt
           the
           which
           and
           the
           great
           Battalion
           ,
           were
           the
           Candyots
           placed
           neere
           vnto
           the
           Horse-men
           .
           After
           which
           was
           the
           Kings
           battalion
           ,
           and
           subsequently
           those
           that
           were
           armed
           with
           Targets
           ,
           whereof
           Socrates
           had
           the
           Commaund
           :
           And
           finally
           the
           Lybians
           armed
           after
           the
           Macedonian
           manner
           .
           Vppon
           the
           right
           Wing
           was
           Echecrates
           of
           Thessaly
           ,
           hauing
           with
           him
           his
           Troupe
           of
           Horses
           After
           which
           were
           appointed
           the
           Galates
           and
           Thracians
           ;
           and
           then
           Phoxide
           with
           the
           Mercenaries
           of
           Greece
           ;
           being
           followed
           by
           the
           great
           Battalion
           of
           the
           Egyptians
           .
           Hee
           had
           also
           placed
           forty
           Elephants
           on
           the
           left
           Wing
           ,
           with
           the
           which
           Ptolomy
           were
           before
           the
           right
           Wing
           ,
           neere
           vnto
           the
           horse-men
           that
           were
           hired
           .
           Antiochus
           on
           the
           other
           side
           ,
           placed
           on
           the
           right
           Wing
           (
           with
           the
           which
           hee
           was
           resolued
           to
           fight
           in
           Battaile
           against
           Ptolomy
           )
           threescore
           Elephants
           :
           
           Of
           which
           his
           companion
           Philip
           had
           the
           Charge
           .
           After
           these
           hee
           orders
           two
           thousand
           Horse
           vnder
           the
           leading
           of
           Antipater
           ,
           and
           sets
           the
           Candyots
           in
           Front
           ,
           neere
           vnto
           the
           Horse-men
           :
           Then
           hee
           appoints
           the
           Mercenaries
           of
           Greec●
           ,
           and
           after
           then
           were
           fiue
           thousand
           men
           ,
           who
           armed
           after
           the
           Macedonian
           manner
           ,
           had
           Byttice
           for
           their
           Captaine
           .
           As
           for
           the
           left
           Wing
           ,
           hee
           placed
           two
           thousand
           horses
           in
           Front
           ,
           vnder
           the
           Commaund
           of
           Temison
           :
           Neere
           vnto
           which
           hee
           sets
           
           the
           Cardaces
           and
           Lydien
           Horse-men
           ,
           and
           after
           them
           three
           Thousand
           men
           lightly
           armed
           ,
           vnder
           the
           charge
           of
           Menedemus
           :
           in
           whose
           Reare
           were
           the
           
             Cissiens
             ,
             Mediens
          
           ,
           and
           Carmaniens
           :
           And
           after
           them
           the
           Arabians
           were
           ioyned
           to
           the
           great
           Battalion
           .
           Finally
           ,
           hee
           sets
           before
           the
           left
           Wing
           the
           rest
           of
           the
           Elephants
           ,
           giuing
           them
           for
           their
           Guide
           one
           Myisce
           a
           Houshold
           seruant
           to
           the
           King.
           
        
         
           The
           two
           Armies
           being
           thus
           in
           battaile
           ,
           the
           Kings
           beganne
           to
           encourage
           their
           Troupes
           ,
           being
           accompanied
           with
           their
           Captaines
           and
           friends
           ,
           commending
           the
           valour
           of
           the
           Souldiers
           both
           in
           generall
           and
           particular
           :
           And
           hauing
           great
           hope
           of
           their
           Battalions
           ,
           they
           propounded
           great
           benefits
           which
           would
           redowne
           by
           the
           Victory
           .
           Ptolomy
           had
           with
           him
           his
           sister
           Arsinoe
           ,
           with
           Andromachus
           and
           So●ibius
           ,
           who
           encouraged
           the
           Souldiers
           :
           And
           Theodote
           and
           Nicarchus
           were
           with
           Antiochus
           ,
           for
           that
           of
           either
           side
           they
           were
           the
           Commaunders
           of
           the
           two
           great
           Battalions
           .
           They
           were
           both
           of
           one
           humour
           to
           make
           Speeches
           vnto
           their
           men
           ,
           and
           yet
           neither
           of
           them
           had
           done
           any
           thing
           worthy
           of
           fame
           or
           praise
           to
           be
           propounded
           ,
           for
           that
           they
           were
           newly
           come
           vnto
           their
           Principallities
           .
           Wherefore
           they
           laboured
           to
           encourage
           their
           Troupes
           ,
           in
           reducing
           to
           their
           memory
           the
           glory
           and
           prowesse
           of
           their
           Ancestors
           :
           And
           propounding
           moreouer
           a
           hope
           of
           themselues
           for
           the
           future
           ,
           they
           intreated
           and
           solicited
           the
           Captaines
           to
           fight
           ,
           and
           to
           vndergoe
           the
           danger
           resolutely
           and
           with
           courage
           .
           These
           were
           the
           speeches
           or
           such
           like
           ,
           which
           they
           vsed
           in
           person
           ,
           or
           by
           their
           Interpreters
           .
        
         
           This
           done
           ,
           the
           two
           Kings
           marcht
           one
           against
           the
           other
           ,
           a
           slow
           pace
           .
           Ptolomy
           was
           in
           the
           left
           Wing
           ,
           
           and
           Antiochus
           in
           the
           right
           with
           his
           royal
           Battalion
           .
           Then
           the
           Trumpets
           sounded
           to
           Battaile
           ,
           whereof
           the
           first
           Charge
           was
           made
           by
           the
           Elephants
           .
           Few
           of
           Ptolomes
           held
           good
           against
           those
           of
           the
           Enemy
           ,
           whose
           Souldiers
           fought
           valliantly
           ,
           casting
           of
           Darts
           ,
           Pertwisans
           ,
           and
           plummets
           of
           lead
           ,
           wounding
           one
           another
           .
           But
           the
           Elephants
           made
           a
           stronger
           Warre
           ;
           
           beating
           their
           Heads
           furiously
           together
           :
           For
           such
           is
           the
           manner
           of
           their
           fight
           ,
           assailing
           one
           another
           with
           their
           teeth
           ,
           and
           standing
           firme
           they
           repulse
           one
           another
           with
           great
           Violence
           :
           But
           if
           they
           once
           turne
           their
           sides
           they
           wound
           with
           their
           Teeth
           ,
           as
           Buls
           do
           with
           their
           Hornes
           .
           But
           the
           greatest
           part
           of
           Ptolomes
           feared
           the
           Combate
           :
           
           the
           which
           doth
           vsually
           happen
           to
           the
           Elephants
           of
           Lybia
           :
           For
           they
           cannot
           indure
           the
           sent
           ,
           not
           heare
           the
           crye
           of
           those
           of
           India
           .
           So
           as
           fearing
           (
           as
           it
           seemes
           )
           their
           greatnesse
           and
           force
           ,
           they
           flye
           them
           ,
           as
           it
           happened
           at
           that
           time
           ,
           for
           that
           flying
           suddainly
           they
           brake
           the
           rankes
           of
           their
           owne
           men
           ,
           and
           made
           a
           great
           slaughter
           in
           Ptolomes
           great
           Battallion
           .
        
         
           The
           which
           Antiochus
           perceiuing
           ,
           hee
           presently
           chargeth
           Polycrates
           Horse-men
           with
           the
           Elephants
           .
           The
           Grecians
           about
           his
           great
           Battallion
           fell
           vpon
           Ptolomes
           Targetteers
           .
           Wherefore
           when
           the
           Elephants
           had
           broken
           them
           ,
           his
           left
           Wing
           beganne
           to
           turne
           head
           .
           When
           Echecrates
           Commaunder
           of
           the
           right
           Wing
           ,
           (
           expecting
           still
           the
           Combate
           of
           the
           sayd
           Wings
           )
           saw
           the
           Dust
           rise
           in
           the
           Ayre
           ,
           and
           that
           his
           Elephants
           durst
           not
           charge
           the
           Enemies
           ,
           he
           sends
           to
           Phoxide
           Captaine
           of
           
           the
           Mercenaries
           to
           charge
           those
           which
           he
           had
           in
           Front
           :
           The
           which
           he
           did
           likewise
           ,
           marching
           a
           slow
           pace
           with
           the
           Horse-men
           and
           the
           Elephants
           .
           There
           the
           Combate
           was
           long
           and
           furious
           :
           yet
           Echecrates
           being
           freed
           from
           the
           danger
           of
           the
           Elephants
           ,
           and
           making
           a
           great
           slaughter
           of
           the
           Horse-men
           ,
           and
           withall
           Phoxide
           pressing
           the
           Arabians
           and
           Medes
           .
           In
           the
           end
           Antiochus
           his
           left
           wing
           was
           put
           to
           flight
           .
           By
           this
           meanes
           Antiochus
           right
           wing
           vanquished
           ,
           and
           the
           left
           fled
           .
           The
           two
           great
           Battalions
           stood
           firme
           and
           vntoucht
           ,
           being
           in
           doubt
           of
           the
           end
           .
           And
           when
           as
           Ptolomy
           in
           the
           meane
           time
           had
           recouered
           his
           great
           Troupe
           by
           his
           speedy
           running
           ,
           and
           was
           in
           the
           middest
           of
           them
           ,
           hee
           amazed
           his
           Enemies
           ,
           and
           gaue
           great
           courage
           vnto
           his
           owne
           Captaines
           and
           Souldiers
           .
        
         
           In
           the
           meane
           time
           King
           Antiochus
           being
           young
           and
           of
           small
           experience
           in
           the
           Warre
           ,
           seeing
           himselfe
           Victorious
           of
           the
           one
           side
           ,
           thought
           the
           like
           of
           the
           rest
           ,
           and
           pursued
           the
           Chase
           of
           the
           Enemy
           with
           great
           eagernesse
           .
           But
           when
           as
           one
           of
           his
           old
           Souldiers
           cald
           him
           backe
           ,
           and
           shewed
           him
           the
           Dust
           which
           a
           great
           Troupe
           had
           raisde
           in
           his
           Fort
           ,
           hee
           then
           knew
           what
           it
           meant
           :
           and
           turning
           head
           he
           laboured
           to
           recouer
           his
           Campe.
           But
           when
           hee
           found
           that
           all
           his
           Army
           was
           in
           Rout
           ,
           
           then
           wanting
           good
           Counsell
           he
           fled
           to
           Raphia
           ,
           immagining
           that
           it
           was
           not
           his
           fault
           hee
           had
           not
           obtained
           a
           glorious
           and
           Triumphant
           Victory
           ,
           and
           that
           the
           basenesse
           and
           sloath
           of
           his
           men
           had
           beene
           the
           cause
           of
           his
           defeate
           .
           Ptolomy
           hauing
           the
           Victory
           by
           the
           meanes
           of
           his
           chiefe
           Battalion
           ,
           and
           hauing
           lost
           many
           of
           his
           Horse-men
           and
           Souldiers
           of
           the
           right
           Wing
           ,
           hee
           returned
           to
           his
           Campe
           ,
           and
           refresht
           his
           Army
           .
           The
           next
           day
           ,
           he
           caused
           his
           men
           to
           be
           sought
           out
           among
           the
           Dead
           ,
           and
           buried
           .
        
         
           From
           thence
           (
           after
           they
           had
           stript
           the
           Enemies
           that
           were
           slaine
           )
           hee
           marcht
           with
           his
           Army
           to
           Raphia
           .
           And
           although
           that
           Antiochus
           (
           gathering
           together
           his
           men
           that
           fled
           )
           had
           a
           desire
           to
           keepe
           his
           Campe
           ,
           and
           to
           leaue
           the
           Towne
           ,
           yet
           he
           was
           forced
           to
           goe
           to
           Raphia
           :
           For
           that
           the
           greatest
           part
           of
           his
           Souldiers
           were
           retired
           thither
           .
           The
           next
           day
           earely
           in
           the
           morning
           ,
           he
           parts
           with
           that
           small
           Army
           ,
           which
           he
           had
           remaining
           after
           so
           great
           a
           defeate
           ,
           and
           went
           to
           Gaza
           :
           Where
           planting
           his
           Campe
           ,
           he
           sent
           men
           to
           demaund
           the
           dead
           bodies
           ,
           and
           to
           interre
           them
           .
           Antiochus
           lost
           aboue
           ten
           Thousand
           foote
           ,
           and
           three
           hundred
           Horse
           .
           There
           were
           about
           foure
           thousand
           foote-men
           taken
           aliue
           .
           In
           regard
           of
           the
           Elephants
           ,
           there
           were
           three
           slaine
           vpon
           the
           fielde
           ,
           and
           two
           wounded
           which
           dyed
           afterwards
           :
           most
           of
           the
           rest
           were
           taken
           .
           This
           was
           the
           ende
           of
           that
           famous
           battaile
           ,
           where
           as
           two
           powerfull
           and
           might
           Kings
           fought
           for
           the
           Empire
           of
           Syrria
           ,
           neere
           vnto
           Raphia
           .
        
         
           When
           as
           Antiochus
           had
           buried
           the
           dead
           ,
           hee
           returned
           into
           his
           Countrey
           with
           his
           Army
           .
           As
           for
           Ptolomy
           ,
           hee
           presently
           recouered
           Raphia
           ,
           with
           the
           other
           Citties
           ,
           so
           as
           the
           people
           contended
           who
           should
           preuent
           his
           neighbour
           ,
           in
           yeilding
           first
           vnto
           the
           King.
           In
           such
           euents
           euery
           man
           striues
           to
           apply
           himselfe
           vnto
           the
           time
           .
           It
           is
           true
           ,
           that
           the
           people
           of
           that
           Countrey
           are
           borne
           and
           inclined
           to
           imbrace
           the
           fa●●our
           
           of
           the
           present
           time
           .
           But
           for
           asmuch
           as
           the
           people
           had
           a
           special
           deuotion
           to
           the
           Kings
           of
           Alexandria
           ,
           what
           they
           then
           did
           was
           held
           iust
           and
           reasonable
           .
           The
           people
           of
           base
           Syrria
           haue
           alwaies
           affected
           this
           royall
           House
           .
           And
           therefore
           they
           honoured
           Ptolomy
           ,
           with
           Flowers
           ,
           Sacrifices
           ,
           Altars
           ,
           and
           such
           like
           things
           .
           When
           as
           Antiochus
           was
           come
           to
           the
           Citty
           ,
           
           which
           is
           called
           by
           his
           owne
           name
           ,
           he
           presently
           sent
           his
           Nephew
           Antipater
           with
           
             Theodote
             Hermioly
          
           in
           Embassi●
           to
           Ptolomy
           ,
           to
           demaund
           a
           peace
           of
           him
           :
           For
           without
           doubt
           hee
           feared
           his
           forces
           ,
           neither
           did
           hee
           much
           relie
           vpon
           his
           owne
           souldiers
           ,
           considering
           the
           losse
           which
           hee
           had
           lately
           made
           .
           Hee
           likewise
           doubted
           that
           Acheus
           might
           mooue
           Warre
           against
           him
           ,
           considering
           the
           opportunity
           of
           the
           time
           and
           occasion
           .
        
         
           As
           for
           Ptolomy
           ,
           hee
           thought
           not
           of
           all
           this
           :
           But
           beeing
           ioyfull
           of
           so
           great
           a
           Fortune
           ,
           which
           hee
           expected
           not
           ,
           holding
           himselfe
           happy
           to
           enioy
           all
           Syrria
           ,
           hee
           refused
           not
           the
           conditions
           of
           peace
           .
           So
           as
           being
           lull'd
           a
           sleepe
           with
           this
           base
           kinde
           of
           life
           ,
           which
           hee
           had
           alwaies
           vsed
           ,
           his
           heart
           was
           much
           inclined
           thereunto
           .
           When
           the
           Embassadours
           presented
           themselues
           vnto
           him
           ,
           he
           granted
           them
           a
           peace
           for
           a
           yearl
           ,
           after
           that
           hee
           vsed
           some
           proud
           speeches
           against
           Antiochus
           .
           To
           whom
           he
           sent
           Sosibius
           with
           them
           to
           confirme
           the
           Accord
           .
           
           And
           after
           hee
           had
           stayed
           about
           some
           three
           moneths
           in
           Syrria
           and
           Ph●nicea
           ,
           and
           had
           giuen
           order
           for
           the
           Citties
           ,
           leauing
           the
           charge
           of
           all
           those
           places
           to
           
             Andromachus
             Aspendius
          
           ,
           he
           returned
           with
           his
           sister
           and
           Friends
           to
           Alexandria
           .
           On
           the
           other
           side
           Antiochus
           (
           after
           hee
           had
           confirmed
           the
           Accord
           with
           Sosibius
           ,
           and
           pacified
           all
           things
           to
           his
           liking
           )
           beganne
           to
           make
           preparation
           for
           Warre
           against
           Ache●s
           ,
           according
           to
           his
           first
           Resolution
           and
           determination
           .
           This
           was
           the
           estate
           of
           Asia
           at
           that
           same
           present
           .
        
         
           At
           the
           same
           time
           the
           Rhodiens
           taking
           their
           occasion
           from
           an
           Earthquake
           ,
           which
           a
           little
           before
           had
           befalne
           them
           ,
           
           in
           the
           which
           the
           great
           Collossus
           ,
           with
           a
           great
           part
           of
           the
           Pipes
           and
           Arsenals
           were
           ruined
           ,
           they
           carried
           themselues
           so
           discreetly
           and
           wisely
           ,
           as
           this
           ruine
           did
           not
           seeme
           preiudiciall
           vnto
           them
           ,
           but
           very
           profitable
           .
           Ignorance
           and
           simplicity
           differs
           so
           much
           from
           Prudence
           and
           Industry
           ,
           not
           only
           in
           a
           priuate
           life
           ,
           but
           also
           in
           publique
           Affaires
           ,
           that
           ease
           and
           plenty
           seeme
           to
           procure
           losse
           and
           preiudice
           to
           the
           one
           ,
           and
           aduersities
           excuse
           the
           faults
           and
           errours
           of
           the
           other
           .
           The
           Rhodiens
           made
           these
           things
           great
           and
           ruinous
           ,
           and
           labouring
           to
           sent
           Embassadours
           to
           all
           places
           ,
           they
           did
           so
           mooue
           the
           Citties
           and
           likewise
           Kings
           ,
           as
           they
           not
           onely
           drew
           great
           gifts
           from
           them
           ,
           but
           they
           had
           them
           in
           such
           sort
           ,
           as
           they
           which
           gaue
           them
           held
           themselues
           beholding
           vnto
           them
           .
           
        
         
           Hieron
           and
           Gelon
           did
           not
           onely
           giue
           them
           fiue
           and
           forty
           Thousand
           Crownes
           ,
           to
           repaire
           the
           place
           ordayned
           for
           all
           Exercises
           (
           one
           part
           to
           be
           payed
           presently
           and
           the
           rest
           soone
           after
           :
           )
           but
           they
           also
           gaue
           them
           Cald●ons
           of
           siluer
           ,
           with
           their
           Treuets
           ,
           and
           pots
           for
           water
           .
           Moreouer
           sixe
           thousand
           Crownes
           to
           performe
           the
           Sacrifices
           :
           And
           others
           sixe
           thousand
           to
           relieue
           the
           Burgesses
           :
           So
           as
           the
           whole
           present
           amounted
           to
           threescore
           thousand
           Crownes
           .
           Moreouer
           all
           that
           sail'd
           to
           Rhodes
           
           were
           free
           from
           Tribute
           .
           They
           gaue
           them
           likewise
           fifty
           Slings
           or
           Warlike
           Engines
           :
           Finally
           they
           aduanced
           Images
           in
           the
           most
           eminent
           places
           of
           Rhodes
           ,
           as
           if
           they
           were
           beholding
           vnto
           them
           ;
           where
           the
           people
           of
           Rhodes
           were
           Crowned
           with
           that
           of
           Sarragosse
           .
           
           Ptolomy
           promised
           them
           nine
           score
           thousand
           Crownes
           :
           A
           million
           of
           Artabes
           of
           Wheate
           ,
           which
           is
           a
           measure
           of
           Media
           :
           Timber
           to
           make
           sixe
           Quinqueremes
           ,
           and
           ten
           Triremes
           ,
           and
           about
           forty
           thousand
           Fathomes
           of
           Rope
           ,
           and
           three
           thousand
           Masts
           and
           Sailes
           ,
           and
           to
           repaire
           the
           Collossus
           nine
           score
           thousand
           Crownes
           ,
           a
           hundred
           Architects
           ,
           three
           hundred
           and
           fifty
           workemen
           ,
           and
           for
           their
           Victuals
           seauen
           Thousand
           and
           foure
           hundred
           Crownes
           by
           the
           yeare
           .
           Twelue
           thousand
           Artabes
           of
           Wheate
           ,
           for
           those
           which
           should
           make
           the
           Combats
           in
           their
           Games
           and
           Sacrifices
           :
           And
           twenty
           Thousand
           Artabes
           for
           the
           victualling
           of
           ten
           Triremes
           .
           Of
           which
           things
           he
           deliuered
           the
           greatest
           part
           of
           them
           presently
           ,
           with
           the
           third
           part
           of
           the
           money
           .
        
         
           Moreouer
           Antigonus
           gaue
           them
           Timber
           from
           eight
           vnto
           fifteene
           Fathome
           ,
           
           with
           fiue
           thousand
           plankes
           aboue
           twelue
           foote
           long
           ,
           and
           two
           hundred
           three
           score
           and
           ten
           thousand
           weight
           of
           Iron
           ,
           foure
           score
           and
           ten
           thousand
           pound
           weight
           of
           Rossine
           ,
           and
           a
           thousand
           bushels
           of
           pitch
           :
           And
           withall
           hee
           promised
           them
           three
           score
           thousand
           Crownes
           ouerplus
           .
           Chrysea
           (
           who
           was
           a
           woman
           )
           gaue
           them
           a
           hundred
           Thousand
           Bushels
           of
           Wheate
           ,
           
           with
           two
           hundred
           three
           score
           and
           ten
           Thousand
           pound
           weight
           of
           Lead
           .
           
           Seleucus
           father
           to
           Antiochus
           ,
           sent
           them
           ten
           Quinqueremes
           Armed
           and
           furnished
           ,
           and
           that
           they
           which
           fail'd
           to
           Rhodes
           should
           be
           free
           :
           Hee
           gaue
           them
           likewise
           two
           hundred
           Bushels
           of
           Corne
           with
           Timber
           and
           Pitch
           ,
           and
           ten
           thousand
           Fathomes
           of
           Cord
           made
           with
           haire
           ,
           and
           sixe
           hundred
           thousand
           Crownes
           .
           Prustas
           and
           Mithridates
           did
           the
           like
           :
           So
           did
           all
           the
           Princes
           of
           Asia
           ,
           as
           
             Lysannius
             ,
             Olympiquus
             ,
             Lymnius
          
           and
           others
           .
           Finally
           wee
           cannot
           number
           the
           Townes
           which
           gaue
           presents
           to
           the
           Rhodiens
           ,
           euery
           one
           according
           to
           their
           power
           .
           And
           if
           any
           man
           will
           obserue
           the
           time
           and
           the
           beginning
           ,
           when
           as
           this
           Citty
           was
           first
           Inhabited
           ,
           he
           will
           wonder
           much
           ,
           that
           in
           so
           short
           a
           time
           it
           is
           so
           much
           augmented
           both
           in
           priuate
           and
           Publique
           .
           But
           when
           we
           consider
           the
           Commodity
           of
           the
           place
           ,
           and
           the
           great
           felicity
           which
           doth
           grow
           from
           Forreiners
           ,
           and
           their
           plentifull
           reuenew
           ;
           there
           is
           no
           more
           any
           cause
           of
           admiration
           :
           Being
           certaine
           that
           this
           getting
           of
           Wealth
           is
           made
           with
           reason
           and
           iudgement
           .
           We
           haue
           thought
           it
           fit
           to
           relate
           these
           things
           .
        
         
           First
           ,
           for
           the
           loue
           of
           the
           Rhodiens
           ,
           to
           the
           end
           that
           their
           industry
           and
           care
           for
           the
           Affaires
           of
           their
           Common-wealth
           might
           bee
           knowne
           to
           all
           the
           World
           ,
           for
           in
           truth
           they
           are
           worthy
           of
           commendation
           and
           loue
           .
           Secondly
           ,
           for
           the
           auarice
           of
           our
           Kings
           at
           this
           day
           ,
           and
           the
           wretchednesse
           of
           people
           and
           Townes
           :
           Who
           when
           they
           haue
           giuen
           two
           or
           three
           thousand
           Crownes
           ,
           immagine
           they
           haue
           made
           a
           great
           stately
           Present
           ,
           and
           looke
           for
           such
           thankes
           and
           honours
           as
           were
           giuen
           to
           the
           Ancient
           Kings
           of
           
             Greece
             ▪
          
           Or
           let
           the
           Townes
           remember
           the
           great
           bounty
           of
           the
           ancient
           presents
           ,
           least
           they
           loose
           those
           great
           honours
           in
           making
           such
           petty
           gi●ts
           ,
           and
           let
           them
           striue
           to
           preserue
           their
           dignity
           :
           
           To
           the
           end
           that
           the
           people
           and
           inhabitants
           of
           Greece
           may
           differ
           from
           other
           men
           .
        
         
           When
           in
           the
           beginning
           of
           Summer
           ,
           Agote
           being
           then
           Chiefe
           of
           the
           Etoliens
           ,
           and
           the
           time
           of
           Epirates
           Gouernement
           ouer
           the
           Acheins
           being
           expired
           ,
           (
           in
           my
           opinion
           this
           is
           the
           passage
           ,
           where
           we
           last
           turn'd
           from
           the
           Warre
           of
           the
           Allies
           )
           Lycurgus
           the
           Lacedemonian
           returned
           from
           Etolia
           :
           
           For
           the
           Magistrates
           called
           him
           home
           as
           soone
           as
           they
           found
           the
           accusation
           ,
           for
           the
           which
           he
           was
           banished
           to
           be
           false
           .
           Hee
           was
           then
           sent
           to
           Pyrrhie
           the
           Etolian
           ,
           who
           at
           that
           time
           was
           Captaine
           of
           the
           Eliences
           ,
           against
           the
           
             Messeniens
             .
             Arate
          
           found
           the
           trained
           men
           of
           Acheia
           ill
           disciplined
           ,
           and
           the
           Townes
           carelesse
           of
           the
           duties
           of
           War
           :
           For
           that
           Epirate
           ,
           who
           before
           him
           had
           the
           Gouernment
           ,
           had
           (
           as
           wee
           haue
           sayd
           )
           carried
           himselfe
           idly
           and
           carelesly
           in
           all
           things
           .
           But
           when
           he
           had
           acquainted
           the
           Acheins
           therewith
           ,
           and
           receiued
           their
           order
           ,
           he
           applied
           himselfe
           wholy
           to
           the
           preparation
           of
           the
           Warre
           .
           
           Their
           Decree
           was
           ,
           that
           they
           should
           not
           leuy
           lesse
           then
           eight
           thousand
           Aduenturers
           ,
           and
           fiue
           hundred
           Horse
           :
           They
           should
           also
           make
           three
           thousand
           Foote
           Acheins
           ,
           and
           three
           hundred
           Horse
           :
           Among
           the
           which
           the
           Megalopolitains
           should
           march
           ,
           armed
           with
           Targets
           of
           Copper
           ,
           to
           the
           number
           of
           fiue
           hundred
           foote
           and
           fifty
           Horse
           ,
           and
           as
           many
           Argiues
           .
           It
           was
           also
           ordered
           that
           they
           should
           prepare
           three
           Shippes
           in
           the
           Gulfe
           of
           Argos
           ,
           and
           as
           many
           neere
           vnto
           Patres
           and
           
             Dyme
             .
             Arate
          
           was
           then
           carefull
           to
           leuy
           men
           ,
           and
           to
           make
           ready
           the
           Army
           .
           Lycurgus
           and
           Pyrrhie
           after
           they
           had
           appointed
           a
           day
           for
           their
           departure
           ,
           tooke
           their
           way
           to
           Messene
           :
           Whereof
           the
           Chiefe
           of
           the
           Acheins
           being
           aduertised
           ,
           hee
           came
           to
           Megalopolis
           with
           the
           Aduenturers
           ,
           and
           some
           of
           those
           of
           the
           Election
           ,
           to
           succour
           the
           Messeniens
           .
        
         
           Lycurgus
           on
           the
           other
           side
           entring
           the
           Messeniens
           Countrey
           ,
           
           tooke
           the
           Towne
           of
           Calames
           by
           Treason
           :
           And
           from
           thence
           going
           on
           his
           course
           ,
           hee
           made
           hast
           to
           ioyne
           with
           the
           Etoliens
           .
           When
           as
           Pyrrhie
           came
           to
           Elis
           ill
           accompanied
           ,
           to
           assaile
           the
           Messeniens
           ,
           he
           turned
           head
           presently
           ,
           being
           repuls'd
           by
           the
           Cyparisseins
           .
           Wherefore
           Lycurgus
           tooke
           his
           way
           to
           Sparta
           ,
           hauing
           done
           nothing
           worthy
           of
           memory
           ,
           for
           that
           hee
           could
           not
           ioyne
           with
           Pyrrhie
           ,
           neyther
           was
           hee
           strong
           enough
           to
           mannage
           the
           Warre
           alone
           .
           Arate
           seeing
           the
           Enemies
           frustrated
           of
           their
           hope
           ,
           and
           thereby
           fore-seeing
           the
           future
           ,
           hee
           commaunded
           Taurion
           to
           prepare
           fifty
           Horse
           ,
           and
           fiue
           hundred
           foote
           ,
           and
           that
           the
           Messeniens
           should
           send
           as
           many
           ,
           meaning
           with
           this
           force
           to
           defend
           the
           
             Megalopolitains
             ,
             Tegeates
          
           ,
           and
           Argiues
           ,
           from
           the
           incursions
           of
           their
           Enemies
           :
           For
           that
           those
           Countries
           lye
           more
           in
           danger
           of
           the
           Lacedemonians
           during
           the
           Warre
           ,
           ioyning
           vpon
           the
           Spartains
           Countrey
           .
           Finally
           ,
           he
           resolued
           to
           Guard
           Acheia
           ,
           with
           the
           Acheins
           and
           Mercenaries
           ,
           from
           the
           danger
           of
           the
           Elyences
           and
           Etoliens
           .
           This
           done
           ,
           hee
           pacified
           the
           Discord
           ,
           which
           was
           growne
           among
           the
           Megalopolitains
           ,
           according
           vnto
           that
           which
           the
           Acheins
           had
           ordered
           .
        
         
           For
           you
           must
           vnderstand
           that
           the
           Megalopolitains
           ,
           beeing
           a
           little
           before
           chased
           out
           of
           their
           owne
           Countrey
           by
           Cleomenes
           ,
           had
           neede
           of
           many
           things
           which
           were
           wanting
           :
           And
           although
           they
           still
           maintained
           
           their
           authority
           ,
           
           yet
           they
           had
           neither
           victuals
           nor
           necessary
           expences
           ,
           either
           for
           the
           publique
           or
           priuate
           :
           So
           as
           all
           was
           full
           of
           mutiny
           ,
           rage
           ,
           and
           malice
           .
           The
           which
           doth
           vsuall
           fall
           out
           in
           Common-weales
           ,
           and
           among
           priuate
           persons
           ,
           when
           as
           victuals
           faile
           .
           First
           they
           were
           in
           debate
           among
           themselues
           concerning
           the
           walls
           of
           the
           City
           ,
           some
           being
           of
           opinion
           that
           that
           they
           should
           not
           make
           the
           inclosure
           greater
           ,
           then
           their
           power
           would
           then
           beare
           ,
           and
           keepe
           it
           with
           so
           small
           a
           number
           of
           men
           ,
           considering
           it
           had
           bin
           the
           cause
           of
           their
           former
           danger
           ,
           for
           that
           it
           was
           greater
           and
           more
           spacious
           then
           the
           power
           of
           the
           Inhabitants
           was
           able
           to
           defend
           .
           Moreouer
           ,
           they
           were
           of
           aduice
           ,
           that
           such
           as
           had
           Lands
           ,
           should
           contribute
           the
           third
           part
           ,
           to
           the
           end
           they
           might
           people
           the
           City
           :
           Others
           said
           ,
           that
           they
           must
           not
           giue
           a
           lesse
           circuite
           to
           the
           City
           ,
           nor
           contribute
           the
           third
           part
           of
           their
           possession
           :
           But
           their
           chiefest
           contention
           was
           concerning
           the
           Laws
           written
           by
           Pritanides
           ,
           an
           excellent
           man
           among
           the
           Peripatetiques
           ,
           whom
           Antigonus
           had
           giuen
           them
           for
           a
           Law-giuer
           .
           The
           City
           being
           in
           these
           combustions
           ,
           Arate
           pacified
           them
           ,
           and
           quencht
           the
           quarrels
           which
           were
           inflamed
           among
           the
           Megalopolitains
           ,
           as
           well
           publique
           as
           priuate
           .
           Finally
           they
           haue
           grauen
           the
           Articles
           agreed
           vpon
           on
           a
           Pillar
           seated
           in
           the
           Omarie
           ,
           at
           the
           Altar
           of
           Vesta
           .
           After
           the
           reconciliation
           of
           the
           
             Megalopolitains
             ,
             Arate
          
           parting
           from
           thence
           ,
           retired
           presently
           to
           an
           Assembly
           of
           the
           Acheins
           ,
           leauing
           the
           Aduenturers
           with
           Selcuous
           of
           Phare
           .
        
         
           The
           Elienses
           incensed
           against
           Pirrhie
           ,
           as
           if
           he
           had
           not
           discharged
           his
           duty
           ,
           they
           called
           Euripides
           from
           Etolia
           to
           be
           their
           Captaine
           .
           Who
           considering
           that
           the
           Acheins
           held
           their
           Diet
           ,
           tooke
           sixe
           hundred
           Horse
           ,
           and
           two
           thousand
           Foote
           ,
           and
           went
           suddainly
           to
           Field
           ,
           where
           he
           spoild
           the
           whole
           Countrey
           vnto
           Egia
           :
           And
           when
           he
           had
           taken
           a
           great
           booty
           ,
           he
           made
           haste
           to
           returne
           to
           
             Leonce
             .
             Lyce
          
           hearing
           this
           ,
           went
           to
           meete
           them
           ,
           and
           encountred
           them
           suddainly
           :
           when
           they
           came
           to
           fight
           ,
           hee
           slew
           foure
           hundred
           ,
           and
           tooke
           two
           hundred
           Prisoners
           :
           
           Among
           the
           which
           were
           found
           
             Phissias
             ,
             Antanor
             ,
             Glearcus
             ,
             Euanorides
             ,
             Aristogites
             ,
             Nicasippus
             ,
          
           and
           Aspasias
           ,
           men
           of
           note
           :
           and
           withall
           he
           had
           all
           their
           Armes
           and
           Baggage
           .
        
         
           At
           the
           same
           time
           the
           Captaine
           of
           the
           Sea-army
           for
           the
           Acheins
           came
           to
           Molicria
           ,
           and
           parting
           thence
           suddainly
           ,
           he
           turned
           his
           way
           to
           Calcea
           :
           
           where
           when
           as
           the
           Townes-men
           came
           out
           against
           him
           ,
           he
           tooke
           two
           Gallies
           armed
           ,
           and
           furnished
           with
           all
           things
           necessary
           ,
           with
           many
           other
           smaller
           vessels
           .
           Moreouer
           ,
           he
           tooke
           great
           spoiles
           both
           by
           Sea
           and
           Land
           ,
           and
           drew
           victuals
           from
           thence
           ,
           with
           other
           munition
           :
           wherewith
           hee
           made
           the
           Souldiers
           more
           hardy
           and
           resolute
           for
           the
           future
           .
           On
           the
           other
           side
           the
           Cities
           were
           in
           better
           hope
           ,
           for
           that
           they
           were
           not
           forced
           to
           furnish
           victuals
           for
           the
           Souldiers
           .
           In
           the
           meane
           time
           Scerdilaide
           holding
           himselfe
           wrong'd
           by
           the
           King
           ,
           for
           that
           he
           had
           not
           giuen
           him
           his
           full
           pay
           ,
           as
           he
           had
           articulated
           with
           Philip
           ,
           sent
           fifteene
           Vessels
           vnder
           a
           counterfeite
           shew
           of
           carrying
           Merchandizes
           ,
           the
           which
           at
           their
           first
           arriuall
           to
           Leucade
           ,
           were
           kindely
           entertained
           ,
           as
           Friends
           in
           regard
           of
           the
           League
           with
           the
           King.
           And
           when
           they
           could
           doe
           no
           worse
           ,
           they
           too●e
           Agatin
           and
           Cassander
           of
           Corinthe
           ,
           
           who
           as
           Friends
           were
           entred
           into
           the
           same
           Port
           with
           foure
           ships
           :
           Being
           thus
           taken
           with
           their
           Vessels
           ,
           they
           sent
           
           them
           presently
           to
           Scerdilaide
           .
           This
           done
           ,
           they
           weighed
           Anchor
           from
           Leucade
           ,
           bending
           their
           course
           towards
           Maleu
           ,
           spoiling
           all
           the
           Merchants
           .
           In
           the
           beginning
           of
           Summer
           ,
           when
           the
           Souldiers
           of
           Ta●rion
           were
           negligent
           in
           the
           guard
           of
           the
           said
           Cities
           ,
           Arate
           hauing
           with
           him
           the
           choise
           of
           the
           Army
           ,
           came
           into
           the
           Country
           of
           Argos
           to
           get
           victuals
           .
           On
           the
           other
           side
           Euripides
           going
           to
           Field
           with
           a
           good
           number
           of
           Etoliens
           ,
           wasted
           the
           Country
           of
           the
           
             Tritenses
             .
             Lyceus
          
           and
           Demodochus
           particular
           Captaines
           of
           the
           Acheins
           ,
           aduertised
           of
           the
           descent
           of
           the
           Etoliens
           ,
           drew
           together
           the
           
             Dimenses
             ,
             Patrenses
          
           ,
           and
           Pharenses
           ,
           with
           the
           Aduenturers
           ,
           and
           ouer-ran
           the
           Country
           of
           the
           Etoliens
           .
           Being
           come
           to
           a
           place
           which
           they
           call
           Phixia
           ,
           they
           sent
           their
           Foot-men
           that
           were
           lightly
           armed
           ,
           with
           their
           Horse-men
           to
           ouer-run
           the
           Champaigne
           Country
           ,
           and
           log'd
           their
           men
           that
           were
           best
           armed
           in
           Ambush
           thereabouts
           .
           When
           the
           Elienses
           came
           to
           charge
           them
           without
           order
           to
           succour
           their
           people
           ,
           passing
           the
           Ambush
           ,
           Lyceus
           Company
           fell
           vpon
           them
           :
           
           whose
           fury
           they
           being
           vnable
           to
           resist
           ,
           fled
           ,
           so
           as
           there
           were
           about
           two
           hundred
           slaine
           ,
           and
           foure
           score
           taken
           Prisoners
           with
           all
           the
           Booty
           .
        
         
           At
           the
           same
           time
           the
           Commander
           of
           the
           Acheins
           Sea-army
           ,
           hauing
           sailed
           often
           to
           Calidon
           and
           Naupacte
           ,
           spoiled
           the
           whole
           Countrey
           ,
           and
           chased
           the
           Enemy
           twice
           .
           He
           also
           tooke
           Cleonice
           of
           Naupacte
           ,
           who
           for
           that
           he
           was
           a
           friend
           to
           the
           Acheins
           ,
           had
           no
           harme
           :
           but
           within
           few
           daies
           after
           was
           freed
           without
           ransome
           .
           At
           the
           same
           time
           Agete
           Chiefe
           of
           the
           Etoliens
           ,
           assembled
           a
           Troupe
           of
           them
           ,
           putting
           the
           Country
           of
           the
           Acarnanians
           to
           fire
           and
           sword
           ,
           and
           spoiled
           the
           Country
           of
           Epirus
           .
           This
           done
           ,
           he
           returnes
           home
           ,
           giuing
           leaue
           to
           the
           Souldiers
           to
           retire
           to
           their
           houses
           .
           Afterwards
           the
           Acarnanians
           made
           a
           descent
           into
           the
           Country
           of
           Strate
           :
           where
           being
           repuls'd
           by
           the
           Enemy
           ,
           they
           made
           a
           shamefull
           retreate
           ,
           yet
           without
           any
           losse
           ;
           for
           that
           the
           Stratenses
           durst
           not
           pursue
           them
           ,
           fearing
           an
           Ambush
           .
           At
           the
           same
           time
           there
           was
           a
           Treason
           practised
           in
           the
           Country
           of
           the
           Phanotenses
           after
           this
           manner
           .
           Alexander
           Gouernour
           of
           Phosis
           for
           Philip
           ,
           laide
           a
           plot
           for
           the
           Etoliens
           by
           a
           certaine
           man
           called
           Iason
           ,
           to
           whom
           he
           had
           giuen
           the
           gouernment
           of
           the
           Phanotenses
           .
           He
           was
           sent
           to
           Agete
           Chiefe
           of
           the
           Etoliens
           ,
           promising
           to
           deliuer
           the
           Fortresse
           of
           Phanotenses
           vnto
           him
           :
           whereupon
           they
           agree
           and
           sweare
           together
           .
        
         
           When
           the
           day
           appointed
           was
           come
           ,
           Agete
           comes
           in
           the
           Night
           with
           the
           Etoliens
           :
           when
           he
           had
           laid
           his
           Troupe
           in
           Ambush
           ,
           he
           made
           choise
           of
           a
           hundred
           men
           ,
           
           whom
           he
           sent
           to
           the
           Fort.
           Iason
           hauing
           Alexander
           ready
           with
           him
           ,
           with
           a
           sufficient
           number
           of
           Souldies
           ,
           receiues
           the
           companions
           into
           the
           Fortresse
           ,
           according
           to
           the
           accord
           :
           whom
           Alexander
           charged
           with
           his
           Company
           ,
           and
           tooke
           all
           the
           Etoliens
           .
           But
           when
           day
           was
           come
           ,
           Agete
           assured
           of
           the
           fact
           ,
           carried
           backe
           his
           Army
           into
           his
           Country
           ,
           hauing
           worthily
           deserued
           this
           deceipt
           ,
           for
           that
           he
           had
           many
           times
           practised
           the
           like
           .
           
           At
           the
           same
           time
           Philip
           tooke
           Bylazon
           ,
           which
           is
           a
           great
           Towne
           in
           Peonia
           ,
           and
           in
           a
           good
           scituation
           for
           the
           entry
           from
           Dardania
           into
           Macedony
           .
        
         
           By
           this
           meanes
           he
           freed
           them
           from
           all
           feare
           of
           the
           Dardanians
           ,
           who
           could
           not
           make
           any
           incursions
           into
           Macedony
           ,
           the
           entry
           being
           stopt
           
           by
           the
           taking
           of
           the
           said
           Towne
           :
           whereas
           placing
           a
           good
           Garrison
           ,
           he
           sent
           Chrysagonus
           with
           great
           speed
           into
           high
           Macedony
           ,
           to
           make
           anew
           leuie
           of
           men
           .
           As
           for
           himselfe
           he
           tooke
           some
           men
           and
           went
           into
           Beocia
           ,
           and
           Amphaxate
           ,
           and
           came
           to
           Edesa
           :
           where
           expecting
           Chrysogonus
           with
           the
           Macedonians
           ,
           he
           parted
           presently
           after
           with
           the
           whole
           Army
           ,
           and
           came
           to
           Larissa
           on
           the
           sixt
           day
           :
           And
           pursuing
           his
           course
           from
           thence
           all
           night
           ,
           he
           arriued
           at
           Melitea
           ,
           the
           which
           he
           indeauoured
           to
           take
           by
           Scalado
           ,
           and
           if
           the
           Ladders
           had
           not
           beene
           something
           too
           short
           ,
           without
           doubt
           he
           had
           preuailed
           in
           his
           Enterprize
           :
           wherein
           the
           Commanders
           are
           chiefely
           to
           be
           blamed
           .
           For
           when
           some
           of
           them
           make
           haste
           rashly
           and
           inconsiderately
           to
           take
           Townes
           ,
           
           without
           any
           fore-sight
           or
           consideration
           of
           the
           walls
           ,
           vallies
           and
           such
           like
           ,
           by
           the
           which
           they
           attempt
           the
           taking
           by
           an
           assault
           ,
           who
           will
           not
           blame
           them
           ?
           And
           although
           they
           haue
           duely
           considered
           of
           all
           things
           ,
           yet
           who
           will
           not
           taxe
           them
           to
           giue
           the
           charge
           to
           the
           first
           man
           they
           meet
           ,
           to
           prepare
           ladders
           ,
           &
           such
           like
           instruments
           ,
           as
           a
           thing
           of
           small
           consequence
           ?
           Finally
           ,
           in
           such
           actions
           they
           must
           doe
           that
           which
           is
           necessary
           ,
           or
           else
           fall
           into
           danger
           .
           For
           the
           losse
           doth
           often
           follow
           the
           despaire
           ,
           and
           in
           many
           kinds
           :
           First
           the
           ablest
           men
           are
           in
           danger
           of
           the
           attempt
           ,
           especially
           vpon
           the
           retreate
           ,
           when
           they
           begin
           to
           disdaine
           them
           Whereof
           there
           are
           many
           examples
           .
           And
           you
           shall
           find
           in
           such
           attempts
           many
           frustrated
           ,
           some
           defeated
           ,
           others
           to
           haue
           bin
           in
           extreame
           danger
           :
           And
           they
           they
           which
           haue
           saued
           themselues
           ,
           haue
           bin
           subiect
           for
           the
           future
           to
           distrust
           and
           hatred
           :
           and
           some
           haue
           serued
           for
           an
           example
           ,
           to
           all
           others
           to
           be
           vigilant
           ,
           giuing
           not
           only
           to
           such
           as
           were
           present
           at
           the
           danger
           ,
           but
           also
           to
           them
           that
           heare
           of
           it
           ,
           some
           kind
           of
           admonishment
           to
           be
           careful
           of
           themselues
           .
           Wherefore
           they
           must
           neuer
           make
           vse
           of
           such
           aduice
           rashly
           :
           In
           regard
           of
           the
           meanes
           to
           vse
           it
           wel
           ,
           it
           is
           secure
           if
           they
           follow
           reason
           .
        
         
           We
           must
           now
           returne
           to
           our
           discourse
           ,
           and
           speake
           thereon
           hereafter
           ,
           when
           occasion
           shall
           be
           offred
           ,
           and
           that
           it
           is
           not
           possible
           to
           faile
           in
           such
           enterprizes
           .
           Philip
           preuented
           in
           his
           enterprizes
           ,
           plants
           his
           Campe
           neare
           vnto
           the
           Riuer
           of
           Empe
           ,
           and
           sent
           his
           men
           to
           Larissa
           ,
           and
           other
           Townes
           ,
           whom
           he
           had
           leuied
           in
           the
           winter
           for
           the
           Siege
           :
           For
           all
           his
           designe
           was
           to
           take
           Thebes
           .
           It
           is
           a
           Towne
           scituated
           neare
           to
           the
           Sea
           ,
           
           ans
           about
           300.
           
           Furlongs
           from
           Larissa
           .
           It
           confines
           fitly
           with
           Magnesia
           and
           Thessaly
           :
           To
           the
           one
           side
           called
           Demetriade
           :
           And
           to
           Thessaly
           on
           that
           part
           where
           the
           Pharsaliens
           and
           Pherenses
           dwell
           .
           This
           City
           doth
           much
           annoy
           the
           Pharsaliens
           and
           Demetriens
           :
           For
           that
           the
           Etoliens
           held
           it
           at
           that
           time
           :
           The
           like
           they
           did
           to
           them
           of
           Larissa
           :
           for
           the
           Etoliens
           made
           many
           incursions
           into
           the
           Country
           which
           the
           Inhabitants
           call
           Namirice
           .
           Wherefore
           Philip
           considering
           that
           such
           things
           ought
           not
           to
           be
           neglected
           ,
           and
           left
           behind
           ,
           he
           sought
           all
           meanes
           to
           take
           it
           .
           Wherefore
           he
           prouided
           a
           hundred
           slings
           and
           fiue
           and
           twenty
           great
           Cros-bowes
           ,
           and
           approached
           the
           City
           of
           Thebes
           with
           his
           Army
           ,
           the
           which
           he
           diuided
           into
           three
           Troups
           ,
           and
           besieged
           it
           on
           three
           sides
           :
           whereof
           he
           placed
           the
           one
           neere
           vnto
           Scopia
           ,
           
           the
           other
           at
           Heliotropia
           ,
           and
           the
           third
           neare
           vnto
           the
           Mountaine
           which
           lookes
           into
           the
           City
           :
           Fortifying
           the
           spaces
           in
           the
           Field
           with
           Ditches
           and
           double
           Pallisadoes
           .
           Moreouer
           he
           built
           Towers
           of
           wood
           in
           euery
           space
           of
           two
           Acres
           of
           ground
           with
           sufficient
           guards
           .
        
         
         
           Then
           he
           drawes
           together
           all
           the
           preparation
           for
           the
           War
           ,
           and
           begins
           to
           plant
           his
           Engins
           of
           Battery
           against
           the
           Fort.
           Yet
           the
           three
           first
           dayes
           he
           could
           not
           make
           his
           approaches
           to
           set
           vp
           his
           Engines
           ,
           so
           great
           was
           the
           courage
           and
           resolution
           of
           those
           which
           fought
           vpon
           the
           walls
           .
           But
           after
           that
           by
           the
           combat
           ,
           and
           by
           the
           multitude
           of
           Darts
           ,
           part
           of
           the
           Burgesses
           were
           slain
           ,
           and
           others
           wounded
           ,
           and
           that
           the
           besieged
           ceased
           for
           a
           time
           ,
           the
           Macedonians
           began
           to
           mine
           :
           where
           working
           continually
           ,
           although
           the
           ground
           were
           bad
           ,
           they
           approached
           vnto
           the
           wall
           on
           the
           ninth
           day
           .
        
         
           From
           that
           time
           they
           were
           continually
           imployed
           in
           battering
           the
           Citty
           :
           so
           as
           the
           Slings
           and
           great
           Cros-bowes
           ●euer
           ceased
           day
           nor
           night
           :
           And
           within
           three
           daies
           they
           made
           a
           breach
           of
           foure
           score
           Fathomes
           in
           the
           wall
           .
           And
           when
           the
           supporters
           made
           vnto
           the
           wall
           ,
           were
           not
           able
           to
           beare
           the
           burthen
           ,
           they
           fell
           ,
           and
           brought
           the
           wall
           downe
           with
           them
           ,
           before
           the
           Macedonians
           had
           set
           them
           on
           fire
           .
           This
           being
           done
           ,
           when
           as
           their
           courages
           encreased
           ,
           and
           that
           they
           made
           shew
           to
           enter
           ,
           
           and
           begin
           an
           assault
           ,
           the
           Thebins
           being
           amazed
           ,
           yeelded
           themselues
           and
           their
           Citty
           .
           When
           as
           Philip
           had
           by
           this
           meanes
           assured
           the
           Countries
           of
           Magnesia
           and
           Thessaly
           ,
           he
           tooke
           the
           best
           of
           the
           Etoliens
           goods
           ,
           and
           thrust
           the
           ancient
           Inhabitants
           out
           of
           the
           towne
           ,
           re-peopling
           it
           with
           Macedonians
           ,
           and
           changing
           its
           name
           of
           Thebes
           ,
           he
           called
           it
           Philiopolis
           .
           Whilest
           that
           Philip
           stayed
           in
           this
           City
           ,
           there
           came
           Embassadours
           from
           
             Chios
             ,
             Rhodes
             ,
             Constantinople
          
           ,
           and
           from
           King
           Ptolomy
           .
           Whom
           when
           he
           had
           answered
           ,
           
           as
           he
           had
           formerly
           done
           ,
           (
           that
           he
           had
           beene
           alwaies
           willing
           to
           hearken
           to
           a
           peace
           )
           he
           sent
           them
           away
           ,
           giuing
           them
           charge
           to
           vnderstand
           the
           will
           of
           the
           Etoliens
           .
           For
           his
           part
           he
           made
           no
           reckoning
           of
           peace
           ,
           being
           resolued
           to
           continue
           his
           attempts
           .
           Wherefore
           being
           aduertised
           ,
           that
           the
           Vessels
           of
           Scerdilaide
           spoild
           all
           the
           Coast
           of
           Malea
           ,
           and
           that
           hee
           intreated
           the
           Merchants
           as
           Enemies
           ,
           and
           that
           moreouer
           he
           had
           taken
           (
           breaking
           the
           accord
           )
           some
           ships
           at
           Leucade
           ,
           he
           armes
           twelue
           Vessels
           couered
           ,
           and
           eight
           open
           ,
           and
           sailes
           by
           the
           Euripus
           ,
           hauing
           likewise
           thirty
           Merchants
           Vessels
           ,
           hoping
           to
           take
           the
           Sclauonians
           :
           neither
           did
           he
           neglect
           the
           Etolien
           War
           ,
           for
           that
           he
           was
           not
           yet
           aduertised
           of
           the
           actions
           which
           had
           past
           in
           Italy
           .
           For
           at
           such
           time
           as
           Philip
           held
           Thebes
           besieged
           ,
           the
           Romans
           had
           beene
           vanquished
           by
           Hannibal
           in
           Tuscany
           :
           But
           the
           newes
           were
           not
           yet
           come
           into
           Greece
           .
        
         
           When
           Philip
           had
           taken
           the
           Sclauonian
           Vessels
           ,
           and
           for
           this
           cause
           had
           sailed
           into
           Cenchrea
           ,
           he
           caused
           the
           ships
           that
           were
           couered
           to
           run
           along
           the
           Coasts
           of
           Malea
           towards
           Egia
           and
           Patres
           ,
           and
           stayes
           the
           rest
           of
           the
           Vessels
           in
           the
           Port
           of
           Leche
           .
           Then
           he
           makes
           haste
           to
           goe
           to
           the
           Nemeen
           Game
           ,
           and
           arriued
           at
           Argos
           .
           Being
           at
           the
           sight
           ,
           he
           had
           letters
           from
           Macedony
           to
           aduertise
           him
           that
           the
           Romans
           had
           bin
           vanquished
           by
           Hannibal
           with
           a
           wonderfull
           defeate
           ,
           and
           that
           they
           were
           masters
           of
           their
           Campe.
           He
           presently
           shews
           it
           only
           to
           Demetrius
           ,
           charging
           him
           to
           keepe
           it
           secret
           .
           Who
           taking
           his
           occasion
           thereby
           ,
           began
           to
           intreate
           the
           King
           that
           in
           dispatching
           the
           Etolien
           War
           speedily
           ,
           he
           would
           attend
           that
           of
           the
           Sclauonians
           ,
           for
           that
           al
           Greece
           then
           obeyed
           him
           :
           The
           which
           they
           would
           do
           hereafter
           :
           For
           that
           the
           Acheins
           affected
           him
           ,
           and
           the
           Etoliens
           feared
           his
           forces
           ,
           considering
           the
           losses
           they
           had
           made
           during
           this
           War
           :
           and
           that
           as
           
           for
           Italy
           ,
           the
           voyage
           which
           he
           should
           make
           ,
           would
           be
           a
           beginning
           to
           conquer
           the
           Monarchy
           ,
           the
           which
           did
           more
           iustly
           belong
           to
           him
           then
           to
           any
           other
           ,
           and
           that
           moreouer
           the
           opportunity
           was
           great
           for
           the
           present
           ,
           considering
           the
           great
           defeate
           of
           the
           Romans
           which
           Han●ibal
           had
           made
           .
           Demetrius
           vsing
           these
           meanes
           ,
           perswaded
           the
           King
           ,
           who
           was
           but
           young
           ,
           and
           of
           a
           high
           spirit
           ,
           and
           too
           desirous
           of
           rule
           .
        
         
           Afterwards
           Philip
           called
           his
           Councell
           ,
           and
           began
           to
           aduise
           touching
           a
           peace
           with
           the
           Etoliens
           .
           To
           the
           which
           Arate
           would
           willingly
           haue
           assisted
           :
           the
           King
           presently
           sent
           Cleomice
           from
           Naupacte
           to
           the
           Etoliens
           ,
           not
           expecting
           the
           Embassadours
           ,
           to
           propound
           publiquely
           the
           Conditions
           of
           a
           Peace
           :
           For
           he
           found
           Arate
           after
           the
           taking
           of
           Thebes
           ,
           attending
           the
           Diet
           of
           the
           Acheins
           .
           In
           the
           meane
           time
           he
           tooke
           ships
           at
           Corinthe
           ,
           with
           the
           Bands
           of
           Foot
           men
           ,
           and
           came
           to
           Egia
           ,
           and
           from
           thence
           to
           Lassion
           ,
           whereafter
           he
           had
           taken
           a
           Tower
           in
           the
           Peripes
           ,
           hee
           made
           shew
           to
           enter
           into
           the
           Elienses
           Countrey
           :
           to
           the
           end
           they
           should
           not
           thinke
           that
           he
           much
           affected
           a
           peace
           .
           And
           when
           as
           Cleomice
           had
           returned
           twice
           or
           thrice
           ,
           and
           that
           the
           Etoliens
           intreated
           the
           King
           to
           goe
           vnto
           them
           ,
           he
           willingly
           yeelded
           thereunto
           .
           Then
           sending
           Letters
           speedily
           to
           all
           the
           Townes
           of
           the
           Allies
           ,
           the
           great
           fire
           of
           the
           Warre
           being
           now
           quencht
           ,
           he
           aduertised
           them
           to
           send
           Embassadours
           to
           compound
           and
           make
           a
           peace
           with
           the
           Etoliens
           .
           And
           in
           the
           interim
           he
           transports
           his
           Army
           ,
           and
           planted
           his
           Campe
           neare
           vnto
           Panormus
           ,
           which
           is
           a
           Port
           of
           Morea
           right
           against
           Naupacte
           ,
           expecting
           the
           Embassadours
           of
           the
           Allies
           .
           Whilest
           they
           assembled
           ,
           he
           went
           to
           Zacynthe
           ,
           and
           pacified
           the
           differences
           of
           that
           Island
           ,
           then
           suddainly
           he
           returned
           to
           the
           same
           place
           .
           When
           the
           Embassadours
           were
           met
           ,
           he
           sent
           Arate
           and
           Taurion
           with
           some
           others
           to
           the
           Etoliens
           ,
           who
           being
           come
           vnto
           them
           (
           for
           they
           were
           assembled
           at
           Neupacte
           )
           they
           had
           some
           conference
           :
           where
           vnderstanding
           the
           desire
           they
           had
           of
           peace
           ,
           they
           returned
           speedily
           to
           Philip
           ,
           and
           aduertised
           him
           thereof
           .
           The
           Etoliens
           desiring
           it
           wonderfully
           ,
           sent
           an
           Embassie
           with
           them
           vnto
           the
           King
           ,
           intreating
           him
           to
           come
           vnto
           them
           with
           his
           Army
           ,
           to
           the
           end
           their
           differences
           might
           be
           the
           better
           and
           sooner
           decided
           .
           Philip
           wone
           by
           their
           intreaties
           ,
           sailed
           with
           his
           forces
           to
           a
           place
           twenty
           furlongs
           from
           Naupacte
           .
           There
           landing
           with
           his
           men
           ,
           after
           he
           had
           fortified
           his
           Campe
           and
           ships
           with
           Ditches
           and
           Pallisadoes
           ,
           hee
           stayed
           the
           comming
           of
           the
           Etoliens
           .
           Who
           came
           vnto
           the
           King
           without
           Armes
           :
           And
           making
           a
           stand
           two
           Furlongs
           from
           his
           Campe
           ,
           they
           presently
           sent
           men
           to
           conferre
           of
           the
           differences
           which
           they
           had
           at
           that
           time
           .
           The
           King
           sent
           first
           vnto
           them
           all
           those
           which
           were
           there
           present
           for
           the
           allied
           Cities
           ,
           
           giuing
           them
           charge
           to
           conclude
           a
           peace
           with
           them
           ,
           vpon
           condition
           ,
           that
           hereafter
           euery
           man
           should
           keepe
           that
           which
           he
           presently
           held
           .
           And
           when
           they
           had
           so
           concluded
           ,
           they
           afterwards
           sent
           many
           Messages
           for
           the
           particular
           actions
           of
           either
           side
           .
           Of
           which
           things
           we
           haue
           willingly
           omitted
           the
           greatest
           part
           ,
           for
           that
           there
           is
           nothing
           seemes
           worthy
           of
           memory
           yet
           I
           haue
           thought
           good
           to
           relate
           in
           few
           words
           the
           remonstrances
           which
           Agelaus
           of
           Naupacte
           made
           to
           the
           King
           &
           the
           Allies
           .
        
         
           When
           he
           was
           allowed
           to
           speake
           ,
           
           and
           that
           all
           men
           were
           attentiue
           to
           heare
           him
           :
           It
           is
           needfull
           (
           saith
           he
           )
           the
           Grecians
           should
           haue
           no
           Warre
           
           among
           themselues
           ,
           and
           they
           should
           giue
           thankes
           vnto
           the
           Gods
           ,
           if
           all
           with
           one
           accord
           (
           like
           vnto
           those
           which
           passe
           the
           Riuers
           holding
           hands
           )
           may
           be
           able
           to
           repulse
           the
           attempts
           of
           the
           Barbarians
           ,
           and
           defend
           themselues
           and
           their
           Citties
           :
           and
           if
           this
           cannot
           be
           continually
           entertained
           ,
           yet
           at
           the
           least
           they
           should
           at
           this
           day
           apply
           themselues
           vnto
           it
           ,
           for
           that
           Greece
           was
           neuer
           in
           great
           danger
           :
           saying
           that
           he
           considered
           the
           great
           Armies
           ,
           and
           the
           great
           Warre
           which
           would
           soone
           follow
           :
           making
           no
           doubt
           ▪
           that
           if
           the
           Carthaginians
           did
           vanquish
           the
           Romans
           in
           Italy
           ,
           or
           the
           Romans
           them
           ,
           neither
           the
           one
           nor
           the
           other
           would
           content
           themselues
           with
           the
           Empire
           of
           Sicily
           or
           Italy
           :
           But
           the
           Victors
           would
           presently
           extend
           themselues
           farther
           then
           were
           fit
           ,
           and
           would
           passe
           towards
           the
           East
           .
        
         
           Wherefore
           they
           must
           all
           prouide
           for
           it
           ,
           and
           especially
           Philip.
           The
           which
           he
           can
           no
           otherwise
           doe
           ,
           but
           in
           quenching
           this
           present
           War
           ,
           and
           cease
           to
           torment
           the
           Citties
           of
           Greece
           :
           And
           that
           contrariwise
           he
           haue
           a
           care
           of
           all
           ,
           as
           of
           one
           Body
           ,
           and
           study
           for
           the
           safety
           thereof
           in
           generall
           as
           his
           owne
           ,
           and
           subiect
           vnto
           him
           .
           Doing
           which
           all
           the
           Grecians
           will
           loue
           him
           ,
           and
           sight
           with
           him
           like
           good
           men
           in
           his
           future
           Warres
           :
           And
           finally
           the
           Barbarians
           fearing
           the
           loyalty
           of
           the
           Grecians
           towards
           him
           ,
           will
           not
           attempt
           any
           thing
           against
           his
           Empire
           .
           The
           which
           if
           hee
           had
           a
           desire
           to
           enlarge
           ,
           he
           must
           attempt
           against
           the
           Westerne
           Countries
           ,
           and
           consider
           in
           what
           estare
           the
           affaires
           of
           Italy
           now
           stand
           ,
           and
           that
           moreouer
           the
           time
           was
           come
           ,
           when
           he
           might
           easily
           hope
           for
           the
           Empire
           of
           all
           the
           world
           .
           To
           effect
           the
           which
           he
           should
           be
           the
           lesse
           troubled
           ,
           for
           that
           the
           Romans
           had
           beene
           defeated
           by
           Hannibal
           at
           the
           Lake
           of
           Perousa
           .
           Finally
           ,
           he
           perswades
           the
           King
           to
           exchange
           the
           Warre
           and
           Discords
           of
           Greece
           into
           Peace
           and
           Concord
           ,
           and
           that
           he
           should
           striue
           with
           all
           his
           power
           to
           keepe
           himselfe
           at
           liberty
           for
           the
           future
           ,
           that
           he
           might
           be
           able
           to
           make
           Peace
           and
           Warre
           when
           he
           pleased
           .
           Moreouer
           ,
           he
           sayd
           ,
           that
           if
           he
           suffred
           this
           Cloud
           which
           they
           saw
           arising
           towards
           the
           West
           ,
           of
           a
           cruell
           and
           mortall
           Warre
           once
           to
           approach
           neere
           the
           Countries
           of
           Greece
           ,
           he
           feared
           much
           that
           these
           Quarrels
           and
           Contentions
           which
           were
           amongst
           them
           ,
           would
           be
           found
           so
           farre
           out
           of
           their
           power
           ,
           as
           they
           would
           not
           be
           able
           to
           pray
           vnto
           the
           Gods
           to
           haue
           meanes
           to
           make
           War
           or
           Peace
           at
           their
           pleasure
           .
        
         
           When
           as
           Agelaus
           had
           ended
           his
           Speech
           ,
           he
           inflamed
           the
           hearts
           of
           the
           Allies
           to
           peace
           ,
           and
           especially
           Philip
           :
           for
           that
           moued
           by
           the
           words
           of
           Demetrius
           ,
           he
           had
           fixt
           his
           minde
           vpon
           it
           .
           Wherefore
           they
           all
           with
           one
           accord
           made
           a
           peace
           with
           the
           Etoliens
           .
           The
           which
           being
           confirmed
           ,
           they
           retired
           all
           into
           their
           Countries
           .
           These
           things
           were
           done
           in
           the
           third
           yeare
           of
           the
           hundred
           and
           fortieth
           Olympiade
           :
           I
           meane
           that
           Battaile
           which
           the
           Romans
           gaue
           in
           Tuscany
           ,
           with
           the
           warre
           of
           Antiochus
           in
           Syrria
           ,
           and
           the
           peace
           made
           betwixt
           the
           
             Etoliens
             ,
             Philip
          
           and
           the
           Acheins
           .
           Behold
           the
           time
           wherein
           the
           Warres
           of
           
             Greece
             ,
             Italy
          
           ,
           and
           Asia
           were
           first
           intermixt
           .
           For
           after
           that
           day
           neither
           Philip
           ,
           nor
           the
           other
           Princes
           of
           Greece
           attempted
           any
           thing
           either
           for
           Warre
           or
           Peace
           ,
           but
           had
           their
           eyes
           wholly
           fixed
           vpon
           Italy
           .
           Soone
           after
           the
           Ilands
           of
           Asia
           did
           the
           like
           ,
           and
           all
           they
           which
           were
           either
           Enemies
           vnto
           
           Philip
           ,
           or
           any
           way
           opposite
           vnto
           Attalus
           ,
           retyred
           not
           to
           Antiochus
           ,
           nor
           vnto
           Ptolomy
           ,
           nor
           to
           the
           Southerne
           or
           Easterne
           parts
           ,
           but
           all
           vnto
           the
           West
           .
           Some
           solicited
           the
           Carthaginians
           ,
           other
           did
           the
           like
           to
           the
           Romans
           by
           continuall
           Embassies
           .
           The
           Romans
           likewise
           fearing
           the
           power
           and
           courage
           of
           Phillip
           ,
           sent
           Embassadours
           into
           Greece
           .
           And
           as
           we
           haue
           according
           to
           our
           first
           resolution
           ,
           plainly
           set
           down
           ,
           as
           I
           conceiue
           ,
           when
           and
           how
           ,
           and
           for
           what
           causes
           the
           Affaires
           of
           Greece
           are
           intermixt
           with
           the
           Italians
           and
           Lybians
           ,
           as
           it
           were
           in
           one
           body
           :
           we
           must
           now
           pursue
           the
           Actions
           of
           Greece
           ,
           vntil
           we
           come
           to
           the
           time
           when
           as
           the
           Romans
           were
           vanquished
           and
           defeated
           neere
           vnto
           Cannes
           by
           the
           Carthaginians
           :
           For
           there
           wee
           haue
           left
           the
           actions
           of
           Italy
           ,
           and
           haue
           written
           in
           this
           Booke
           and
           the
           precedent
           ,
           the
           proceeding
           of
           the
           same
           time
           in
           Greece
           and
           Asia
           .
        
         
           The
           Warre
           being
           ended
           ,
           
           when
           the
           Acheins
           had
           made
           choice
           of
           Tymoxines
           for
           their
           head
           and
           Gouernour
           ,
           resuming
           their
           ancient
           kind
           of
           liuing
           ,
           they
           gaue
           order
           by
           little
           and
           little
           for
           their
           Common-wealth
           :
           The
           like
           did
           the
           other
           Cities
           of
           Morea
           :
           So
           as
           they
           laboured
           their
           lands
           and
           restored
           their
           Games
           and
           Sacrifices
           to
           the
           Gods.
           All
           which
           things
           were
           in
           a
           manner
           forgotten
           by
           reason
           of
           the
           continuall
           warre
           .
           It
           is
           certaine
           that
           as
           they
           of
           Morea
           among
           all
           other
           men
           are
           inclined
           to
           a
           milde
           and
           curteous
           kind
           of
           life
           ,
           the
           which
           in
           precedent
           times
           they
           did
           not
           enioy
           :
           Being
           as
           Euripides
           saith
           ,
           alwaies
           tormented
           by
           their
           neighbours
           ,
           and
           without
           rest
           .
           Yet
           it
           seemeth
           reasonable
           for
           ,
           for
           all
           they
           which
           tend
           to
           a
           Principallity
           ,
           and
           haue
           their
           liberty
           in
           recommendation
           ,
           haue
           continuall
           quarrels
           amongst
           them
           ,
           they
           tending
           to
           a
           superintendency
           .
           The
           Athenians
           freed
           from
           the
           feare
           of
           the
           Macedonians
           ,
           seemed
           to
           liue
           in
           great
           Liberty
           :
           but
           following
           the
           besenesse
           of
           their
           Commaunders
           Euriclides
           and
           Micion
           ,
           they
           payed
           Tribute
           in
           a
           manner
           to
           all
           Kings
           ,
           and
           namely
           to
           Ptolomy
           ,
           who
           soone
           after
           that
           time
           made
           Warre
           against
           the
           Egyptians
           .
           
           For
           as
           hee
           had
           beene
           assisted
           in
           the
           Warre
           against
           Antiochus
           ,
           they
           presently
           abandoned
           him
           :
           For
           that
           growne
           proud
           with
           the
           Battaile
           giuen
           neere
           vnto
           Raphia
           ,
           they
           would
           no
           more
           obey
           the
           King
           ,
           seeking
           only
           a
           Commaunder
           ,
           as
           if
           they
           had
           beene
           able
           of
           themselues
           to
           mannage
           the
           Warre
           :
           the
           which
           was
           soone
           after
           done
           .
        
         
           Antiochus
           during
           Winter
           had
           leuied
           a
           great
           Army
           ,
           
           and
           the
           Summer
           following
           past
           Mount
           Tauris
           :
           where
           making
           a
           League
           with
           King
           Attalus
           ,
           he
           renewed
           the
           Warre
           against
           Acheus
           .
           And
           although
           the
           Etoliens
           found
           the
           peace
           good
           in
           the
           beginning
           ,
           for
           that
           the
           Warre
           had
           taken
           a
           better
           end
           then
           they
           expected
           :
           Hauing
           chosen
           Agelaus
           of
           Naupacte
           for
           their
           Chiefe
           Commaunded
           ,
           by
           whose
           meanes
           the
           peace
           had
           ensued
           :
           yet
           after
           some
           time
           they
           blamed
           him
           much
           ,
           
           complayning
           that
           by
           his
           meanes
           they
           had
           lost
           the
           great
           profits
           they
           had
           drawne
           from
           Forreine
           parts
           :
           For
           that
           he
           had
           made
           a
           peace
           ,
           not
           onely
           with
           some
           Prouinces
           ,
           but
           generally
           with
           all
           Greece
           .
           But
           Agelaus
           bearing
           their
           blame
           with
           patience
           abated
           their
           fury
           :
           And
           so
           they
           were
           forced
           contrary
           to
           their
           nature
           to
           pacifie
           their
           Choler
           .
        
         
           Scerdilaide
           vnder
           colour
           of
           money
           due
           vnto
           him
           ,
           
           had
           spoild
           all
           those
           he
           met
           ,
           and
           (
           as
           we
           haue
           sayd
           )
           had
           taken
           shippes
           of
           Leucade
           ,
           and
           had
           
           rifled
           a
           Towne
           in
           Pelagonia
           ,
           which
           they
           call
           Pissea
           ,
           with
           diuers
           other
           Citties
           of
           Dassarete
           ,
           as
           
             Antipatria
             ,
             Chrissndion
          
           ,
           and
           Gertonte
           :
           Hauing
           moreouer
           gained
           a
           good
           part
           of
           Macedony
           ,
           aswell
           by
           perswasions
           ,
           as
           by
           force
           .
        
         
           Philip
           after
           the
           peace
           concluded
           ,
           hauing
           imbarqued
           himselfe
           and
           his
           Army
           to
           saile
           thither
           ,
           and
           to
           encounter
           Scerdilaide
           ,
           he
           tooke
           land
           being
           wholy
           bent
           to
           recouer
           the
           sayd
           Townes
           .
           Finally
           ,
           when
           he
           had
           fully
           resolued
           to
           make
           Warre
           against
           Scerdilaide
           ,
           holding
           it
           necessary
           to
           Conquer
           Sclanouia
           ,
           
           as
           well
           for
           other
           Enterprizes
           ,
           as
           chiefly
           for
           his
           passage
           into
           Italy
           .
           The
           which
           is
           an
           aduice
           ,
           whereof
           Demetrius
           laboured
           to
           make
           him
           susceptible
           ,
           saying
           that
           he
           had
           seene
           Philip
           do
           so
           in
           a
           Dreame
           .
           He
           did
           not
           presse
           this
           for
           any
           loue
           he
           bare
           him
           ,
           but
           for
           the
           hatred
           he
           had
           to
           the
           Romans
           :
           Thinking
           by
           this
           meanes
           to
           recouer
           the
           Country
           about
           Pharos
           ,
           from
           whence
           he
           had
           beene
           expell'd
           .
           Philip
           recouered
           all
           the
           sayd
           Townes
           ,
           approaching
           neere
           them
           with
           his
           Army
           :
           For
           in
           Dassarate
           ,
           hee
           tooke
           Creone
           and
           Geronte
           ,
           and
           neere
           vnto
           the
           Fennes
           of
           
             Lychnide
             ,
             Enchelane
             ,
             Cerece
             ,
             Sation
             ,
          
           and
           Boies
           :
           and
           Bantia
           in
           the
           Prouince
           of
           the
           Calicenins
           :
           and
           towards
           the
           Pissantins
           ,
           and
           Orgysse
           .
           This
           done
           ,
           he
           sent
           his
           Army
           to
           Winter
           .
           It
           was
           the
           same
           Winter
           when
           as
           Hannibal
           had
           spoiled
           the
           best
           Countries
           of
           Italy
           ,
           and
           past
           his
           Winter
           in
           Da●nia
           ,
           and
           the
           Romans
           making
           their
           Election
           ,
           created
           
             Gaius
             Terrentius
          
           ,
           and
           
             Lucius
             Emilius
          
           Consuls
           .
        
         
           Whilest
           that
           Philip
           spent
           the
           Winter
           ,
           he
           drew
           together
           a
           hundred
           Vessels
           ,
           (
           which
           neuer
           King
           of
           Macedony
           had
           done
           before
           him
           )
           thinking
           it
           necessary
           to
           make
           prouision
           :
           Not
           so
           much
           for
           the
           Combate
           at
           Sea
           ,
           (
           for
           that
           he
           did
           not
           hold
           himselfe
           equall
           in
           forces
           to
           answere
           the
           Romans
           )
           as
           to
           passe
           his
           Army
           into
           Italy
           .
           Summer
           being
           come
           ,
           and
           the
           Macedonians
           in-vred
           to
           the
           Oare
           ,
           hee
           parts
           with
           his
           Army
           .
           At
           the
           same
           time
           likewise
           Antiochus
           past
           Mount
           
             Tanris
             .
             Philip
          
           then
           passing
           by
           the
           Euripus
           and
           Malea
           ,
           
           came
           vnto
           the
           Countries
           which
           are
           about
           Cephalenia
           and
           Leucade
           .
           Where
           planting
           his
           Campe
           ,
           he
           fortified
           it
           with
           Ditches
           and
           Pallisadoes
           ,
           for
           hee
           feared
           much
           the
           Sea
           Army
           of
           the
           Romans
           .
           But
           when
           he
           was
           aduertised
           by
           his
           Spies
           ,
           that
           it
           was
           neere
           vnto
           Lylibeum
           ,
           his
           Courage
           increased
           ,
           and
           hee
           proceeded
           in
           his
           Enterprize
           ,
           taking
           his
           course
           directly
           to
           Apolonia
           .
           When
           as
           hee
           was
           neere
           those
           Countries
           which
           are
           about
           the
           Riuer
           of
           Loia
           ,
           which
           passeth
           neere
           to
           Apolonia
           ,
           he
           fell
           into
           the
           same
           feare
           which
           doth
           many
           times
           befall
           Armies
           at
           Land
           :
           For
           some
           of
           his
           Vessels
           which
           followed
           in
           the
           Reare
           ,
           and
           had
           sailed
           towards
           an
           Iland
           called
           Sason
           ,
           lying
           at
           the
           mouth
           of
           the
           Ionian
           gulfe
           ,
           came
           by
           night
           to
           Philip
           ,
           telling
           him
           that
           they
           had
           spoken
           with
           some
           of
           the
           Sycillian
           Sea
           ,
           who
           aduertised
           them
           ,
           that
           they
           had
           left
           the
           Roman
           Quinqueremes
           about
           Rhegium
           ,
           bending
           their
           course
           to
           Apolonia
           and
           Scerdilaide
           .
           
           Philip
           immagining
           that
           the
           Army
           was
           not
           farre
           off
           ,
           was
           amazed
           :
           And
           weighing
           Anchor
           retired
           with
           great
           feare
           and
           disorder
           ,
           hee
           came
           the
           next
           day
           to
           Cephalenia
           ,
           sailing
           continually
           by
           night
           :
           Where
           assuring
           himselfe
           he
           stayed
           some
           time
           ,
           making
           shew
           that
           his
           returne
           was
           for
           some
           pressing
           affaires
           in
           Morea
           .
        
         
         
           It
           hapned
           that
           this
           was
           a
           false
           Allarum
           :
           For
           you
           must
           vnderstand
           that
           Scerdilaide
           aduertised
           of
           the
           great
           multitude
           of
           Vessels
           which
           Philip
           had
           drawne
           together
           in
           Winter
           ,
           and
           fearing
           his
           comming
           by
           Sea
           ,
           had
           obtained
           succours
           from
           the
           Romans
           by
           his
           Embassadours
           :
           
           So
           as
           they
           sent
           him
           ten
           ships
           out
           of
           their
           Fleete
           which
           was
           at
           Lilybeum
           ,
           the
           which
           passing
           neere
           vnto
           Rhegium
           were
           discouered
           .
           If
           the
           King
           had
           not
           beene
           amazed
           without
           reason
           ,
           he
           might
           well
           haue
           vanquisht
           them
           ,
           and
           performed
           his
           Enterprize
           against
           Sclauonia
           :
           And
           the
           rather
           for
           that
           the
           Romans
           had
           receiued
           a
           wonderfull
           losse
           neere
           vnto
           Cannes
           against
           Hannibal
           ,
           where
           they
           were
           in
           a
           manner
           quite
           ruined
           .
           But
           being
           then
           terrified
           without
           cause
           ,
           he
           made
           a
           safe
           flight
           into
           Macedony
           ,
           and
           remained
           infamous
           .
        
         
           At
           the
           same
           time
           Prusias
           did
           an
           Act
           worthy
           of
           memory
           :
           For
           when
           as
           the
           Gaules
           whom
           Attalus
           had
           drawne
           out
           of
           Europe
           into
           Asia
           for
           the
           Warre
           of
           Acheus
           ,
           had
           abandoned
           him
           for
           the
           causes
           aboue
           mentioned
           ,
           they
           spoil'd
           all
           the
           Townes
           of
           Hellespont
           with
           too
           much
           auarice
           and
           cruelty
           .
           And
           when
           in
           the
           end
           they
           had
           besieged
           the
           Townes
           of
           the
           Elienses
           ,
           then
           they
           of
           Alexandria
           neere
           vnto
           Troade
           ,
           performed
           an
           Act
           worthy
           of
           memory
           :
           for
           sending
           Themiste
           against
           them
           with
           foure
           thousand
           men
           ,
           they
           not
           onely
           rais'd
           the
           siege
           of
           the
           Elienses
           ,
           but
           chast
           all
           the
           Gaules
           from
           Troade
           ,
           aswell
           cutting
           off
           their
           Victuals
           ,
           as
           disappointing
           their
           dessignes
           .
           The
           Gaules
           hauing
           taken
           the
           Towne
           of
           Arisbe
           in
           the
           Country
           of
           the
           Abideniens
           ,
           sought
           to
           surprize
           all
           their
           Neighbours
           .
           Against
           whom
           Prusias
           was
           sent
           with
           an
           Army
           ,
           
           and
           giuing
           them
           Battaile
           he
           defeated
           them
           ,
           killing
           women
           and
           Children
           ,
           without
           any
           regard
           of
           Age
           or
           Sexe
           ,
           and
           abandoned
           the
           spoile
           of
           their
           Campe
           to
           his
           Souldiers
           .
           By
           this
           meanes
           Hellesponte
           was
           freed
           from
           great
           feare
           ,
           leauing
           for
           the
           future
           a
           good
           example
           to
           Barbarians
           ,
           not
           to
           passe
           so
           easily
           out
           of
           Europe
           into
           Asia
           .
           These
           things
           were
           done
           at
           that
           time
           in
           Greece
           and
           Asia
           .
        
         
           In
           regard
           of
           Italy
           ,
           many
           Townes
           yeilded
           to
           the
           Carthaginians
           ,
           after
           the
           defeat
           of
           the
           Romans
           at
           the
           Battaile
           of
           Cannes
           .
           Finally
           ,
           we
           will
           make
           an
           end
           here
           of
           the
           Histories
           of
           that
           time
           ,
           seeing
           we
           haue
           sufficiently
           shewed
           in
           what
           Estate
           Asia
           and
           Greece
           were
           in
           the
           hundred
           and
           fortieth
           Olympiade
           .
           And
           hauing
           briefly
           related
           them
           in
           the
           following
           Booke
           ,
           we
           will
           turne
           our
           Discourse
           to
           the
           Gouernment
           of
           the
           Romans
           ,
           as
           we
           had
           resolued
           in
           the
           beginning
           .
        
         
           The
           end
           of
           the
           Fifth
           Booke
           of
           Polybius
           .
        
      
       
         
         
           THE
           SIXT
           BOOKE
           OF
           the
           History
           of
           POLYBIVS
           .
        
         
           Concerning
           the
           diuers
           Formes
           of
           Gouernment
           .
        
         
           THe
           Declaration
           hath
           beene
           easie
           ,
           by
           the
           which
           the
           Actions
           past
           are
           related
           ,
           and
           the
           iudgement
           giuen
           of
           the
           future
           ,
           touching
           the
           frequent
           increase
           of
           the
           Grecians
           Common-weales
           ,
           and
           how
           againe
           they
           haue
           many
           times
           felt
           a
           totall
           alteration
           .
           Wee
           may
           without
           any
           trouble
           deliuer
           things
           knowne
           ,
           and
           easily
           coniecture
           of
           the
           future
           by
           the
           precedent
           .
           In
           regard
           of
           the
           Romans
           ,
           it
           is
           difficult
           to
           iudge
           of
           the
           present
           ,
           for
           the
           variety
           of
           their
           Gouernment
           :
           Or
           to
           fore-tell
           the
           future
           ,
           for
           the
           ignorance
           of
           the
           Actions
           ,
           which
           (
           as
           proper
           to
           that
           Nation
           )
           haue
           beene
           in
           old
           time
           decided
           in
           publique
           and
           in
           priuate
           .
           VVherfore
           if
           any
           one
           will
           exactly
           know
           the
           diuersities
           ,
           he
           had
           need
           of
           an
           excellent
           iudgement
           and
           consideration
           of
           Actions
           .
           It
           is
           true
           ,
           that
           they
           which
           by
           instruction
           would
           make
           vs
           know
           things
           ,
           propound
           three
           kinds
           of
           Gouernment
           :
           Calling
           the
           first
           a
           Royalty
           ,
           the
           second
           Aristocracia
           ,
           and
           the
           third
           Democracia
           .
           
           Yet
           in
           my
           opinion
           wee
           may
           with
           reason
           doubt
           of
           these
           things
           ,
           whither
           they
           propound
           them
           vnto
           vs
           soly
           ,
           or
           better
           then
           the
           other
           :
           For
           it
           seemes
           they
           are
           ignorant
           of
           eyther
           .
           It
           
           is
           apparent
           that
           ,
           that
           Gouernment
           should
           be
           held
           the
           best
           ,
           which
           is
           composed
           of
           all
           the
           afore-sayd
           properties
           ;
           whereof
           wee
           haue
           made
           proofe
           not
           only
           by
           reasons
           ,
           but
           also
           in
           effect
           :
           For
           that
           Lycurgus
           hath
           first
           established
           the
           Lacedemonians
           Common-wealth
           in
           that
           manner
           .
           Neither
           must
           we
           thinke
           that
           these
           Gouernments
           are
           alone
           :
           For
           wee
           haue
           seene
           some
           Monarchiall
           and
           Tyrrannous
           ,
           who
           although
           they
           differ
           much
           from
           a
           Royall
           ,
           yet
           they
           seeme
           to
           haue
           something
           common
           with
           them
           :
           the
           which
           our
           Monarches
           imagine
           ,
           vsurping
           with
           all
           their
           power
           the
           name
           of
           King.
           Moreouer
           the
           Olygarchicall
           Common-weales
           ,
           which
           haue
           beene
           in
           great
           number
           ,
           seeme
           to
           haue
           some
           correspondency
           with
           the
           Aristocraticall
           ;
           although
           they
           differ
           much
           .
           The
           like
           we
           must
           iudge
           of
           a
           Democracy
           .
           And
           to
           prooue
           it
           true
           ,
           it
           will
           be
           apparent
           hereby
           .
        
         
           We
           must
           not
           hold
           a
           Monarchy
           for
           a
           Raigne
           :
           but
           onely
           that
           which
           is
           voluntary
           ,
           
           and
           gouerned
           more
           by
           a
           Common
           consent
           then
           by
           feare
           and
           violence
           .
           Neither
           must
           we
           hold
           euery
           Olygarchy
           for
           Aristocracy
           ;
           but
           that
           only
           which
           according
           to
           the
           Election
           is
           mannaged
           by
           the
           wifest
           and
           best
           men
           ,
           
           neither
           must
           that
           be
           allowed
           for
           a
           Democracy
           ,
           where
           as
           all
           the
           Commons
           haue
           power
           to
           do
           what
           they
           wil
           and
           please●
           but
           where
           as
           the
           auncient
           custome
           and
           vse
           is
           to
           honour
           the
           Gods
           ,
           to
           do
           good
           vnto
           their
           Parents
           ,
           to
           reuerence
           old
           men
           ,
           and
           to
           obey
           the
           Lawes
           .
           Then
           they
           will
           call
           a
           Common-weale
           Democraticall
           ,
           
           when
           as
           the
           Commons
           shall
           accept
           of
           that
           which
           many
           allow
           of
           .
           Wherefore
           we
           must
           say
           that
           there
           are
           sixe
           kinds
           of
           Gouernments
           :
           We
           haue
           already
           spoken
           of
           three
           Common
           to
           all
           the
           World
           :
           The
           other
           three
           are
           neere
           vnto
           them
           ,
           
           that
           is
           to
           say
           a
           Monarchy
           ,
           Olygarchy
           ,
           and
           Ochlocracy
           .
           The
           first
           whereof
           is
           a
           Monarchy
           ,
           rising
           naturally
           without
           any
           establishment
           .
           From
           whence
           doth
           grow
           a
           Royall
           Gouernment
           ,
           
           by
           order
           and
           good
           direction
           .
           But
           when
           the
           Royall
           changeth
           into
           its
           neighbour
           vices
           ,
           as
           into
           Tyranny
           ,
           then
           by
           the
           abollishing
           thereof
           an
           Aristocracy
           takes
           its
           being
           :
           the
           which
           naturally
           changeth
           into
           Olygarchia
           .
           And
           when
           the
           Commons
           reuenge
           with
           fury
           the
           Gouernours
           iniustice
           ,
           then
           growes
           a
           Democracia
           .
           For
           the
           outrages
           and
           iniquities
           whereof
           ,
           in
           time
           it
           prooues
           an
           Ochlocracia
           .
        
         
           A
           man
           may
           vnderstand
           that
           these
           things
           plainly
           which
           I
           haue
           sayd
           ,
           are
           true
           ,
           
           if
           he
           knowes
           the
           beginning
           and
           the
           change
           of
           euery
           Gouernment
           according
           to
           the
           course
           of
           Nature
           .
           For
           whosoeuer
           shall
           consider
           either
           of
           them
           a
           part
           ,
           and
           how
           they
           grow
           ,
           may
           also
           iudge
           of
           their
           increase
           ,
           force
           ,
           and
           alteration
           ;
           and
           when
           and
           how
           the
           one
           ends
           in
           the
           other
           .
           I
           haue
           beene
           of
           opinion
           that
           this
           kinde
           of
           Disputation
           and
           Exposition
           agreed
           well
           with
           the
           Roman
           Gouernment
           :
           For
           that
           by
           a
           certaine
           course
           of
           Nature
           ,
           it
           hath
           taken
           from
           the
           beginning
           its
           institution
           and
           increase
           .
           Peraduenture
           these
           alterations
           and
           changes
           of
           Gouernement
           from
           the
           one
           to
           the
           other
           ,
           are
           more
           exactly
           handled
           by
           Plato
           ,
           and
           some
           other
           Phylosophers
           .
           But
           for
           that
           they
           are
           disputed
           by
           them
           in
           many
           and
           diuers
           manners
           ,
           it
           happens
           that
           few
           men
           vnderstand
           them
           ,
           Wherefore
           wee
           will
           indeauour
           to
           comprehend
           them
           ,
           and
           set
           them
           downe
           by
           certaine
           Articles
           ,
           so
           as
           (
           according
           to
           our
           opinion
           )
           they
           may
           
           be
           of
           consequence
           for
           the
           profite
           of
           the
           History
           ,
           and
           all
           mens
           vnderstanding
           .
           And
           if
           there
           be
           found
           for
           the
           present
           some
           defect
           in
           regard
           of
           the
           generall
           and
           Vniuersall
           declaration
           ,
           the
           reasons
           which
           shal
           be
           hereafter
           deliuered
           in
           perticular
           ,
           will
           repaire
           it
           .
           What
           Principles
           then
           shall
           I
           assigne
           for
           gouernment
           ?
           From
           whence
           shall
           I
           say
           they
           take
           their
           first
           growth
           and
           being
           ?
           When
           mortallity
           fell
           vpon
           mankind
           by
           inundation
           of
           Waters
           ,
           
           or
           by
           pestifferous
           Calamities
           ,
           or
           by
           barrennesse
           of
           the
           Land
           ,
           or
           by
           other
           such
           like
           causes
           (
           as
           we
           haue
           vnderstood
           hath
           beene
           ,
           and
           in
           reason
           may
           often
           be
           hereafter
           )
           all
           Institutions
           and
           Artes
           were
           then
           lost
           :
           And
           when
           againe
           the
           multitude
           of
           men
           hath
           by
           succession
           of
           time
           taken
           increase
           ,
           as
           it
           were
           from
           some
           remainder
           of
           seede
           ;
           and
           that
           in
           regard
           of
           the
           weaknesse
           of
           their
           Natures
           they
           gathered
           together
           ,
           euen
           as
           of
           Custome
           (
           as
           it
           is
           reasonable
           )
           other
           creatures
           doe
           according
           to
           their
           kinds
           ,
           it
           is
           then
           necessary
           that
           he
           obtaine
           the
           Principallity
           and
           Empire
           which
           is
           of
           greatest
           force
           of
           body
           ,
           and
           of
           most
           vnderstanding
           .
           The
           which
           wee
           see
           happen
           in
           other
           kindes
           of
           bruite
           Beasts
           ,
           (
           which
           we
           must
           hold
           for
           a
           most
           certaine
           worke
           of
           nature
           )
           among
           the
           which
           wee
           see
           the
           strongest
           and
           of
           most
           spirit
           march
           before
           ,
           as
           Buls
           ,
           Stags
           ,
           Cockes
           ,
           and
           such
           like
           .
        
         
           It
           is
           therefore
           likely
           that
           a
           principallity
           is
           of
           that
           kind
           ,
           and
           that
           the
           course
           of
           mens
           liues
           is
           so
           gouerned
           ,
           assembling
           together
           after
           the
           manner
           of
           Beasts
           ,
           and
           following
           those
           which
           are
           the
           most
           strong
           and
           powerfull
           ,
           to
           whom
           force
           is
           the
           end
           of
           their
           Principallity
           ,
           
           which
           wee
           may
           with
           reason
           call
           Monarchy
           .
           But
           when
           as
           with
           Time
           there
           grows
           from
           these
           Assemblies
           a
           Company
           and
           Custome
           ,
           
           then
           a
           Royalty
           takes
           her
           Birth
           :
           And
           then
           Men
           beginne
           to
           thinke
           of
           Honesty
           and
           Iustice
           ,
           and
           of
           their
           contraries
           :
           Such
           is
           the
           manner
           of
           the
           beginning
           and
           fountaine
           of
           the
           sayd
           Gouernments
           .
           As
           all
           men
           haue
           a
           desire
           of
           a
           mutuall
           and
           naturall
           Coniunction
           ,
           and
           that
           from
           thence
           proceedes
           the
           generation
           of
           Children
           ,
           it
           is
           manifest
           that
           when
           any
           one
           of
           those
           which
           hath
           beene
           bred
           and
           brought
           vp
           ,
           doth
           not
           acknowledge
           nor
           yeild
           the
           like
           to
           those
           which
           haue
           bred
           them
           ,
           but
           contrariwise
           presume
           to
           do
           them
           outrage
           in
           word
           or
           deede
           ,
           then
           they
           which
           are
           present
           are
           offended
           :
           as
           knowing
           their
           care
           ,
           trouble
           ,
           and
           paines
           which
           haue
           ingendred
           them
           ,
           and
           with
           what
           diligence
           they
           haue
           bred
           vp
           their
           Children
           .
           For
           as
           Mankinde
           is
           more
           excellent
           then
           all
           other
           Creatures
           ,
           to
           whom
           is
           giuen
           vnderstanding
           and
           Reason
           ,
           it
           is
           not
           fit
           to
           passe
           ouer
           the
           said
           disorder
           ,
           after
           the
           manner
           of
           other
           Creatures
           :
           And
           that
           contrariwise
           the
           assistants
           ought
           to
           obserue
           and
           reprehend
           such
           an
           Action
           ;
           foreseeing
           the
           future
           ,
           and
           making
           their
           account
           that
           the
           like
           may
           happen
           vnto
           themselues
           .
        
         
           Moreouer
           ,
           if
           at
           any
           time
           hee
           which
           hath
           receiued
           comfort
           and
           aide
           from
           any
           one
           in
           his
           Aduersity
           ,
           doth
           not
           acknowledge
           his
           Benefactor
           ,
           but
           seekes
           to
           preiudice
           him
           in
           any
           sort
           ,
           it
           is
           manifest
           that
           they
           which
           shall
           see
           it
           ,
           will
           be
           grieued
           and
           discontented
           :
           So
           as
           their
           Neighbour
           shall
           mooue
           them
           to
           pitty
           ,
           thinking
           of
           themselues
           as
           of
           their
           Neighbour
           .
           Wherefore
           then
           doth
           rise
           a
           certaine
           thought
           of
           Vertue
           ,
           and
           a
           consideration
           of
           the
           duty
           which
           euery
           man
           must
           obserue
           ,
           which
           is
           the
           
           beginning
           and
           end
           of
           Iustice.
           In
           like
           manner
           if
           any
           one
           amongst
           the
           rest
           takes
           reuenge
           vppon
           the
           most
           furious
           Beasts
           ,
           withstanding
           their
           force
           ,
           it
           is
           reasonable
           that
           such
           a
           one
           ,
           should
           purchase
           among
           the
           people
           an
           acknowledgment
           of
           affection
           and
           Commaund
           :
           And
           he
           that
           should
           doe
           the
           contrary
           should
           both
           wrong
           his
           honour
           and
           good
           reputation
           .
           Whence
           againe
           the
           consideration
           of
           infamy
           and
           honesty
           ,
           and
           of
           their
           difference
           takes
           it
           birth
           :
           Whereof
           the
           one
           merrits
           (
           as
           commodious
           and
           profitable
           )
           to
           be
           loued
           and
           followed
           ,
           and
           the
           other
           to
           bee
           shunn'd
           and
           auoided
           .
           When
           as
           any
           one
           hauing
           the
           principallity
           and
           the
           greatest
           power
           ,
           vseth
           the
           afore-sayd
           things
           by
           the
           aduice
           of
           many
           ,
           and
           that
           hee
           seemed
           to
           impart
           them
           to
           the
           Subiects
           ,
           according
           vnto
           euery
           mans
           merite
           :
           Then
           fearing
           no
           more
           any
           violence
           ,
           and
           hauing
           a
           good
           opinion
           of
           him
           ,
           they
           submit
           themselues
           voluntary
           vnto
           his
           obedience
           ,
           and
           defend
           his
           Gouernment
           :
           And
           if
           hee
           prooues
           in
           all
           respects
           worthy
           of
           honour
           ,
           with
           one
           accord
           they
           take
           reuenge
           and
           fight
           against
           those
           which
           are
           Enemies
           to
           his
           power
           .
        
         
           By
           this
           meanes
           by
           little
           and
           little
           ,
           he
           makes
           himselfe
           King
           of
           a
           Monarch
           ,
           when
           as
           reason
           succeedes
           in
           the
           Empire
           ,
           in
           steed
           of
           rage
           and
           force
           .
           This
           is
           the
           first
           Contemplation
           for
           men
           ,
           according
           vnto
           nature
           of
           Honesty
           and
           Iustice
           ,
           and
           of
           their
           contraries
           ;
           it
           is
           the
           true
           beginning
           and
           fountaine
           of
           a
           Royalty
           .
           They
           doe
           not
           onely
           maintaine
           their
           Principallity
           and
           gouernment
           ,
           but
           many
           times
           leaue
           it
           to
           their
           posterity
           ,
           hoping
           that
           their
           Children
           bred
           vp
           vnder
           such
           men
           will
           be
           of
           the
           same
           will
           and
           disposition
           .
           But
           if
           it
           happens
           at
           any
           time
           that
           the
           posterity
           of
           former
           Kings
           displeaseth
           them
           ,
           then
           they
           make
           an
           Election
           of
           Princes
           and
           Kings
           ,
           without
           any
           respect
           of
           corporall
           forces
           ,
           ayming
           onely
           at
           the
           differences
           of
           iudgement
           and
           reason
           ,
           making
           tryall
           of
           the
           diuersity
           of
           both
           by
           the
           workes
           themselues
           .
        
         
           Wherefore
           leauing
           the
           ancient
           custome
           ,
           they
           which
           haue
           once
           seazed
           vpon
           the
           Crowne
           ,
           and
           haue
           gotten
           this
           power
           ,
           they
           fortifie
           certaine
           places
           with
           walls
           ,
           and
           possesse
           the
           Countrey
           as
           well
           for
           the
           safety
           ,
           as
           to
           supply
           their
           Subiects
           necessities
           abundantly
           .
           Whilest
           that
           Kings
           were
           carefull
           of
           these
           things
           ,
           they
           were
           free
           from
           slaunder
           and
           enuy
           :
           For
           that
           they
           differed
           not
           much
           from
           others
           in
           their
           Apparrell
           or
           Diet
           ,
           obseruing
           a
           course
           of
           life
           conformable
           to
           others
           ,
           with
           a
           conuersation
           and
           familiarity
           common
           to
           many
           .
           But
           when
           as
           they
           (
           who
           by
           succession
           and
           a
           prerogatiue
           of
           race
           ,
           are
           come
           vnto
           the
           gouernment
           )
           haue
           already
           the
           preparations
           which
           serue
           for
           safety
           ,
           and
           those
           which
           are
           more
           then
           necessary
           for
           foode
           :
           then
           following
           their
           appetites
           ,
           by
           reason
           of
           the
           great
           abundance
           of
           all
           things
           ,
           they
           thinke
           it
           fitting
           for
           Princes
           to
           bee
           more
           richly
           attired
           then
           their
           Subiects
           ,
           and
           to
           be
           intreated
           more
           de●icately
           with
           diuersity
           of
           meates
           ,
           and
           to
           conuerse
           without
           contradiction
           with
           other
           women
           then
           their
           owne
           .
           Hence
           springs
           enuy
           and
           scandall
           with
           hatred
           and
           implacable
           rage
           :
           Finally
           the
           royalty
           changeth
           into
           Tyranny
           .
        
         
           The
           beginning
           of
           this
           ruine
           ,
           and
           the
           conspiracy
           which
           is
           made
           against
           Princes
           ,
           
           growes
           not
           from
           the
           wicked
           ,
           but
           is
           practised
           by
           the
           best
           and
           most
           resolute
           men
           ,
           who
           cannot
           endure
           such
           outrages
           and
           insolencies
           
           of
           Princes
           .
           And
           withall
           the
           Commons
           hauing
           found
           a
           head
           to
           make
           resistance
           ,
           ioyne
           with
           him
           for
           the
           afore-said
           causes
           against
           their
           Prince
           :
           and
           then
           the
           former
           of
           a
           Royalty
           and
           a
           Monarchy
           is
           wholly
           ruined
           ,
           so
           as
           by
           consequence
           an
           Aristocracia
           must
           take
           its
           beginning
           and
           sourse
           .
           
           Then
           the
           people
           as
           it
           were
           by
           a
           thankefull
           acknowledgment
           ,
           ordaine
           these
           suppressors
           of
           Tyrants
           to
           be
           their
           Heads
           and
           Commanders
           ,
           and
           they
           submit
           themselues
           vnto
           them
           .
           When
           as
           they
           haue
           with
           good
           zeale
           imbraced
           the
           charge
           of
           this
           gouernment
           ,
           they
           haue
           nothing
           in
           so
           great
           recommendation
           ,
           as
           that
           which
           concernes
           the
           publique
           good
           :
           prouiding
           with
           great
           care
           and
           diligence
           for
           any
           thing
           that
           may
           touch
           the
           peoples
           profit
           ,
           as
           well
           priuate
           as
           publique
           .
           But
           when
           the
           Children
           enioy
           the
           same
           power
           from
           their
           Fathers
           ,
           and
           haue
           not
           experience
           of
           aduersities
           ,
           nor
           of
           the
           equality
           and
           politique
           liberty
           ,
           being
           withall
           bred
           vp
           from
           their
           youth
           in
           the
           authority
           and
           prerogatiue
           of
           their
           Fathers
           ,
           they
           change
           an
           Aristocracy
           into
           Olygarchia
           ,
           some
           abandoning
           themselues
           to
           a
           vitious
           and
           insatiable
           desire
           of
           couerousnesse
           and
           getting
           :
           
           Others
           to
           drunkennesse
           ,
           and
           by
           consequence
           to
           excesse
           in
           Banquets
           :
           some
           to
           Adulteries
           ,
           and
           forcing
           of
           Boyes
           :
           Finally
           ,
           hauing
           done
           vnto
           the
           people
           that
           which
           wee
           haue
           formerly
           spoken
           of
           ,
           it
           is
           reason
           they
           should
           conceiue
           the
           like
           ruine
           in
           the
           end
           that
           did
           befall
           the
           Tyrants
           .
        
         
           Beleeue
           me
           ,
           if
           any
           one
           obserues
           the
           enuy
           and
           hatred
           which
           the
           Cittizens
           beare
           them
           ,
           or
           dare
           say
           or
           doe
           any
           thing
           against
           the
           chiefe
           Commanders
           ,
           he
           shall
           presently
           haue
           all
           the
           people
           ready
           to
           giue
           him
           aide
           and
           assistance
           in
           his
           Enterprize
           .
           And
           when
           they
           haue
           murthered
           those
           ,
           they
           dare
           not
           choose
           a
           new
           King
           ,
           fearing
           the
           iniustice
           of
           the
           former
           ,
           neither
           dare
           they
           trust
           their
           Common-weale
           in
           the
           gouernment
           of
           many
           ,
           the
           memory
           being
           yet
           so
           fresh
           of
           the
           basenesse
           of
           the
           precedent
           :
           so
           as
           their
           onely
           hope
           resting
           in
           themselues
           ,
           they
           retire
           ,
           changing
           the
           Olygarchicall
           gouernment
           into
           a
           Democracia
           ,
           and
           taking
           vpon
           themselues
           
           the
           care
           and
           charge
           of
           the
           Common-weale
           .
           It
           is
           true
           that
           in
           the
           meane
           time
           some
           of
           those
           haue
           escaped
           ,
           which
           had
           tasted
           of
           the
           preheminence
           and
           power
           :
           who
           taking
           delight
           and
           pleasure
           in
           the
           present
           estate
           of
           the
           Common-weale
           ,
           make
           great
           esteeme
           of
           equality
           and
           liberty
           .
        
         
           But
           when
           as
           young
           men
           succeed
           ,
           and
           that
           the
           Democracia
           is
           deliuered
           to
           posterity
           ,
           (
           they
           striue
           in
           making
           little
           accompt
           of
           equality
           and
           liberty
           )
           to
           be
           greater
           then
           the
           rest
           :
           whereinto
           they
           chiefly
           fall
           which
           haue
           great
           wealth
           .
           When
           as
           they
           affect
           command
           ,
           and
           cannot
           attaine
           vnto
           it
           of
           themselues
           ,
           they
           begin
           to
           dispose
           of
           their
           riches
           ,
           and
           to
           corrupt
           the
           Commons
           with
           that
           baite
           .
           A
           great
           number
           being
           corrupted
           by
           their
           bounty
           ,
           by
           reason
           of
           a
           silly
           Couetousnesse
           of
           presents
           ,
           then
           a
           Democracia
           is
           ruined
           and
           changed
           into
           violence
           ,
           and
           a
           seditious
           estate
           of
           policy
           .
           For
           the
           Commons
           hauing
           beene
           accustomed
           to
           liue
           by
           the
           goods
           of
           their
           Neighbours
           ,
           make
           a
           mutiny
           ,
           taking
           a
           resolute
           and
           audacious
           man
           to
           be
           their
           Head
           ,
           who
           for
           his
           pouerty
           cannot
           in
           reason
           aspire
           to
           the
           honours
           of
           the
           Common-weale
           ,
           and
           then
           they
           assemble
           together
           ,
           and
           fall
           to
           murthers
           and
           ruines
           ,
           and
           to
           spoile
           and
           
           diuide
           the
           Land
           amongst
           them
           ,
           vntill
           their
           fury
           being
           pacified
           ,
           they
           finde
           againe
           a
           new
           Lord
           and
           Monarch
           .
           Behold
           the
           reuolution
           of
           Gouernments
           ,
           and
           the
           prouidence
           of
           Nature
           ,
           according
           vnto
           which
           the
           estate
           of
           the
           Common-Wealth
           ,
           changeth
           and
           re-changeth
           ,
           and
           makes
           the
           same
           returne
           .
           Which
           things
           if
           any
           one
           knowes
           not
           plainely
           ,
           hee
           will
           be
           ignorant
           of
           the
           time
           in
           fore-telling
           the
           future
           Estate
           of
           the
           Common
           .
           But
           he
           will
           erre
           often
           ,
           for
           that
           a
           Gouernement
           increaseth
           and
           decreaseth
           where
           into
           it
           is
           so
           transferr'd
           ,
           if
           without
           great
           iudgement
           he
           giues
           his
           aduice
           .
           We
           will
           likewise
           come
           to
           the
           knowledge
           of
           the
           Institution
           ,
           increase
           ,
           and
           vigour
           ,
           and
           likewise
           of
           the
           future
           change
           of
           things
           in
           the
           Roman
           Common-Wealth
           ,
           according
           to
           this
           knowledge
           .
        
         
           And
           if
           it
           happen
           that
           any
           other
           Gouernment
           hath
           (
           as
           wee
           haue
           already
           sayd
           )
           from
           its
           beginning
           this
           Institution
           and
           increase
           ,
           by
           the
           course
           of
           Nature
           it
           wil
           be
           changed
           into
           its
           contrary
           :
           The
           which
           may
           be
           well
           obserued
           by
           that
           which
           followes
           .
           Wee
           will
           deliuer
           in
           few
           words
           the
           Nemothesia
           of
           Lycurgus
           ,
           which
           shall
           not
           be
           impertinent
           to
           our
           Discourse
           .
           Wherefore
           when
           he
           had
           considered
           all
           decent
           things
           ,
           and
           how
           they
           are
           necessarily
           perfect
           by
           a
           certaine
           Nature
           ,
           he
           hath
           also
           obserued
           how
           euery
           forme
           of
           Gouernment
           is
           variable
           ,
           which
           is
           established
           simply
           according
           vnto
           a
           power
           ,
           so
           as
           suddainly
           it
           degenerates
           into
           its
           neighbour
           Vice
           ,
           and
           consequently
           by
           Nature
           .
           For
           as
           rust
           consumes
           Iron
           ,
           and
           wormes
           Wood
           ,
           being
           naturall
           vnto
           them
           ,
           so
           as
           although
           they
           can
           preserue
           themselues
           from
           all
           exteriour
           outrages
           ,
           yet
           they
           are
           corrupted
           by
           these
           ,
           as
           borne
           with
           them
           :
           So
           as
           according
           to
           Nature
           there
           is
           a
           certaine
           mallice
           growing
           and
           adhering
           vnto
           euery
           Common-wealth
           :
           As
           to
           a
           Royalty
           there
           is
           a
           Monarchy
           :
           
           
             To
             an
             Aristocracy
             an
             Olygarchia
          
           ;
           and
           to
           a
           Democracia
           ,
           a
           Chirocracia
           :
           So
           as
           it
           must
           needes
           follow
           ,
           that
           in
           succession
           of
           time
           all
           the
           fore-sayd
           change
           by
           the
           said
           meanes
           .
        
         
           Lycurgus
           hauing
           fore-seene
           these
           things
           ,
           hath
           ordained
           a
           Common-wealth
           ,
           which
           was
           neither
           simple
           ,
           nor
           vnder
           the
           absolute
           power
           of
           one
           man
           :
           vniting
           all
           the
           Vertues
           and
           properties
           of
           the
           most
           commendable
           Gouernments
           ,
           to
           the
           end
           that
           nothing
           in
           it
           should
           take
           a
           greater
           increase
           then
           was
           needfull
           ;
           nor
           degenerate
           into
           the
           neerest
           vice
           :
           And
           that
           their
           forces
           by
           a
           mutuall
           restraint
           should
           not
           bend
           or
           decline
           to
           any
           part
           ,
           nor
           any
           thing
           therein
           ruined
           :
           Finally
           ,
           that
           the
           Common-weale
           should
           remaine
           of
           an
           equall
           weight
           for
           euer
           ,
           according
           to
           reason
           and
           equallity
           ,
           and
           that
           by
           this
           meanes
           Loyalty
           should
           be
           restrained
           from
           Arrogancy
           ,
           by
           the
           feare
           of
           the
           people
           ,
           for
           that
           a
           iust
           portion
           of
           the
           Common-weale
           was
           allotted
           vnto
           them
           .
           And
           againe
           ,
           the
           Commons
           durst
           not
           disdaine
           the
           Kings
           ,
           for
           the
           respect
           of
           the
           most
           aged
           :
           Who
           being
           chosen
           by
           the
           Grauest
           ,
           addicted
           themselues
           continually
           to
           equity
           :
           So
           as
           the
           weakest
           party
           was
           maintained
           in
           its
           Customes
           ,
           and
           was
           strong
           and
           to
           be
           feared
           by
           the
           Succour
           and
           aide
           of
           the
           Senators
           .
           The
           Common-weale
           being
           thus
           established
           ,
           he
           hath
           preserued
           the
           liberty
           of
           the
           Lacedemonians
           longer
           then
           hath
           come
           to
           our
           knowledge
           .
           When
           he
           had
           fore-seene
           the
           Fountaine
           and
           sourse
           of
           all
           of
           them
           ;
           
           and
           what
           did
           vsually
           happen
           ,
           he
           established
           the
           sayd
           Common-wealth
           with
           out
           danger
           .
        
         
           In
           regard
           of
           the
           Romans
           ,
           they
           haue
           done
           the
           like
           in
           the
           Institution
           of
           their
           Common-wealth
           ,
           
           not
           by
           one
           reason
           ,
           but
           as
           choosing
           that
           which
           seemed
           best
           vnto
           them
           ,
           being
           made
           wise
           by
           the
           euent
           of
           things
           ,
           by
           many
           Combats
           and
           alterations
           :
           And
           by
           this
           meanes
           they
           haue
           attained
           vnto
           the
           same
           ende
           which
           Lycurgus
           prescribed
           :
           setling
           a
           better
           forme
           of
           a
           Common-wealth
           then
           wee
           haue
           in
           Greece
           .
           Finally
           ,
           hee
           that
           will
           iudge
           of
           Writers
           with
           reason
           ,
           doeth
           not
           iudge
           of
           matters
           as
           they
           are
           omitted
           ,
           but
           according
           to
           those
           which
           are
           mentioned
           .
           And
           if
           he
           finds
           any
           thing
           false
           ,
           he
           must
           conceiue
           that
           omission
           hath
           beene
           by
           ignorance
           :
           but
           if
           all
           which
           they
           haue
           spoken
           be
           true
           ,
           let
           him
           then
           grant
           that
           what
           they
           haue
           omitted
           ,
           hath
           beene
           done
           for
           some
           cause
           ,
           and
           not
           through
           ignorance
           .
        
         
           These
           three
           parts
           ,
           (
           whereof
           wee
           haue
           formerly
           spoken
           ,
           )
           rul'd
           in
           that
           Common-wealth
           .
           They
           were
           all
           established
           and
           ordered
           so
           equally
           ,
           and
           proportionably
           by
           them
           ,
           as
           no
           man
           ,
           no
           not
           the
           inhabitants
           themselues
           ,
           could
           euer
           say
           whether
           this
           Common-weale
           were
           Aristocraticall
           ,
           Democraticall
           ,
           or
           Monarchicall
           .
           The
           which
           hath
           not
           hapned
           without
           reason
           :
           For
           if
           wee
           obserue
           the
           power
           of
           the
           Consuls
           ,
           it
           appeareth
           plainly
           to
           bee
           Monarchicall
           and
           Royall
           :
           and
           if
           that
           of
           the
           S●nators
           ,
           it
           seemes
           to
           bee
           Aristocraticall
           :
           But
           if
           wee
           duly
           consider
           the
           popular
           power
           which
           consists
           in
           many
           ,
           it
           is
           apparently
           Democraticall
           .
           In
           like
           manner
           ,
           no
           man
           can
           say
           by
           what
           part
           the
           forme
           of
           the
           Common-Wealth
           was
           then
           guided
           and
           gouerned
           ,
           except
           in
           some
           things
           .
        
         
           The
           Consuls
           being
           present
           at
           Rome
           ,
           haue
           the
           Gouernement
           of
           all
           the
           publique
           Affaires
           ,
           
           before
           they
           draw
           the
           Army
           to
           fielde
           .
           To
           whom
           all
           the
           other
           Princes
           obey
           and
           are
           subiect
           ,
           (
           except
           the
           Tribunes
           of
           the
           people
           )
           appointing
           Lieutenants
           in
           the
           Senate
           ,
           from
           whom
           they
           demaund
           aduice
           in
           pressing
           Affaires
           :
           moreouer
           they
           haue
           the
           Charge
           and
           power
           to
           make
           Edicts
           .
           Finally
           ,
           they
           haue
           the
           care
           of
           all
           that
           which
           concernes
           the
           publique
           Affaires
           ,
           which
           the
           Commons
           are
           to
           decide
           .
           It
           is
           their
           duty
           to
           call
           the
           people
           together
           ,
           and
           to
           pronounce
           their
           Edicts
           ,
           and
           to
           iudge
           of
           the
           plurality
           of
           Voices
           .
           Finally
           ,
           they
           haue
           the
           power
           and
           Authority
           to
           prepare
           for
           Warre
           ,
           and
           generally
           of
           all
           the
           Gouernement
           which
           is
           vnder
           the
           Heauens
           ,
           to
           conclude
           ,
           they
           haue
           in
           a
           manner
           a
           most
           stately
           and
           Royall
           authority
           .
           It
           is
           lawfull
           for
           them
           to
           dispose
           of
           their
           Allies
           in
           what
           they
           shall
           thinke
           fitting
           for
           matters
           of
           Warre
           .
           To
           appoint
           and
           ordaine
           Captaines
           of
           Thousands
           ,
           to
           leuy
           an
           Army
           ,
           and
           to
           choose
           the
           most
           able
           and
           sufficient
           .
           It
           is
           also
           in
           their
           power
           to
           punish
           all
           their
           Subiects
           wheresoeuer
           they
           remaine
           :
           and
           to
           dispose
           of
           the
           publique
           Treasure
           as
           they
           shall
           think
           good
           ,
           being
           to
           that
           end
           followed
           by
           the
           Questor
           :
           who
           presently
           obeyes
           their
           Commaundment
           :
           So
           as
           he
           which
           shall
           consider
           this
           part
           of
           the
           Common-weale
           ,
           hee
           will
           say
           with
           reason
           that
           it
           is
           Monarchicall
           and
           most
           Royall
           .
        
         
           Finally
           ,
           if
           it
           happen
           that
           any
           of
           things
           which
           wee
           haue
           spoken
           ,
           or
           
           shall
           speake
           ,
           shall
           change
           presently
           or
           hereafter
           ,
           they
           may
           not
           in
           any
           sort
           derogate
           from
           our
           opinion
           .
           Next
           after
           ,
           the
           Senate
           hath
           the
           ouer-sight
           of
           the
           publique
           Treasure
           :
           For
           they
           may
           dispose
           of
           the
           Reuenewes
           and
           Expences
           .
           
           It
           is
           not
           in
           the
           power
           of
           the
           Questors
           to
           imploy
           mony
           ,
           no
           not
           in
           perticular
           Affaires
           ,
           without
           their
           order
           ,
           but
           for
           the
           Consuls
           .
           Finally
           ,
           the
           greatest
           and
           heauiest
           expence
           ,
           as
           that
           which
           many
           times
           the
           Questors
           are
           accustomed
           to
           imploy
           ,
           at
           the
           returne
           of
           the
           Quinquinall
           ,
           or
           space
           of
           fiue
           yeares
           for
           the
           repairing
           of
           publique
           Buildings
           ,
           the
           Senate
           decrees
           :
           And
           whatsoeuer
           is
           allowed
           the
           Censors
           ,
           depends
           thereon
           .
           Of
           all
           offences
           committed
           throughout
           Italy
           which
           deserue
           a
           publique
           punishment
           ,
           as
           Treason
           ,
           Conspiracy
           ,
           Poysoning
           ,
           and
           Murthers
           by
           secret
           practises
           ,
           the
           punishment
           belongs
           vnto
           the
           Senate
           .
        
         
           And
           moreouer
           if
           any
           priuate
           person
           ,
           or
           any
           Citty
           hath
           neede
           of
           thankes
           or
           blame
           ,
           or
           of
           succours
           and
           assistants
           ,
           the
           Senate
           hath
           the
           whole
           charge
           .
           Finally
           ,
           if
           they
           bee
           to
           send
           an
           Embassie
           into
           any
           part
           out
           of
           Italy
           ;
           to
           reconcile
           some
           ,
           or
           to
           admonish
           them
           ,
           be
           it
           to
           Commaund
           any
           thing
           ,
           or
           to
           declare
           Warre
           ,
           the
           Senate
           hath
           the
           power
           .
           In
           like
           manner
           when
           as
           Embassadours
           come
           to
           Rome
           ,
           the
           Senate
           giues
           order
           for
           their
           entertainment
           ,
           and
           what
           answere
           shal
           be
           made
           .
           Finally
           ,
           the
           Commons
           haue
           no
           hand
           in
           all
           that
           which
           wee
           haue
           sayd
           :
           So
           as
           whatsoeuer
           thou
           shalt
           see
           done
           in
           the
           absence
           of
           the
           Consull
           ,
           will
           seeme
           to
           bee
           an
           Aristocraticall
           gouernment
           :
           The
           which
           many
           Grecians
           and
           Kings
           imagine
           ,
           for
           that
           in
           a
           manner
           all
           their
           affaires
           are
           vnder
           the
           Authority
           of
           the
           Senate
           ,
           without
           any
           contradiction
           whatsoeuer
           .
           For
           this
           cause
           some
           one
           will
           demaund
           with
           reason
           ,
           what
           portion
           of
           the
           Common-weale
           remaines
           to
           the
           people
           ?
           Seeing
           that
           the
           Senate
           hath
           the
           Gouernment
           of
           things
           ,
           which
           wee
           haue
           deliuered
           in
           perticular
           ,
           and
           that
           it
           disposeth
           (
           which
           is
           much
           more
           )
           of
           the
           Reuenewes
           and
           publique
           expences
           :
           And
           that
           moreouer
           the
           Consuls
           making
           Warre
           without
           the
           Citty
           ,
           haue
           a
           Royall
           power
           ouer
           the
           preparations
           ,
           and
           all
           other
           affaires
           which
           are
           in
           the
           Campe.
           And
           yet
           there
           is
           a
           part
           reserued
           for
           the
           people
           ,
           the
           which
           is
           of
           greater
           esteeme
           .
           
           For
           they
           haue
           the
           authority
           of
           honours
           and
           punishments
           :
           wherein
           is
           contained
           the
           power
           and
           gouernment
           ,
           and
           finally
           the
           generall
           life
           of
           men
           .
        
         
           Beleeue
           me
           ,
           there
           is
           nothing
           that
           concernes
           the
           Subiects
           ,
           that
           can
           be
           ordered
           by
           reason
           ,
           by
           such
           as
           haue
           not
           the
           knowledge
           of
           this
           difference
           ,
           or
           hauing
           it
           doe
           abuse
           it
           .
           What
           reason
           were
           there
           that
           the
           Wicked
           should
           be
           equall
           in
           Honour
           with
           the
           Good
           ?
           The
           people
           therefore
           iudge
           and
           many
           times
           diuersly
           ,
           when
           as
           the
           iniustice
           which
           they
           are
           to
           punish
           is
           of
           great
           consequence
           ,
           and
           namely
           in
           those
           which
           haue
           had
           great
           and
           Honourable
           charges
           .
           They
           alone
           condemne
           to
           death
           :
           Wherein
           there
           are
           some
           actions
           past
           worthy
           of
           praise
           and
           memory
           :
           For
           vsually
           they
           suffer
           those
           that
           are
           accused
           of
           a
           Capitall
           or
           haynous
           crime
           ,
           to
           retire
           in
           the
           sight
           of
           all
           the
           World
           ,
           although
           there
           remaine
           an
           opinion
           in
           some
           which
           confirmes
           the
           iudgement
           and
           Sentence
           ,
           by
           the
           which
           a
           free
           and
           Voluntary
           Banishment
           is
           taken
           quite
           away
           .
        
         
         
           Fugitiues
           are
           in
           safety
           in
           the
           Townes
           of
           Naples
           ,
           
           
             Preneste
             ,
             Tiuoly
          
           ,
           and
           in
           other
           Confederates
           .
           Finally
           ,
           the
           people
           giue
           Principalities
           to
           the
           most
           sufficient
           :
           which
           in
           a
           Common-wealth
           is
           a
           goodly
           reward
           of
           honesty
           .
           They
           haue
           also
           Authority
           to
           confirme
           the
           Lawes
           :
           and
           Peace
           and
           Warre
           lies
           in
           their
           will
           :
           Iudging
           of
           the
           Succours
           ,
           Reconcilliation
           ,
           and
           Accords
           of
           their
           Allies
           .
           Finally
           ,
           the
           people
           confirme
           these
           things
           in
           approouing
           or
           disannulling
           them
           :
           So
           as
           now
           some
           may
           iustly
           say
           ,
           that
           the
           greatest
           part
           of
           the
           Common-weale
           is
           in
           the
           peoples
           hands
           ,
           and
           that
           it
           is
           Democraticall
           .
        
         
           We
           haue
           deliuered
           how
           the
           diuers
           formes
           of
           Common-weales
           ,
           
           are
           diuided
           among
           them
           :
           Wee
           must
           now
           shew
           how
           they
           may
           assist
           and
           giue
           comfort
           one
           vnto
           another
           .
           When
           the
           Consull
           hath
           receiued
           his
           power
           ,
           and
           drawne
           an
           Army
           to
           Field
           ,
           hee
           seemes
           a
           King
           ,
           yet
           hee
           hath
           neede
           of
           the
           people
           and
           Senate
           ,
           to
           bring
           his
           resolutions
           to
           an
           end
           ,
           without
           the
           which
           hee
           cannot
           possibly
           finish
           his
           Affaires
           .
           It
           is
           certayne
           that
           hee
           hath
           neede
           to
           furnish
           and
           prouide
           Victualls
           ,
           pay
           ,
           and
           munition
           for
           the
           Armies
           .
           But
           it
           is
           not
           possible
           to
           furnish
           him
           with
           Corne
           ,
           Apparrell
           ,
           nor
           pay
           ,
           without
           the
           will
           of
           the
           Senate
           :
           So
           as
           the
           attempts
           of
           the
           Consulls
           are
           of
           necessity
           made
           fruitlesse
           ,
           if
           the
           Senate
           doth
           willingly
           faile
           him
           or
           hinder
           him
           .
        
         
           By
           this
           meanes
           it
           is
           in
           the
           resolution
           of
           the
           Senate
           to
           make
           the
           Enterprizes
           of
           the
           Commaunders
           effectuall
           or
           not
           .
           It
           is
           also
           in
           their
           power
           to
           send
           another
           Commaunder
           when
           the
           yeare
           is
           past
           ,
           or
           continue
           his
           Authority
           that
           doth
           enioy
           it
           .
           Moreouer
           the
           Senate
           may
           make
           his
           Exploits
           seeme
           great
           and
           admirable
           ,
           and
           augment
           and
           increase
           his
           Actions
           ,
           in
           like
           manner
           they
           may
           blemish
           and
           disgrace
           them
           .
           In
           regard
           of
           that
           which
           they
           call
           Triumphes
           ,
           by
           the
           which
           a
           certaine
           visible
           shewe
           of
           their
           Actions
           is
           brought
           by
           the
           Consulls
           to
           the
           view
           of
           the
           people
           ,
           they
           dare
           not
           attempt
           them
           ,
           as
           it
           is
           fitting
           ,
           neyther
           (
           to
           speake
           plainly
           )
           bring
           them
           to
           an
           end
           ,
           vnlesse
           the
           Senate
           allow
           of
           them
           ,
           and
           furnish
           the
           charge
           .
           The
           consent
           of
           the
           people
           is
           wonderfull
           necessary
           ,
           be
           they
           neuer
           so
           farre
           off
           ,
           for
           it
           rests
           in
           them
           ,
           (
           as
           were
           haue
           formerly
           sayd
           )
           to
           confirme
           or
           disannull
           all
           Accords
           and
           Leagues
           .
           But
           behold
           another
           case
           :
           For
           after
           their
           Gouernement
           is
           ended
           ,
           they
           are
           forced
           to
           yeild
           and
           submit
           their
           actions
           vnto
           the
           iudgement
           of
           the
           Common
           people
           ,
           so
           as
           they
           ought
           not
           to
           bee
           carelesse
           of
           the
           loue
           and
           good
           liking
           of
           the
           Senate
           and
           vulgar
           sort
           .
        
         
           Although
           the
           power
           of
           the
           Senate
           be
           very
           great
           ,
           yet
           they
           must
           of
           force
           haue
           respect
           vnto
           the
           multitude
           of
           publique
           affaires
           ,
           and
           drawe
           them
           to
           their
           ends
           and
           intentions
           :
           Neyther
           can
           they
           put
           generall
           and
           great
           doubts
           in
           Execution
           ,
           nor
           punish
           crimes
           committed
           against
           the
           Common-weale
           ,
           if
           what
           the
           Court
           ordaynes
           bee
           not
           confirmed
           by
           the
           Common
           people
           .
           Matters
           which
           concerne
           the
           Senate
           it selfe
           ,
           are
           of
           the
           same
           condition
           .
           For
           if
           any
           one
           propounds
           a
           Law
           ,
           by
           the
           which
           it
           doeth
           in
           any
           sort
           abridge
           the
           Authority
           and
           power
           of
           the
           Senate
           ,
           or
           ouer-throwes
           their
           Prerogatiue
           and
           Honour
           ,
           or
           pursues
           them
           in
           their
           liues
           ,
           all
           these
           things
           are
           to
           bee
           done
           by
           the
           power
           of
           the
           people
           .
        
         
         
           It
           is
           likewise
           certaine
           that
           the
           Senate
           cannot
           execute
           any
           of
           their
           resolutions
           ,
           not
           hold
           a
           Councell
           ,
           nor
           assemble
           themselues
           ,
           if
           any
           one
           Tribune
           of
           the
           Commons
           opposeth
           .
           The
           Tribunes
           must
           alwaies
           doe
           according
           to
           the
           opinion
           of
           the
           people
           ,
           and
           obserue
           their
           will.
           In
           regard
           of
           these
           things
           the
           Senate
           feares
           the
           people
           ,
           and
           obserues
           them
           :
           In
           like
           manner
           the
           people
           are
           bound
           vnto
           the
           Senate
           ,
           and
           forced
           to
           winne
           them
           :
           For
           as
           there
           are
           many
           Farmes
           which
           the
           Censors
           dispose
           of
           throughout
           all
           Italy
           ,
           for
           the
           great
           multitude
           of
           publique
           repairations
           ,
           and
           many
           places
           of
           Riuers
           ,
           Pooles
           ,
           Gardens
           ,
           and
           Mines
           ,
           and
           finally
           all
           other
           things
           of
           that
           nature
           ,
           which
           are
           vnder
           the
           Roman
           Empire
           :
           they
           are
           all
           mannaged
           by
           the
           people
           ,
           hiring
           all
           the
           Rents
           and
           profits
           which
           grow
           thereby
           .
        
         
           Some
           take
           their
           Leases
           from
           the
           Censors
           ,
           to
           whom
           others
           associate
           themselues
           ,
           others
           become
           suerties
           for
           the
           Farmers
           :
           and
           some
           bring
           the
           Inuentory
           of
           the
           goods
           into
           the
           Treasury
           .
           Of
           all
           which
           things
           the
           Senate
           hath
           the
           knowledge
           For
           it
           rests
           in
           them
           to
           prolong
           the
           Terme
           ,
           and
           to
           graunt
           some
           abatement
           ,
           if
           there
           hath
           beene
           any
           losse
           :
           Finally
           ,
           to
           remit
           the
           whole
           Debt
           ,
           if
           there
           hath
           happened
           any
           impossibility
           .
           There
           are
           infinite
           cases
           wherein
           the
           Senate
           may
           helpe
           ,
           or
           hurt
           ,
           but
           those
           much
           ,
           which
           hire
           the
           publique
           Rents
           ,
           whereof
           the
           Senate
           hath
           the
           charge
           .
           They
           also
           name
           the
           Iudges
           in
           most
           of
           their
           Conuentions
           as
           well
           publique
           as
           priuate
           ,
           as
           farre
           as
           the
           greatnesse
           of
           the
           cause
           shall
           require
           .
           Wherefore
           relying
           vpon
           their
           wisdome
           ,
           and
           fearing
           the
           vncertainty
           of
           their
           aaffaires
           ,
           they
           carefully
           obserue
           the
           instances
           and
           oppositions
           of
           the
           Senates
           aduice
           .
           They
           doe
           not
           willingly
           oppose
           against
           the
           attempts
           of
           the
           Consuls
           :
           For
           that
           all
           in
           generall
           (
           wheresoeuer
           the
           Roman
           ,
           ●mpire
           doth
           extend
           )
           are
           vnder
           their
           Command
           ,
           as
           well
           in
           priuate
           as
           in
           publique
           .
           As
           therefore
           the
           power
           of
           either
           of
           these
           is
           such
           ,
           as
           they
           may
           mutually
           bring
           profit
           or
           preiudice
           ,
           yet
           they
           are
           so
           fitly
           vnited
           against
           all
           crosses
           and
           disasters
           ,
           as
           we
           cannot
           finde
           a
           better
           forme
           of
           a
           Common-wealth
           .
        
         
           For
           when
           as
           any
           common
           terrour
           shall
           present
           it selfe
           ,
           and
           that
           they
           are
           forced
           to
           succor
           one
           another
           the
           forces
           of
           this
           Commonwealth
           are
           so
           great
           ,
           as
           there
           is
           not
           any
           thing
           wanting
           ,
           neither
           doth
           any
           man
           faile
           ,
           in
           his
           Charge
           ,
           but
           all
           tend
           ioyntly
           to
           bring
           to
           a
           good
           end
           that
           which
           hath
           beene
           resolued
           :
           and
           that
           whatsoeuer
           hath
           beene
           ordained
           ,
           may
           not
           be
           delayed
           beyond
           the
           opportunity
           of
           time
           .
           Finally
           ,
           all
           imploy
           themselues
           as
           well
           in
           publique
           as
           in
           priuate
           to
           finish
           the
           Enterprize
           .
           Wherefore
           they
           haue
           this
           peculiar
           vnto
           them
           ,
           that
           their
           force
           is
           vnresistable
           ,
           and
           they
           accomplish
           whatsoeuer
           they
           resolue
           .
           Againe
           ,
           if
           (
           freed
           from
           the
           publique
           feare
           of
           Strangers
           )
           they
           abandon
           themselues
           ●o
           prosperity
           and
           abundance
           of
           wealth
           ,
           which
           they
           enioy
           by
           meanes
           of
           their
           good
           fortunes
           ,
           then
           vsually
           they
           grow
           insolent
           and
           proud
           ,
           allured
           by
           flatteries
           ,
           and
           giuen
           to
           delights
           and
           idlenesse
           .
           Then
           may
           they
           easily
           see
           how
           the
           Common-wealth
           studies
           to
           helpe
           it selfe
           :
           For
           when
           as
           any
           one
           of
           the
           parts
           will
           be
           Mistresse
           ,
           and
           rule
           more
           then
           is
           fitting
           ,
           it
           〈◊〉
           manifest
           ,
           that
           neither
           of
           them
           being
           newly
           erected
           ,
           according
           to
           our
           discourse
           ,
           the
           Enterprize
           of
           either
           of
           them
           may
           be
           mutually
           restrained
           
           and
           hindred
           ,
           so
           as
           none
           of
           them
           can
           fly
           off
           ,
           nor
           aduance
           it selfe
           ,
           either
           of
           them
           continue
           in
           their
           charge
           ,
           as
           well
           by
           an
           oppositit
           on
           to
           their
           Enterprize
           ,
           as
           through
           a
           present
           feare
           of
           punishment
           .
        
      
       
         
           A
           Parcell
           of
           the
           Sixt
           Booke
           touching
           the
           Order
           of
           the
           Roman
           Armies
           .
        
         
           WHen
           the
           Romans
           haue
           chosen
           the
           Consuls
           ,
           they
           appoint
           the
           Tribunes
           of
           the
           Souldiers
           :
           that
           is
           to
           say
           ,
           fourteene
           of
           those
           which
           haue
           followed
           the
           Warres
           fiue
           yeares
           ,
           and
           ten
           others
           which
           haue
           continued
           ten
           yeares
           .
           Among
           the
           which
           there
           are
           foure
           on
           Horse-backe
           ,
           and
           sixe
           on
           Foote
           :
           who
           must
           of
           necessity
           goe
           vntill
           they
           come
           to
           the
           Age
           of
           sixe
           and
           forty
           yeares
           :
           except
           such
           whose
           estate
           doth
           not
           amount
           to
           aboue
           seauen
           pounds
           sterling
           :
           For
           those
           they
           leaue
           and
           reserue
           them
           for
           the
           Sea.
           But
           if
           the
           affaires
           be
           vrgent
           and
           pressing
           ,
           the
           Foote-men
           are
           bound
           to
           serue
           twenty
           yeares
           .
           In
           regard
           of
           the
           Citty-magistrate
           ,
           no
           man
           can
           execute
           it
           before
           he
           hath
           serued
           ten
           yeares
           .
        
         
           When
           the
           Consuls
           ordaine
           a
           leuie
           ,
           they
           make
           Proclamation
           by
           the
           Trumper
           ,
           on
           what
           day
           all
           the
           the
           Romans
           of
           sufficient
           age
           to
           beare
           Armes
           ,
           to
           meete
           ;
           the
           which
           they
           doe
           yearely
           .
           When
           the
           prefixed
           day
           is
           come
           ,
           and
           that
           all
           the
           able
           men
           are
           come
           into
           the
           Citty
           ,
           and
           assembled
           before
           the
           Capitole
           ,
           the
           youngest
           Tribunes
           diuide
           themselues
           into
           foure
           parts
           ,
           as
           the
           People
           and
           Consuls
           haue
           ordained
           :
           For
           that
           they
           make
           the
           generall
           and
           first
           diuision
           of
           their
           Bands
           into
           foure
           Legions
           .
           Then
           the
           foure
           first
           chosen
           are
           appointed
           to
           the
           first
           Legion
           ,
           the
           three
           following
           to
           the
           second
           ,
           the
           foure
           subsequent
           to
           the
           third
           ,
           and
           the
           three
           last
           to
           the
           fourth
           .
           They
           ordaine
           the
           two
           first
           of
           the
           most
           ancient
           to
           the
           first
           Legion
           ,
           the
           three
           next
           to
           them
           of
           the
           second
           ,
           the
           two
           following
           to
           the
           third
           ,
           and
           to
           the
           fourth
           the
           three
           last
           of
           the
           most
           ancient
           .
           When
           the
           diuision
           of
           the
           Tribunes
           hath
           beene
           thus
           made
           ,
           so
           as
           all
           the
           Legions
           haue
           their
           Captaines
           equally
           ,
           they
           cast
           lots
           vpon
           euery
           Race
           ,
           being
           set
           apart
           one
           from
           another
           ,
           right
           against
           either
           Legion
           :
           And
           they
           call
           their
           Company
           ,
           most
           commonly
           fallen
           by
           lot
           :
           out
           of
           
           which
           they
           choose
           foure
           Young
           men
           of
           like
           constitution
           .
           
           After
           which
           the
           Tribunes
           of
           the
           first
           Legion
           make
           the
           first
           choice
           :
           Then
           the
           second
           ,
           the
           third
           ,
           and
           the
           fourth
           last
           of
           all
           .
           And
           againe
           ,
           vpon
           the
           presenting
           of
           other
           foure
           ,
           they
           of
           the
           second
           choose
           first
           ,
           and
           so
           the
           rest
           in
           order
           :
           They
           of
           the
           first
           begin
           the
           last
           .
           Then
           of
           the
           foure
           which
           are
           presented
           after
           these
           ,
           the
           Tribunes
           of
           the
           third
           Legion
           choose
           the
           first
           ,
           and
           they
           of
           the
           second
           are
           the
           last
           .
           By
           this
           meanes
           making
           alwaies
           this
           election
           by
           porrion
           ,
           and
           as
           it
           were
           by
           a
           kind
           of
           circulation
           ,
           it
           fals
           out
           that
           to
           euery
           Legion
           the
           men
           are
           equally
           diuided
           .
        
         
           When
           they
           haue
           chosen
           this
           number
           ,
           (
           the
           which
           they
           doe
           to
           the
           end
           that
           euery
           Legion
           may
           consist
           sometimes
           of
           foure
           thousand
           two
           hundred
           Foote
           ,
           sometimes
           of
           fiue
           thousand
           if
           the
           danger
           seemes
           great
           )
           and
           that
           the
           diuision
           is
           thus
           made
           ,
           they
           were
           wont
           to
           muster
           their
           Hors-men
           after
           the
           Leginaries
           .
           At
           this
           day
           they
           are
           the
           first
           ,
           by
           an
           election
           of
           the
           richest
           made
           by
           the
           Censor
           ,
           of
           which
           they
           appoint
           three
           hundred
           to
           euery
           Legion
           .
           The
           leuie
           being
           thus
           made
           ,
           euery
           Tribune
           drawes
           together
           his
           Legion
           ,
           and
           in
           choosing
           one
           of
           the
           most
           sufficient
           ,
           they
           take
           an
           Oath
           from
           him
           to
           obey
           his
           Captaines
           faithfully
           ,
           and
           to
           execute
           their
           Commandments
           :
           Then
           the
           rest
           sweare
           particularly
           in
           passing
           ,
           testifying
           by
           asigne
           ,
           that
           they
           are
           ready
           to
           doe
           all
           things
           as
           their
           first
           man
           had
           done
           .
        
         
           At
           the
           same
           instant
           the
           Consull
           aduertiseth
           the
           Gouernours
           of
           Townes
           allied
           in
           Italy
           ,
           from
           whom
           they
           thinke
           good
           to
           draw
           succours
           ,
           acquainting
           them
           with
           the
           number
           of
           men
           ,
           the
           day
           and
           the
           place
           when
           they
           should
           meete
           which
           should
           be
           leuied
           .
           Who
           after
           they
           haue
           made
           their
           leuie
           accordingly
           ,
           they
           send
           them
           hauing
           taken
           an
           Oath
           ,
           and
           giuen
           them
           a
           Commander
           and
           a
           Treasurer
           .
           But
           when
           the
           Tribunes
           at
           Rome
           haue
           taken
           the
           Oath
           of
           the
           Souldiers
           ,
           they
           send
           them
           backe
           ,
           appointing
           a
           day
           and
           a
           place
           to
           euery
           Legion
           when
           they
           ought
           to
           come
           without
           Armes
           .
           
           When
           they
           are
           drawne
           together
           on
           the
           day
           appointed
           ,
           they
           make
           choice
           of
           the
           youngest
           amongst
           them
           ,
           and
           weakest
           in
           their
           estates
           ,
           to
           carry
           Iauelings
           or
           Darts
           :
           Then
           such
           as
           are
           more
           aduanced
           in
           yeares
           ,
           they
           carry
           Armes
           which
           they
           call
           forked
           Darts
           or
           Iauelings
           :
           And
           they
           which
           are
           strong
           of
           Body
           and
           more
           aged
           ,
           are
           made
           principals
           :
           But
           the
           Triarij
           are
           chosen
           out
           of
           the
           most
           ancient
           .
           So
           many
           differences
           of
           Names
           and
           Ages
           are
           among
           the
           Romans
           ,
           and
           likewise
           of
           Armes
           in
           euery
           Legion
           .
           They
           diuide
           them
           in
           such
           sort
           ,
           as
           the
           Triarij
           are
           the
           most
           ancient
           ,
           to
           the
           number
           of
           sixe
           hundred
           :
           The
           principals
           twelue
           hundred
           ,
           to
           whom
           the
           forked
           Iauelings
           are
           equall
           :
           The
           rest
           which
           are
           younger
           ,
           are
           light
           Iauelings
           .
           If
           the
           Legion
           consists
           of
           a
           great
           number
           ,
           they
           diuide
           it
           proportionably
           ,
           except
           the
           Triarij
           ,
           whose
           number
           is
           alwaies
           the
           same
           .
        
         
           They
           youngest
           are
           bound
           to
           carry
           a
           Sword
           ,
           
           a
           light
           Iaueling
           ,
           and
           a
           Buckler
           .
           This
           Buckler
           is
           firme
           as
           well
           for
           its
           art
           ,
           as
           for
           the
           greatnesse
           ,
           sufficient
           to
           defend
           the
           body
           .
           It
           is
           round
           ,
           hauing
           three
           foote
           in
           Diameter
           .
           The
           Souldiers
           haue
           moreouer
           a
           light
           Head
           peece
           ,
           whereon
           doth
           hang
           a
           Wolues
           skin
           ,
           or
           some
           such
           thing
           ,
           which
           serues
           for
           a
           couering
           and
           marke
           ,
           to
           the
           end
           that
           euery
           one
           may
           be
           knowne
           by
           his
           Captaine
           
           being
           in
           fight
           ,
           
           doing
           his
           duty
           or
           not
           .
           The
           light
           Iaueling
           is
           most
           commonly
           three
           foote
           long
           ,
           of
           the
           bignesse
           of
           a
           mans
           finger
           ,
           with
           an
           Iron
           head
           a
           good
           spanne
           long
           ,
           and
           is
           so
           slender
           and
           sharpe
           ,
           that
           vpon
           the
           first
           cast
           it
           must
           of
           necessity
           bend
           ,
           and
           so
           is
           made
           vnprofitable
           to
           cast
           againe
           :
           Otherwise
           they
           will
           serue
           the
           one
           as
           well
           as
           the
           other
           .
           Then
           they
           command
           those
           which
           are
           more
           aged
           ,
           whom
           they
           call
           forked
           Iauelings
           to
           be
           armed
           .
        
         
           The
           Romans
           Armes
           are
           first
           a
           Target
           two
           foote
           and
           a
           halfe
           broad
           ,
           
           and
           bending
           vpon
           the
           superficies
           ,
           and
           foure
           foote
           in
           length
           :
           The
           greatest
           hath
           foure
           fingers
           more
           ,
           and
           is
           made
           of
           two
           boards
           glued
           together
           with
           Oxe-glew
           :
           And
           is
           couered
           with
           a
           Calues
           skinne
           ,
           or
           that
           of
           a
           Goate
           ,
           or
           some
           such
           like
           Beast
           .
           All
           the
           circumference
           hath
           a
           hoope
           of
           Iron
           ,
           the
           better
           to
           beare
           off
           the
           blowes
           of
           a
           Sword
           ,
           and
           that
           leauing
           it
           on
           the
           ground
           ,
           it
           may
           not
           weare
           .
           In
           the
           midst
           there
           is
           a
           Bosse
           of
           Iron
           ,
           which
           beares
           off
           all
           blowes
           ,
           and
           the
           violence
           of
           Stones
           ;
           of
           long
           Pertwisans
           ,
           and
           of
           all
           manner
           of
           Darts
           be
           they
           neuer
           so
           violent
           .
           The
           Sword
           which
           they
           call
           Spanish
           ,
           
           and
           hath
           two
           edges
           with
           a
           very
           sharpe
           point
           ,
           hangs
           commodiously
           with
           the
           Target
           vpon
           his
           thigh
           .
           It
           chargeth
           home
           for
           that
           it
           is
           strong
           and
           stiffe
           .
           Moreouer
           ,
           they
           haue
           two
           spits
           ,
           a
           head-peece
           of
           Brasse
           ,
           and
           greaues
           for
           the
           defence
           of
           their
           leggs
           ,
           amongst
           the
           which
           spits
           ,
           some
           are
           great
           ,
           others
           slender
           :
           The
           strongest
           which
           are
           long
           and
           round
           ,
           haue
           three
           inches
           in
           Diameter
           :
           Those
           which
           are
           square
           ,
           haue
           the
           sides
           equall
           :
           The
           slendrest
           are
           like
           vnto
           the
           lesser
           forked
           Darts
           ,
           which
           they
           carry
           with
           the
           said
           Armes
           :
           The
           staffe
           whereof
           doth
           not
           much
           exceede
           the
           length
           of
           foure
           foote
           and
           a
           halfe
           :
           and
           they
           arme
           them
           with
           a
           head
           of
           Iron
           ,
           equall
           in
           length
           to
           the
           staffe
           ,
           the
           which
           they
           ioyne
           so
           close
           with
           so
           many
           ligatures
           and
           crosse-nailes
           ,
           as
           they
           neuer
           dissolue
           vntill
           the
           Iron
           breake
           :
           although
           at
           the
           neather
           end
           it
           be
           a
           finger
           and
           a
           halfe
           thicke
           ,
           where
           it
           ioynes
           vnto
           the
           staffe
           ,
           so
           carefull
           they
           are
           in
           setting
           them
           together
           .
        
         
           Besides
           all
           these
           things
           ,
           they
           are
           adorned
           with
           a
           Crowne
           of
           feathers
           ,
           with
           three
           red
           or
           blacke
           feathers
           standing
           right
           vp
           almost
           a
           foote
           and
           a
           halfe
           ,
           the
           which
           set
           vpon
           the
           top
           of
           the
           head
           ,
           together
           with
           his
           other
           Armes
           ,
           make
           a
           man
           seeme
           twice
           as
           big
           ,
           and
           by
           this
           meanes
           of
           a
           goodly
           appearance
           ,
           and
           terrible
           to
           the
           Enemy
           .
           Others
           taking
           a
           peece
           of
           Brasse
           a
           span
           broad
           ,
           which
           they
           lay
           vpon
           their
           stomackes
           ,
           which
           they
           terme
           the
           guard
           of
           their
           hearts
           ,
           are
           compleatly
           armed
           .
           But
           they
           which
           are
           held
           to
           haue
           aboue
           a
           hundred
           and
           fifty
           pounds
           sterling
           in
           their
           estates
           ,
           take
           for
           the
           defence
           of
           their
           body
           ,
           with
           their
           other
           Armes
           ,
           shirts
           of
           maile
           .
           The
           Principals
           haue
           the
           same
           kind
           of
           Armes
           ,
           and
           in
           like
           manner
           the
           Triarij
           ,
           but
           in
           stead
           of
           spits
           ,
           they
           carry
           forked
           Iauelings
           .
           They
           choose
           the
           heads
           of
           Bands
           our
           of
           all
           these
           sorts
           ,
           except
           the
           youngest
           )
           to
           the
           number
           of
           ten
           ,
           of
           the
           most
           ablest
           men
           :
           Besides
           the
           which
           they
           make
           another
           Election
           of
           ten
           others
           ,
           whom
           they
           call
           head
           of
           Ordonance
           .
           Among
           the
           which
           the
           first
           chosen
           is
           admitted
           to
           Councell
           .
           
           These
           againe
           choose
           as
           many
           Lieurents
           ,
           These
           things
           done
           ,
           they
           diuide
           with
           the
           Captaines
           euery
           age
           into
           ten
           parts
           ,
           except
           the
           light
           Iauelings
           :
           appointing
           to
           euery
           Band
           two
           Captaines
           and
           two
           Lieutenants
           of
           those
           
           which
           haue
           beene
           chosen
           .
           In
           regard
           of
           the
           light
           Iauelings
           or
           Darts
           which
           remaine
           ,
           they
           distribute
           them
           equally
           throughout
           all
           the
           Bands
           :
           which
           Bands
           they
           haue
           called
           Orders
           ,
           Troupes
           ,
           and
           Ensignes
           :
           and
           their
           Captaines
           Centurions
           and
           Heads
           of
           Bands
           .
           These
           choose
           out
           of
           euery
           Troupe
           two
           strong
           and
           resolute
           men
           to
           carry
           the
           Ensignes
           .
           They
           make
           two
           Captaines
           to
           euery
           Troupe
           ,
           and
           with
           reason
           :
           For
           as
           it
           is
           certaine
           what
           either
           of
           them
           can
           doe
           or
           suffer
           ,
           and
           that
           the
           actions
           of
           War
           haue
           no
           excuse
           ,
           they
           will
           neuer
           haue
           the
           Troupe
           remaine
           without
           a
           Commander
           or
           Gouernour
           .
           If
           they
           be
           both
           present
           ,
           the
           first
           chosen
           leads
           the
           right
           wing
           of
           the
           Troupe
           ,
           and
           the
           second
           those
           which
           are
           vpon
           the
           left
           wing
           of
           the
           Ensigne
           .
           If
           one
           miscarries
           ,
           he
           that
           is
           present
           gouernes
           all
           .
           Finally
           ,
           they
           desire
           not
           so
           much
           valour
           nor
           disdaine
           of
           death
           in
           their
           Commanders
           ,
           
           as
           gouernment
           ,
           constancy
           ,
           and
           good
           counsell
           :
           and
           not
           to
           ingage
           themselues
           first
           in
           the
           fight
           ,
           nor
           to
           begin
           it
           :
           But
           being
           vanquished
           and
           prest
           ,
           they
           should
           stand
           firme
           ,
           and
           rather
           dye
           then
           to
           abandon
           their
           place
           .
           They
           haue
           also
           diuided
           their
           Cauallery
           into
           ten
           Troupes
           ,
           drawing
           from
           euery
           one
           of
           them
           three
           Captaines
           :
           who
           likewise
           made
           choise
           of
           three
           Lieutenants
           ,
           of
           which
           the
           first
           is
           Chiefe
           of
           the
           Troupe
           ,
           and
           the
           rest
           hold
           the
           ranke
           of
           Dizeniers
           or
           Commanders
           of
           ten
           ,
           and
           so
           they
           are
           called
           .
           The
           second
           holds
           the
           place
           of
           the
           first
           in
           his
           absence
           .
        
         
           The
           Armes
           of
           the
           Horse-men
           are
           at
           this
           day
           very
           like
           to
           those
           of
           the
           Grecians
           .
           Formerly
           they
           had
           no
           Guyrasses
           ,
           being
           in
           danger
           by
           reason
           of
           their
           Linnen
           breeches
           ,
           
           with
           the
           which
           they
           were
           more
           actiue
           to
           mount
           on
           Horsebacke
           lightly
           ,
           but
           they
           found
           themselues
           in
           great
           danger
           in
           fight
           ,
           being
           in
           a
           manner
           naked
           .
           Moreouer
           ,
           their
           forked
           Iauelings
           were
           vnprofitable
           for
           two
           respects
           :
           For
           first
           they
           made
           them
           slender
           and
           fit
           to
           dart
           ,
           so
           as
           they
           could
           not
           take
           their
           aime
           ,
           and
           many
           times
           they
           were
           broken
           before
           the
           point
           could
           sticke
           ,
           for
           that
           they
           were
           continually
           shaken
           with
           the
           trotting
           of
           the
           Horses
           :
           and
           withall
           they
           were
           of
           no
           vse
           but
           to
           thrust
           forward
           ,
           being
           vnarmed
           at
           the
           other
           end
           .
           In
           truth
           they
           were
           of
           no
           seruice
           after
           they
           were
           broken
           .
           They
           had
           also
           Targets
           made
           of
           the
           hydes
           of
           Oxen
           ,
           like
           vnto
           puft
           vp
           ●akes
           ,
           which
           they
           vsually
           make
           at
           Sacrifices
           :
           The
           which
           they
           could
           not
           well
           vse
           in
           fight
           ,
           for
           that
           they
           were
           not
           firme
           ,
           but
           swel'd
           with
           raine
           .
           By
           this
           meanes
           they
           grew
           vnprofitable
           ,
           Wherefore
           as
           the
           vse
           did
           not
           seeme
           good
           ,
           they
           presently
           changed
           ,
           imbracing
           the
           fashion
           of
           the
           Grecians
           Armes
           ,
           in
           the
           which
           the
           thrust
           with
           a
           Iaueling
           is
           suddaine
           and
           certaine
           ,
           neither
           is
           it
           without
           effect
           ,
           for
           that
           it
           shakes
           not
           ,
           but
           is
           firme
           .
           Moreouer
           ,
           in
           turning
           the
           point
           behind
           ,
           the
           vse
           is
           firme
           and
           violent
           :
           Their
           Target
           is
           the
           like
           ,
           for
           both
           in
           defending
           and
           assailing
           it
           ,
           it
           is
           firme
           ,
           strong
           ,
           and
           profitable
           .
           
           The
           which
           when
           they
           had
           seene
           ,
           they
           presently
           followed
           it
           :
           for
           the
           Romans
           are
           as
           apt
           as
           any
           others
           to
           imbrace
           the
           best
           course
           of
           life
           .
           When
           the
           Tribunes
           haue
           made
           their
           diuision
           ,
           and
           the
           orders
           concerning
           Armes
           ,
           they
           send
           them
           backe
           to
           their
           houses
           .
           The
           day
           comming
           whereon
           they
           haue
           sworne
           to
           come
           to
           the
           place
           appointed
           by
           the
           Consull
           ,
           (
           for
           that
           euery
           one
           doth
           assigne
           it
           apart
           vnto
           his
           Legion
           ,
           considering
           that
           most
           commonly
           they
           ordaine
           to
           euery
           one
           apart
           ,
           
           
           
           hath
           one
           certaine
           length
           ioyning
           to
           the
           way
           ,
           being
           100.
           foot
           long
           .
           They
           study
           often
           to
           make
           the
           depth
           equall
           ,
           except
           vnto
           the
           Allies
           .
           But
           if
           their
           Army
           be
           greater
           ,
           they
           adde
           both
           to
           the
           length
           and
           depth
           .
           And
           as
           the
           lodgings
           of
           the
           Hors-men
           answere
           to
           the
           middle
           of
           the
           Tribunes
           Tents
           ,
           there
           is
           a
           certaine
           way
           made
           crossing
           the
           afore
           said
           streight
           line
           ,
           and
           the
           void
           place
           before
           the
           Tribunes
           .
           The
           passages
           are
           like
           vnto
           streets
           .
           For
           as
           of
           either
           side
           the
           troupes
           are
           lodg'd
           all
           along
           ,
           but
           after
           the
           Hors-men
           of
           the
           said
           two
           Legions
           ,
           they
           lodg'd
           the
           Triarij
           in
           the
           same
           forme
           ,
           ioyning
           troups
           to
           euery
           Ensigne
           ,
           so
           as
           the
           figures
           touch
           one
           another
           ,
           hauuing
           their
           aspect
           to
           the
           other
           side
           contrary
           to
           the
           Horse-men
           ,
           reducing
           the
           depth
           to
           halfe
           the
           length
           in
           euery
           forme
           :
           For
           that
           they
           are
           most
           commonly
           but
           halfe
           so
           many
           in
           number
           as
           the
           other
           troupes
           .
           Wherefore
           as
           the
           number
           of
           men
           is
           often
           found
           vnequall
           ,
           it
           happens
           that
           the
           parts
           are
           alwaies
           made
           equall
           in
           length
           ,
           for
           that
           they
           differ
           in
           depth
           .
           Then
           they
           lodge
           the
           Principals
           50.
           foot
           distant
           ,
           and
           opposite
           to
           the
           Triarij
           .
           These
           being
           turned
           against
           the
           said
           spaces
           ,
           the
           two
           streets
           are
           compleate
           ,
           taking
           their
           beginning
           from
           the
           same
           streight
           line
           ,
           with
           such
           approaches
           as
           the
           Horse-men
           haue
           ,
           that
           is
           to
           say
           ,
           of
           100.
           foot
           distance
           ,
           which
           is
           before
           the
           Tribunes
           ,
           and
           ending
           on
           the
           contrary
           side
           :
           The
           which
           formerly
           we
           haue
           propounded
           to
           be
           opposite
           to
           all
           the
           forme
           of
           the
           Campe.
           After
           the
           Principals
           they
           lodge
           the
           forked
           Iauelings
           behind
           in
           an
           opposite
           aspect
           ,
           the
           figures
           being
           ioyned
           .
           And
           as
           by
           the
           first
           diuision
           all
           the
           parties
           haue
           ten
           Ensignes
           ,
           so
           the
           streets
           are
           alike
           and
           equall
           behind
           ,
           as
           well
           in
           length
           as
           in
           separation
           ,
           vpon
           the
           sides
           opposite
           to
           the
           Rampire
           and
           Pallisadoe
           ▪
           where
           turning
           the
           last
           Ensignes
           ,
           they
           campe
           Then
           after
           the
           forked
           Iauelings
           leauing
           a
           space
           of
           eight
           fathome
           and
           two
           foot
           ,
           against
           them
           they
           lodge
           the
           Horse-men
           of
           the
           Allies
           ,
           taking
           their
           beginning
           at
           the
           same
           streight
           line
           ,
           &
           ending
           on
           the
           same
           side
           .
           The
           number
           of
           the
           Allies
           Foot-men
           is
           equall
           to
           the
           Roman
           Legions
           ,
           only
           excepted
           extraordinaries
           ,
           but
           the
           Hors-men
           are
           double
           in
           number
           ,
           from
           whom
           a
           third
           part
           is
           drawne
           for
           extraordinaries
           .
           The
           Commanders
           of
           Bands
           take
           the
           first
           lodgings
           in
           euery
           quarter
           :
           placing
           on
           euery
           side
           the
           sixt
           Band
           after
           the
           fift
           ,
           they
           retire
           eight
           fathome
           and
           two
           foote
           ,
           the
           like
           they
           doe
           with
           the
           Bands
           of
           Foot-men
           :
           so
           as
           there
           is
           another
           passage
           made
           through
           the
           Legions
           ,
           and
           crosse
           the
           streets
           :
           the
           which
           is
           a
           way
           equally
           distant
           from
           the
           Tribunes
           Tents
           ,
           which
           they
           call
           the
           fift
           ,
           for
           that
           it
           is
           drawne
           after
           the
           fifty
           fiue
           Bands
           .
           The
           place
           which
           remaines
           behinde
           the
           Tribunes
           Tents
           ,
           and
           which
           of
           either
           side
           ioynes
           to
           the
           Consults
           Pauillions
           ,
           serues
           partly
           for
           the
           Market-place
           ,
           and
           partly
           for
           the
           Questor
           and
           his
           munition
           .
           In
           regard
           of
           the
           two
           last
           Pauillions
           ,
           of
           either
           side
           of
           the
           Tribunes
           ,
           some
           choise
           Horse-men
           and
           other
           voluntaries
           following
           the
           Campe
           for
           the
           loue
           of
           the
           Consull
           are
           lodged
           there
           ,
           towards
           the
           sides
           crossing
           the
           Rampiers
           ,
           some
           looking
           towards
           the
           Questors
           munition
           ,
           and
           some
           to
           the
           Market-place
           ,
           with
           an
           order
           bending
           towards
           the
           Tents
           of
           the
           extraordinaries
           .
           It
           often
           falls
           out
           that
           these
           men
           are
           not
           onely
           lodg'd
           neare
           the
           Consull
           ,
           but
           they
           also
           doe
           their
           duties
           about
           him
           and
           the
           Questor
           ,
           when
           the
           Army
           marcheth
           ,
           and
           in
           their
           other
           affaires
           .
        
         
           To
           these
           are
           ioyned
           Foot
           men
           looking
           to
           the
           Rampire
           ,
           who
           doe
           the
           like
           seruice
           :
           after
           which
           they
           leaue
           a
           space
           of
           16.
           
           Fathome
           and
           4.
           foote
           
           broad
           ,
           equally
           distant
           from
           the
           Tribunes
           Tents
           ,
           besides
           the
           Market
           place
           ,
           the
           Pretorium
           &
           the
           Questory
           ,
           extending
           throughout
           all
           the
           parts
           of
           the
           Rampire
           :
           At
           the
           vpper
           end
           whereof
           the
           extraordinary
           .
           Hors-men
           of
           the
           Allies
           Campe
           ,
           looking
           towards
           the
           Praetor
           and
           Questor
           .
           In
           the
           midst
           of
           their
           Pauillions
           ,
           there
           is
           left
           a
           way
           to
           the
           Praetors
           place
           ,
           of
           8.
           fathome
           and
           2.
           foot
           ,
           drawing
           to
           the
           further
           end
           of
           the
           Campe.
           After
           these
           are
           lodged
           the
           extraordinary
           Foote-men
           of
           the
           Allies
           ,
           turning
           their
           backs
           to
           them
           ,
           and
           looking
           towards
           the
           Rampire
           and
           the
           further
           end
           of
           the
           whole
           Campe.
           In
           regard
           of
           the
           void
           place
           remaining
           of
           either
           side
           of
           the
           crossing
           flanks
           ,
           it
           is
           for
           strangers
           &
           new
           commers
           .
           Matters
           being
           thus
           disposed
           ,
           the
           whole
           forme
           of
           the
           Campe
           remaines
           square
           with
           equall
           sides
           .
           As
           for
           particular
           figures
           as
           well
           of
           separation
           of
           streets
           ,
           as
           of
           other
           ordinances
           ,
           they
           are
           much
           like
           a
           Towne
           .
           They
           cast
           vp
           the
           Rampire
           33.
           fathome
           and
           2.
           foot
           from
           the
           Tents
           :
           for
           that
           this
           voide
           space
           profiteth
           them
           much
           .
           For
           it
           is
           cōmodious
           for
           the
           clensing
           of
           the
           Campe
           ,
           so
           as
           euery
           man
           goes
           forth
           ,
           into
           that
           place
           by
           the
           street
           which
           is
           nearest
           to
           him
           without
           crossing
           〈◊〉
           another
           .
           There
           they
           also
           keepe
           their
           Cattell
           safely
           in
           the
           night
           ,
           &
           the
           ●ooty
           which
           they
           haue
           taken
           from
           the
           Enemy
           .
           And
           it
           is
           of
           great
           benefit
           ,
           for
           if
           the
           Enemy
           assailes
           them
           by
           night
           ,
           neither
           Fire
           nor
           Darts
           can
           touch
           them
           ,
           or
           very
           little
           ,
           and
           without
           any
           offence
           ,
           considering
           the
           great
           distance
           and
           the
           Tents
           about
           them
           .
           It
           is
           then
           easie
           for
           a
           man
           to
           iudge
           how
           spacious
           this
           Campe
           is
           ,
           whether
           they
           giue
           it
           a
           multitude
           of
           Foot
           and
           Horse
           ,
           or
           they
           make
           the
           Legion
           of
           foure
           or
           fiue
           thousand
           men
           ,
           with
           the
           length
           ,
           depth
           ,
           and
           great
           number
           of
           quarters
           :
           adding
           thereunto
           the
           spaces
           of
           waies
           with
           all
           other
           things
           .
           If
           at
           any
           time
           the
           number
           of
           the
           Allies
           be
           great
           ,
           whether
           that
           they
           followed
           the
           Campe
           from
           the
           beginning
           ,
           or
           came
           afterwards
           vpon
           some
           occasion
           ,
           they
           fill
           vp
           the
           places
           which
           are
           about
           the
           Pretorium
           ,
           with
           such
           as
           are
           new
           come
           ,
           &
           they
           draw
           the
           market-place
           and
           the
           Questory
           into
           one
           ,
           for
           the
           necessity
           of
           the
           time
           .
           Also
           if
           the
           number
           of
           those
           which
           are
           come
           to
           Field
           with
           the
           Army
           be
           great
           ,
           they
           adde
           on
           either
           side
           of
           the
           Roman
           Legions
           a
           streete
           towards
           the
           crossing
           Flanks
           .
           And
           if
           all
           the
           foure
           Legions
           &
           both
           the
           Consuls
           be
           ioyned
           in
           one
           Campe
           ,
           we
           must
           conceiue
           that
           they
           are
           two
           Armies
           ,
           equally
           camped
           and
           ioyned
           backe
           to
           back
           ,
           the
           lodgings
           of
           their
           extraordinaries
           touching
           one
           another
           ,
           the
           figure
           being
           somewhat
           long
           ,
           and
           twice
           as
           spacious
           ,
           with
           a
           circumference
           halfe
           as
           big
           againe
           .
           The
           Consuls
           being
           in
           one
           Campe
           ,
           they
           doe
           alwaies
           thus
           :
           But
           if
           they
           be
           separated
           ,
           they
           obserue
           the
           first
           order
           ?
           In
           regard
           of
           the
           Market-place
           ,
           the
           Pretorium
           and
           Questory
           ,
           they
           place
           them
           in
           the
           midst
           of
           the
           two
           Armies
           .
           But
           when
           they
           are
           encampt
           ,
           the
           Tribunes
           assemble
           ,
           taking
           a
           particular
           Oath
           of
           all
           men
           ,
           be
           they
           free
           or
           bond
           ,
           who
           sweare
           not
           to
           steale
           any
           thing
           in
           the
           Campe
           ,
           and
           if
           they
           finde
           any
           thing
           to
           bring
           it
           to
           them
           .
           Then
           they
           dispose
           of
           the
           Ensignes
           ,
           and
           depute
           out
           of
           the
           two
           Legions
           two
           of
           the
           Principals
           and
           of
           the
           forked
           Iauelings
           ,
           for
           the
           guard
           of
           the
           place
           which
           is
           before
           them
           .
           For
           thither
           the
           greatest
           part
           of
           the
           Romans
           repaire
           daily
           :
           and
           therefore
           they
           haue
           the
           charge
           it
           should
           bee
           kept
           cleane
           .
           Euery
           Tribune
           chooses
           three
           out
           of
           the
           other
           two
           and
           twenty
           Ensignes
           which
           remaine
           .
           According
           to
           the
           said
           diuision
           ,
           there
           are
           so
           many
           Ensignes
           of
           Principals
           and
           forked
           Iauelings
           in
           euery
           Legion
           .
           There
           
           are
           sixe
           Tribunes
           which
           gouerne
           in
           their
           turnes
           ,
           and
           particularly
           three
           Ensignes
           ,
           the
           which
           set
           vp
           the
           Tent
           in
           the
           place
           appointed
           for
           him
           that
           hath
           the
           gouernment
           ,
           pauing
           the
           place
           which
           is
           about
           it
           .
           Moreouer
           they
           haue
           charge
           to
           fortifie
           if
           it
           be
           needfull
           ,
           for
           the
           guard
           of
           the
           Baggage
           .
           They
           also
           appoint
           two
           Watches
           ,
           
           either
           of
           them
           consisting
           of
           foure
           men
           whereof
           some
           are
           before
           the
           Tent
           ,
           and
           others
           behind
           neare
           vnto
           the
           Horses
           .
           As
           euery
           Tribune
           hath
           three
           Ensignes
           ,
           and
           aboue
           a
           hundred
           men
           in
           either
           of
           them
           ,
           except
           the
           Triarij
           and
           light
           Iauelings
           (
           which
           are
           not
           bound
           to
           that
           seruice
           )
           the
           charge
           is
           found
           light
           :
           for
           that
           the
           Watch
           falls
           to
           euery
           Ensigne
           but
           the
           fourth
           day
           .
           Finally
           ,
           as
           for
           these
           duties
           ,
           the
           necessary
           Command
           ,
           with
           the
           honour
           and
           obedience
           is
           due
           vnto
           the
           Tribunes
           .
           The
           Ensignes
           of
           the
           Triarij
           are
           freed
           from
           the
           Tribunes
           charge
           ,
           but
           they
           serue
           daily
           among
           the
           Troupes
           of
           Horse
           men
           ,
           as
           they
           are
           lodged
           neare
           them
           :
           and
           they
           haue
           a
           care
           of
           the
           Horses
           ,
           lest
           they
           should
           intangle
           and
           hurt
           themselues
           ,
           and
           so
           be
           made
           vnseruiceable
           :
           or
           being
           vntied
           fight
           together
           ,
           whereby
           an
           Alarum
           might
           grow
           in
           the
           Campe
           ▪
           Moreouer
           ,
           one
           out
           of
           euery
           Ensigne
           keepes
           a
           guard
           daily
           before
           the
           Consull
           ,
           whereby
           he
           is
           in
           safety
           from
           Treason
           ,
           being
           the
           most
           honourable
           Magistrate
           .
           The
           Allies
           haue
           the
           charge
           of
           either
           side
           of
           the
           Ditch
           and
           Pallisadoe
           ,
           where
           euery
           one
           of
           their
           Troupe
           is
           nearest
           ,
           and
           the
           Romans
           of
           the
           other
           two
           ,
           and
           euery
           Legion
           hath
           one
           .
           And
           as
           euery
           flanke
           is
           distributed
           by
           the
           Ensignes
           ,
           the
           Captaines
           of
           the
           Bands
           are
           present
           at
           the
           particular
           guard
           ,
           but
           in
           generall
           two
           of
           the
           Tribunes
           had
           the
           ouersight
           ,
           who
           in
           like
           manner
           had
           the
           charge
           of
           the
           rest
           of
           the
           Legion
           .
           For
           For
           their
           diuision
           being
           made
           by
           two
           ,
           they
           gouerne
           by
           their
           turnes
           two
           Moneths
           in
           sixe
           ,
           and
           they
           (
           to
           whom
           the
           lot
           is
           fallen
           )
           haue
           the
           prehemiuence
           of
           all
           the
           affaires
           .
           The
           same
           manner
           of
           gouernment
           is
           obserued
           among
           the
           Commanders
           of
           the
           Allies
           .
           The
           Horse-men
           and
           Captains
           of
           Bands
           ,
           come
           at
           Sun-rising
           to
           the
           Tribunes
           Tents
           ,
           and
           the
           Tribunes
           to
           the
           Consull
           ,
           to
           whom
           he
           giues
           order
           for
           pressing
           affaires
           :
           They
           likewise
           to
           the
           horse-men
           and
           Captains
           ,
           who
           command
           the
           Troupe
           in
           time
           conuenient
           .
           As
           for
           the
           watch
           word
           by
           Night
           ,
           they
           giue
           it
           safely
           thus
           :
           A
           man
           is
           chosen
           both
           of
           the
           Horse
           and
           Foot
           of
           the
           tenth
           Ensigne
           ,
           which
           camps
           behind
           vpon
           the
           extremity
           of
           the
           streets
           ,
           
           who
           is
           not
           bound
           to
           watch
           ,
           but
           comes
           only
           euery
           day
           at
           the
           Suns
           setting
           to
           the
           Tribunes
           Pauillion
           ,
           and
           when
           he
           hath
           receiued
           the
           word
           ,
           (
           which
           is
           written
           downe
           )
           he
           returnes
           ,
           and
           being
           come
           vnto
           his
           Ensigne
           ,
           hee
           deliuers
           it
           with
           the
           word
           vnto
           the
           Commander
           of
           the
           next
           Ensigne
           in
           the
           presence
           of
           witnesses
           .
           The
           like
           he
           doth
           vnto
           the
           next
           ,
           and
           so
           consequently
           of
           all
           the
           rest
           vntill
           it
           come
           vnto
           the
           first
           Ensignes
           which
           are
           lodged
           neare
           vnto
           the
           Tribunes
           .
           They
           must
           bring
           backe
           this
           Paper
           to
           the
           Tribunes
           before
           night
           :
           and
           if
           all
           those
           which
           haue
           bin
           deliuered
           be
           returned
           ,
           they
           know
           that
           the
           word
           hath
           bin
           giuen
           to
           all
           in
           generall
           ,
           hauing
           past
           through
           them
           all
           .
           If
           there
           be
           any
           fault
           ,
           the
           Tribune
           enquires
           presently
           of
           the
           cause
           ,
           and
           knows
           by
           the
           inscription
           from
           what
           quarter
           the
           Paper
           came
           ,
           and
           when
           the
           errour
           is
           discouered
           ,
           they
           presently
           condemne
           him
           to
           a
           certaine
           Fine
           .
           Moreouer
           ,
           they
           appoint
           their
           guards
           after
           this
           manner
           :
           An
           Ensigne
           watches
           about
           the
           Consuls
           Tent
           :
           the
           like
           doe
           the
           Deputies
           of
           euery
           Ensigne
           about
           the
           Tribunes
           and
           the
           Troupes
           of
           Horse
           men
           .
           Thus
           
           they
           of
           euery
           Band
           dispose
           of
           themselues
           ,
           and
           the
           Consuls
           of
           the
           other
           guards
           .
           There
           are
           most
           commonly
           three
           guards
           ,
           one
           about
           the
           Questor
           ,
           and
           two
           tohers
           about
           the
           Lieutenants
           and
           Councellors
           .
           But
           the
           light
           Iauelings
           remaine
           without
           the
           Campe
           ,
           making
           a
           guard
           by
           day
           about
           the
           Pallisadoe
           ,
           for
           it
           is
           their
           charge
           :
           Of
           which
           there
           are
           ten
           appointed
           for
           the
           guard
           of
           euery
           Gate
           .
        
         
           The
           Lieutenant
           of
           euery
           Ensigne
           brings
           in
           the
           Euening
           vnto
           the
           Tribune
           those
           that
           are
           appointed
           for
           the
           first
           watch
           :
           to
           either
           of
           which
           the
           Tribune
           giues
           little
           Talleys
           ,
           hauing
           Characters
           :
           After
           the
           receipt
           wherof
           they
           retire
           to
           the
           places
           assigned
           them
           .
           Concerning
           the
           suruey
           of
           the
           Watch
           ,
           
           they
           trust
           Horse-men
           ;
           for
           the
           chiefe
           Captaine
           of
           the
           Band
           must
           giue
           order
           to
           one
           of
           his
           Lieutenants
           to
           carry
           this
           Commandment
           to
           euery
           Legion
           :
           That
           is
           to
           say
           ,
           to
           foure
           young
           men
           of
           his
           Band
           before
           dinner
           ,
           that
           the
           charge
           belongs
           to
           them
           ,
           to
           visite
           the
           Watch
           the
           Night
           following
           .
           This
           being
           done
           ,
           the
           like
           command
           must
           be
           giuen
           to
           the
           Captaine
           of
           the
           next
           Band
           ,
           that
           it
           belongs
           to
           his
           charge
           to
           make
           the
           Round
           the
           day
           following
           .
           This
           being
           heard
           ,
           the
           day
           following
           he
           doth
           the
           like
           to
           othres
           ,
           and
           so
           consequently
           of
           the
           rest
           :
           Finally
           ,
           they
           which
           haue
           bin
           chosen
           by
           the
           Lieutenants
           of
           the
           first
           Band
           ,
           to
           whom
           the
           Watch
           is
           fallen
           ,
           repaire
           vnto
           the
           Tribunes
           ,
           and
           take
           in
           writing
           what
           portion
           ,
           and
           how
           many
           Watches
           they
           are
           to
           visite
           ,
           which
           done
           ,
           they
           remaine
           in
           the
           guard
           neare
           vnto
           the
           first
           Ensigne
           of
           the
           Triarij
           ,
           of
           the
           which
           the
           Captaine
           of
           the
           Band
           hath
           the
           charge
           ,
           to
           the
           end
           the
           Trumpet
           may
           sound
           in
           fit
           time
           for
           the
           Watch.
           The
           time
           being
           come
           ,
           he
           that
           hath
           the
           charge
           to
           make
           the
           Round
           ,
           doth
           it
           to
           the
           first
           Watch.
           He
           not
           onely
           visiteth
           the
           places
           neare
           the
           Pallisadoe
           and
           streets
           ,
           but
           altogether
           going
           about
           the
           Ensignes
           and
           Troups
           :
           and
           if
           he
           finds
           the
           Watch
           of
           the
           first
           guard
           waking
           ,
           he
           takes
           their
           Talley
           :
           But
           if
           he
           finds
           any
           one
           sleeping
           ,
           or
           the
           place
           abandoned
           ,
           he
           departs
           ,
           taking
           witnesse
           of
           them
           that
           are
           neare
           .
           The
           like
           also
           they
           doe
           which
           afterwards
           goe
           the
           Round
           .
           The
           charge
           to
           cause
           him
           to
           sound
           to
           the
           Watch
           ,
           belongs
           to
           the
           Captains
           of
           Bands
           of
           the
           first
           Ensignes
           of
           the
           Triarij
           of
           euery
           Legion
           ,
           who
           serue
           as
           visiters
           for
           the
           guard
           .
           Either
           of
           which
           in
           the
           morning
           brings
           the
           Paper
           to
           the
           Tribune
           ,
           and
           if
           they
           haue
           brought
           all
           they
           returne
           .
           If
           any
           one
           brings
           lesse
           then
           the
           number
           of
           the
           guards
           ,
           they
           search
           by
           the
           Character
           where
           the
           fault
           was
           committed
           .
           This
           being
           knowne
           ,
           they
           call
           the
           Captaine
           of
           the
           Band
           ,
           who
           brings
           those
           whom
           they
           had
           appointed
           for
           the
           Watch.
           These
           debate
           it
           with
           the
           Visiter
           :
           And
           if
           the
           fault
           be
           in
           the
           Watch
           ,
           the
           Visiter
           deliuers
           it
           presently
           with
           the
           testimony
           of
           those
           that
           were
           neare
           :
           
           For
           he
           is
           bound
           to
           doe
           it
           :
           But
           if
           he
           hath
           err'd
           himselfe
           ,
           the
           blame
           is
           laid
           vpon
           him
           ,
           and
           they
           make
           his
           processe
           presently
           before
           the
           Tribune
           ,
           in
           the
           presence
           of
           the
           assembly
           :
           if
           hee
           be
           condemn'd
           ,
           they
           whip
           him
           .
           This
           is
           their
           punishment
           :
           The
           Tribune
           when
           he
           hath
           scarce
           touch●
           the
           condemned
           with
           the
           rod
           all
           the
           Souldiers
           of
           the
           Campe
           fall
           vpon
           them
           with
           rods
           ,
           and
           kill
           them
           for
           the
           most
           part
           ,
           and
           if
           any
           escape
           ,
           yet
           they
           are
           not
           preserued
           :
           for
           how
           were
           it
           possible
           ,
           seeing
           that
           the
           returne
           into
           their
           Countrey
           is
           forbidden
           ,
           neither
           haue
           they
           Friends
           or
           Kinsmen
           that
           dare
           receiue
           them
           into
           their
           houses
           .
           Wherefore
           they
           which
           fall
           into
           this
           Calamity
           ,
           perish
           totally
           .
           To
           the
           like
           punishmen
           are
           also
           subiect
           the
           Lieutenant
           
           and
           Captaine
           of
           the
           Band
           ,
           if
           they
           haue
           failed
           in
           their
           Command
           ,
           the
           one
           as
           Vissiter
           ,
           and
           the
           other
           as
           Captaine
           of
           the
           Band
           ,
           who
           must
           shew
           himselfe
           in
           time
           conuenient
           ,
           wherefore
           as
           the
           punishment
           is
           seuere
           and
           irremissible
           ,
           the
           watch
           neuer
           commits
           any
           fault
           .
           The
           Souldiers
           must
           obey
           the
           Tribunes
           ,
           and
           they
           the
           Consuls
           .
           It
           is
           true
           the
           Tribunes
           haue
           power
           to
           condemne
           in
           a
           Fine
           ,
           to
           absolue
           and
           to
           whip
           .
           The
           Captaines
           haue
           the
           like
           priuiledge
           ouer
           the
           Allies
           .
           If
           any
           one
           hath
           stollen
           any
           thing
           in
           the
           Campe
           ,
           he
           is
           whipt
           :
           so
           is
           a
           false
           witnesse
           ,
           or
           any
           one
           that
           is
           apprehended
           abusing
           the
           flower
           of
           the
           youth
           .
           Moreouer
           ,
           if
           any
           one
           hath
           bin
           thrice
           reprehended
           for
           one
           and
           the
           same
           crime
           ,
           they
           punish
           him
           afterwards
           grieuously
           as
           a
           depraued
           person
           .
           They
           hold
           these
           crimes
           infamous
           and
           base
           in
           a
           Souldier
           ,
           as
           if
           any
           one
           hath
           bragg'd
           falsely
           to
           the
           Tribune
           of
           his
           prowesse
           to
           winne
           honour
           :
           Or
           if
           any
           appointed
           to
           the
           guard
           of
           a
           place
           ,
           abandon
           it
           cowardly
           ,
           or
           leaues
           any
           of
           his
           Armes
           for
           feare
           in
           fight
           .
           Wherefore
           some
           hauing
           apparent
           death
           before
           them
           in
           the
           place
           where
           they
           are
           set
           ,
           as
           being
           enuironed
           by
           a
           great
           Troupe
           ,
           will
           neuer
           abandon
           the
           station
           where
           they
           haue
           bin
           once
           appointed
           ,
           fearing
           the
           punishment
           due
           to
           their
           offence
           .
           Some
           in
           the
           like
           dangers
           losing
           by
           chance
           their
           Bucklers
           and
           Swords
           ,
           or
           some
           other
           Armes
           ,
           thrust
           themselues
           among
           their
           Enemies
           ,
           hoping
           to
           recouer
           that
           which
           they
           haue
           lost
           by
           force
           :
           or
           enduring
           some
           vnfortunate
           accident
           ,
           to
           flie
           a
           manifest
           infamy
           and
           reproach
           of
           their
           Companions
           .
           If
           these
           things
           happen
           to
           many
           ,
           and
           that
           some
           Ensignes
           haue
           by
           a
           generall
           consent
           abandoned
           their
           place
           ,
           they
           held
           it
           not
           fit
           to
           whip
           them
           ,
           nor
           to
           kill
           them
           all
           ,
           but
           they
           haue
           another
           expedient
           which
           is
           profitable
           and
           terrible
           :
           for
           after
           they
           haue
           drawne
           the
           Army
           together
           ,
           the
           Tribunes
           bring
           them
           into
           the
           midst
           of
           it
           ,
           accusing
           them
           with
           big
           words
           .
           Finally
           ,
           he
           drawes
           forth
           by
           lot
           fiue
           or
           eight
           ,
           sometimes
           twenty
           ,
           hauing
           regard
           vnto
           the
           Troupe
           ,
           so
           as
           there
           be
           the
           tenth
           part
           of
           the
           delinquents
           ,
           whom
           they
           whip
           as
           hath
           bin
           said
           ,
           without
           any
           remission
           .
           Moreouer
           ,
           he
           commands
           the
           rest
           to
           lodge
           without
           the
           Rampiers
           and
           Pallisadoes
           of
           the
           Campe
           ,
           deliuering
           them
           Barley
           for
           Wheat
           .
           By
           the
           apparent
           danger
           and
           feare
           of
           the
           lot
           equally
           incident
           to
           them
           all
           ,
           seeing
           the
           euent
           is
           vncertaine
           ,
           with
           the
           example
           of
           the
           Munition
           which
           they
           giue
           them
           of
           Barley
           ,
           concernes
           them
           all
           ,
           and
           serues
           for
           a
           terrour
           and
           restraint
           from
           offences
           .
           Moreouer
           ,
           they
           encourage
           young
           men
           to
           vndergoe
           danger
           :
           For
           when
           necessity
           requires
           it
           ,
           and
           that
           any
           one
           of
           them
           hath
           performed
           an
           act
           of
           valour
           ,
           the
           Consull
           assembles
           the
           Army
           ,
           where
           they
           are
           presented
           which
           haue
           done
           any
           memorable
           act
           :
           There
           he
           commends
           euery
           man
           in
           particular
           ,
           laying
           open
           what
           they
           haue
           valiantly
           performed
           ,
           
           or
           any
           other
           thing
           that
           hath
           bin
           worthy
           of
           memory
           ,
           during
           the
           whole
           course
           of
           their
           liues
           :
           Finally
           ,
           he
           giues
           a
           gaulish
           Dart
           to
           him
           that
           hath
           wounded
           the
           Enemy
           :
           To
           a
           Foot-man
           which
           hath
           ouerthrowne
           a
           Horse-man
           and
           stript
           him
           ,
           a
           vessell
           of
           Gold
           :
           To
           a
           Horse-man
           the
           Furniture
           of
           a
           Horse
           .
           In
           former
           time
           they
           had
           none
           but
           the
           gaulish
           Dart
           :
           which
           are
           gifts
           which
           they
           receiue
           ,
           which
           in
           skirmishes
           and
           such
           like
           actions
           haue
           done
           valiantly
           and
           couragiously
           ,
           where
           without
           any
           necessity
           they
           enter
           voluntarily
           ,
           and
           fight
           man
           to
           man
           in
           single
           Combate
           ,
           not
           hee
           which
           in
           Battaile
           or
           the
           
           taking
           of
           a
           Towne
           hath
           wounded
           or
           stript
           an
           Enemy
           .
           It
           is
           true
           they
           giue
           a
           Crowne
           of
           Gold
           to
           those
           which
           haue
           first
           ascended
           the
           wall
           :
           The
           Consull
           in
           like
           manner
           makes
           shew
           of
           such
           as
           haue
           defended
           and
           preserued
           any
           Cittizens
           or
           Allies
           ,
           and
           makes
           them
           honourable
           by
           gift
           .
           Moreouer
           the
           Tribunes
           compell
           those
           which
           haue
           beene
           preserued
           ,
           if
           they
           doe
           it
           not
           willingly
           ,
           to
           crowne
           their
           preseruer
           ,
           to
           whom
           they
           beare
           a
           reuerence
           and
           respect
           during
           their
           liues
           ,
           as
           to
           their
           Fathers
           ,
           to
           whom
           they
           yeeld
           the
           like
           duty
           .
           By
           these
           inticements
           they
           not
           onely
           encourage
           the
           assistants
           to
           fight
           ,
           and
           by
           their
           example
           to
           vndergoe
           danger
           :
           but
           likewise
           the
           Inhabitants
           which
           remaine
           in
           the
           City
           .
           For
           they
           which
           haue
           obtained
           these
           gifts
           ,
           besides
           the
           glory
           and
           esteeme
           of
           the
           Souldiers
           ,
           the
           fame
           flying
           to
           their
           family
           ,
           they
           haue
           solemne
           pomps
           made
           for
           them
           ,
           being
           returned
           into
           their
           Countrey
           with
           great
           honour
           and
           dignity
           ,
           for
           that
           they
           to
           whom
           the
           Captaines
           haue
           done
           such
           honours
           ,
           are
           onely
           worthy
           to
           be
           so
           magnified
           and
           esteemed
           .
           They
           also
           set
           vp
           in
           the
           most
           apparent
           places
           of
           their
           Citty
           the
           spoiles
           ,
           as
           markes
           and
           testimonies
           of
           their
           virtue
           .
           As
           they
           are
           thus
           curious
           and
           diligent
           in
           the
           Campe
           ,
           for
           honours
           and
           punishment
           ,
           it
           is
           reasonable
           and
           fitting
           the
           euents
           of
           War
           should
           proue
           prosperous
           and
           honourable
           .
        
         
           The
           Foote-men
           haue
           by
           the
           day
           fourteene
           Deneers
           ,
           the
           Captaines
           of
           Bands
           two
           Sous
           and
           foure
           ,
           
           the
           Horse-men
           haue
           three
           Sous
           and
           sixe
           ,
           a
           Foote-man
           hath
           monethly
           almost
           foure
           Bushels
           of
           Wheate
           ,
           a
           Horse-man
           hath
           by
           the
           moneth
           three
           Septiers
           and
           a
           Mine
           of
           Barley
           and
           a
           Septier
           of
           Wheate
           .
           As
           for
           the
           Allies
           ,
           the
           Foote-men
           haue
           the
           same
           ,
           the
           Horse-man
           hath
           eight
           Bushels
           of
           Wheate
           ,
           
           and
           two
           Septiers
           and
           a
           Mine
           of
           Barley
           ,
           which
           are
           things
           done
           in
           fauour
           to
           the
           Allies
           .
           The
           Questor
           deducts
           a
           certaine
           portion
           of
           the
           Romans
           pay
           ,
           for
           the
           Wheate
           ,
           Apparrell
           ,
           or
           Armes
           ,
           if
           any
           of
           them
           haue
           neede
           .
           They
           march
           in
           Battaile
           after
           this
           manner
           ,
           when
           the
           first
           warning
           is
           giuen
           ,
           they
           packe
           vp
           their
           Tents
           and
           Baggage
           .
           The
           which
           no
           man
           may
           take
           downe
           ,
           or
           set
           vp
           ,
           before
           those
           of
           the
           Tribunes
           and
           Consuls
           be
           ordred
           .
           At
           the
           second
           sound
           of
           the
           Trumpet
           ,
           
           they
           lay
           the
           Baggage
           vpon
           the
           Sumpters
           .
           But
           at
           the
           third
           the
           first
           must
           march
           ,
           and
           all
           the
           Campe
           must
           moue
           :
           whereas
           sometimes
           the
           extraordinaries
           march
           first
           ,
           being
           followed
           by
           the
           right
           wing
           of
           the
           Allies
           ,
           with
           their
           Baggage
           in
           the
           Reare
           .
           After
           these
           march
           the
           first
           Roman
           Legion
           ,
           with
           their
           stuffe
           after
           them
           .
           Then
           followes
           the
           second
           with
           their
           carriages
           ,
           following
           the
           Army
           close
           .
        
         
           It
           is
           true
           ,
           the
           left
           wing
           of
           the
           Allies
           makes
           the
           Reareward
           when
           the
           Army
           marcheth
           .
           Sometimes
           the
           Horse
           men
           follow
           in
           the
           Reare
           ,
           euery
           one
           to
           his
           Quarter
           :
           where
           they
           are
           vpon
           the
           wings
           of
           the
           Baggage
           ,
           to
           assist
           them
           for
           their
           safeties
           .
           But
           if
           there
           be
           any
           doubt
           of
           the
           Reareward
           ,
           all
           march
           in
           one
           order
           ,
           except
           the
           extraordinaries
           of
           the
           Allies
           ,
           who
           are
           brought
           to
           the
           front
           of
           the
           Reareward
           ,
           and
           euery
           other
           day
           the
           same
           Legion
           &
           wings
           make
           the
           point
           .
           Then
           againe
           they
           follow
           behind
           ,
           to
           the
           end
           that
           all
           may
           be
           partakers
           of
           Forrage
           and
           water
           ,
           changing
           their
           order
           daily
           ,
           to
           the
           end
           euery
           one
           may
           be
           first
           in
           his
           turne
           .
           They
           obserue
           another
           kind
           of
           march
           in
           dangerous
           times
           ,
           and
           in
           a
           plaine
           Champaigne
           .
           They
           make
           three
           Battalions
           in
           equall
           distance
           ,
           consisting
           of
           
           forked
           Iauelings
           ,
           Principals
           and
           Triarij's
           ,
           putting
           before
           the
           Baggage
           of
           those
           Ensignes
           which
           march
           first
           .
           After
           the
           first
           those
           that
           are
           second
           :
           and
           then
           doth
           march
           the
           Baggage
           of
           the
           third
           ,
           and
           they
           order
           their
           Baggage
           and
           Ensignes
           by
           this
           proportion
           alternatiuely
           .
           Marching
           in
           this
           order
           ,
           if
           there
           happens
           any
           great
           affaires
           ,
           they
           cause
           the
           Ensignes
           to
           march
           thorough
           the
           Baggage
           ,
           sometimes
           presenting
           their
           Targets
           ,
           sometimes
           their
           Iauelings
           to
           the
           Enemy
           .
           And
           in
           one
           instant
           and
           the
           same
           march
           ,
           the
           Souldiers
           put
           themselues
           in
           order
           of
           Battaile
           ,
           vnlesse
           it
           be
           when
           as
           your
           forked
           Iauelings
           fetch
           a
           compasse
           :
           For
           then
           the
           Baggage
           with
           their
           attendants
           ,
           stealing
           behinde
           the
           Souldiers
           ,
           recouers
           some
           place
           of
           safety
           .
        
         
           But
           when
           in
           marching
           they
           are
           neare
           to
           plant
           their
           Campe
           ,
           the
           Tribunes
           and
           they
           which
           are
           vsually
           appointed
           to
           that
           charge
           ,
           goe
           before
           :
           who
           after
           they
           haue
           viewed
           the
           place
           fit
           for
           the
           Campe
           ,
           they
           first
           marke
           out
           the
           place
           for
           the
           Consuls
           Tent
           ,
           (
           as
           hath
           beene
           said
           )
           and
           vpon
           what
           aspect
           and
           flanke
           of
           the
           square
           thus
           markt
           out
           ,
           the
           Legions
           should
           bee
           lodgd
           .
           Then
           they
           measure
           out
           a
           plot
           for
           the
           Pretorium
           :
           after
           which
           a
           streight
           line
           ,
           whereupon
           are
           ioyned
           the
           Tribunes
           Pauillions
           :
           Then
           a
           line
           equally
           distant
           ,
           after
           which
           are
           lodgd
           the
           Legions
           .
           In
           like
           manner
           they
           measure
           on
           the
           other
           side
           of
           the
           Pretorium
           ,
           the
           places
           whereof
           we
           haue
           lately
           spoken
           in
           particular
           .
           This
           is
           soone
           done
           ,
           for
           that
           the
           measures
           are
           easie
           ,
           the
           spaces
           being
           certaine
           and
           ordinary
           )
           they
           set
           downe
           a
           marke
           ,
           and
           first
           of
           all
           that
           where
           the
           Consuls
           Pauillion
           must
           stand
           :
           Then
           the
           second
           on
           the
           side
           which
           is
           chosen
           :
           The
           third
           to
           the
           line
           in
           the
           midst
           ,
           to
           the
           which
           the
           Tribunes
           set
           their
           Tents
           :
           The
           fourth
           where
           the
           Legions
           are
           lodgd
           .
           Of
           which
           these
           last
           are
           red
           ,
           and
           the
           Consuls
           white
           .
           As
           for
           the
           other
           side
           ,
           there
           they
           sometimes
           fasten
           forked
           Darts
           ,
           or
           other
           markes
           of
           diuers
           colours
           .
           This
           done
           ,
           they
           consequently
           make
           the
           streets
           :
           At
           euery
           one
           they
           fasten
           a
           forked
           Dart
           ,
           to
           the
           end
           that
           all
           things
           might
           be
           knowne
           more
           commodiously
           to
           them
           that
           approach
           to
           the
           Army
           ,
           and
           to
           the
           view
           of
           the
           Campe
           ,
           by
           a
           coniecture
           and
           consideration
           of
           the
           Praetors
           marke
           .
        
         
           Wherefore
           euery
           man
           knowing
           plainely
           in
           what
           streete
           and
           in
           what
           part
           his
           Tent
           is
           ,
           for
           that
           they
           alwaies
           hold
           one
           place
           in
           the
           Campe.
           It
           falls
           out
           in
           like
           manner
           as
           when
           an
           Army
           enters
           into
           its
           owne
           Citty
           ,
           which
           is
           well
           knowne
           .
           Euery
           man
           from
           the
           Gate
           turning
           ,
           marcheth
           presently
           and
           comes
           to
           his
           owne
           lodging
           without
           wandring
           ,
           for
           that
           all
           in
           generall
           and
           particular
           know
           in
           what
           quarter
           of
           the
           City
           their
           dwellings
           are
           .
           It
           happens
           likewise
           in
           the
           Romans
           Campe
           ,
           wherein
           they
           seeme
           (
           following
           this
           custome
           )
           to
           take
           a
           contrary
           course
           to
           the
           Grecians
           in
           regard
           thereof
           .
           The
           Grecians
           make
           great
           accompt
           of
           the
           strength
           of
           a
           Campe
           ,
           and
           seeke
           it
           principally
           ,
           flying
           partly
           the
           labour
           of
           ditching
           ,
           imagining
           that
           fortifications
           made
           by
           hand
           ,
           are
           not
           so
           effectuall
           and
           good
           as
           those
           of
           nature
           ,
           wherefore
           they
           are
           forced
           in
           Camping
           ,
           wholly
           to
           change
           their
           formes
           according
           to
           the
           scituation
           on
           of
           places
           :
           so
           as
           all
           mens
           lodgings
           are
           vncertaine
           .
           In
           regard
           of
           the
           Romans
           ,
           they
           desire
           rather
           to
           endure
           the
           labour
           of
           rampring
           ,
           and
           to
           doe
           all
           other
           things
           necessary
           for
           their
           ease
           ,
           and
           to
           haue
           the
           knowledge
           of
           euery
           one
           in
           the
           Campe.
           These
           are
           the
           
           generall
           parts
           of
           the
           contemplation
           of
           an
           Army
           ,
           and
           the
           scituation
           of
           a
           Campe.
           
        
      
       
         
           A
           Parcell
           of
           the
           Sixt
           Booke
           of
           Potentates
           ,
           and
           which
           is
           the
           most
           excellent
           .
        
         
           ALL
           Historiographers
           in
           a
           manner
           haue
           in
           their
           writings
           made
           great
           esteeme
           of
           the
           Excellency
           of
           these
           kinde
           of
           Common-weales
           ,
           as
           the
           
             Lacedemonians
             ,
             Candiots
             ,
             Mantiniens
          
           ,
           and
           Carthaginians
           :
           Some
           likewise
           haue
           mentioned
           the
           Athenians
           and
           Thebeins
           .
           For
           my
           part
           ,
           I
           differ
           from
           the
           rest
           :
           in
           regard
           of
           the
           Athenians
           and
           Thebeins
           .
           I
           doe
           not
           hold
           it
           needfull
           to
           vse
           many
           words
           of
           them
           ;
           for
           that
           they
           haue
           had
           no
           great
           increase
           ,
           nor
           any
           firme
           forces
           ,
           neither
           are
           they
           fallen
           into
           any
           moderate
           alteration
           :
           But
           as
           they
           seemed
           to
           be
           in
           vigour
           and
           force
           by
           a
           certaine
           new
           temporall
           Fortune
           ,
           so
           they
           haue
           felt
           a
           contrary
           change
           .
           The
           Thebeins
           haue
           purchased
           an
           esteeme
           of
           virtue
           among
           the
           Grecians
           by
           the
           fault
           of
           the
           Lacedemonians
           ,
           
           and
           the
           hatred
           of
           those
           which
           were
           of
           their
           League
           ,
           adding
           thereunto
           the
           excellency
           of
           one
           or
           two
           in
           regard
           of
           the
           afore-sayd
           things
           .
           That
           the
           virtue
           of
           Gouernours
           ,
           and
           not
           the
           estate
           of
           the
           Common
           weale
           hath
           beene
           the
           cause
           of
           the
           Thebeins
           felicity
           ,
           the
           suddaine
           following
           Fortune
           hath
           made
           manifest
           .
           Their
           power
           hath
           beene
           augmented
           and
           confirmed
           ,
           and
           againe
           ruined
           during
           the
           liues
           of
           Epaminundas
           and
           Pelopidas
           .
           Wherefore
           we
           must
           conceiue
           that
           these
           Men
           and
           not
           the
           Common-weale
           ,
           haue
           beene
           the
           cause
           that
           the
           Citty
           of
           Thebes
           hath
           purchased
           so
           much
           honour
           whilest
           it
           was
           in
           esteeme
           .
           We
           must
           likewise
           for
           the
           same
           reason
           iudge
           the
           like
           of
           the
           Athenians
           :
           the
           which
           hath
           many
           times
           ,
           
           especially
           by
           the
           virtue
           of
           Themistocles
           ,
           made
           it selfe
           glorious
           ,
           but
           hath
           presently
           tryed
           a
           contrary
           change
           by
           the
           disorder
           of
           its
           nature
           .
        
         
         
           It
           hath
           alwaies
           happened
           to
           the
           Athenians
           ,
           like
           vnto
           ships
           vnfurnished
           of
           Pilots
           .
           For
           when
           the
           Company
           resolue
           to
           agree
           ,
           and
           to
           obey
           the
           Gouernour
           of
           the
           ship
           ,
           either
           for
           feare
           of
           Enemies
           ,
           or
           for
           the
           danger
           of
           a
           storme
           ,
           they
           performe
           their
           duties
           cheerefully
           .
           But
           when
           through
           arrogancy
           they
           begin
           to
           disdaine
           their
           Gouernours
           ,
           and
           to
           mutine
           ,
           for
           that
           the
           same
           things
           doe
           not
           please
           all
           men
           :
           so
           as
           some
           haue
           a
           will
           to
           faile
           ,
           others
           to
           force
           the
           Pilot
           to
           goe
           to
           harbour
           ,
           and
           that
           some
           lay
           hold
           of
           the
           Oares
           ,
           and
           call
           vpon
           him
           to
           set
           saile
           :
           this
           causeth
           an
           infamous
           spectacle
           to
           those
           which
           behold
           it
           ,
           by
           reason
           of
           the
           mutuall
           discord
           and
           mutiny
           .
           The
           humour
           of
           those
           which
           are
           Companions
           in
           the
           Nauigation
           ,
           hath
           no
           stay
           :
           wherefore
           flying
           many
           times
           the
           great
           depth
           of
           the
           Sea
           ,
           and
           great
           stormes
           which
           doe
           vsually
           arise
           ,
           they
           saile
           along
           the
           shore
           .
           The
           like
           hath
           often
           happened
           to
           the
           Athenians
           .
           For
           as
           they
           haue
           some
           times
           repell'd
           by
           the
           virtue
           of
           their
           people
           and
           Commanders
           ,
           great
           and
           greiuous
           calamities
           ,
           yet
           they
           haue
           err'd
           wonderfully
           by
           their
           great
           rashnesse
           and
           indiscretion
           ,
           hauing
           a
           prosperous
           gale
           and
           all
           things
           successefull
           .
           Wherefore
           it
           is
           not
           needfull
           to
           hold
           any
           longer
           discourse
           ,
           neither
           of
           it
           nor
           of
           the
           Thebeins
           :
           where
           the
           Commons
           attempt
           all
           things
           according
           to
           their
           owne
           humours
           ,
           the
           first
           being
           brutish
           and
           rude
           ,
           and
           this
           other
           accustomed
           to
           violence
           and
           fury
           .
        
         
           Comming
           then
           to
           that
           of
           the
           Candyotts
           ,
           it
           is
           fit
           to
           know
           two
           things
           ,
           why
           the
           most
           learned
           among
           the
           ancient
           writers
           ,
           as
           
             Ephorus
             ,
             Xenophon
             ,
             Callisthenes
          
           ,
           and
           Plato
           ,
           say
           first
           that
           it
           is
           like
           and
           the
           same
           with
           that
           of
           the
           Lacedemonians
           ,
           and
           secondly
           that
           it
           is
           commendable
           :
           For
           neither
           of
           them
           seemes
           true
           in
           my
           opinion
           :
           The
           which
           may
           bee
           conceiued
           by
           that
           which
           followeth
           ,
           shewing
           first
           that
           it
           differs
           ;
           they
           say
           that
           the
           Lacedemonians
           haue
           this
           proper
           ;
           that
           it
           is
           not
           lawfull
           for
           one
           man
           to
           haue
           more
           land
           then
           another
           ,
           being
           necessary
           for
           euery
           Burgesse
           to
           haue
           an
           equall
           portion
           of
           lands
           in
           the
           Cittie
           .
           Secondly
           that
           hee
           is
           to
           bee
           amerced
           as
           a
           wicked
           man
           ,
           that
           hath
           greater
           possessions
           then
           the
           rest
           :
           By
           this
           meanes
           ambition
           is
           wholly
           or
           in
           part
           rooted
           out
           of
           this
           Common-weale
           .
           Thirdly
           ,
           their
           Kings
           enioy
           the
           Crowne
           for
           euer
           :
           and
           they
           only
           for
           life
           ,
           whom
           they
           call
           ancients
           :
           By
           whom
           and
           with
           whom
           all
           the
           affaires
           of
           the
           Common-weale
           are
           mannaged
           .
           
           In
           regard
           of
           the
           Candiots
           ,
           all
           the
           things
           are
           gouerned
           by
           contrary
           meanes
           .
           For
           the
           Lawes
           allow
           them
           to
           possesse
           what
           Lands
           they
           can
           get
           :
           by
           this
           meanes
           Excellency
           is
           in
           esteeme
           amongst
           them
           ,
           
           so
           as
           the
           possession
           of
           Lands
           is
           not
           onely
           held
           necessary
           ,
           but
           also
           most
           honest
           .
        
         
           Finally
           ,
           the
           desire
           of
           infamous
           and
           auaritious
           gaine
           is
           so
           powerfull
           amongst
           them
           ,
           that
           among
           all
           mortall
           men
           onely
           the
           Candiots
           find
           no
           kind
           of
           gaine
           worthy
           of
           blame
           :
           Although
           that
           in
           that
           which
           concernes
           their
           principality
           ,
           they
           haue
           an
           Annall
           and
           Democraticall
           gouernment
           :
           so
           as
           we
           are
           in
           doubt
           ,
           and
           wonder
           often
           ,
           how
           Writers
           haue
           deliuered
           them
           vnto
           vs
           to
           be
           familiar
           and
           as
           it
           were
           Germaines
           ,
           seeing
           they
           haue
           so
           contrary
           a
           Nature
           :
           Neither
           haue
           they
           without
           doting
           ordained
           so
           many
           differences
           ,
           not
           lightly
           ,
           but
           with
           a
           great
           shew
           of
           words
           :
           saying
           that
           onely
           Licurgus
           among
           the
           Ancients
           ,
           had
           aim'd
           at
           firme
           and
           solid
           things
           :
           And
           that
           as
           there
           are
           two
           meanes
           for
           the
           preseruation
           of
           euery
           
           Common-weale
           ,
           which
           are
           force
           against
           the
           Enemy
           ,
           and
           mutuall
           concord
           and
           agreement
           among
           themselues
           :
           that
           in
           chasing
           auatice
           ,
           hee
           had
           withall
           taken
           away
           all
           ciuill
           discord
           and
           mutinie
           :
           and
           that
           by
           this
           meanes
           the
           Lacedemonians
           being
           freed
           from
           these
           mischiefes
           ,
           haue
           better
           then
           any
           other
           Grecians
           gouerned
           their
           Common-weale
           ,
           and
           with
           greater
           vnion
           .
           And
           although
           the
           Candyotts
           bee
           of
           this
           aduice
           parralelling
           themselues
           ,
           Yet
           they
           thinke
           it
           concernes
           them
           nothing
           ,
           liuing
           in
           many
           publique
           mutinies
           ,
           murthers
           and
           ciuill
           warre
           by
           their
           naturall
           auarice
           ,
           presuming
           to
           say
           that
           these
           two
           Gouernments
           are
           alike
           .
           Ephorus
           speaking
           of
           these
           two
           Common-weales
           ,
           vseth
           the
           like
           speech
           ,
           except
           their
           names
           :
           If
           any
           one
           doth
           not
           obserue
           the
           propper
           names
           ,
           who
           can
           discerne
           whereof
           hee
           speakes
           .
           These
           are
           the
           causes
           for
           the
           which
           in
           my
           opinion
           they
           differ
           .
        
         
           Wee
           will
           now
           shew
           the
           reasons
           for
           the
           which
           the
           Candyotts
           Common-wealth
           ,
           doth
           not
           seeme
           commendable
           nor
           worthy
           to
           be
           immitated
           .
           I
           conceiue
           that
           of
           euery
           Common-wealth
           their
           are
           two
           Principles
           ,
           for
           the
           which
           their
           estate
           and
           power
           is
           desired
           or
           detested
           :
           Which
           are
           their
           manner
           of
           liuing
           and
           their
           Lawes
           .
           
           That
           is
           to
           bee
           desired
           and
           the
           best
           ,
           by
           the
           which
           the
           life
           of
           men
           in
           priuate
           is
           made
           religious
           and
           honest
           ,
           and
           the
           common
           course
           of
           liuing
           in
           the
           City
           gracious
           and
           iust
           .
           Finally
           that
           is
           to
           be
           detested
           and
           auoyded
           ,
           where
           they
           doe
           the
           contrary
           .
           And
           as
           we
           iudge
           confidently
           that
           the
           men
           of
           a
           Common-wealth
           apply
           themselues
           to
           virtue
           ,
           when
           we
           see
           their
           course
           of
           life
           ,
           and
           the
           lawes
           to
           sauour
           of
           honesty
           in
           some
           of
           them
           :
           So
           we
           may
           with
           reason
           say
           ,
           that
           a
           Common-weale
           is
           altogether
           depraued
           ,
           aswell
           by
           the
           lawes
           ,
           as
           by
           their
           course
           of
           liuing
           ,
           when
           we
           see
           any
           giuen
           to
           couetousnesse
           ,
           and
           the
           publike
           Arts
           vniust
           .
        
         
           Moreouer
           you
           shall
           not
           finde
           any
           liues
           in
           priuate
           more
           cunning
           and
           crafty
           ,
           nor
           enterprizes
           more
           vniust
           then
           among
           the
           Candiotts
           ,
           except
           some
           few
           .
           Whereof
           we
           approue
           it
           by
           this
           comparison
           ,
           the
           reason
           why
           we
           hold
           their
           Common-wealth
           not
           to
           be
           like
           the
           Lacedemonians
           ,
           nor
           to
           be
           chosen
           ,
           or
           worthy
           to
           be
           followed
           .
           I
           say
           moreouer
           that
           Platoes
           Common-weale
           is
           not
           to
           be
           preferr'd
           .
           Although
           that
           some
           of
           our
           Philosophers
           make
           great
           esteeme
           .
           
           As
           we
           doe
           not
           receiue
           among
           handicraftsmen
           ,
           nor
           wrestlers
           ,
           those
           which
           haue
           not
           excercised
           their
           bodies
           ,
           nor
           beene
           accustomed
           to
           wrestling
           ,
           So
           we
           may
           not
           receiue
           this
           :
           So
           as
           compared
           with
           the
           former
           ,
           we
           may
           not
           bring
           it
           in
           compedition
           ,
           before
           wee
           see
           some
           effects
           .
           I
           will
           for
           the
           present
           onely
           propound
           this
           :
           If
           wee
           must
           esteeme
           and
           parralell
           it
           to
           the
           Common-weales
           of
           
             Lacedemon
             ,
             Rome
          
           ,
           and
           Carthage
           ,
           it
           were
           euen
           as
           if
           a
           man
           should
           propound
           an
           Image
           ,
           to
           be
           compared
           with
           men
           that
           are
           liuing
           and
           animated
           .
           For
           although
           he
           deserues
           commendation
           of
           his
           Art
           ,
           yet
           the
           comparison
           of
           things
           which
           be
           dead
           ,
           with
           the
           liuing
           ,
           seeme
           to
           the
           eye
           poore
           and
           obscure
           .
           Leauing
           them
           therefore
           ,
           let
           vs
           returne
           to
           the
           Lacedemonian
           Common-weale
           .
           Licurgus
           without
           doubt
           ,
           seemes
           to
           haue
           made
           the
           law
           ,
           and
           well
           prouided
           that
           the
           Burgesses
           might
           agree
           together
           ,
           for
           the
           preseruation
           of
           Lacedemon
           ,
           and
           the
           maintenance
           of
           their
           liberty
           :
           So
           as
           his
           consideration
           seemes
           more
           diuine
           then
           humane
           .
           An
           equality
           of
           possessions
           ,
           with
           a
           
           simple
           and
           common
           course
           of
           liuing
           ,
           should
           cause
           a
           modest
           life
           in
           priuate
           ,
           and
           make
           a
           City
           quiet
           and
           peaceable
           .
           Finally
           ,
           exercise
           in
           labour
           ,
           and
           to
           indure
           all
           toyle
           ,
           was
           to
           make
           men
           strong
           and
           valiant
           .
           Being
           certaine
           that
           these
           two
           which
           are
           magnanimity
           and
           temperance
           ,
           concurring
           together
           in
           a
           priuate
           person
           or
           a
           City
           ,
           malice
           can
           hardly
           creepe
           in
           amongst
           them
           ,
           or
           be
           drawne
           from
           their
           neighbours
           .
           By
           these
           meanes
           the
           Common-wealth
           being
           setled
           ,
           it
           hath
           procured
           safety
           to
           all
           the
           Country
           of
           Lacedemon
           ,
           and
           a
           very
           durable
           liberty
           .
           But
           as
           for
           that
           which
           concernes
           the
           conquest
           ,
           and
           principallity
           ouer
           their
           neighbours
           ,
           and
           finally
           the
           enterprize
           of
           a
           warre
           ,
           it
           seemes
           he
           neuer
           thought
           of
           it
           :
           but
           onely
           that
           they
           should
           bring
           in
           a
           certaine
           friendship
           or
           resolution
           ,
           by
           the
           which
           the
           common
           course
           of
           liuing
           of
           the
           City
           ,
           should
           rest
           contented
           with
           their
           moderate
           estate
           ,
           euen
           as
           their
           liues
           in
           priuate
           were
           modest
           ,
           and
           contented
           with
           their
           choise
           .
           And
           although
           hee
           had
           instituted
           in
           such
           sort
           ,
           as
           they
           were
           freed
           from
           ambition
           ,
           and
           were
           very
           wise
           aswell
           in
           priuate
           as
           in
           the
           common
           course
           of
           their
           liuing
           in
           the
           City
           :
           yet
           he
           hath
           left
           them
           towards
           the
           other
           Grecians
           more
           then
           ambitious
           ,
           and
           of
           an
           insatiable
           desire
           to
           raigne
           ,
           with
           an
           extreame
           auarice
           :
           So
           as
           it
           is
           partly
           notorious
           ,
           that
           first
           in
           a
           manner
           among
           the
           Grecians
           ,
           greedily
           desiring
           the
           countries
           of
           their
           neighbours
           ,
           they
           made
           warre
           against
           the
           Messeniens
           ,
           to
           draw
           them
           into
           subiection
           :
           It
           is
           also
           partly
           manifest
           ,
           that
           they
           had
           obstinately
           sworne
           amongst
           themselues
           ,
           not
           to
           raise
           the
           siege
           ,
           before
           they
           had
           forc't
           the
           City
           of
           the
           Messeniens
           .
           It
           is
           also
           notorious
           that
           for
           the
           great
           desire
           they
           had
           to
           rule
           ouer
           the
           Grecians
           ,
           they
           had
           againe
           submitted
           themselues
           to
           the
           yoake
           of
           those
           whom
           they
           had
           vanquished
           in
           battaile
           ,
           So
           as
           they
           had
           patiently
           obeyed
           their
           commandements
           .
        
         
           They
           had
           vanquished
           the
           Persians
           making
           a
           discent
           ,
           in
           fighting
           for
           the
           preseruation
           of
           the
           Grecian
           liberty
           :
           to
           whom
           notwithstanding
           being
           returned
           and
           fled
           ,
           they
           haue
           deliuered
           the
           Greeke
           Townes
           which
           were
           restored
           ,
           according
           to
           the
           peace
           made
           by
           Antalcides
           :
           to
           the
           end
           that
           hauing
           money
           ▪
           they
           might
           fortifie
           themselues
           against
           the
           Grecians
           .
           At
           what
           time
           the
           establishment
           of
           their
           law
           seemed
           to
           decline
           :
           for
           whilst
           it
           gap't
           after
           the
           command
           of
           their
           neighbour
           ,
           and
           finally
           of
           Morea
           ,
           they
           helpt
           themselues
           with
           content
           ,
           by
           the
           meanes
           which
           Lacedemon
           did
           furnish
           ,
           hauing
           necessary
           preparations
           speedily
           ,
           and
           making
           a
           suddaine
           returne
           vnto
           their
           houses
           :
           But
           when
           they
           began
           to
           put
           an
           Army
           to
           Sea
           ,
           and
           to
           march
           out
           of
           Morea
           with
           forces
           by
           land
           ,
           it
           is
           certaine
           that
           their
           Iron
           money
           ,
           nor
           the
           trocking
           of
           their
           A●nall
           fruits
           ,
           could
           not
           supply
           their
           necessities
           according
           to
           the
           lawes
           of
           Licurgus
           .
           Their
           enterprize
           required
           currant
           money
           ,
           and
           traffique
           with
           strangers
           for
           victuals
           :
           so
           as
           they
           were
           forced
           to
           haue
           recourse
           vnto
           the
           Percians
           ,
           to
           impose
           a
           tribute
           vpon
           the
           Ilanders
           ,
           and
           to
           exact
           money
           from
           all
           the
           Grecians
           :
           knowing
           it
           impossible
           (
           according
           to
           the
           lawes
           of
           Licurgus
           )
           to
           hold
           the
           principallity
           of
           the
           Grecians
           ,
           nor
           to
           bee
           able
           to
           keepe
           their
           owne
           Common-wealth
           .
           But
           why
           haue
           I
           wandred
           so
           farre
           in
           this
           discourse
           .
           To
           the
           end
           it
           may
           really
           appeare
           ,
           that
           the
           institution
           of
           Licurgus
           lawes
           ,
           is
           onely
           sufficient
           for
           euery
           man
           to
           preserue
           his
           owne
           ,
           and
           
           to
           maintaine
           his
           liberty
           :
           And
           we
           must
           confesse
           to
           those
           which
           respect
           a
           Common-wealth
           to
           this
           end
           ,
           that
           there
           is
           nothing
           more
           to
           be
           desired
           ,
           then
           the
           estate
           and
           order
           of
           the
           Lacedemonians
           .
           But
           as
           any
           one
           tends
           to
           greater
           matters
           ,
           and
           thinkes
           of
           the
           command
           of
           the
           Empire
           ,
           and
           Signuiy
           ouer
           many
           ,
           their
           hope
           in
           him
           and
           his
           fauour
           towards
           them
           ,
           to
           be
           more
           specious
           and
           magnificent
           ,
           
           we
           must
           then
           confesse
           ,
           that
           the
           Lacedemonian
           Common-wealth
           is
           defectiue
           ,
           and
           that
           the
           Romans
           is
           more
           excellent
           ,
           and
           of
           a
           more
           powerfull
           foundation
           .
           The
           which
           experience
           shews
           plainely
           .
        
         
           For
           when
           the
           Lacedemonians
           laboured
           to
           conquer
           the
           principality
           of
           the
           Grecians
           ,
           they
           suddainly
           brought
           their
           owne
           liberty
           into
           danger
           :
           whereas
           the
           Romans
           after
           they
           had
           reduced
           Italy
           vnder
           their
           obedience
           ,
           within
           a
           short
           time
           they
           subdued
           the
           whole
           world
           ,
           being
           sufficiently
           supplied
           with
           abundance
           of
           all
           things
           ,
           and
           prouision
           of
           munition
           and
           victuals
           to
           effect
           their
           Enterprize
           .
           
           In
           regard
           of
           the
           Carthaginian
           ,
           it
           seemes
           to
           haue
           beene
           well
           instituted
           since
           its
           beginning
           ,
           according
           to
           all
           differences
           .
           They
           had
           Kings
           ,
           and
           an
           Aristocraticall
           power
           of
           Senators
           :
           The
           Commons
           also
           had
           their
           prerogatiue
           in
           matters
           which
           belonged
           vnto
           them
           .
           Finally
           ,
           in
           that
           which
           concernes
           their
           generall
           assembly
           ,
           it
           was
           like
           vnto
           that
           of
           the
           Romans
           and
           Lacedemonians
           .
           It
           is
           true
           ,
           that
           in
           the
           time
           of
           Hannibals
           Warre
           ,
           that
           of
           the
           Carthaginians
           was
           lesse
           ,
           and
           that
           of
           the
           Romans
           better
           .
           In
           euery
           Common-weale
           and
           action
           there
           is
           a
           certaine
           naturall
           increase
           and
           vigour
           ,
           and
           consequently
           a
           diminution
           :
           so
           as
           all
           things
           are
           perfect
           in
           their
           vigour
           .
           Moreouer
           these
           Common-weales
           were
           at
           that
           time
           different
           :
           For
           the
           greater
           the
           Carthaginians
           were
           in
           the
           beginning
           ,
           hauing
           had
           many
           better
           fortunes
           then
           the
           Romans
           ,
           the
           more
           they
           haue
           beene
           weakned
           .
           In
           regard
           of
           Rome
           ,
           It
           flourished
           then
           euen
           in
           order
           and
           policy
           .
           And
           as
           the
           people
           of
           Carthage
           tooke
           great
           authority
           vpon
           them
           in
           Councell
           ,
           so
           the
           Senate
           had
           great
           power
           among
           the
           Romans
           .
           Wherefore
           as
           in
           publique
           resolutions
           the
           Commons
           in
           the
           one
           gaue
           their
           aduice
           ,
           
           and
           the
           best
           men
           in
           the
           other
           :
           so
           the
           Romans
           haue
           beene
           more
           excellent
           in
           their
           publique
           affaires
           :
           where
           if
           they
           haue
           beene
           in
           danger
           of
           their
           whole
           estate
           ,
           yet
           vsing
           good
           Councell
           ,
           they
           haue
           in
           the
           end
           vanquished
           the
           Carthaginians
           .
        
         
           But
           for
           that
           which
           concernes
           a
           suddaine
           preparation
           to
           Warre
           ,
           the
           Carthaginians
           are
           more
           actiue
           at
           Sea
           ,
           and
           prepare
           their
           Fleets
           better
           :
           For
           that
           this
           practice
           is
           hereditary
           and
           ancient
           vnto
           them
           ,
           and
           they
           traffique
           more
           by
           Sea
           then
           any
           other
           men
           .
           But
           as
           for
           the
           Foot-men
           ,
           the
           Romans
           make
           better
           vse
           then
           the
           Carthaginians
           ,
           for
           that
           they
           wholy
           addict
           themselues
           vnto
           it
           .
           In
           regard
           of
           the
           Carthaginians
           ,
           they
           are
           carelesse
           of
           Foot-men
           :
           As
           for
           Horse-men
           they
           take
           some
           good
           order
           .
           The
           reason
           is
           ,
           for
           that
           they
           imploy
           forreine
           forces
           which
           are
           Mercenaries
           :
           and
           the
           Romans
           their
           owne
           Nation
           and
           Burgesses
           .
           Wherefore
           this
           Common-wealth
           is
           more
           commendable
           then
           the
           other
           ,
           the
           which
           commits
           the
           hope
           of
           their
           liberty
           to
           the
           prowesse
           of
           mercenary
           men
           :
           and
           the
           Romans
           to
           their
           owne
           virtue
           and
           the
           succour
           of
           the
           Allies
           .
           Wherefore
           if
           at
           any
           time
           the
           Romans
           haue
           made
           losse
           in
           their
           Principalities
           ,
           
           they
           resist
           with
           all
           their
           forces
           .
           The
           Carthaginians
           on
           the
           other
           side
           ,
           fighting
           for
           their
           Countrey
           and
           Children
           ,
           cannot
           abate
           their
           fury
           ,
           maintaining
           the
           Combate
           vnto
           the
           last
           gaspe
           ,
           vntill
           they
           haue
           vanquished
           the
           Enemy
           .
           Wherefore
           although
           the
           Romans
           be
           (
           as
           I
           haue
           said
           )
           inferiour
           vnto
           them
           in
           Sea-fights
           ,
           yet
           they
           exceed
           them
           in
           the
           bounty
           of
           their
           Souldiers
           .
           And
           although
           that
           in
           dangers
           at
           Sea
           ,
           the
           experience
           of
           nauall
           combats
           be
           of
           no
           small
           importance
           ,
           yet
           the
           prowesse
           of
           Souldiers
           at
           Sea
           ,
           is
           of
           great
           profit
           for
           the
           Victory
           .
        
         
           The
           Italians
           in
           truth
           are
           of
           a
           more
           excellent
           disposition
           then
           the
           Pheniciens
           or
           Lybans
           ,
           as
           well
           in
           force
           of
           body
           as
           in
           courage
           :
           whereunto
           they
           vsually
           incite
           their
           Youth
           .
           I
           will
           tell
           you
           one
           thing
           which
           may
           serue
           for
           a
           great
           presumption
           ,
           of
           the
           diligence
           of
           this
           Common-weale
           ,
           ordained
           to
           breed
           vp
           such
           men
           as
           will
           endure
           any
           thing
           ,
           to
           the
           end
           they
           may
           purchase
           praise
           ,
           vertue
           ,
           and
           same
           vnto
           their
           Countrey
           .
           
           If
           at
           any
           time
           a
           man
           of
           great
           fame
           and
           note
           ,
           dies
           ,
           they
           bring
           him
           with
           great
           pompe
           to
           the
           place
           which
           they
           terms
           for
           valiant
           men
           ,
           where
           hee
           is
           sometimes
           vpon
           his
           feete
           ,
           but
           seldome
           laid
           along
           .
           When
           as
           all
           the
           people
           are
           assembled
           ,
           if
           there
           be
           any
           Sonne
           of
           his
           of
           sufficient
           age
           ,
           he
           goes
           into
           the
           Chaire
           of
           Orations
           :
           if
           not
           ,
           some
           other
           of
           his
           Race
           ,
           who
           sets
           forth
           the
           vertue
           and
           valour
           oft
           he
           deceased
           .
           Hence
           it
           growes
           that
           many
           ,
           not
           onely
           of
           his
           Companions
           in
           valour
           ,
           but
           also
           others
           being
           admonished
           ,
           and
           seeing
           visibly
           the
           deeds
           ,
           haue
           so
           great
           compassion
           ,
           as
           the
           misfortune
           seemes
           not
           onely
           proper
           to
           those
           which
           vndertake
           the
           danger
           ,
           but
           common
           to
           the
           people
           .
           Finally
           ,
           after
           they
           haue
           interred
           him
           and
           performed
           likewise
           his
           obsequies
           ,
           they
           set
           his
           Image
           vpon
           the
           most
           apparent
           place
           in
           the
           house
           ,
           building
           about
           it
           a
           Chappell
           of
           Ioyners
           worke
           .
           The
           proportion
           of
           his
           face
           is
           carefully
           wrought
           to
           the
           life
           ,
           according
           to
           the
           forme
           and
           lineaments
           .
           Which
           Images
           being
           showne
           in
           publique
           Sacrifices
           ,
           they
           adorne
           honourably
           .
           When
           a
           man
           of
           some
           excellent
           Race
           is
           dead
           ,
           they
           make
           his
           obsequies
           ,
           and
           they
           being
           about
           him
           which
           seeme
           to
           be
           of
           the
           same
           height
           ,
           stature
           ,
           and
           proportion
           ,
           they
           put
           on
           a
           garment
           bordered
           with
           purple
           ,
           if
           he
           had
           beene
           a
           Consull
           ,
           or
           Generall
           of
           an
           Army
           :
           or
           else
           a
           Roabe
           of
           Purple
           ,
           if
           a
           Censor
           ;
           Or
           of
           cloth
           of
           Gold
           ,
           if
           he
           hath
           triumphed
           ,
           or
           done
           any
           such
           like
           thing
           .
           These
           march
           in
           a
           Chariot
           in
           this
           order
           :
           Before
           the
           which
           goe
           the
           bundels
           of
           Rods
           and
           Maces
           ,
           and
           other
           things
           accustomed
           to
           honourable
           persons
           ,
           according
           to
           euery
           mans
           authority
           ,
           with
           the
           which
           during
           his
           life
           he
           hath
           beene
           honoured
           in
           the
           Common-wealth
           .
           Being
           come
           to
           the
           place
           of
           interment
           ,
           they
           are
           all
           set
           in
           Chaires
           of
           Iuory
           according
           to
           their
           order
           :
           so
           as
           a
           young
           man
           that
           thirsts
           after
           glory
           and
           fame
           ,
           can
           behold
           nothing
           more
           beautifull
           .
           For
           who
           would
           not
           be
           encouraged
           ,
           to
           see
           the
           Images
           of
           men
           whom
           they
           honour
           in
           regard
           of
           vertue
           ,
           and
           as
           it
           were
           aliue
           ?
           What
           other
           spectacle
           can
           wee
           finde
           more
           beautifull
           ?
           Moreouer
           ,
           he
           that
           makes
           the
           Funerall
           Oration
           ,
           begins
           to
           speake
           of
           his
           other
           Kinsmen
           there
           present
           ,
           and
           first
           of
           all
           the
           most
           ancient
           ,
           relating
           the
           deeds
           and
           imployments
           of
           either
           of
           them
           .
           So
           as
           it
           falls
           out
           that
           by
           the
           Commendation
           of
           good
           men
           ,
           many
           times
           remembred
           by
           their
           vertue
           ,
           their
           glory
           is
           immortall
           which
           haue
           performed
           
           any
           honourable
           action
           :
           and
           their
           honour
           which
           haue
           serued
           their
           Countrey
           well
           ,
           is
           made
           knowne
           to
           many
           ,
           and
           multiplyed
           to
           posterity
           .
           Moreouer
           ,
           young
           men
           are
           encouraged
           to
           that
           resolution
           ,
           that
           they
           are
           ready
           to
           endure
           any
           thing
           that
           presents
           it selfe
           for
           the
           publique
           good
           ,
           to
           the
           end
           they
           might
           purchase
           the
           renowne
           which
           accompanies
           good
           men
           .
           Many
           Romans
           for
           this
           cause
           haue
           fought
           man
           to
           man
           ,
           to
           get
           an
           estimation
           among
           the
           people
           :
           Others
           haue
           chosen
           an
           apparent
           death
           :
           some
           to
           saue
           others
           in
           Battaile
           :
           Others
           to
           the
           end
           they
           might
           procure
           a
           safety
           in
           peace
           to
           the
           Common-wealth
           .
           Some
           also
           hauing
           the
           command
           of
           an
           Army
           ,
           haue
           contrary
           to
           all
           custome
           and
           law
           ,
           slaine
           their
           owne
           Children
           ,
           hauing
           more
           regard
           to
           the
           good
           of
           the
           Countrey
           ,
           then
           to
           the
           naturall
           alliance
           of
           those
           which
           were
           neerest
           vnto
           them
           .
           They
           write
           diuers
           other
           things
           of
           many
           Romans
           :
           but
           it
           shall
           suffice
           at
           this
           time
           to
           produce
           one
           for
           an
           example
           and
           proofe
           .
        
         
           They
           report
           of
           
             Horatius
             Cocles
          
           ,
           that
           when
           he
           fought
           against
           two
           ,
           right
           against
           the
           Bridge
           of
           Tiber
           before
           the
           Citty
           ,
           and
           seeing
           a
           multitude
           of
           Enemies
           come
           to
           succour
           them
           ,
           fearing
           left
           they
           should
           force
           the
           Citty
           ,
           he
           retired
           to
           those
           that
           were
           at
           his
           backe
           ,
           crying
           out
           vnto
           them
           that
           they
           should
           breake
           the
           Bridge
           ,
           and
           in
           the
           meane
           time
           maintained
           the
           sight
           with
           great
           courage
           and
           resolution
           ,
           receiuing
           many
           wounds
           ,
           and
           stayed
           the
           fury
           of
           the
           Enemies
           :
           so
           as
           they
           wondred
           not
           so
           much
           at
           his
           forces
           ,
           as
           at
           his
           resolution
           and
           courage
           .
           When
           by
           the
           breaking
           of
           the
           Bridge
           the
           Enemies
           enterprize
           was
           disappointed
           ,
           Cocles
           casting
           himselfe
           armed
           into
           the
           Riuer
           ,
           died
           according
           to
           his
           resolution
           ,
           esteeming
           more
           the
           preseruation
           of
           his
           Countrey
           ,
           and
           his
           future
           glory
           ,
           then
           his
           present
           life
           ,
           or
           that
           which
           hee
           had
           remaining
           to
           liue
           .
           It
           is
           likely
           that
           by
           such
           courses
           young
           men
           were
           inflamed
           with
           a
           desire
           to
           honest
           actions
           .
        
         
           As
           for
           that
           which
           concernes
           gaine
           ,
           the
           custome
           and
           proceeding
           of
           the
           Romans
           is
           much
           more
           excellent
           then
           that
           of
           the
           Carthaginians
           ,
           to
           whom
           nothing
           is
           infamous
           that
           brings
           profit
           :
           where
           there
           is
           nothing
           more
           vile
           and
           base
           among
           the
           Romans
           ,
           then
           to
           be
           corrupted
           with
           gifts
           ,
           and
           to
           wrest
           from
           another
           man
           contrary
           to
           duty
           .
           The
           more
           honourable
           they
           esteeme
           a
           benefit
           gotten
           from
           a
           great
           and
           powerfull
           man
           ,
           the
           more
           they
           blame
           and
           condemne
           as
           infamous
           abundance
           purchased
           by
           vnlawfull
           meanes
           .
           For
           proofe
           where
           of
           ,
           among
           the
           Carthaginians
           they
           attaine
           vnto
           the
           gouernment
           which
           haue
           openly
           giuen
           presents
           :
           whereas
           among
           the
           Romans
           that
           corruption
           is
           punished
           with
           death
           if
           it
           be
           discouered
           .
           Wherefore
           as
           the
           rewards
           of
           vertue
           are
           contrary
           among
           them
           .
           It
           is
           apparent
           that
           the
           institution
           of
           these
           Common-wealths
           is
           vnequall
           in
           these
           things
           .
           Finally
           ,
           it
           seemes
           that
           concerning
           the
           opinion
           of
           the
           Gods
           ,
           the
           Roman
           Common-wealth
           followes
           not
           the
           best
           .
           And
           I
           imagine
           that
           all
           the
           world
           holds
           it
           a
           dishonour
           that
           this
           is
           found
           among
           their
           actions
           .
           I
           speake
           of
           their
           superstition
           .
           It
           is
           in
           truth
           preacht
           among
           them
           for
           so
           excellent
           ,
           and
           so
           anchored
           in
           men
           ,
           as
           well
           in
           priuate
           as
           publique
           ,
           as
           they
           cannot
           adde
           any
           thing
           ,
           the
           which
           in
           truth
           will
           seeme
           admirable
           .
           I
           am
           of
           opinion
           they
           haue
           done
           it
           for
           the
           cōmon
           sort
           .
           For
           if
           the
           Common-weale
           could
           haue
           assembled
           wise
           
           men
           ,
           this
           course
           happily
           had
           not
           beene
           necessary
           .
           But
           for
           that
           the
           multitude
           is
           light
           and
           inconstant
           ,
           and
           subiect
           to
           disordred
           affections
           ,
           and
           to
           vnreasonable
           distempers
           of
           fury
           and
           violence
           ,
           it
           was
           fit
           to
           restraine
           them
           by
           a
           disguised
           feare
           ,
           and
           by
           this
           kind
           of
           strange
           language
           .
           Wherefore
           the
           Ancients
           did
           not
           without
           reason
           invre
           the
           Common
           sort
           with
           the
           knowledge
           of
           the
           Gods
           ,
           and
           with
           Tales
           of
           Hell
           ,
           which
           some
           at
           this
           day
           oppose
           foolishly
           and
           without
           consideration
           .
        
         
           Wherefore
           in
           passing
           ouer
           with
           silence
           other
           which
           gouerne
           Common-weales
           ,
           if
           a
           man
           lends
           to
           Grecians
           but
           sixe
           hundred
           Crownes
           ,
           they
           cannot
           keepe
           their
           Faith
           ,
           although
           he
           hath
           ten
           promises
           ,
           and
           as
           many
           Signatures
           ,
           and
           twice
           as
           many
           Witnesses
           .
           In
           regard
           of
           the
           Romans
           ,
           in
           all
           their
           Commands
           ,
           they
           which
           mannage
           great
           affaires
           and
           wealth
           ,
           performe
           their
           duties
           according
           to
           the
           Faith
           of
           their
           Oaths
           :
           whereas
           in
           other
           states
           you
           shall
           find
           few
           men
           carefull
           and
           sparing
           of
           the
           publique
           good
           ,
           and
           performing
           the
           duty
           of
           an
           honest
           man
           :
           so
           it
           is
           a
           rare
           thing
           among
           the
           Romans
           ,
           to
           finde
           any
           one
           accused
           of
           such
           a
           Crime
           .
           
           That
           there
           is
           corruption
           and
           alteration
           in
           all
           things
           ,
           it
           is
           not
           needefull
           to
           to
           speake
           :
           For
           the
           necessity
           of
           Nature
           will
           giue
           sufficient
           proofe
           .
           And
           as
           there
           are
           two
           menaes
           by
           the
           which
           euery
           Common-wealth
           is
           vsually
           ouerthrowne
           ,
           whereof
           the
           one
           is
           exteriour
           ,
           and
           the
           other
           of
           it selfe
           :
           That
           which
           is
           exteriour
           is
           in
           its
           consideration
           inconstant
           :
           But
           as
           for
           the
           order
           within
           it selfe
           ,
           we
           haue
           formerly
           deliuered
           what
           kind
           the
           first
           is
           ,
           what
           the
           second
           ,
           and
           how
           it
           ends
           in
           a
           third
           Common-wealth
           :
           so
           as
           they
           which
           can
           appropriate
           the
           beginning
           of
           this
           present
           Subiect
           to
           the
           end
           ,
           may
           also
           fore
           tell
           the
           future
           :
           the
           which
           in
           my
           opinion
           is
           manifest
           .
        
         
           For
           when
           a
           Common-weale
           hath
           gotten
           (
           after
           many
           and
           great
           dangers
           auoided
           )
           an
           excellency
           and
           vnresistable
           power
           ,
           it
           is
           apparent
           ,
           that
           growing
           (
           as
           of
           custome
           )
           to
           abundance
           of
           wealth
           ,
           the
           expences
           are
           more
           sumptuous
           ,
           and
           men
           grow
           more
           quarrelsome
           touching
           Gouernments
           and
           other
           Enterprizes
           .
           By
           the
           continuance
           whereof
           begins
           a
           change
           to
           worse
           ,
           as
           to
           ambition
           which
           is
           a
           kind
           of
           ignomy
           :
           Moreouer
           ,
           an
           arrogant
           kind
           of
           liuing
           and
           sumptuousnesse
           .
           The
           people
           will
           leaue
           this
           Title
           of
           change
           ,
           when
           as
           growne
           proude
           with
           ambition
           ,
           sweetned
           with
           their
           good
           words
           which
           seeke
           to
           gaine
           them
           by
           couetousnesse
           .
           For
           then
           being
           furious
           ,
           and
           mannaging
           all
           things
           with
           rage
           ,
           they
           will
           no
           more
           obey
           their
           Princes
           ,
           nor
           be
           equall
           to
           their
           Gouernours
           ,
           but
           most
           commonly
           will
           haue
           all
           the
           power
           .
           This
           done
           ,
           the
           Common-weale
           will
           change
           its
           name
           into
           a
           goodly
           shew
           of
           liberty
           and
           a
           Democracia
           :
           but
           in
           effect
           to
           a
           most
           wicked
           Orchlocracia
           .
           Finally
           ,
           as
           we
           haue
           declared
           the
           establishing
           ,
           increase
           ,
           with
           the
           vigour
           and
           disposition
           of
           the
           Common-wealth
           ,
           and
           the
           difference
           from
           others
           ,
           and
           what
           is
           good
           or
           bad
           in
           it
           ,
           we
           will
           here
           make
           an
           end
           of
           this
           Discourse
           .
        
         
           Resuming
           then
           the
           parts
           which
           cohere
           with
           the
           time
           of
           the
           History
           ,
           from
           whence
           wee
           strayed
           ,
           we
           will
           in
           few
           words
           make
           a
           briefe
           relation
           of
           an
           action
           :
           to
           the
           end
           that
           not
           onely
           inspeech
           ,
           but
           also
           in
           effect
           ,
           after
           the
           manner
           of
           a
           good
           workeman
           ,
           we
           may
           plainely
           shew
           the
           vigour
           and
           power
           of
           the
           Common-wealth
           ,
           as
           it
           was
           at
           that
           time
           ,
           propounding
           
           some
           excellent
           action
           .
           When
           as
           Hannibal
           had
           won
           the
           Battaile
           of
           Cannes
           against
           the
           Romans
           ,
           
           he
           tooke
           eight
           thousand
           men
           Prisoners
           ,
           which
           had
           bin
           appointed
           for
           the
           guard
           of
           the
           Fort
           or
           Campe
           :
           suffring
           them
           all
           to
           send
           to
           their
           houses
           for
           their
           Ransome
           and
           safety
           .
           He
           sent
           tonne
           ,
           of
           the
           most
           apparent
           to
           Rome
           ,
           vpon
           their
           Faith
           to
           returne
           againe
           .
           Whenas
           one
           of
           them
           being
           out
           of
           the
           Fort
           ,
           was
           returned
           ,
           saying
           that
           he
           had
           forgotten
           something
           ,
           and
           hauing
           taken
           that
           which
           he
           had
           left
           ,
           he
           went
           on
           his
           way
           ,
           thinking
           by
           this
           returne
           to
           haue
           kept
           his
           Faith
           ,
           and
           to
           haue
           made
           his
           Oath
           voide
           and
           vnprofitable
           .
           When
           they
           were
           come
           to
           Rome
           ,
           they
           intreate
           the
           Senate
           not
           to
           hinder
           the
           deliuery
           of
           the
           Prisoners
           ,
           and
           that
           they
           would
           suffer
           them
           to
           pay
           thirteene
           Liuers
           for
           a
           man
           ,
           and
           that
           they
           might
           returne
           safely
           to
           their
           Families
           .
           They
           sayd
           that
           Hannibal
           had
           so
           agreed
           ,
           and
           that
           moreouer
           they
           were
           worthy
           to
           be
           preserued
           ,
           for
           that
           they
           had
           not
           playd
           the
           Cowards
           in
           the
           Battaile
           ,
           nor
           done
           any
           act
           vnworthy
           of
           the
           Roman
           name
           :
           But
           being
           left
           to
           guard
           the
           Campe
           ,
           all
           the
           rest
           being
           slaine
           in
           Battaile
           ,
           they
           had
           beene
           suddainly
           enuironed
           and
           brought
           vnder
           the
           Enemies
           subiection
           .
           But
           when
           the
           Romans
           (
           hauing
           made
           great
           losses
           during
           the
           Warres
           ,
           and
           being
           in
           a
           manner
           abandoned
           by
           all
           their
           Allies
           ,
           so
           as
           they
           seemed
           to
           be
           in
           great
           danger
           for
           their
           Countrey
           )
           had
           heard
           this
           speech
           ,
           they
           were
           not
           carelesse
           of
           their
           honour
           ,
           to
           yeeld
           vnto
           their
           misery
           :
           neither
           did
           they
           disdaine
           any
           thing
           that
           was
           needfull
           to
           be
           done
           .
           But
           considering
           Hannibals
           intention
           ,
           who
           thought
           by
           this
           practice
           to
           draw
           away
           their
           Treasure
           ,
           and
           withal
           to
           dis●inhearten
           &
           discourage
           his
           enemies
           in
           battaile
           ,
           shewing
           couertly
           that
           the
           vanquished
           had
           yet
           some
           hope
           remaining
           and
           were
           so
           farre
           from
           yeelding
           to
           that
           which
           was
           required
           ,
           as
           they
           were
           neither
           moued
           to
           pitty
           the
           Prisoners
           ,
           nor
           made
           any
           accompt
           of
           the
           future
           faule
           of
           men
           :
           making
           it
           knowne
           (
           in
           refusing
           to
           redeeme
           their
           men
           )
           that
           the
           conceit
           and
           hope
           which
           Hannibal
           had
           in
           them
           was
           vaine
           .
           Finally
           ,
           they
           haue
           enioyned
           their
           Souldiers
           by
           a
           law
           ,
           to
           vnquish
           in
           fighting
           or
           to
           die
           ,
           for
           that
           being
           vanquished
           there
           remained
           no
           hope
           of
           safety
           .
           After
           which
           things
           decreed
           ,
           they
           sent
           backe
           the
           nine
           Embassadours
           ,
           who
           willingly
           returned
           according
           to
           their
           promise
           ,
           deliuering
           him
           who
           had
           thought
           cunningly
           to
           breake
           his
           Faith
           to
           the
           Enemy
           ,
           bound
           hand
           and
           foote
           :
           so
           as
           Hannibal
           was
           not
           so
           glad
           of
           the
           Battaile
           wonne
           against
           the
           Romans
           ,
           as
           sorrowfull
           ,
           wondring
           at
           the
           constancy
           and
           magnamity
           of
           these
           men
           in
           their
           resolutions
           .
        
      
       
         
         
           A
           PARCELL
           OF
           the
           Seuenth
           Booke
           of
           the
           History
           of
           POLYBIVS
           ,
           concerning
           the
           Accord
           made
           betwixt
           the
           Carthaginians
           and
           Messeniens
           ,
           with
           the
           taking
           of
           the
           Citty
           of
           the
           Sardines
           by
           Antiochus
           .
        
         
           THe
           Citty
           of
           the
           Leontins
           is
           wholly
           scituated
           towards
           the
           North
           :
           In
           the
           midst
           whereof
           is
           a
           great
           place
           ,
           where
           there
           are
           Pallaces
           built
           ,
           Seates
           of
           Iustice
           ,
           and
           a
           Market
           place
           for
           all
           Commodities
           .
           Vpon
           euery
           side
           of
           the
           place
           is
           a
           Hill
           ,
           with
           a
           thicke
           Rocke
           ,
           and
           the
           plaine
           of
           these
           Hils
           vpon
           the
           top
           ,
           is
           fill'd
           with
           houses
           and
           Temples
           .
           Finally
           ,
           this
           Citty
           hath
           two
           Gates
           :
           whereof
           the
           one
           is
           towards
           the
           South
           ,
           at
           the
           end
           of
           the
           place
           aboue
           mentioned
           ,
           going
           to
           Saragosse
           :
           and
           the
           other
           bends
           to
           the
           North
           ,
           towards
           the
           Leontine
           Plaines
           and
           the
           errable
           Land.
           But
           vnder
           one
           of
           the
           Rocks
           which
           lookes
           towards
           the
           West
           ,
           there
           flowes
           a
           Riuer
           which
           they
           call
           Lisson
           :
           
           where
           there
           are
           houses
           built
           one
           against
           another
           ,
           and
           many
           others
           vnder
           the
           Rocke
           ,
           betwixt
           the
           which
           this
           Riuer
           passeth
           .
           Behold
           the
           accord
           sworne
           ,
           which
           was
           made
           by
           Hannibal
           the
           Commander
           ,
           
             Mago
             ,
             Mercane
             ,
             Barmocare
          
           ,
           and
           all
           the
           Carthaginian
           Senators
           which
           were
           then
           with
           Hannibal
           ,
           
           and
           the
           Carthaginian
           Army
           which
           he
           had
           vnder
           his
           command
           ,
           with
           Zenophanes
           the
           Son
           of
           Cleomachus
           ,
           Embassadour
           for
           the
           Athenians
           ,
           whom
           King
           Philip
           the
           Sonne
           of
           Demetrius
           sent
           vnto
           them
           as
           well
           for
           himselfe
           as
           for
           the
           Macedonians
           and
           their
           Allies
           :
           And
           that
           before
           
             Iupiter
             ,
             Iuno
          
           and
           Apollo
           :
           And
           before
           the
           Gods
           of
           the
           
             Carthaginians
             ,
             Hercules
          
           and
           
             Iolae
             ,
             Mars
             ,
             Triton
          
           ,
           and
           Neptune
           :
           And
           before
           the
           Gods
           of
           their
           Army
           ,
           the
           Sun
           Moone
           ,
           and
           Earth
           :
           And
           the
           Riuers
           ,
           Gods
           ,
           and
           Waues
           ,
           and
           finally
           before
           all
           the
           Gods
           which
           possesse
           Carthage
           ,
           and
           all
           those
           which
           hold
           Macedony
           and
           the
           rest
           of
           Greece
           ,
           and
           in
           the
           presence
           of
           all
           other
           Gods
           which
           are
           not
           comprehended
           
           in
           this
           Oath
           .
           Captaine
           Hannibal
           with
           the
           Senators
           of
           Carthage
           which
           were
           with
           him
           and
           the
           whole
           Army
           ,
           haue
           said
           :
           according
           to
           your
           good
           pleasure
           and
           ours
           ,
           wee
           Friends
           ,
           Allies
           ,
           and
           Brethren
           ,
           shall
           giue
           order
           to
           this
           Accord
           sworne
           ,
           concerning
           the
           Friendship
           and
           good
           intelligence
           ,
           so
           as
           the
           Lords
           of
           Carthage
           ,
           Captaine
           Hannibal
           and
           his
           men
           ,
           with
           the
           other
           Carthaginian
           Princes
           ,
           which
           liue
           vnder
           the
           same
           Lawes
           ,
           and
           likewise
           the
           Bisartins
           ,
           with
           all
           the
           Citties
           and
           Nations
           subiect
           to
           the
           Carthaginians
           ,
           Souldiers
           and
           Allies
           ,
           and
           all
           Citties
           and
           people
           with
           whom
           we
           haue
           any
           league
           or
           friendship
           ,
           as
           wel
           in
           Italy
           and
           Spaine
           ,
           as
           in
           the
           Countrey
           of
           Genoua
           ,
           and
           if
           there
           be
           any
           others
           in
           this
           Region
           with
           whom
           we
           haue
           any
           friendship
           or
           league
           ,
           shall
           be
           guarded
           and
           defended
           by
           King
           Philip
           and
           the
           Macedonians
           ,
           and
           all
           other
           Grecians
           which
           are
           in
           league
           with
           them
           .
        
         
           In
           like
           manner
           King
           Philip
           and
           the
           Macedonians
           with
           the
           Allies
           of
           the
           other
           Grecians
           ,
           shall
           be
           guarded
           and
           defended
           by
           the
           Carthaginians
           ,
           making
           Warre
           with
           them
           ,
           and
           by
           the
           Bisartins
           ,
           and
           by
           all
           the
           Cities
           and
           Nations
           acknowledging
           the
           Empire
           of
           Carthage
           ,
           with
           their
           Allies
           and
           Souldiers
           ,
           and
           all
           Nations
           and
           Citties
           which
           are
           in
           
             Italy
             ,
             Spaine
          
           ,
           and
           Genoua
           ,
           and
           all
           other
           Allies
           which
           are
           in
           other
           Countries
           of
           Italy
           .
           Neither
           the
           one
           nor
           the
           other
           shall
           haue
           any
           practices
           ,
           nor
           plot
           any
           War
           by
           deuices
           ,
           being
           of
           good
           affection
           and
           intelligence
           ,
           without
           fraud
           or
           deceit
           ,
           Enemies
           to
           those
           which
           shall
           make
           Warre
           against
           the
           Carthaginians
           ,
           except
           the
           Townes
           ,
           Citties
           ,
           and
           Ports
           ,
           with
           whom
           they
           haue
           a
           sworne
           league
           .
           We
           likewise
           shall
           be
           Enemies
           to
           those
           which
           shall
           make
           Warre
           against
           King
           Philip
           ,
           except
           the
           Citties
           and
           Nations
           with
           whom
           we
           haue
           sworne
           friendship
           .
           Finaly
           ,
           you
           shall
           maintaine
           our
           party
           ,
           in
           giuing
           aide
           and
           comfort
           according
           to
           the
           necessity
           of
           our
           affaires
           ,
           in
           the
           War
           begun
           betwixt
           vs
           and
           the
           Romans
           ,
           vntill
           that
           by
           the
           grace
           of
           the
           Gods
           you
           and
           we
           may
           haue
           a
           good
           end
           .
           And
           if
           by
           the
           helpe
           of
           the
           Gods
           you
           and
           we
           shall
           consent
           to
           to
           treate
           of
           friendship
           with
           the
           Romans
           touching
           the
           Warre
           we
           haue
           with
           them
           ,
           we
           will
           treate
           it
           in
           such
           sort
           ,
           as
           you
           shall
           be
           partakers
           ,
           so
           as
           it
           shall
           be
           neuer
           lawfull
           for
           them
           to
           make
           Warre
           against
           you
           :
           Neither
           may
           the
           Romans
           rule
           ouer
           the
           Cercyreins
           or
           Apolliniates
           ,
           or
           Epidamnes
           ,
           or
           ouer
           Phaire
           ,
           or
           Demale
           ,
           the
           Parthins
           ,
           and
           the
           
             Antintanica
             ▪
          
           And
           moreouer
           they
           shall
           restore
           to
           Demetrius
           of
           Phaire
           all
           his
           Subiects
           ,
           whom
           they
           haue
           receiued
           for
           Burgesses
           .
           And
           if
           it
           happen
           that
           the
           Romans
           make
           Warre
           against
           vs
           or
           you
           ,
           we
           shall
           succour
           one
           another
           as
           the
           common
           necessity
           shall
           require
           .
           The
           like
           also
           we
           will
           doe
           ,
           if
           others
           make
           Warre
           against
           vs
           ,
           except
           the
           Kings
           and
           Nations
           with
           whom
           we
           are
           in
           league
           .
           Moreouer
           ,
           we
           will
           adde
           or
           diminish
           what
           we
           shall
           thinke
           good
           of
           this
           accord
           sworne
           by
           a
           common
           consent
           .
        
         
           During
           these
           things
           Philip
           taking
           the
           Bowels
           of
           the
           Sacrifices
           ,
           the
           which
           according
           to
           the
           custome
           were
           brought
           vnto
           him
           ,
           and
           bending
           himselfe
           a
           little
           ,
           he
           presented
           them
           to
           Arate
           ,
           demanding
           of
           him
           what
           those
           Sacrifices
           signified
           ,
           and
           whether
           they
           would
           abandon
           that
           Fort
           or
           keepe
           it
           still
           .
           Then
           Demetrius
           as
           the
           most
           aged
           ,
           said
           :
           If
           thou
           hast
           the
           iudgment
           of
           a
           Soothsayer
           ,
           we
           wil
           leaue
           it
           suddainly
           ,
           but
           if
           the
           vnderstandiug
           of
           a
           warlike
           King
           ,
           we
           will
           keepe
           it
           .
           And
           not
           to
           abandon
           it
           ,
           thou
           shalt
           
           consider
           of
           another
           necessary
           occasion
           :
           For
           by
           this
           meanes
           in
           laying
           hold
           of
           the
           Oxes
           hornes
           ,
           thou
           shalt
           haue
           it
           wholy
           in
           thy
           subiection
           .
           By
           the
           hornes
           he
           meant
           Isthomate
           ,
           and
           the
           Acrocorinthe
           :
           and
           by
           the
           Oxe
           ,
           Morea
           .
        
         
           Then
           Philip
           returning
           to
           Arate
           ,
           art
           thou
           of
           this
           aduice
           ?
           And
           when
           as
           Arate
           spake
           nothing
           ,
           he
           intreated
           him
           to
           deliuer
           his
           opinion
           :
           who
           after
           he
           had
           considered
           thereon
           ,
           answered
           ,
           thou
           mayst
           keepe
           it
           ,
           if
           thou
           canst
           prouide
           in
           such
           sort
           that
           the
           accord
           with
           the
           Atheniens
           may
           not
           be
           infring'd
           .
           If
           in
           taking
           it
           thou
           puts
           a
           Garrison
           ,
           thou
           shalt
           loose
           all
           the
           Fort
           ,
           and
           the
           Garrison
           it selfe
           (
           meaning
           his
           fayth
           )
           which
           thou
           hast
           receiued
           from
           Antigonus
           ,
           in
           giuing
           the
           Guards
           to
           the
           Allies
           .
           Consider
           whether
           it
           be
           now
           better
           ,
           that
           in
           putting
           me
           forth
           ,
           thou
           loosest
           this
           fidelity
           ,
           and
           that
           by
           this
           meanes
           thou
           setlest
           Garrisons
           ouer
           the
           Messeniens
           ,
           and
           other
           Allies
           .
           But
           Philip
           had
           a
           great
           desire
           to
           breake
           the
           accord
           :
           the
           which
           his
           following
           actions
           made
           manifest
           .
           And
           when
           hee
           had
           a
           little
           before
           beene
           sharpely
           reprehended
           by
           yong
           Arate
           for
           the
           defeate
           of
           some
           men
           ,
           and
           that
           the
           elder
           (
           hauing
           spoke
           freely
           and
           with
           authority
           )
           had
           intreated
           him
           not
           to
           giue
           an
           easie
           eare
           to
           such
           speeches
           as
           should
           be
           vsed
           vnto
           him
           ,
           shame
           restrained
           him
           :
           and
           taking
           his
           right
           hand
           ,
           well
           sayd
           he
           ,
           let
           vs
           follow
           the
           same
           course
           .
        
         
           In
           regard
           of
           the
           City
           of
           the
           Sardins
           ,
           there
           were
           continually
           combats
           and
           dangerous
           encounters
           .
           For
           the
           souldiers
           of
           eyther
           side
           studied
           day
           and
           night
           to
           frustrate
           one
           anothers
           pollicies
           by
           new
           inuentions
           :
           to
           write
           all
           which
           in
           particular
           would
           be
           no
           lesse
           vnprofitable
           then
           tedious
           .
           And
           when
           as
           the
           siege
           had
           continued
           full
           two
           yeeres
           ,
           Lagoras
           of
           Candy
           ,
           a
           man
           well
           experienced
           in
           the
           art
           of
           warre
           ,
           hauing
           considered
           with
           himselfe
           ,
           that
           many
           times
           strong
           Cities
           fall
           easily
           into
           the
           Enemies
           hands
           ,
           by
           the
           negligence
           of
           the
           inhabitants
           ,
           who
           relying
           vpon
           their
           fortifications
           made
           as
           well
           by
           nature
           as
           art
           ,
           assure
           themselues
           and
           grow
           idle
           :
           And
           knowing
           likewise
           how
           they
           are
           accustomed
           to
           set
           guards
           in
           strong
           places
           ,
           which
           might
           make
           heads
           against
           the
           Enemies
           attemps
           :
           Seeing
           likewise
           according
           to
           his
           conceit
           the
           despaire
           of
           them
           all
           ,
           that
           they
           should
           not
           be
           able
           to
           take
           the
           Sardins
           Fort
           by
           this
           meanes
           ;
           and
           that
           want
           of
           victuals
           and
           munition
           ,
           remained
           for
           their
           last
           hope
           to
           take
           it
           :
           The
           more
           he
           considers
           thereon
           ,
           and
           studies
           by
           what
           meanes
           he
           might
           finde
           some
           occasion
           to
           surprize
           the
           City
           .
           And
           when
           as
           afterwards
           hee
           found
           that
           the
           courting
           of
           the
           place
           ,
           
           which
           they
           call
           Serie
           (
           it
           is
           that
           which
           ioynes
           the
           City
           with
           the
           Fort
           )
           was
           without
           guard
           ,
           it
           happened
           that
           according
           to
           his
           hope
           and
           opinion
           ,
           he
           discouered
           the
           negligence
           of
           the
           guard
           by
           his
           presumption
           .
        
         
           This
           place
           was
           very
           rough
           and
           steepe
           ,
           hauing
           a
           valley
           neere
           vnto
           it
           ,
           into
           the
           which
           they
           of
           the
           City
           cast
           their
           dead
           carrion
           :
           Whither
           reforted
           a
           great
           number
           of
           vulture
           and
           other
           rauening
           Birds
           .
           When
           this
           man
           saw
           that
           these
           Birds
           after
           they
           were
           full
           gorg'd
           ,
           pearch
           daily
           vpon
           the
           top
           of
           the
           valley
           ,
           and
           on
           the
           wall
           ,
           he
           knew
           thereby
           ,
           that
           of
           necessity
           this
           courtine
           was
           abandoned
           ,
           and
           for
           the
           most
           part
           without
           guard
           .
           Then
           approaching
           wisely
           in
           the
           night
           ,
           hee
           sought
           meanes
           to
           get
           vp
           .
           And
           when
           he
           found
           that
           in
           a
           certaine
           place
           of
           the
           valley
           they
           might
           
           ascend
           ,
           he
           aduertised
           the
           King.
           Who
           conceiuing
           a
           good
           hope
           ,
           perswaded
           Lagoras
           to
           continue
           his
           enterprize
           ,
           promising
           to
           doe
           what
           possibly
           hee
           could
           .
           Lagoras
           intreats
           the
           King
           ,
           to
           giue
           him
           for
           companions
           Theodote
           the
           Etolien
           ,
           and
           Denis
           Captaine
           of
           his
           guard
           ,
           and
           that
           hee
           would
           command
           them
           to
           beare
           him
           company
           to
           lay
           this
           Ambush
           :
           For
           they
           seemed
           to
           bee
           able
           men
           and
           sufficient
           for
           this
           enterprize
           .
           And
           when
           the
           King
           had
           satisfyed
           his
           demand
           ,
           they
           agree
           together
           ,
           and
           by
           a
           common
           consent
           make
           choyse
           of
           a
           night
           ,
           when
           as
           part
           of
           the
           morning
           had
           no
           moone-light
           .
           After
           which
           the
           day
           before
           at
           Sunne-setting
           ,
           they
           make
           choyce
           of
           fifteene
           strong
           and
           resolute
           men
           ,
           to
           mount
           vp
           the
           ladders
           with
           them
           ,
           and
           to
           gaine
           the
           wall
           ,
           who
           in
           this
           hardy
           enterprize
           should
           be
           their
           companions
           .
        
         
           Then
           they
           chose
           thirty
           other
           ,
           to
           lye
           a
           little
           distant
           of
           in
           Ambush
           :
           to
           the
           end
           that
           when
           they
           had
           recouered
           the
           wall
           ,
           they
           should
           fall
           vpon
           the
           next
           gate
           ,
           and
           striue
           to
           breake
           the
           hinges
           and
           ioynts
           ,
           and
           the
           others
           within
           the
           barres
           and
           lockes
           .
           They
           also
           appoynt
           two
           thousand
           men
           in
           the
           reare
           of
           these
           ,
           who
           entring
           with
           them
           should
           recouer
           the
           place
           of
           the
           Theater
           :
           The
           which
           was
           made
           so
           conueniently
           ,
           as
           it
           was
           opposite
           to
           the
           approaches
           of
           those
           of
           the
           Forts
           and
           those
           of
           the
           City
           .
           Moreouer
           to
           auoyd
           the
           suspition
           of
           the
           truth
           ,
           in
           regard
           of
           the
           choyse
           of
           these
           men
           ,
           he
           gaue
           order
           that
           the
           Etoliens
           should
           giue
           an
           assault
           vnto
           the
           City
           by
           a
           certaine
           valley
           :
           And
           therefore
           it
           was
           needfull
           that
           these
           should
           second
           them
           ,
           according
           to
           a
           signe
           which
           should
           be
           giuen
           them
           .
           When
           as
           all
           things
           were
           ready
           ,
           and
           the
           Moone
           growne
           darke
           they
           which
           were
           Lagoras
           ,
           taking
           the
           ladders
           ,
           approacht
           closely
           to
           the
           top
           of
           the
           valley
           ,
           and
           hid
           themselues
           vnder
           the
           rocke
           .
        
         
           When
           at
           the
           breake
           of
           day
           they
           had
           relieued
           the
           watch
           which
           was
           on
           that
           side
           ,
           and
           the
           King
           had
           sent
           (
           as
           of
           custome
           )
           others
           to
           second
           them
           ,
           and
           had
           appoynted
           a
           good
           number
           for
           a
           place
           where
           they
           runne
           their
           horses
           ,
           no
           man
           suspected
           any
           thing
           of
           the
           enterprize
           :
           But
           when
           as
           the
           two
           ladders
           were
           set
           vp
           against
           the
           wall
           ,
           where
           Denis
           on
           the
           one
           ,
           and
           Lagoras
           on
           the
           other
           mounted
           first
           vnto
           the
           top
           ,
           their
           grew
           a
           great
           noyse
           ,
           and
           alteration
           in
           the
           Campe.
           It
           so
           fell
           out
           that
           they
           which
           mounted
           the
           ladders
           ,
           could
           not
           be
           discouered
           by
           them
           of
           the
           City
           ,
           nor
           by
           the
           rest
           which
           were
           in
           the
           Fort
           vnder
           Acheus
           ,
           by
           reason
           of
           the
           Rocke
           which
           aduanced
           ouer
           the
           valley
           .
           But
           their
           courage
           which
           ascended
           the
           wall
           and
           assailed
           the
           City
           ,
           was
           apparant
           to
           the
           Army
           .
           Wherefore
           some
           wondred
           at
           there
           incredible
           resolution
           ,
           others
           foreseeing
           the
           future
           ,
           and
           fearing
           ,
           remained
           partly
           amazed
           ,
           and
           partly
           ioyfull
           .
           Wherefore
           the
           King
           seeing
           the
           alteration
           in
           his
           Campe
           ,
           desiring
           also
           to
           diuert
           this
           fancie
           ,
           as
           well
           from
           his
           owne
           men
           ,
           as
           from
           those
           of
           the
           City
           ,
           he
           led
           forth
           his
           Army
           ,
           and
           besieged
           the
           two
           Gates
           ,
           which
           they
           call
           Persides
           ,
           On
           the
           other
           side
           Acheus
           ,
           seeing
           the
           Enemies
           alteration
           more
           then
           of
           custome
           ,
           was
           in
           great
           doubt
           ,
           being
           ignorant
           of
           the
           present
           cause
           ,
           and
           could
           not
           vnderstand
           the
           practise
           ,
           Yet
           he
           sent
           men
           to
           the
           Gate
           ,
           which
           succours
           came
           somewhat
           late
           ,
           for
           that
           they
           descended
           by
           straights
           and
           hollow
           places
           .
           Aribaze
           who
           was
           Captaine
           of
           the
           City
           ,
           went
           
           simply
           to
           the
           Gates
           ,
           which
           he
           had
           seene
           Antiochus
           assaile
           :
           appoynting
           some
           to
           goe
           vnto
           the
           wall
           ,
           others
           to
           make
           sallies
           by
           the
           Gate
           ,
           to
           keepe
           the
           Enemy
           from
           approaching
           ,
           and
           to
           fight
           with
           them
           .
           In
           the
           meane
           time
           
             Lagoras
             ,
             Theodote
          
           ,
           and
           Denis
           ,
           with
           their
           troupe
           ,
           hauing
           recouered
           the
           walls
           ,
           came
           to
           the
           Gate
           vnderneath
           ,
           whereof
           some
           maintayned
           the
           charge
           which
           the
           Inhabitants
           gaue
           them
           ,
           others
           brake
           the
           barres
           and
           bolt
           of
           the
           Gates
           .
           The
           like
           did
           they
           without
           which
           were
           appoynted
           to
           that
           Quarter
           .
           When
           as
           the
           gate
           was
           opened
           ,
           the
           other
           two
           thousand
           entred
           the
           City
           ,
           and
           seize
           vpon
           the
           place
           of
           the
           Theater
           .
           This
           done
           ,
           all
           they
           which
           had
           runne
           to
           the
           walls
           ,
           and
           to
           the
           Gate
           which
           they
           call
           Perside
           ,
           who
           had
           beene
           sent
           by
           Aribaze
           to
           defend
           it
           ,
           against
           the
           Enemies
           assault
           ,
           came
           running
           thither
           .
           After
           which
           retreate
           ,
           the
           Gate
           was
           opened
           ,
           so
           as
           some
           of
           the
           Kings
           troupe
           pursuing
           those
           which
           abandoned
           it
           ,
           entred
           pell
           mell
           .
           When
           they
           had
           taken
           the
           Gate
           by
           force
           ,
           some
           entred
           the
           City
           ,
           others
           forced
           the
           next
           Gates
           .
           They
           that
           were
           of
           Aribazes
           band
           ,
           with
           all
           the
           Citizens
           ,
           recouered
           the
           Fort
           by
           flight
           ,
           after
           they
           had
           made
           some
           little
           resistance
           .
           After
           this
           route
           ,
           Legoras
           and
           Thodotes
           band
           stood
           firme
           in
           the
           place
           of
           the
           Theater
           ,
           seruing
           as
           a
           Fort
           to
           all
           the
           rest
           .
           Finally
           the
           rest
           of
           the
           Army
           charging
           of
           all
           sides
           tooke
           the
           City
           .
           
           By
           this
           meanes
           ,
           the
           City
           was
           wholly
           sackt
           and
           ruined
           ,
           some
           killing
           those
           they
           encountred
           ,
           others
           setting
           fire
           of
           the
           houses
           ,
           and
           some
           gaping
           after
           spoyle
           for
           their
           priuate
           profit
           .
           And
           thus
           Antiochus
           vanquished
           the
           Sardins
           .
        
      
       
         
         
           A
           PARCELL
           OF
           the
           Eighth
           Booke
           of
           the
           History
           of
           POLYBIVS
           ,
           concerning
           the
           Difference
           of
           a
           Perticular
           and
           Generall
           History
           .
        
         
           NO
           man
           can
           iustly
           say
           ,
           if
           they
           to
           whom
           these
           kindes
           of
           Calamities
           and
           disasters
           haue
           befalne
           ,
           ought
           to
           be
           blamed
           or
           censured
           ,
           or
           helde
           worthy
           of
           pardon
           and
           pitty
           in
           regard
           thereof
           :
           For
           that
           it
           falls
           and
           happens
           to
           many
           (
           to
           whom
           all
           things
           haue
           beene
           done
           conformable
           and
           agreeable
           vnto
           reason
           )
           to
           bee
           subiect
           to
           those
           which
           transgresse
           with
           great
           desire
           ,
           the
           things
           which
           are
           iust
           and
           reasonable
           before
           men
           .
           Yet
           wee
           may
           not
           be
           silent
           here
           ,
           being
           necessary
           (
           hauing
           regard
           to
           the
           time
           and
           circumstance
           of
           accidents
           )
           to
           blame
           some
           Captaines
           ,
           and
           to
           pardon
           others
           :
           The
           which
           will
           appeare
           plainly
           by
           this
           .
           When
           Archidamus
           King
           of
           the
           Lacedemonians
           suspected
           that
           Cleomenes
           aspired
           to
           the
           Crowne
           ,
           he
           fled
           from
           Lacedemon
           .
           Who
           soone
           after
           being
           againe
           perswaded
           ,
           put
           himselfe
           into
           his
           hands
           .
           Being
           therefore
           by
           this
           meanes
           stript
           of
           Crowne
           and
           Life
           ,
           hee
           hath
           left
           no
           excuse
           to
           posterity
           ,
           of
           those
           things
           which
           he
           hath
           suffred
           .
           For
           what
           colour
           is
           there
           ,
           the
           cause
           being
           still
           the
           same
           ,
           and
           Cleomenes
           power
           increasing
           ,
           but
           he
           should
           suffer
           the
           things
           which
           we
           haue
           spoken
           ,
           hauing
           put
           himselfe
           into
           their
           hands
           ,
           from
           whom
           he
           formerly
           had
           fled
           ,
           giuing
           order
           for
           his
           safety
           contrary
           to
           all
           hope
           ?
           Although
           that
           Pelopidas
           of
           Thebes
           had
           beene
           the
           cause
           of
           King
           Alexanders
           iniquity
           ,
           and
           that
           hee
           knew
           well
           ,
           that
           all
           Tyrants
           are
           capitall
           Enemies
           to
           those
           which
           defend
           liberty
           ,
           yet
           he
           perswaded
           Epaminundas
           
           to
           be
           Gouernour
           not
           only
           of
           the
           popular
           Common-weale
           of
           the
           Thebeins
           ,
           but
           also
           of
           the
           Grecians
           .
           And
           as
           he
           was
           an
           Enemy
           to
           Thessaly
           ,
           to
           the
           end
           he
           might
           ruine
           the
           Monarchy
           of
           Alexander
           ,
           yet
           he
           presumed
           to
           go
           the
           second
           time
           in
           Embassie
           vnto
           him
           .
           Wherefore
           when
           he
           fell
           into
           the
           hands
           of
           his
           Enemies
           ,
           hee
           was
           the
           cause
           of
           great
           preiudice
           to
           the
           Thebeins
           ,
           and
           the
           ruine
           of
           their
           glory
           ,
           which
           vntill
           that
           time
           they
           had
           preserued
           :
           for
           the
           confidence
           he
           had
           in
           those
           ,
           whom
           he
           should
           not
           haue
           trusted
           .
        
         
           The
           like
           hapned
           to
           Cheius
           Chiefe
           of
           the
           Romans
           ,
           during
           the
           Warre
           of
           Sycily
           ,
           for
           that
           he
           had
           indiscreetly
           thrust
           himselfe
           into
           the
           Enemies
           power
           .
           Diuers
           others
           haue
           suffered
           the
           like
           .
           Wherefore
           they
           are
           worthy
           of
           blame
           ,
           who
           without
           great
           consideration
           ,
           submit
           themselues
           vnto
           their
           Enemies
           ,
           and
           not
           they
           who
           (
           asmuch
           as
           in
           them
           lies
           )
           mannaged
           their
           Affaires
           discreetly
           :
           for
           in
           truth
           no
           man
           can
           gouerne
           them
           well
           ,
           relying
           vpon
           another
           .
           If
           thou
           dost
           them
           by
           certaine
           occasions
           ,
           which
           are
           conformable
           to
           reason
           ,
           thou
           shalt
           be
           blamelesse
           .
           The
           most
           likely
           causes
           of
           this
           kind
           are
           ,
           an
           Oath
           ,
           Children
           ,
           Wife
           ,
           and
           for
           the
           most
           certaine
           ,
           the
           fore-passed
           life
           .
           And
           if
           it
           happens
           that
           vnder
           colour
           of
           these
           things
           ,
           thou
           falst
           into
           an
           inconuenience
           ,
           the
           faulte
           shall
           not
           bee
           thine
           in
           suffering
           ,
           but
           theirs
           who
           commit
           the
           wrong
           .
           Wherefore
           we
           must
           seeke
           such
           Arguments
           and
           assurances
           ,
           as
           in
           regard
           thereof
           ,
           he
           in
           whom
           you
           trust
           ,
           may
           not
           breake
           the
           faith
           which
           hee
           hath
           giuen
           .
           But
           for
           that
           there
           are
           few
           such
           ,
           the
           best
           will
           bee
           to
           haue
           a
           care
           of
           those
           which
           are
           conformable
           to
           reason
           :
           so
           as
           if
           wee
           be
           decelued
           therein
           ,
           wee
           may
           not
           loose
           our
           excuse
           with
           strangers
           :
           the
           which
           hath
           hapned
           to
           many
           of
           our
           Predecessors
           .
        
         
           It
           is
           a
           thing
           much
           more
           manifest
           in
           those
           times
           whereof
           wee
           haue
           made
           mention
           ,
           and
           of
           a
           later
           date
           ,
           in
           that
           which
           hath
           befaene
           Acheus
           :
           who
           fell
           into
           his
           Enemies
           hands
           ,
           although
           hee
           omitted
           nothing
           that
           might
           be
           done
           for
           his
           safety
           ,
           prouiding
           for
           all
           things
           as
           much
           as
           Humane
           sense
           could
           effect
           .
           Wherefore
           the
           euent
           hath
           caused
           commisseration
           and
           pardon
           ,
           in
           him
           which
           hath
           suffered
           with
           strangers
           ,
           and
           blame
           and
           hatred
           to
           those
           which
           haue
           done
           the
           outrage
           .
           Moreouer
           ,
           I
           do
           not
           find
           it
           strange
           to
           my
           Enterprize
           and
           first
           intention
           ,
           to
           aduertise
           the
           Readers
           of
           the
           greatnesse
           of
           these
           things
           ,
           and
           of
           the
           ambitious
           desire
           of
           the
           Roman
           and
           Carthaginian
           Common-weales
           .
           Who
           will
           not
           hold
           it
           fit
           to
           be
           considered
           ,
           how
           the
           Gouernours
           of
           such
           great
           Cities
           ,
           not
           being
           ignorant
           of
           the
           things
           which
           had
           happened
           in
           Italy
           and
           Spaine
           ,
           hauing
           moreouer
           of
           either
           side
           an
           equall
           hope
           of
           the
           future
           ,
           and
           a
           present
           danger
           of
           the
           Warre
           ,
           haue
           not
           beene
           contented
           with
           this
           apparent
           discommodity
           ,
           but
           contended
           for
           Sardinia
           and
           Sycily
           ,
           imbracing
           the
           whole
           ,
           not
           onely
           in
           hope
           ,
           but
           with
           Expences
           and
           Preparations
           of
           Warre
           ,
           which
           will
           mooue
           any
           man
           to
           wonder
           ,
           that
           shall
           obserue
           it
           all
           in
           perticular
           ?
           The
           Romans
           had
           two
           sufficient
           Armies
           in
           Italy
           with
           their
           Consuls
           for
           their
           preseruations
           :
           And
           two
           others
           in
           Spaine
           ,
           where
           Gneius
           had
           the
           leading
           of
           that
           by
           Land
           ,
           and
           Publius
           of
           the
           other
           by
           Sea.
           These
           are
           things
           which
           happened
           to
           the
           Carthaginians
           .
           Moreouer
           they
           sent
           an
           Army
           by
           Sea
           ,
           to
           crosse
           the
           attempts
           
           of
           Philip
           in
           Greece
           :
           In
           the
           which
           
             Marcus
             Valerius
          
           commaunded
           first
           ,
           then
           
             Publius
             Sulpicius
          
           ,
           with
           whom
           Appius
           likewise
           ioyned
           with
           a
           hundred
           Quinqueremes
           .
           Moreouer
           
             Marcus
             Claudius
          
           furnished
           with
           an
           Army
           at
           Land
           ,
           had
           assailed
           Sycily
           :
           The
           like
           Amilcar
           had
           done
           being
           sent
           by
           the
           Carthaginians
           .
        
         
           By
           the
           which
           things
           I
           am
           confident
           ,
           (
           the
           which
           I
           haue
           often
           spoken
           in
           the
           beginning
           of
           this
           Worke
           )
           to
           find
           a
           certaine
           assurance
           by
           the
           accidents
           which
           consist
           in
           this
           ,
           that
           it
           is
           not
           possible
           for
           those
           which
           Write
           perticular
           Histories
           ,
           to
           be
           able
           to
           obserue
           the
           generall
           disposition
           of
           things
           :
           For
           how
           is
           it
           possible
           ,
           that
           he
           which
           doth
           barely
           read
           the
           Exploits
           of
           Sycily
           and
           Spaine
           ,
           can
           know
           or
           conceiue
           the
           greatnesse
           and
           continuance
           of
           Actions
           ,
           nor
           in
           what
           sort
           or
           forme
           of
           a
           Common-weale
           ,
           Fortune
           hath
           brought
           it
           to
           an
           end
           ?
           The
           which
           is
           very
           admirable
           to
           vs
           ,
           for
           that
           all
           the
           Countries
           of
           the
           World
           ,
           which
           are
           come
           to
           the
           knowledge
           of
           men
           ,
           are
           subiect
           to
           one
           Empire
           and
           Power
           ,
           the
           which
           hath
           not
           formerly
           beene
           .
        
         
           It
           is
           true
           ,
           that
           it
           is
           not
           impossible
           to
           vnderstand
           in
           some
           sort
           by
           perticular
           Histories
           ,
           how
           the
           Romans
           haue
           Conquered
           Sycily
           and
           Spaine
           :
           But
           it
           is
           a
           difficult
           thing
           to
           know
           in
           what
           sort
           they
           haue
           attained
           to
           this
           Vniuersall
           power
           and
           Commaund
           :
           Nor
           to
           what
           vse
           perticular
           Actions
           haue
           serued
           to
           their
           generall
           Enterprize
           ,
           nor
           with
           what
           succours
           ,
           nor
           at
           what
           time
           they
           haue
           attempted
           it
           ,
           without
           a
           full
           and
           generall
           History
           of
           the
           proceedings
           :
           neither
           will
           it
           be
           easie
           for
           the
           same
           causes
           ,
           to
           consider
           the
           greatnesse
           of
           Actions
           ,
           nor
           the
           power
           of
           this
           Common-weale
           .
           For
           in
           that
           the
           Romans
           haue
           Conquered
           Sycily
           and
           Spaine
           ,
           and
           haue
           made
           Warre
           there
           both
           by
           Sea
           and
           Land
           ,
           it
           is
           no
           wonder
           if
           one
           man
           deliuer
           it
           in
           perticular
           .
           But
           if
           we
           consider
           that
           when
           these
           things
           hapned
           ,
           this
           powerfull
           Common-wealth
           had
           ended
           many
           others
           ,
           and
           at
           the
           same
           time
           ,
           and
           how
           it
           was
           effected
           ,
           and
           with
           what
           calamities
           and
           Warre
           ,
           they
           were
           afflicted
           in
           their
           owne
           Region
           ,
           which
           performed
           these
           Exploits
           at
           that
           time
           ,
           finally
           their
           deedes
           wil
           be
           held
           glorious
           and
           admirable
           ;
           and
           then
           the
           knowledge
           of
           these
           things
           will
           square
           well
           .
           This
           Discourse
           shal
           bee
           directed
           vnto
           those
           ,
           who
           by
           perticular
           Commentaries
           ,
           thinke
           they
           are
           able
           to
           attaine
           vnto
           the
           knowledge
           of
           a
           generall
           History
           .
        
         
           Marcus
           furnished
           with
           an
           Army
           of
           threescore
           Quinqueremes
           ,
           sailed
           to
           Achrandine
           ,
           either
           of
           which
           were
           armed
           with
           men
           ,
           carrying
           Bowes
           ,
           Slings
           ,
           and
           Darts
           to
           repulse
           those
           which
           should
           defend
           the
           Forts
           .
           Hee
           had
           also
           eight
           Quinqueremes
           furnished
           with
           Pallisadoes
           ,
           aswell
           on
           the
           right
           as
           left
           side
           :
           with
           the
           which
           being
           ioyned
           together
           with
           two
           thin
           inclosures
           ,
           they
           approacht
           vnto
           the
           Wall
           ,
           by
           meanes
           of
           the
           Pallisado
           set
           without
           the
           inclosure
           ,
           
           and
           they
           call
           them
           Sambuques
           .
           The
           manner
           of
           ordring
           the
           same
           Engines
           was
           in
           this
           sort
           .
           They
           had
           within
           the
           Ship
           a
           Ladder
           of
           foure
           foote
           broad
           ,
           to
           the
           end
           that
           at
           the
           Descent
           it
           might
           come
           to
           the
           top
           of
           the
           Wall
           :
           Vppon
           the
           sides
           thereof
           they
           made
           stayes
           ,
           and
           armed
           them
           with
           a
           couering
           for
           defence
           ,
           setting
           them
           crosse
           the
           inclosures
           ,
           which
           kept
           the
           Shippes
           vnited
           together
           ,
           so
           as
           they
           did
           passe
           much
           beyond
           the
           Prow
           or
           fore-part
           of
           the
           Shippe
           .
           
           There
           were
           pullies
           fastned
           with
           Cords
           to
           the
           top
           of
           the
           Masts
           :
           and
           when
           as
           necessity
           required
           ,
           they
           drew
           those
           which
           were
           at
           the
           poope
           or
           hinder
           part
           by
           the
           pulleys
           ,
           with
           Cords
           tyed
           to
           the
           top
           of
           the
           ladder
           .
           The
           others
           which
           were
           at
           the
           Prowe
           ,
           assured
           the
           Engine
           with
           stayes
           :
           and
           finally
           they
           approacht
           it
           to
           the
           wall
           ,
           drawing
           neare
           to
           Land
           by
           the
           nauigation
           of
           the
           ships
           ,
           which
           was
           done
           by
           the
           meanes
           of
           two
           Pallisadoes
           which
           are
           placed
           without
           .
           On
           the
           top
           of
           the
           ladder
           there
           was
           a
           planke
           ,
           which
           couered
           three
           superficies
           with
           Persian
           Targets
           ,
           to
           the
           which
           foure
           Souldiers
           mounted
           ,
           and
           fought
           against
           those
           which
           from
           the
           Forts
           sought
           to
           hinder
           the
           approach
           of
           the
           Sambuques
           .
           When
           by
           the
           ioyning
           of
           the
           ladder
           they
           haue
           gained
           the
           wall
           ,
           in
           disarming
           the
           sides
           of
           their
           Targets
           ,
           they
           mount
           to
           the
           Forts
           or
           Towers
           .
           The
           rest
           follow
           them
           by
           the
           Sambuques
           ,
           by
           meanes
           of
           the
           transport
           of
           the
           ladder
           from
           Vessell
           to
           Vessell
           by
           ropes
           .
           Finally
           ,
           this
           Engine
           was
           not
           vnfitly
           so
           called
           .
           For
           being
           finished
           and
           set
           vp
           ,
           the
           figure
           of
           the
           ship
           and
           ladder
           reduced
           into
           one
           ,
           make
           it
           like
           vnto
           a
           Sambuque
           .
           They
           imagined
           to
           come
           close
           vnto
           the
           Wall
           with
           this
           Engine
           .
        
         
           But
           Archimides
           hauing
           made
           prouision
           of
           Engines
           fit
           for
           all
           distances
           ,
           troubled
           them
           at
           Sea
           much
           ,
           and
           thrust
           them
           into
           despaire
           ,
           annoying
           them
           a
           farre
           off
           with
           casting
           Engines
           which
           were
           strong
           and
           great
           .
           But
           if
           they
           went
           beyond
           them
           ,
           he
           vsed
           lesser
           Engines
           ,
           according
           to
           the
           distance
           ,
           which
           disappointed
           and
           hindred
           their
           Enterprize
           and
           nauigation
           :
           vntill
           that
           Marcus
           being
           much
           perplexed
           ,
           was
           forced
           to
           make
           his
           approaches
           couertly
           in
           the
           Night
           .
           When
           they
           had
           recouered
           Land
           ,
           and
           were
           out
           of
           the
           Battery
           ,
           he
           made
           another
           kind
           of
           Engine
           against
           those
           which
           were
           to
           fight
           by
           Sea.
           For
           hee
           made
           many
           holes
           in
           the
           Wall
           without
           ,
           the
           height
           of
           a
           man
           ,
           and
           of
           the
           bignesse
           of
           a
           mans
           hand
           ,
           where
           hee
           appointed
           within
           casters
           of
           Darts
           ,
           and
           of
           Engines
           to
           repulse
           ,
           making
           by
           the
           meanes
           thereof
           the
           Enemies
           attempts
           in
           their
           mounting
           vnprofitable
           .
        
         
           By
           this
           meanes
           he
           not
           onely
           repuls'd
           them
           farre
           off
           ,
           and
           preuented
           their
           attempts
           neare
           ,
           but
           also
           slew
           many
           of
           them
           .
           And
           whereas
           they
           made
           vse
           of
           their
           Sambuques
           ,
           he
           likewise
           set
           vp
           Engines
           ,
           to
           pull
           them
           ouer
           the
           Wall
           :
           and
           kept
           them
           alwaies
           hidden
           vntill
           necessity
           required
           ,
           setting
           them
           vpon
           the
           Walles
           within
           ,
           to
           passe
           forth
           and
           fall
           vpon
           the
           sayle-yards
           :
           some
           of
           them
           cast
           Stones
           ,
           or
           Lead
           of
           twelue
           hundred
           waight
           .
           And
           when
           as
           the
           Sambuques
           approach
           sometimes
           in
           turning
           ,
           they
           cast
           from
           the
           top
           of
           the
           Engines
           with
           a
           Tower
           ,
           Stones
           against
           them
           as
           necessity
           required
           .
           So
           as
           not
           onely
           the
           Sambuque
           hath
           beene
           broken
           ,
           but
           also
           the
           Vessel
           :
           and
           all
           they
           that
           were
           within
           it
           in
           great
           danger
           .
           Againe
           ,
           some
           Engines
           cast
           lesser
           Stones
           vpon
           the
           Enemy
           ,
           comming
           to
           the
           assault
           couered
           with
           Targets
           ,
           to
           the
           end
           they
           might
           not
           bee
           annoyed
           with
           the
           Darts
           and
           other
           Weapons
           ,
           which
           they
           cast
           from
           the
           Wall
           ,
           that
           they
           which
           fought
           in
           the
           Prowe
           might
           bee
           repuls'd
           .
           They
           likewise
           let
           downe
           a
           hand
           of
           Iron
           tyed
           to
           a
           Chayne
           ,
           the
           which
           laying
           hold
           of
           him
           which
           gouerned
           the
           toppe
           ,
           drew
           the
           Prowe
           within
           the
           Walles
           with
           the
           tayle
           of
           the
           Engine
           .
           And
           if
           at
           any
           time
           in
           raysing
           the
           Prowe
           ,
           hee
           set
           the
           Shippe
           vppon
           its
           Poope
           ,
           
           hee
           held
           it
           firme
           and
           vnmoueable
           by
           his
           instrument
           ,
           then
           by
           a
           kind
           of
           fauour
           he
           let
           slip
           the
           hand
           and
           the
           chaine
           by
           the
           Engine
           .
           By
           this
           meanes
           some
           fell
           vpon
           their
           sides
           ,
           others
           were
           ouerthrowne
           ,
           a
           great
           part
           of
           them
           (
           the
           Prow
           falling
           from
           the
           top
           to
           the
           bottome
           )
           were
           drowned
           with
           great
           confusion
           .
           Marcus
           discontented
           with
           Archimides
           repulses
           ,
           seeing
           likewise
           his
           men
           preuented
           in
           their
           attempts
           ,
           to
           his
           preiudice
           and
           disgrace
           ,
           sayd
           (
           although
           hee
           were
           grieued
           with
           his
           misfortune
           )
           in
           scoffing
           at
           the
           deeds
           of
           Archimides
           ,
           that
           he
           vsed
           his
           ships
           as
           they
           doe
           pots
           ,
           to
           draw
           water
           out
           of
           the
           Sea
           ,
           and
           that
           being
           battred
           and
           beaten
           ,
           they
           were
           as
           disloyall
           fallen
           infamously
           .
           This
           was
           the
           eud
           of
           the
           Siege
           at
           Sea.
           In
           regard
           of
           those
           which
           were
           with
           Appius
           ,
           they
           ceased
           from
           their
           attempts
           ,
           hauing
           endured
           the
           like
           affronts
           and
           losses
           .
           For
           although
           they
           were
           a
           good
           distance
           from
           the
           Wall
           ,
           yet
           they
           were
           hurt
           and
           slaine
           with
           their
           casting
           of
           Stones
           and
           Darts
           .
        
         
           In
           truth
           the
           Art
           ,
           the
           number
           and
           the
           effect
           of
           all
           manner
           of
           Engines
           ,
           whereof
           King
           Hieron
           had
           made
           good
           prouision
           ,
           was
           admirable
           ,
           the
           which
           Archimides
           had
           forg'd
           and
           made
           ,
           being
           the
           Architect
           and
           Engineere
           .
           And
           when
           as
           they
           approacht
           the
           City
           ,
           some
           of
           them
           (
           as
           we
           haue
           sayd
           )
           were
           slaine
           with
           their
           Arrowes
           ,
           and
           continually
           repuls'd
           from
           their
           app●oaches
           :
           Others
           couered
           with
           Targets
           ,
           and
           therefore
           assailing
           with
           greater
           force
           ,
           were
           ouerthrowne
           ,
           and
           slaine
           with
           Stones
           and
           the
           bodies
           of
           Trees
           :
           A
           good
           number
           likewise
           were
           slaine
           by
           the
           hands
           descending
           from
           the
           Engines
           as
           we
           haue
           sayd
           :
           For
           they
           cast
           downe
           men
           being
           raised
           vp
           on
           high
           with
           their
           Armes
           .
           Wherefore
           they
           of
           Appius
           Army
           retiring
           to
           their
           Campe
           ,
           and
           holding
           a
           Councell
           with
           the
           Captaines
           ,
           were
           all
           of
           one
           opinion
           ,
           and
           resolued
           to
           try
           all
           manner
           of
           hope
           ,
           to
           take
           Saragosse
           by
           siege
           :
           the
           which
           in
           the
           end
           they
           did
           .
           For
           when
           they
           had
           besieged
           this
           City
           for
           the
           space
           of
           eight
           Moneths
           ,
           they
           ceased
           not
           daily
           to
           make
           braue
           and
           valiant
           enterprizes
           of
           Warre
           :
           But
           they
           neuer
           durst
           attempt
           to
           take
           it
           by
           force
           .
        
         
           By
           this
           meanes
           a
           man
           with
           good
           fortune
           seemed
           to
           bring
           to
           an
           end
           great
           and
           admirable
           things
           ,
           when
           as
           they
           are
           fitly
           ioyned
           together
           in
           great
           affaires
           .
           Finally
           ,
           the
           Romans
           hauing
           such
           great
           Armies
           both
           by
           Sea
           and
           Land
           ,
           attended
           to
           take
           the
           Towne
           speedily
           ,
           if
           they
           could
           get
           an
           old
           man
           out
           of
           Saragosse
           ,
           not
           daring
           to
           approach
           it
           ,
           whilst
           that
           Archimides
           were
           present
           and
           could
           defend
           it
           .
           Wherefore
           conceiuing
           that
           Saragosse
           might
           be
           taken
           for
           want
           of
           victuals
           and
           munition
           ,
           considering
           the
           great
           multitude
           which
           was
           in
           the
           City
           ,
           they
           relyed
           vpon
           this
           hope
           :
           and
           hindred
           by
           an
           Army
           at
           Sea
           that
           nothing
           might
           approach
           ,
           and
           by
           that
           at
           Land
           ,
           that
           no
           succours
           might
           come
           .
           Moreouer
           ,
           the
           Commanders
           being
           loath
           to
           spend
           the
           time
           in
           vaine
           ,
           during
           the
           siege
           of
           Saragosse
           ,
           but
           withall
           to
           vndertake
           some
           good
           thing
           beside
           the
           siege
           ,
           they
           diuided
           their
           Army
           in
           such
           sort
           ,
           as
           two
           parts
           should
           remaine
           with
           Appius
           for
           the
           siege
           of
           the
           City
           :
           And
           that
           Marcus
           with
           the
           third
           part
           should
           assaile
           the
           Carthaginians
           ,
           who
           sent
           an
           Army
           into
           Sicily
           .
        
         
           Finally
           ,
           Philip
           hauing
           made
           the
           Messeniens
           his
           mortall
           Enemies
           ,
           
           could
           in
           nothing
           offend
           them
           that
           was
           worthy
           of
           fame
           :
           Although
           hee
           had
           assailed
           their
           Countrey
           to
           torment
           them
           ,
           vsing
           great
           indignities
           to
           his
           best
           Friends
           .
           
           For
           soone
           after
           hee
           caused
           old
           Arate
           to
           bee
           poisoned
           in
           Messene
           ,
           for
           that
           hee
           was
           discontented
           with
           his
           course
           of
           life
           :
           The
           like
           hee
           did
           to
           Taurion
           ,
           who
           had
           serued
           him
           in
           Morea
           .
           Wherefore
           these
           his
           Actions
           were
           presently
           divulged
           and
           made
           knowne
           to
           strangers
           .
           His
           power
           ouer
           those
           whom
           hee
           then
           defeated
           was
           not
           new
           ,
           but
           long
           before
           vsed
           ,
           and
           practised
           by
           custome
           :
           neither
           was
           Arate
           ignorant
           of
           this
           mischiefe
           ,
           the
           which
           was
           discouered
           by
           this
           meanes
           .
           And
           as
           he
           had
           concealed
           it
           from
           all
           others
           ,
           yet
           he
           did
           not
           hide
           it
           from
           Cephalon
           one
           of
           his
           familiar
           Friends
           :
           But
           declared
           vnto
           him
           his
           infirmity
           ,
           the
           which
           appeared
           by
           the
           bloudy
           spittle
           against
           the
           wall
           ,
           saying
           :
           Behold
           Cephalon
           ,
           the
           recompence
           wee
           reape
           by
           Philips
           Friendship
           .
        
         
           Truely
           ,
           Mediocrity
           is
           so
           great
           and
           honest
           ,
           as
           hee
           which
           suffers
           ,
           is
           more
           ashamed
           of
           the
           deed
           ,
           then
           he
           that
           hath
           committed
           it
           .
           But
           such
           rewards
           they
           reape
           of
           Friendship
           ,
           that
           haue
           beene
           Companions
           in
           such
           great
           Actions
           ,
           and
           done
           seruice
           to
           Philip.
           Finally
           ,
           Arate
           after
           his
           death
           receiued
           sufficient
           honours
           ,
           
           both
           in
           his
           Countrey
           and
           the
           Common
           weale
           of
           the
           Acheins
           ,
           as
           well
           for
           the
           gouernment
           which
           hee
           had
           often
           in
           charge
           ,
           as
           for
           the
           many
           fauours
           he
           did
           vnto
           that
           Nation
           .
           They
           decreed
           him
           Oblations
           and
           Heroyicke
           honours
           ,
           and
           finally
           ,
           all
           things
           which
           serue
           to
           perpetuate
           the
           memory
           :
           so
           as
           if
           the
           Dead
           haue
           any
           sense
           ,
           it
           is
           likely
           he
           commends
           the
           acknowledgement
           done
           vnto
           him
           ,
           and
           the
           communication
           of
           affliction
           and
           dangers
           which
           haue
           happened
           in
           his
           life
           time
           .
        
         
           As
           Philip
           had
           long
           deuised
           how
           to
           take
           Lisse
           ,
           and
           its
           Fort
           ,
           desiring
           to
           reduce
           those
           places
           vnder
           his
           obedience
           ,
           hee
           drew
           thither
           with
           his
           Army
           .
           Hauing
           marcht
           two
           dayes
           ,
           and
           past
           the
           streights
           ,
           hee
           campt
           neare
           vnto
           the
           Riuer
           of
           Ardaxana
           ,
           neare
           vnto
           the
           Citty
           .
           And
           when
           he
           had
           viewed
           the
           scituation
           of
           Lisse
           ,
           excellently
           well
           fortified
           both
           by
           nature
           and
           industry
           ,
           as
           well
           towards
           the
           Sea
           as
           Land
           :
           And
           likewise
           the
           Fort
           ioyning
           neare
           vnto
           it
           ,
           the
           which
           in
           shew
           was
           impregnable
           to
           all
           the
           World
           by
           force
           ,
           as
           well
           for
           its
           extent
           vpwards
           ,
           as
           for
           the
           other
           fortification
           ,
           he
           despaired
           to
           take
           it
           ,
           yet
           he
           did
           not
           wholly
           despaire
           to
           take
           the
           Towne
           .
           Considering
           therefore
           that
           the
           space
           betwixt
           the
           Towne
           &
           the
           Mount
           of
           the
           Fort
           ,
           was
           reasonable
           to
           besiege
           the
           Towne
           ,
           he
           thought
           good
           to
           make
           a
           Skirmish
           there
           with
           his
           Archers
           ,
           which
           was
           then
           his
           manner
           of
           proceeding
           .
           Suffring
           then
           the
           Macedovians
           to
           rest
           a
           day
           ,
           whom
           he
           aduertised
           of
           things
           necessary
           ,
           he
           layd
           an
           Ambush
           in
           the
           Night
           of
           a
           great
           part
           ,
           and
           the
           ablest
           of
           his
           men
           ,
           in
           certaine
           woody
           Valleys
           ,
           and
           neare
           vnto
           a
           Mediterranian
           place
           ,
           lying
           aboue
           the
           place
           wherof
           we
           haue
           spoken
           :
           and
           retaining
           for
           the
           day
           following
           those
           that
           were
           armed
           with
           Targets
           ,
           and
           the
           rest
           of
           the
           nimblest
           Souldiers
           ,
           hee
           takes
           his
           way
           forthwith
           towards
           the
           Citty
           ,
           marching
           of
           either
           side
           towards
           the
           Sea.
           
        
         
           When
           hee
           had
           past
           beyond
           it
           ,
           and
           had
           made
           a
           stand
           there
           ,
           it
           was
           apparent
           that
           hee
           meant
           to
           assaile
           the
           Citty
           in
           that
           place
           .
           As
           this
           
           comming
           of
           Philip
           was
           not
           vnknowne
           ,
           so
           a
           great
           number
           out
           of
           Sclauonia
           were
           come
           into
           Lisse
           .
           It
           is
           true
           that
           for
           the
           great
           confidence
           they
           had
           in
           the
           fortification
           of
           the
           Fortresse
           ,
           they
           sent
           but
           a
           meane
           Garrison
           .
           Wherefore
           when
           the
           Macedonians
           approacht
           ,
           the
           Inhabitants
           presently
           made
           a
           sally
           ,
           
           relying
           in
           their
           multitude
           and
           the
           force
           of
           the
           place
           .
           The
           King
           ordred
           the
           Targetteers
           in
           the
           plaine
           ,
           commanding
           the
           most
           actiue
           to
           recouer
           the
           hills
           ,
           and
           to
           fight
           valiantly
           with
           the
           Enemy
           .
           The
           which
           they
           performing
           ,
           the
           danger
           seemed
           something
           equall
           .
           But
           in
           the
           end
           Philips
           men
           retired
           ,
           for
           the
           difficulty
           of
           the
           place
           and
           the
           multitude
           of
           their
           Enemies
           .
           And
           as
           they
           retired
           to
           them
           that
           were
           armed
           with
           Targets
           ,
           they
           of
           the
           City
           pursuing
           them
           with
           a
           kind
           of
           disdaine
           into
           the
           Plaine
           ,
           fought
           with
           the
           Targetteers
           .
           They
           likewise
           whi●●
           had
           the
           guard
           of
           the
           Fort
           ,
           seeing
           Philip
           retire
           by
           little
           and
           little
           with
           his
           Troupes
           ,
           and
           imagining
           that
           he
           was
           going
           away
           ,
           came
           running
           couetely
           ,
           trusting
           in
           the
           nature
           of
           the
           place
           :
           Then
           leauing
           few
           men
           within
           the
           Fort
           ,
           they
           came
           by
           vnknowne
           wayes
           into
           the
           Plaine
           ,
           as
           if
           they
           were
           to
           take
           the
           spoiles
           of
           their
           flying
           Enemies
           .
        
         
           But
           in
           the
           meane
           time
           they
           which
           were
           in
           Ambush
           ,
           rise
           suddainly
           and
           gaue
           a
           furious
           charge
           with
           the
           Targetteers
           vpon
           the
           Enemies
           .
           The
           multitude
           was
           herewith
           so
           amazed
           ,
           as
           the
           Lissiens
           retired
           for
           their
           safety
           to
           the
           City
           .
           In
           regard
           of
           those
           which
           had
           abandoned
           the
           Fort
           ,
           their
           returne
           was
           cut
           off
           by
           the
           Ambush
           .
           Whereby
           it
           happened
           that
           whereas
           before
           there
           was
           no
           hope
           ,
           now
           the
           Fort
           was
           presently
           taken
           ,
           and
           without
           danger
           ,
           
           and
           Lisse
           the
           next
           day
           by
           the
           valour
           of
           the
           Macedonians
           ,
           and
           by
           their
           rough
           and
           terrible
           assaults
           Philip
           hauing
           conquered
           the
           said
           places
           contrary
           to
           his
           hope
           ,
           he
           made
           all
           the
           Neighbours
           thereabouts
           subiect
           vnto
           him
           ,
           so
           as
           a
           great
           part
           of
           Sclauonia
           ,
           offred
           to
           submit
           their
           Townes
           to
           his
           protection
           .
           It
           is
           true
           ,
           there
           were
           no
           Forts
           that
           could
           endure
           the
           violence
           of
           Philip
           :
           neither
           any
           safety
           for
           those
           which
           resisted
           ,
           after
           the
           taking
           of
           the
           said
           Forts
           by
           assault
           .
        
         
           Bolis
           
           was
           a
           man
           borne
           in
           Candy
           ,
           who
           had
           long
           frequented
           the
           Court
           ,
           and
           was
           aduanced
           to
           the
           prime
           dignity
           .
           Hee
           seemed
           to
           be
           very
           wise
           and
           resolute
           ,
           with
           no
           lesse
           experience
           in
           the
           Warre
           .
           Whom
           when
           Sosibius
           had
           gain'd
           ,
           and
           made
           affectionate
           vnto
           him
           ,
           he
           commanded
           him
           (
           after
           a
           long
           speech
           )
           to
           put
           a
           businesse
           in
           execution
           ,
           telling
           him
           ,
           that
           there
           was
           not
           any
           thing
           at
           that
           time
           ,
           could
           be
           more
           pleasing
           vnto
           the
           King
           ,
           then
           to
           finde
           meanes
           to
           saue
           Acheius
           .
           The
           which
           Bolis
           hauing
           heard
           ,
           and
           promised
           to
           consider
           thereon
           ,
           he
           retired
           .
           Two
           or
           three
           dayes
           after
           ,
           when
           he
           had
           thought
           of
           this
           Discourse
           ,
           hee
           came
           to
           Sosibius
           ,
           and
           vndertooke
           to
           effect
           it
           :
           saying
           ,
           that
           he
           had
           long
           held
           the
           party
           of
           the
           Sardins
           ,
           and
           had
           good
           knowledge
           of
           the
           Countrey
           :
           Adding
           moreouer
           ,
           that
           Cambyle
           ,
           
           Captaine
           of
           the
           Candiots
           which
           are
           in
           pay
           with
           Antiochus
           ,
           was
           not
           only
           a
           Burgesse
           ,
           but
           also
           his
           kinsman
           and
           friend
           .
           It
           happened
           that
           Cambyle
           and
           the
           Candiots
           that
           were
           vnder
           his
           charge
           ,
           had
           the
           guard
           of
           the
           backpart
           of
           the
           Fortresse
           ,
           which
           was
           not
           fortifi●d
           ,
           but
           it
           was
           guarded
           by
           a
           multitude
           of
           Cambyles
           Souldiers
           .
           When
           as
           Sosibius
           found
           this
           aduice
           good
           ,
           studying
           how
           hee
           might
           free
           Acheus
           from
           calamity
           ,
           or
           whether
           it
           were
           better
           to
           attempt
           it
           by
           some
           other
           
           man
           then
           Bolis
           ,
           but
           his
           humour
           concurring
           with
           Bolis
           ,
           the
           businesse
           tooke
           this
           effect
           .
           Sosibius
           deliuered
           money
           presently
           ,
           to
           the
           end
           nothing
           should
           bee
           wanting
           for
           the
           Enterprize
           ,
           promising
           great
           rewards
           if
           it
           succeeded
           well
           .
           So
           promising
           the
           Kings
           fauour
           ,
           and
           that
           of
           Acheus
           if
           hee
           might
           bee
           preserued
           ,
           hee
           fedde
           Bolis
           with
           great
           hopes
           .
        
         
           This
           man
           being
           ready
           to
           vndertake
           the
           Enterprize
           ,
           without
           any
           longer
           expectance
           imbarkes
           :
           and
           hauing
           Letters
           of
           Recommendation
           and
           credit
           ,
           hee
           goes
           to
           Nicomache
           at
           Rhodes
           ,
           who
           seemed
           to
           be
           affected
           to
           Acheus
           ,
           as
           well
           for
           his
           Fathers
           loue
           ,
           as
           for
           particular
           Friendship
           :
           And
           likewise
           to
           Melancome
           in
           Ephesus
           .
           These
           in
           truth
           were
           the
           men
           ,
           of
           whose
           meanes
           Acheus
           had
           formerly
           made
           vse
           ,
           as
           well
           comming
           to
           Ptolomy
           ,
           as
           in
           other
           forreine
           and
           remote
           places
        
         
           Being
           come
           to
           Rhodes
           ,
           and
           afterwards
           to
           Ephesus
           ,
           hauing
           acquainted
           them
           with
           this
           businesse
           ,
           and
           finding
           them
           ready
           in
           any
           thing
           hee
           desired
           ,
           hee
           sent
           Arian
           (
           being
           one
           of
           those
           that
           were
           vnder
           his
           charge
           )
           to
           Cambyle
           ,
           saying
           that
           he
           had
           beene
           sent
           from
           Alexandria
           ,
           to
           leuy
           forreine
           Souldiers
           ,
           and
           that
           he
           had
           a
           great
           desire
           to
           conserre
           with
           him
           concerning
           matters
           of
           importance
           :
           And
           therefore
           he
           desired
           to
           appoint
           a
           time
           and
           place
           where
           they
           might
           meete
           vnknown
           to
           the
           World.
           Arian
           came
           to
           Cambyle
           ,
           discouering
           vnto
           him
           his
           charge
           :
           whereunto
           hee
           gaue
           eare
           ,
           being
           ready
           to
           doe
           that
           whereunto
           they
           prest
           him
           ,
           appointing
           a
           day
           and
           place
           knowne
           to
           them
           both
           :
           whither
           being
           come
           in
           the
           Night
           ,
           he
           sent
           backe
           Arian
           ?
        
         
           As
           Bolis
           was
           a
           Candiot
           ,
           and
           cunning
           by
           Nature
           ,
           he
           studied
           of
           the
           resolution
           inquiring
           of
           all
           things
           .
           Finally
           ,
           according
           to
           the
           agreement
           of
           Arian
           ,
           he
           goes
           to
           Cambyle
           ,
           and
           deliuers
           him
           the
           Letters
           :
           whereon
           they
           aduise
           and
           consult
           after
           the
           manner
           of
           Candiots
           .
           
           For
           they
           had
           no
           care
           to
           succour
           Acheus
           being
           in
           danger
           ,
           but
           onely
           to
           prouide
           for
           their
           owne
           safety
           and
           commodity
           .
           And
           as
           they
           were
           both
           Candiots
           ,
           they
           were
           soone
           of
           one
           opinion
           as
           followeth
           :
           That
           the
           ten
           Talents
           which
           Sosibius
           had
           deliuered
           ,
           should
           be
           equally
           diuided
           betwixt
           them
           :
           and
           then
           they
           should
           discouer
           the
           businesse
           to
           Antiochus
           ,
           to
           make
           vse
           of
           him
           ,
           and
           promise
           to
           deliuer
           Acheus
           into
           his
           hands
           ,
           in
           giuing
           them
           money
           ,
           and
           hopes
           worthy
           of
           their
           attempt
           .
           These
           things
           being
           thus
           concluded
           ,
           Cambyle
           vndertakes
           that
           which
           concernes
           
             Antiochus
             :
             Bolis
          
           on
           the
           other
           side
           resolues
           within
           certaine
           daies
           to
           send
           Arian
           to
           Acheus
           with
           Letters
           of
           recommendation
           from
           Nicomache
           and
           Melancome
           .
           But
           concerning
           the
           meanes
           how
           Arian
           might
           enter
           safely
           into
           the
           Fort
           and
           returne
           ,
           he
           giues
           him
           charge
           to
           doe
           his
           duty
           .
           If
           this
           were
           done
           ,
           and
           that
           Acheus
           made
           answere
           to
           those
           things
           which
           concerne
           Nicomache
           and
           
             Melancome
             ,
             Bolis
          
           held
           himselfe
           assured
           ,
           that
           he
           might
           well
           deliuer
           him
           into
           the
           hands
           of
           Cambyle
           .
        
         
           After
           this
           resolution
           they
           part
           ,
           eyther
           of
           them
           striuing
           to
           effect
           that
           which
           they
           had
           concluded
           .
           Cambile
           imbracing
           the
           first
           occasion
           ,
           discouered
           the
           businesse
           vnto
           the
           King.
           As
           this
           promise
           pleased
           Antiochus
           ,
           which
           offered
           it selfe
           contrary
           vnto
           his
           hope
           ,
           so
           he
           tooke
           it
           partly
           ioyfully
           ,
           promising
           great
           matters
           :
           partly
           distrusting
           ,
           he
           considered
           
           of
           either
           of
           their
           opinions
           and
           resolutions
           ,
           But
           in
           the
           end
           giuing
           credite
           ,
           thinking
           that
           this
           Enterprize
           came
           Diuinely
           vnto
           him
           ,
           he
           often
           intreated
           Cambyle
           to
           bring
           it
           to
           an
           end
           .
           Bolis
           wrought
           in
           like
           manner
           with
           Nicomache
           and
           Melancome
           .
           Who
           thinking
           these
           things
           to
           be
           guided
           by
           God
           ,
           they
           suddainly
           prepare
           Letters
           from
           Arian
           ,
           directing
           them
           to
           Acheus
           ,
           Written
           by
           their
           Common
           sent
           ,
           as
           they
           had
           bbin
           accustomed
           :
           And
           in
           sending
           them
           they
           perswaded
           Acheus
           ,
           togiue●
           credit
           to
           those
           things
           which
           Bolis
           and
           Cambyle
           should
           doe
           .
           They
           were
           written
           in
           such
           fort
           ,
           as
           being
           surprized
           they
           could
           not
           be
           vnderstood
           .
        
         
           Arian
           enters
           the
           Fort
           by
           the
           helpe
           of
           Cambyle
           ,
           and
           deliuers
           the
           Letter
           to
           those
           that
           were
           with
           Acheus
           :
           and
           instructs
           him
           dilligently
           of
           euerything
           ,
           as
           one
           who
           from
           the
           beginning
           had
           beene
           present
           at
           that
           which
           was
           practised
           .
           And
           although
           hee
           answered
           oftner
           for
           Sosibius
           and
           Bolis
           ,
           then
           of
           Nicomache
           and
           Melancome
           ,
           and
           likewise
           for
           Cambyle
           ,
           so
           hee
           often
           maintained
           by
           his
           owne
           inuention
           ,
           the
           Arguments
           which
           they
           made
           :
           And
           the
           rather
           being
           ignorant
           of
           that
           which
           had
           beene
           resolued
           betwixt
           Cambyle
           and
           
             Bolis
             .
             Acheus
          
           giuing
           credit
           ,
           aswell
           in
           regard
           of
           Arians
           answeres
           ,
           as
           of
           the
           Letters
           of
           Nicomache
           and
           Melancome
           ,
           made
           an
           answer
           ,
           and
           sent
           Arian
           presently
           backe
           .
           And
           as
           this
           businesse
           was
           handled
           often
           of
           either
           side
           ,
           in
           the
           end
           Acheus
           people
           sent
           word
           of
           themselues
           to
           Nicomache
           ,
           that
           there
           was
           no
           more
           hope
           of
           safety
           remayning
           :
           And
           aduise
           him
           to
           send
           away
           Bolis
           with
           Arian
           at
           mid-night
           ,
           as
           it
           were
           to
           take
           them
           .
           The
           resolution
           of
           Acheus
           was
           ,
           that
           first
           he
           would
           flye
           the
           present
           danger
           ,
           and
           then
           recouer
           Syria
           .
        
         
           Finally
           ,
           he
           was
           in
           a
           wonderfull
           hope
           ,
           that
           if
           suddainly
           and
           contrary
           to
           all
           hope
           he
           shewed
           himselfe
           to
           the
           Inhabitants
           of
           
             Syria
             ,
             Antiochus
          
           being
           yet
           tyed
           at
           Sardainy
           ,
           he
           should
           cause
           a
           great
           alteration
           ,
           purchasing
           great
           praise
           ,
           aswell
           with
           the
           Antiocheins
           ,
           as
           with
           the
           inhabitants
           of
           base
           Syria
           ,
           and
           
             Phenicca
             .
             Acheus
          
           being
           in
           this
           hope
           and
           conceite
           ,
           expected
           the
           comming
           of
           Bolis
           .
           In
           regard
           of
           Melancomes
           peoples
           ,
           after
           the
           comming
           of
           Arian
           ,
           and
           the
           Letters
           read
           ,
           they
           presently
           send
           away
           Bolis
           with
           all
           speede
           ,
           making
           him
           great
           remonstrances
           ,
           and
           putting
           him
           in
           great
           hope
           ,
           if
           he
           effected
           his
           Enterprize
           .
           Bolis
           sending
           Arian
           before
           ,
           aduertised
           Cambyle
           of
           his
           comming
           ,
           and
           came
           by
           night
           to
           the
           place
           appointed
           .
           And
           when
           they
           had
           agreed
           on
           the
           day
           ,
           and
           had
           resolued
           how
           to
           bring
           all
           to
           an
           end
           ,
           they
           entred
           the
           Campe
           at
           night
           .
           This
           was
           their
           resolution
           :
           If
           it
           hapned
           that
           Acheus
           came
           out
           of
           the
           Fort
           alone
           ,
           or
           accompanied
           with
           some
           one
           with
           Bolis
           and
           Arian
           ,
           he
           might
           be
           taken
           with
           an
           Ambush
           as
           abandoned
           .
           But
           if
           he
           came
           foorth
           well
           accompanied
           ,
           the
           businesse
           would
           prooue
           difficult
           ,
           to
           those
           to
           whom
           they
           had
           giuen
           the
           charge
           .
           Finally
           ,
           they
           thought
           to
           take
           him
           aliue
           ,
           knowing
           that
           by
           this
           meanes
           they
           should
           do
           great
           pleasure
           to
           Antiochus
           .
           Wherefore
           they
           gaue
           charge
           vnto
           Arian
           to
           march
           before
           ,
           when
           he
           should
           draw
           forth
           Acheus
           ,
           for
           that
           he
           knew
           the
           turnings
           ,
           by
           the
           which
           he
           had
           often
           entred
           and
           comeforth
           .
           Bolis
           was
           to
           follow
           the
           rest
           behind
           ,
           to
           the
           end
           that
           being
           come
           vnto
           the
           place
           ,
           where
           the
           Ambush
           should
           be
           ready
           by
           Cambyle
           ,
           he
           might
           seaze
           vpon
           Acheus
           and
           stay
           him
           ,
           fearing
           that
           through
           the
           Allarum
           in
           the
           night
           ,
           
           he
           might
           saue
           himselfe
           through
           the
           Forrest
           ,
           or
           being
           in
           Despaire
           ,
           he
           might
           cast
           himselfe
           into
           some
           pit
           :
           and
           contrary
           to
           their
           Resolution
           ,
           fall
           aliue
           into
           the
           Enemies
           hands
           .
        
         
           These
           things
           being
           thus
           concluded
           ,
           when
           Bolis
           came
           to
           Cambyle
           ,
           he
           was
           the
           same
           night
           brought
           by
           him
           to
           Antiochus
           being
           alone
           .
           And
           when
           the
           King
           had
           receiued
           him
           graciously
           ,
           and
           had
           assured
           them
           of
           his
           promises
           ,
           making
           remonstrances
           to
           either
           of
           them
           ,
           not
           to
           be
           negligent
           in
           the
           businesse
           ,
           they
           then
           returned
           to
           their
           Campe.
           In
           the
           morning
           Bolis
           accompanied
           with
           Arian
           ascend
           ,
           and
           at
           night
           they
           enter
           the
           Fort.
           Acheus
           receiuing
           him
           with
           great
           affection
           and
           loue
           ,
           demaunded
           many
           things
           of
           him
           dilligently
           .
           And
           as
           hee
           obserued
           aswell
           the
           countenance
           ,
           as
           the
           familiar
           speech
           wherewith
           Bolis
           assured
           the
           plot
           ,
           he
           shewed
           partly
           a
           ioyfull
           countenance
           ,
           for
           the
           hope
           of
           his
           safety
           :
           So
           he
           partly
           languished
           ,
           for
           the
           apprehension
           of
           the
           future
           danger
           .
           But
           for
           that
           he
           was
           a
           man
           of
           a
           great
           Spirit
           and
           great
           Experience
           ,
           hee
           did
           not
           hold
           it
           fit
           to
           relye
           wholy
           vpon
           Bolis
           .
           And
           therefore
           he
           vsed
           this
           Speech
           vnto
           him
           :
           That
           for
           the
           present
           hee
           could
           not
           go
           foorth
           ;
           and
           that
           hee
           would
           send
           three
           or
           foure
           of
           his
           friends
           with
           him
           ,
           and
           that
           after
           conferrence
           with
           Melancome
           he
           would
           be
           ready
           .
           Acheus
           in
           truth
           did
           all
           that
           could
           be
           done
           :
           But
           hee
           was
           ignorant
           of
           the
           common
           Prouerbe
           :
           
             That
             hee
             must
             Candize
             with
             the
          
           Candyots
           .
           
           Bolis
           likewise
           had
           fore-seene
           all
           things
           which
           concerned
           this
           businesse
           .
        
         
           But
           when
           the
           night
           came
           ,
           in
           the
           which
           he
           sayd
           he
           would
           send
           his
           friends
           ,
           sending
           Arian
           and
           Bolis
           before
           out
           of
           the
           Fort
           ,
           he
           commanded
           them
           to
           attend
           vntill
           the
           comming
           of
           those
           which
           should
           goe
           with
           them
           .
           Whereunto
           obeying
           ,
           in
           the
           meane
           time
           he
           conferres
           with
           his
           Wife
           .
           
           But
           for
           that
           he
           had
           amazed
           Laodicea
           ,
           with
           a
           businesse
           not
           fore-seene
           ,
           he
           stayed
           sometime
           vntill
           he
           had
           pacified
           her
           ,
           and
           brought
           her
           to
           an
           expectance
           of
           good
           hope
           .
           Then
           making
           the
           fift
           ,
           hee
           attired
           the
           others
           meanly
           ,
           and
           himselfe
           puts
           on
           an
           old
           and
           simple
           Robe
           ,
           shewing
           himselfe
           to
           be
           a
           man
           of
           a
           base
           condition
           :
           and
           so
           he
           goes
           forth
           .
           He
           had
           giuen
           charge
           to
           one
           of
           his
           Friends
           to
           answere
           Arian
           continually
           to
           all
           that
           he
           should
           propound
           ,
           and
           that
           he
           should
           learne
           of
           him
           whither
           they
           went
           ,
           and
           should
           speake
           of
           the
           rest
           as
           of
           Barbarians
           .
           When
           they
           were
           come
           to
           Arian
           ,
           he
           went
           before
           for
           the
           knowledge
           hee
           had
           of
           the
           way
           .
        
         
           In
           regard
           of
           Bolis
           he
           followed
           behind
           ,
           according
           to
           the
           first
           resolution
           ,
           being
           doubtfull
           of
           that
           which
           was
           offered
           .
           For
           although
           hee
           were
           a
           Candyot
           ,
           and
           did
           diue
           into
           all
           things
           neerely
           ,
           yet
           he
           could
           not
           know
           Acheus
           ,
           by
           reason
           of
           the
           darknesse
           of
           the
           night
           ,
           nor
           yet
           whither
           he
           was
           there
           .
           And
           as
           the
           descent
           was
           rough
           ,
           and
           for
           the
           most
           part
           vneasie
           ,
           and
           in
           some
           place
           vnsafe
           and
           dangerous
           for
           the
           steepnesse
           ,
           and
           being
           come
           vnto
           a
           certaine
           place
           ,
           where
           as
           some
           helde
           Acheus
           and
           others
           receiued
           him
           ,
           (
           at
           that
           time
           in
           truth
           they
           could
           not
           wholy
           forbeare
           to
           yeild
           him
           their
           accustomed
           reuerence
           )
           then
           Bolis
           suddainely
           knew
           which
           was
           Acheus
           .
           When
           hee
           came
           to
           the
           place
           appointed
           to
           Cambyle
           ,
           and
           that
           Bolis
           had
           giuen
           them
           a
           signe
           by
           his
           whistle
           ,
           they
           of
           the
           Ambush
           issue
           forth
           and
           take
           the
           rest
           :
           But
           Bolis
           seazed
           vpon
           Acheus
           ,
           hauing
           
           his
           hands
           wrapt
           vp
           in
           his
           Robe
           ,
           fearing
           that
           in
           discouering
           the
           Ambush
           ,
           he
           should
           attempt
           to
           kill
           himselfe
           :
           for
           hee
           had
           a
           Sword
           ready
           .
           Being
           thus
           suddainly
           inuironed
           ,
           he
           fell
           into
           the
           hands
           of
           his
           Enemies
           ,
           
           and
           was
           presently
           led
           to
           Antiochus
           with
           his
           friends
           .
           The
           King
           remaining
           in
           suspence
           ,
           expecting
           what
           would
           become
           of
           it
           ,
           hee
           was
           alone
           in
           his
           Tent
           waking
           accompanied
           onely
           with
           two
           or
           three
           of
           his
           guard
           .
           But
           when
           as
           Cambyles
           Company
           was
           arrived
           ,
           and
           had
           layed
           Acheus
           bound
           vpon
           the
           ground
           ,
           his
           Speech
           failed
           him
           for
           so
           strange
           an
           accident
           ;
           so
           as
           he
           continued
           long
           without
           speaking
           :
           And
           in
           the
           end
           toucht
           with
           Commisseration
           and
           pitty
           ,
           the
           teares
           came
           into
           his
           eyes
           :
           the
           which
           in
           my
           opinion
           hapned
           by
           a
           Consideration
           ,
           that
           those
           things
           which
           Fortune
           brings
           ,
           are
           ineuitable
           and
           vncertaine
           .
        
         
           Acheus
           was
           sonne
           to
           Andromachus
           ,
           brother
           vnto
           Laodicea
           the
           Wife
           of
           Seleucus
           ,
           
           and
           he
           had
           married
           Laodicea
           daughter
           to
           King
           Methridate
           ,
           and
           withall
           hee
           was
           Lord
           of
           all
           the
           Region
           on
           this
           side
           Mount
           Tauris
           .
           As
           hee
           was
           then
           held
           to
           liue
           in
           a
           place
           of
           his
           owne
           wonderfull
           strong
           for
           the
           Enemy
           ,
           so
           he
           was
           now
           set
           vpon
           the
           ground
           bound
           and
           mannacled
           in
           their
           hands
           :
           Neither
           was
           there
           any
           man
           that
           knew
           of
           the
           fact
           ,
           but
           those
           which
           had
           the
           Execution
           .
           But
           when
           the
           day
           was
           come
           ,
           and
           that
           the
           friends
           (
           according
           to
           the
           custome
           )
           were
           come
           vnto
           the
           Tent
           ,
           and
           saw
           this
           accident
           ,
           it
           hapned
           vnto
           them
           as
           it
           had
           done
           formerly
           vnto
           the
           King.
           For
           in
           wondring
           at
           the
           businesse
           ,
           they
           were
           in
           doubt
           of
           those
           things
           which
           they
           saw
           .
           When
           the
           Councell
           was
           assembled
           ,
           they
           spake
           many
           things
           of
           him
           touching
           his
           defeate
           .
           First
           they
           decreed
           that
           his
           hands
           and
           feete
           should
           be
           cut
           off
           ,
           
           and
           then
           hauing
           taken
           of
           his
           Head
           it
           should
           be
           sowed
           to
           an
           Asses
           skinne
           ,
           and
           the
           rest
           of
           his
           body
           hanged
           vpon
           a
           Crosse.
           Which
           being
           Executed
           and
           the
           Army
           hearing
           thereof
           ,
           the
           fury
           and
           alteration
           was
           so
           great
           in
           the
           Campe
           ,
           as
           Laodicea
           ,
           who
           knew
           nothing
           but
           the
           departure
           of
           her
           Husband
           ,
           looking
           from
           the
           Fort
           ,
           coniectured
           of
           that
           which
           had
           happened
           by
           the
           trouble
           and
           alteration
           in
           the
           Campe.
           
        
         
           A
           Herald
           was
           presently
           sent
           vnto
           Laodicea
           ,
           who
           aduertised
           her
           of
           those
           things
           which
           had
           befalne
           Acheus
           ,
           commaunding
           to
           consider
           of
           Her
           estate
           ,
           and
           to
           leaue
           the
           Fort.
           At
           the
           first
           they
           which
           held
           it
           made
           so
           great
           cries
           and
           lamentations
           ,
           as
           they
           could
           giue
           no
           answere
           :
           Not
           so
           much
           for
           the
           affection
           they
           bare
           to
           Acheus
           ,
           as
           for
           the
           accident
           which
           seemed
           to
           them
           all
           vnlooked
           for
           and
           not
           fore-seene
           .
           Finally
           ,
           they
           were
           in
           great
           doubt
           what
           they
           should
           do
           .
           Antiochus
           after
           the
           ruine
           of
           Acheus
           ,
           prest
           the
           besieged
           more
           violently
           ,
           perswading
           himselfe
           that
           in
           the
           end
           hee
           should
           haue
           meanes
           to
           take
           it
           by
           the
           Souldiers
           themselues
           :
           the
           which
           happened
           accordingly
           .
           For
           they
           beeing
           diuided
           among
           themselues
           ,
           
           they
           parted
           into
           Troupes
           ,
           some
           holding
           for
           Ariobaze
           ,
           others
           for
           Laodicea
           .
           After
           which
           ,
           both
           parties
           yeilded
           for
           their
           mutuall
           distrust
           ,
           and
           deliuered
           the
           place
           .
        
         
           To
           conclude
           ,
           as
           Acheus
           had
           done
           what
           hee
           could
           in
           reason
           ,
           (
           being
           vanquished
           by
           the
           wickednesse
           of
           those
           which
           assured
           him
           )
           lost
           his
           life
           ,
           seruing
           for
           a
           profitable
           Example
           to
           posterity
           for
           two
           causes
           .
           First
           ,
           that
           no
           man
           should
           relye
           simply
           vpon
           any
           :
           And
           next
           ,
           that
           no
           man
           should
           
           mistake
           himselfe
           for
           his
           good
           Fortune
           ,
           but
           be
           prepared
           for
           all
           accidents
           ,
           which
           may
           happen
           to
           man.
           And
           therefore
           in
           the
           beginning
           they
           goe
           forth
           ,
           as
           it
           were
           to
           take
           some
           spoiles
           ,
           and
           come
           by
           night
           to
           the
           Carthaginians
           Campe
           :
           Others
           held
           the
           close
           way
           ,
           staying
           at
           a
           certaine
           place
           full
           of
           Woods
           .
           
           But
           Philimene
           and
           Nicon
           approacht
           the
           Campe
           :
           Whom
           the
           Watch
           led
           Prisoners
           to
           Hannibal
           ,
           they
           neuer
           discouering
           of
           whence
           nor
           what
           they
           were
           :
           making
           onely
           a
           signe
           that
           they
           would
           speake
           with
           the
           Generall
           .
        
         
           Being
           then
           brought
           vnto
           Hannibal
           ,
           they
           told
           him
           that
           they
           would
           speake
           with
           him
           in
           secret
           .
           Who
           giuing
           them
           Audience
           with
           great
           affection
           ,
           they
           excuse
           themselues
           and
           their
           Countrey
           ,
           accusing
           the
           Romans
           in
           many
           sorts
           ,
           to
           the
           end
           they
           should
           not
           seeme
           to
           be
           come
           forth
           about
           this
           businesse
           without
           cause
           .
           Wherefore
           Hannibal
           commended
           them
           much
           ,
           and
           entertained
           them
           curteously
           :
           Finally
           ,
           hee
           sent
           them
           backe
           to
           returne
           speedily
           to
           conferre
           with
           him
           ,
           ordering
           for
           the
           present
           that
           these
           men
           should
           be
           let
           go
           :
           when
           they
           were
           out
           of
           the
           Campe
           ,
           and
           in
           the
           meane
           time
           he
           would
           consider
           what
           should
           be
           most
           safe
           .
           This
           he
           did
           to
           haue
           conference
           with
           these
           young
           men
           ,
           and
           to
           inquire
           of
           their
           affaires
           :
           
           And
           to
           the
           end
           they
           should
           keepe
           their
           credit
           with
           the
           Cittizens
           ,
           as
           if
           by
           the
           Captaines
           leaue
           they
           had
           made
           incursions
           for
           spoile
           .
        
         
           When
           as
           Nicon
           had
           Executed
           his
           Charge
           ,
           Hannibal
           was
           very
           well
           satisfied
           and
           ioyfull
           :
           For
           that
           he
           might
           haue
           meanes
           to
           effect
           his
           Enterprize
           which
           was
           then
           difficult
           .
           Phil●mene
           on
           the
           other
           side
           aff●cted
           the
           businesse
           propounded
           ,
           for
           that
           they
           had
           giuen
           him
           a
           safe
           accesse
           to
           speake
           ,
           and
           he
           had
           found
           Hannibal
           very
           attentiue
           ,
           promising
           him
           to
           giue
           store
           of
           Victuals
           to
           the
           Cittizens
           .
           Then
           they
           not
           onely
           got
           credite
           with
           the
           Tarentins
           ,
           but
           moreouer
           they
           had
           a
           good
           Traine
           ,
           aswell
           for
           the
           accord
           made
           ,
           as
           for
           the
           Victuals
           whereof
           they
           had
           sufficient
           .
           Afterwards
           making
           a
           second
           incursion
           ,
           and
           putting
           euery
           thing
           in
           Execution
           ,
           they
           assured
           Hannibal
           :
           and
           were
           likewise
           assured
           by
           him
           ,
           (
           that
           is
           to
           say
           ,
           )
           that
           the
           Carthaginians
           should
           leaue
           the
           Tarentin●
           in
           their
           Liberty
           ,
           not
           oppressing
           them
           with
           any
           Subside
           or
           Tribute
           ,
           nor
           with
           any
           other
           impost
           :
           Being
           also
           lawfull
           for
           them
           ,
           after
           they
           had
           Conquered
           the
           Citty
           ,
           to
           ruine
           the
           Romans
           Houses
           .
           Finally
           they
           agreed
           ,
           that
           when
           they
           should
           come
           vnto
           the
           Campe
           ,
           the
           Watch
           should
           presently
           take
           them
           .
        
         
           Which
           things
           being
           concluded
           ,
           they
           had
           power
           to
           come
           and
           speake
           often
           with
           Hannibal
           :
           parting
           from
           the
           Citty
           sometimes
           to
           get
           spoyle
           ,
           and
           sometimes
           to
           Hunt.
           These
           things
           being
           thus
           agreed
           vpon
           for
           the
           future
           ,
           most
           of
           them
           had
           a
           care
           of
           the
           occasion
           .
           In
           regard
           of
           Philim●ne
           ,
           
           they
           appointed
           him
           for
           Hunting
           .
           For
           as
           he
           was
           much
           inclined
           to
           it
           ,
           they
           thought
           he
           could
           do
           no
           other
           thing
           but
           to
           attend
           it
           .
           Wherefore
           they
           gaue
           him
           this
           Charge
           ,
           to
           the
           end
           he
           might
           take
           wild
           beasts
           ,
           first
           to
           winne
           
             Caius
             Lybius
          
           Gouernour
           of
           the
           Citty
           ,
           and
           afterwards
           those
           which
           kept
           the
           Gates
           ,
           which
           are
           called
           T●menides
           .
           Imbracing
           this
           Commission
           ,
           he
           tooke
           some
           Beasts
           in
           Hunting
           ,
           others
           were
           prepared
           for
           him
           by
           Hannibal
           .
           For
           his
           part
           hee
           continually
           brought
           〈◊〉
           
           prize
           ,
           whereof
           he
           shared
           part
           to
           Caius
           and
           to
           the
           Guards
           of
           the
           gates
           to
           the
           end
           they
           might
           speedily
           open
           the
           Gate
           called
           Rhinopile
           .
           He
           entred
           and
           went
           forth
           often
           in
           the
           night
           by
           this
           Gate
           ,
           vnder
           colour
           of
           feare
           of
           the
           Enemy
           ,
           but
           in
           the
           meane
           time
           hee
           made
           vse
           of
           it
           for
           his
           Enterprize
           .
        
         
           When
           Philimene
           had
           obtained
           this
           course
           with
           the
           Guards
           ,
           so
           as
           without
           suspition
           approaching
           to
           the
           Wall
           ,
           if
           he
           whistled
           ,
           they
           opened
           vnto
           him
           the
           Gate
           Rhinopile
           :
           And
           withall
           obseruing
           that
           the
           Roman
           Gouernour
           of
           the
           Gate
           ,
           should
           be
           on
           a
           certaine
           day
           with
           great
           Company
           at
           Musea
           neere
           the
           Market
           place
           ,
           they
           appointed
           that
           day
           to
           Hannibal
           .
           He
           had
           long
           before
           inuented
           this
           fiction
           ,
           as
           if
           hee
           were
           sicke
           ,
           to
           the
           end
           the
           Romans
           should
           not
           hold
           it
           strange
           ,
           that
           he
           staied
           so
           long
           there
           ;
           and
           then
           he
           feined
           himselfe
           to
           be
           more
           sicke
           .
           Hee
           had
           not
           beene
           in
           the
           Campe
           for
           the
           space
           of
           three
           daies
           vpon
           the
           approaches
           of
           Tarentum
           .
           The
           day
           being
           come
           ,
           he
           makes
           choise
           of
           a
           thousand
           of
           the
           ablest
           and
           resolutest
           men
           ,
           both
           Horse
           and
           Foote
           :
           to
           whom
           he
           giues
           charge
           to
           carry
           Victuals
           for
           foure
           dayes
           .
           Finally
           hee
           marcht
           speedily
           ,
           remoouing
           his
           Campe
           at
           the
           breake
           of
           day
           .
           He
           gaue
           commaund
           to
           foure●score
           Numidian
           Horses
           to
           marcht
           thirty
           Furlongs
           before
           the
           Campe
           ,
           and
           that
           they
           should
           run
           of
           eyther
           side
           of
           the
           Country
           ,
           to
           the
           end
           that
           no
           man
           might
           discouer
           the
           whole
           Campe
           ,
           but
           taking
           some
           of
           them
           that
           fled
           ,
           the
           rest
           which
           escaped
           might
           aduertise
           the
           Citty
           of
           the
           Numidians
           courses
           .
           When
           as
           the
           Numidians
           were
           about
           twenty
           Furlongs
           off
           ,
           they
           set
           downe
           to
           Supper
           neere
           vnto
           a
           certaine
           Riuer
           ,
           in
           a
           Rocke
           which
           was
           not
           easie
           to
           discouer
           .
        
         
           Then
           Hannibal
           drawing
           the
           Captaines
           together
           ,
           he
           discouers
           his
           Enterprize
           vnto
           them
           ;
           and
           perswades
           them
           ,
           that
           first
           of
           all
           they
           should
           carry
           themselues
           like
           braue
           men
           :
           for
           that
           there
           were
           neuer
           such
           great
           rewards
           propounded
           vnto
           them
           :
           And
           that
           secondly
           euery
           man
           should
           keepe
           his
           Souldiers
           in
           obedience
           during
           the
           Voyage
           ,
           and
           punish
           those
           seuerely
           ,
           that
           should
           abandon
           their
           places
           thorough
           Disobedience
           .
           Finally
           ,
           they
           should
           haue
           a
           care
           of
           those
           things
           which
           should
           bee
           Commaunded
           ,
           and
           that
           they
           should
           not
           attempt
           any
           thing
           of
           their
           owne
           fancy
           ,
           contrary
           to
           his
           Commandement
           .
           This
           Speech
           being
           deliuered
           in
           the
           presence
           of
           the
           Captaines
           ,
           he
           marcht
           ,
           (
           being
           yet
           night
           )
           meaning
           to
           come
           vnto
           the
           Walls
           about
           mid-night
           .
           Hee
           had
           Philimene
           for
           his
           Guide
           ,
           to
           whom
           hee
           gaue
           Synagrie
           for
           a
           Companion
           in
           that
           same
           Action
           .
        
         
           VVhen
           as
           
             Calus
             Lybius
          
           with
           his
           Company
           were
           in
           the
           day
           time
           at
           Musea
           ,
           according
           to
           the
           conception
           of
           the
           Youth
           ,
           they
           aduertised
           him
           that
           the
           Numidians
           ouer-ran
           the
           Country
           towards
           the
           West
           ,
           when
           as
           their
           desire
           of
           drinking
           increased
           .
           Yet
           thinking
           to
           stay
           them
           ,
           hee
           called
           for
           the
           Captaines
           ,
           giuing
           them
           charge
           to
           go
           forth
           at
           the
           breake
           of
           day
           with
           halfe
           the
           Horse-men
           ,
           and
           repulse
           the
           Enemy
           which
           spoythe
           Countrey
           .
           This
           was
           all
           the
           conceite
           he
           had
           of
           the
           businesse
           .
           As
           for
           those
           which
           kept
           Company
           with
           Nicon
           and
           Tragisque
           ,
           assembling
           suddainly
           within
           the
           Citty
           ,
           they
           looked
           for
           the
           returne
           of
           Caius
           .
           And
           being
           suddainly
           ready
           ,
           for
           that
           they
           had
           drunke
           in
           the
           day
           time
           ,
           some
           
           retiring
           to
           certaine
           places
           stayed
           there
           :
           Others
           among
           the
           Youth
           go
           to
           meete
           Caius
           ,
           sporting
           and
           playing
           among
           themselues
           ,
           making
           shewe
           to
           bring
           them
           backe
           which
           should
           be
           found
           at
           the
           Banquet
           ,
           and
           moreouer
           as
           it
           were
           ,
           transported
           by
           reason
           of
           the
           Drunkennesse
           of
           Lybius
           Company
           ,
           as
           soone
           as
           they
           met
           they
           fell
           to
           laughter
           and
           immoderate
           sport
           of
           either
           side
           :
           then
           turning
           head
           they
           Conducted
           Caius
           vnto
           his
           House
           .
           He
           layd
           him
           downe
           to
           rest
           as
           a
           man
           soundly
           drunke
           ,
           after
           the
           manner
           of
           those
           which
           drinke
           daily
           ,
           hauing
           nothing
           in
           his
           braine
           that
           troubled
           him
           :
           finally
           ,
           he
           was
           full
           of
           ioy
           and
           negligence
           .
           But
           Nicon
           and
           Tragisque
           ;
           hauing
           assembled
           the
           Youth
           ,
           diuided
           themselues
           into
           three
           Band
           :
           and
           after
           aduice
           ,
           they
           seazed
           vpon
           the
           most
           commodious
           approaches
           to
           the
           Market
           place
           ,
           to
           the
           end
           that
           nothing
           might
           be
           vnknowne
           vnto
           them
           ,
           of
           that
           which
           was
           practised
           ,
           aswell
           within
           the
           Citty
           as
           without
           .
        
         
           They
           also
           approached
           neere
           vnto
           Caius
           House
           ,
           being
           resolued
           that
           if
           he
           should
           haue
           any
           suspition
           of
           the
           Enterprize
           ,
           to
           kill
           him
           first
           :
           And
           that
           whatsoeuer
           they
           did
           they
           should
           beginne
           with
           him
           .
           As
           it
           often
           times
           happens
           at
           the
           returne
           from
           Banquets
           ,
           when
           as
           the
           Tumult
           was
           suddainly
           past
           ,
           and
           that
           the
           multitude
           was
           layd
           downe
           and
           a
           sleep
           ,
           and
           by
           the
           aduancement
           of
           the
           night
           ,
           the
           hope
           of
           the
           Enterprize
           remained
           entire
           ,
           then
           altogether
           attend
           the
           Execution
           .
           The
           Youth
           had
           articulated
           and
           agreed
           with
           the
           Carthaginians
           ,
           
           that
           Hannibal
           comming
           to
           the
           Citty
           ,
           neere
           vnto
           Musacee
           on
           the
           East
           ,
           and
           to
           the
           Gates
           which
           they
           call
           Temenides
           ,
           he
           should
           make
           a
           fire
           vpon
           a
           little
           Hill
           ,
           the
           which
           some
           call
           the
           Hill
           of
           Hyacinthe
           ,
           and
           others
           of
           
             Apollo
             Hyacinthe
          
           .
           And
           that
           when
           Tragisques
           Company
           should
           see
           it
           ,
           they
           should
           answere
           him
           by
           the
           like
           signe
           of
           fire
           :
           This
           done
           ,
           Hannibal
           should
           quench
           the
           fire
           which
           hee
           had
           made
           without
           the
           Citty
           ,
           and
           then
           approach
           with
           a
           slow
           pace
           .
        
         
           These
           things
           thus
           concluded
           ,
           the
           Youth
           of
           the
           Citty
           hauing
           past
           the
           inhabited
           part
           ,
           they
           came
           to
           the
           Monuments
           of
           the
           Deceased
           .
           The
           Easterne
           part
           of
           the
           Citty
           of
           Tarentum
           ,
           was
           full
           of
           Monuments
           :
           For
           that
           all
           the
           dead
           are
           buried
           within
           the
           Walls
           of
           the
           Citty
           ,
           according
           to
           a
           certaine
           old
           Oracle
           .
           They
           say
           that
           God
           gaue
           the
           Tarentins
           to
           vnderstand
           by
           an
           Oracle
           ,
           that
           it
           would
           be
           best
           for
           them
           when
           they
           had
           most
           Inhabitants
           .
           For
           their
           parts
           they
           thought
           ,
           that
           they
           should
           haue
           a
           good
           dwelling
           according
           vnto
           the
           Oracle
           ,
           if
           they
           retained
           the
           dead
           within
           their
           Citty
           .
           For
           this
           cause
           they
           interre
           them
           within
           their
           wals
           .
           When
           as
           the
           Youth
           of
           the
           Citty
           was
           come
           to
           the
           Pithyonique
           Hill
           ,
           they
           expected
           what
           would
           succeede
           .
           Hannibal
           approaching
           did
           what
           had
           beene
           concluded
           :
           and
           the
           Company
           of
           Nicon
           and
           Tragisque
           seeing
           the
           fire
           ,
           they
           tooke
           courage
           ,
           and
           kindled
           another
           fire
           .
           Againe
           seeing
           Hannibals
           fire
           quencht
           ,
           they
           made
           hast
           and
           ran
           vnto
           the
           Gate
           ,
           meaning
           to
           preuent
           Hannibals
           men
           in
           killing
           the
           Guards
           :
           for
           that
           the
           Carthaginians
           preparing
           to
           enter
           marcht
           slowly
           .
           When
           they
           had
           preuailed
           in
           their
           Enterprize
           ,
           and
           the
           Guards
           being
           surprized
           ,
           some
           slew
           them
           ,
           others
           brake
           the
           Bolts
           .
           The
           Gates
           being
           suddainly
           opened
           ,
           Hannibals
           men
           came
           with
           such
           a
           measured
           March
           ,
           as
           without
           any
           delay
           they
           
           assailed
           the
           Citty
           .
           When
           they
           had
           made
           their
           entry
           safely
           and
           without
           Tumult
           ,
           
           thinking
           they
           had
           done
           the
           greatest
           part
           of
           their
           businesse
           ,
           they
           entred
           the
           Market
           place
           boldly
           ,
           on
           that
           side
           which
           ioines
           to
           the
           Sea.
           In
           regard
           of
           the
           Horse-men
           ,
           they
           leaue
           no
           lesse
           then
           two
           Thousand
           within
           the
           Walls
           for
           their
           supply
           ,
           as
           well
           for
           the
           accidents
           which
           might
           happen
           without
           ,
           as
           for
           other
           expected
           things
           which
           do
           vsually
           chance
           .
        
         
           When
           they
           were
           come
           vnto
           the
           places
           neere
           vnto
           the
           Market
           ,
           the
           Army
           made
           a
           stand
           .
           Philimene
           likewise
           being
           much
           troubled
           ,
           how
           he
           might
           execute
           his
           Charge
           ,
           staied
           without
           .
           For
           when
           they
           made
           the
           fire
           ,
           they
           ranne
           not
           to
           that
           Gate
           :
           and
           they
           had
           sent
           him
           with
           a
           wilde
           Boare
           ,
           and
           about
           a
           Thousand
           Lybians
           with
           him
           to
           the
           next
           Gate
           ,
           meaning
           to
           execute
           their
           Enterprize
           ,
           not
           by
           one
           meanes
           only
           but
           by
           many
           .
           When
           as
           Philimene
           was
           according
           to
           his
           Custome
           come
           vnto
           the
           Walls
           ,
           the
           Guards
           suddainly
           were
           ready
           descending
           to
           Rhinopile
           .
           When
           as
           he
           called
           vnto
           them
           to
           open
           the
           Gate
           ,
           for
           that
           hauing
           a
           Boare
           ,
           hee
           was
           soare
           laden
           ,
           the
           Guard
           hearing
           those
           words
           open
           speedily
           ,
           expecting
           to
           haue
           a
           share
           of
           Philimenes
           prize
           ,
           as
           formerly
           hee
           had
           done
           to
           others
           .
        
         
           Philimene
           being
           the
           first
           of
           this
           Battalion
           enters
           ,
           accompanied
           by
           another
           ,
           wearing
           a
           Numidian
           Habite
           ,
           as
           if
           hee
           had
           beene
           of
           that
           Countrey
           :
           after
           whom
           followed
           two
           others
           ,
           carrying
           Venison
           .
           When
           there
           were
           foure
           entred
           ,
           they
           slew
           him
           which
           opened
           the
           Gate
           ,
           running
           simply
           and
           without
           feare
           ,
           
           to
           handle
           the
           Boare
           ,
           there
           entred
           to
           the
           number
           of
           Thirty
           Lybians
           by
           the
           little
           Wicket
           ,
           which
           followed
           them
           a
           slow
           pace
           and
           secretly
           .
           This
           being
           done
           ,
           some
           brake
           the
           Hinges
           ,
           others
           slew
           the
           Guards
           at
           the
           Gate
           ,
           and
           others
           called
           the
           Lybians
           by
           signes
           being
           yet
           without
           ,
           leading
           them
           to
           the
           Market
           place
           ,
           as
           it
           had
           beene
           ordred
           .
           Hannibal
           ioyfull
           of
           the
           adiunction
           of
           these
           men
           ,
           for
           that
           matters
           succeeded
           according
           to
           his
           desire
           ,
           he
           was
           attentiue
           to
           that
           which
           he
           had
           begunne
           .
           Hee
           therefore
           drawes
           two
           Thousand
           Gaules
           a
           part
           :
           and
           diuiding
           them
           into
           three
           Bands
           ,
           hee
           appoints
           to
           eyther
           of
           them
           two
           of
           the
           Youth
           which
           had
           mannaged
           this
           Enterprize
           ,
           with
           some
           of
           his
           Captaines
           ,
           giuing
           them
           charge
           ,
           that
           they
           should
           gaine
           the
           most
           commodious
           approaches
           to
           goe
           vnto
           the
           Market
           place
           .
           After
           which
           they
           should
           receiue
           the
           Youth
           of
           the
           Citty
           ,
           and
           haue
           a
           care
           to
           preserue
           the
           Cittizens
           ,
           and
           that
           they
           should
           crye
           out
           to
           the
           Tarentins
           ,
           to
           stay
           in
           the
           place
           which
           was
           assigned
           them
           for
           their
           safety
           .
           Finally
           ,
           hee
           Commaunds
           the
           Captaines
           of
           the
           Carthaginians
           and
           Celts
           ,
           that
           they
           should
           kill
           all
           the
           Romans
           they
           should
           encounter
           .
           Diuiding
           them selues
           one
           from
           another
           ,
           they
           dispatch
           that
           which
           they
           had
           in
           charge
           .
           The
           Enemies
           entry
           being
           knowne
           to
           the
           Tarentins
           ,
           the
           Citty
           was
           full
           of
           cries
           and
           vnexpected
           Trouble
           .
        
         
           When
           as
           Caius
           was
           aduertised
           of
           the
           Enemies
           entry
           ,
           thinking
           that
           he
           should
           not
           be
           able
           to
           preuent
           the
           danger
           ,
           by
           reason
           of
           his
           drunkennesse
           ,
           
           he
           gets
           suddainly
           out
           of
           his
           lodging
           with
           his
           family
           :
           And
           when
           hee
           was
           come
           to
           the
           Gate
           which
           leads
           vnto
           the
           Port
           ,
           and
           that
           the
           Guard
           had
           opened
           the
           Rhinopile
           ,
           he
           escapes
           that
           way
           ,
           and
           imbarques
           with
           
           his
           people
           in
           a
           little
           Cocke
           boate
           which
           lay
           in
           the
           Port
           ,
           and
           was
           carried
           to
           the
           Fort.
           Afterwards
           Philimene
           makes
           prouision
           of
           Roman
           Trumpets
           ,
           whereof
           some
           founded
           neere
           vnto
           the
           Theater
           ,
           as
           they
           had
           vsually
           done
           .
           And
           when
           the
           Romans
           ran
           in
           Armes
           according
           to
           their
           Custome
           to
           the
           Fortresse
           ,
           the
           Enterpize
           was
           dispatcht
           to
           the
           liking
           of
           the
           Carthaginians
           .
           But
           they
           which
           being
           dispersed
           and
           without
           order
           entred
           into
           those
           places
           ,
           some
           fell
           into
           the
           hands
           of
           the
           Carthaginians
           ,
           others
           among
           Celts
           :
           Who
           by
           this
           same
           meanes
           slew
           a
           great
           number
           .
        
         
           The
           day
           approaching
           ,
           the
           Tarentins
           rested
           in
           their
           Houses
           ,
           not
           able
           to
           preuent
           this
           inconuenience
           .
           For
           they
           thought
           by
           reason
           of
           the
           founding
           of
           the
           Trumpets
           ,
           that
           this
           combustion
           had
           beene
           made
           by
           the
           Romans
           ;
           for
           that
           they
           made
           no
           spoile
           in
           the
           Citty
           .
           But
           when
           they
           saw
           some
           of
           their
           men
           slaine
           in
           the
           place
           ,
           and
           some
           of
           the
           Gaules
           stripping
           the
           dead
           bodies
           of
           the
           Romans
           ,
           they
           beganne
           to
           thinke
           of
           the
           comming
           of
           the
           Carthaginians
           .
           When
           as
           Hannibal
           had
           drawne
           his
           Army
           into
           the
           market
           place
           ,
           and
           that
           the
           Romans
           were
           retired
           to
           the
           Fort
           ,
           the
           which
           they
           held
           before
           with
           their
           Garrison
           ,
           he
           causeth
           a
           Proclamation
           foorth
           with
           to
           be
           made
           and
           proclaimed
           ,
           that
           all
           the
           Tarentins
           should
           come
           vnto
           the
           Market
           place
           without
           Armes
           .
           In
           regard
           of
           the
           Youth
           ,
           they
           went
           vp
           and
           downe
           the
           Citty
           crying
           liberty
           ,
           aduising
           and
           perswading
           the
           Citizens
           to
           rest
           assured
           that
           the
           Carthaginians
           were
           there
           for
           their
           good
           .
           But
           all
           the
           Tarentins
           which
           held
           the
           Romans
           party
           ,
           being
           aduertised
           of
           this
           Action
           ,
           retired
           to
           the
           Fort
           :
           The
           rest
           assembled
           without
           Armes
           at
           the
           sound
           of
           the
           Trumpet
           .
           To
           whom
           Hannibal
           spake
           graciously
           .
        
         
           When
           the
           Tarentins
           had
           generally
           conceiued
           by
           his
           Speech
           ,
           and
           vnexpected
           hope
           ,
           he
           sent
           many
           of
           them
           away
           ,
           giuing
           them
           charge
           at
           their
           returne
           ,
           to
           be
           carefull
           to
           Write
           the
           name
           of
           the
           Tarentins
           vppon
           their
           doores
           :
           And
           if
           by
           fortune
           or
           chance
           any
           one
           did
           it
           to
           a
           Romans
           House
           ,
           he
           should
           be
           punished
           with
           Death
           .
           Wherefore
           hee
           made
           choise
           of
           men
           accustomed
           vnto
           this
           charge
           ,
           and
           sends
           them
           presently
           to
           spoile
           the
           Romans
           Houses
           ,
           willing
           them
           to
           hold
           and
           maintaine
           the
           Tarentins
           lodgings
           for
           Enemies
           ,
           which
           had
           not
           the
           marke
           of
           a
           Tarentine
           .
           Finally
           ,
           hee
           kept
           the
           rest
           in
           battaile
           to
           succour
           the
           others
           .
           When
           he
           had
           drawne
           together
           great
           store
           of
           goods
           by
           this
           spoile
           ,
           and
           that
           the
           commodities
           answering
           the
           conceiued
           hope
           of
           the
           Tarentins
           ,
           came
           to
           good
           ,
           they
           then
           returned
           to
           Armes
           .
        
         
           The
           day
           following
           Hannibal
           holding
           a
           Councell
           with
           the
           Tarentins
           ,
           decreed
           to
           seperate
           the
           Citty
           from
           the
           Fort
           ,
           and
           to
           fortifie
           it
           ,
           to
           the
           end
           they
           should
           be
           no
           more
           in
           feare
           of
           the
           Romans
           holding
           the
           Fort.
           Wherefore
           he
           beganne
           first
           to
           fortifie
           the
           Citty
           with
           pallisadoes
           ,
           right
           against
           the
           Wals
           of
           the
           Hill
           which
           is
           before
           the
           Fort.
           And
           knowing
           that
           the
           Enemies
           would
           stirre
           and
           make
           some
           attempt
           ,
           hee
           appointed
           sufficient
           Forces
           :
           Thinking
           that
           for
           the
           future
           ,
           there
           would
           bee
           nothing
           more
           necessary
           ,
           to
           amaze
           the
           Romans
           ,
           and
           to
           assure
           the
           Tarentins
           .
           When
           as
           they
           beganne
           to
           set
           vp
           their
           impalement
           ,
           and
           that
           the
           Romans
           assailed
           their
           Enemies
           with
           great
           confidence
           ,
           courage
           and
           
           resolution
           ,
           Hannibal
           fighting
           with
           them
           a
           little
           ,
           prouoked
           them
           to
           the
           Combate
           .
           
           But
           when
           as
           many
           of
           them
           past
           beyond
           the
           Hill
           ,
           he
           giuing
           courage
           to
           his
           men
           encounters
           the
           Enemy
           .
           When
           the
           Combate
           grew
           hot
           ,
           as
           much
           as
           might
           be
           in
           a
           streight
           place
           inuironed
           with
           Wals
           ,
           the
           Romans
           in
           the
           end
           beeing
           roughly
           repuls'd
           gaue
           backe
           ,
           so
           as
           many
           of
           them
           fell
           into
           the
           Numidians
           hands
           :
           Finally
           the
           greatest
           part
           being
           repuls'd
           ,
           and
           falling
           into
           the
           ditches
           ,
           dyed
           .
        
         
           After
           this
           ,
           Hannibal
           fortified
           the
           Citty
           with
           Pallisadoes
           without
           danger
           ,
           and
           hauing
           done
           all
           things
           to
           his
           liking
           hee
           was
           at
           quiet
           .
           He
           likewise
           forced
           the
           Enemies
           to
           remaine
           shut
           vp
           in
           their
           Fort
           ,
           in
           feare
           not
           onely
           of
           themselues
           ,
           but
           also
           of
           the
           Fort.
           In
           regard
           of
           the
           Citizens
           ,
           hee
           hath
           so
           puft
           vp
           their
           Courage
           ,
           as
           they
           helde
           themselues
           able
           to
           resist
           the
           Romans
           ,
           without
           the
           helpe
           of
           the
           Carthaginians
           .
           Afterwards
           Hannibal
           leauing
           some
           little
           space
           ,
           from
           the
           pallisadoe
           towards
           the
           Citty
           ,
           hee
           made
           a
           Ditch
           answering
           the
           Pallisadoe
           and
           the
           wall
           of
           the
           Fort
           ,
           from
           whence
           some
           time
           there
           were
           Souldiers
           drawn
           vnto
           the
           wall
           of
           the
           Citty
           .
           Moreouer
           hauing
           Pallisadoed
           this
           Ditch
           ,
           this
           fortification
           prooued
           not
           lesse
           strong
           then
           a
           Wall.
           Besides
           the
           which
           within
           towards
           the
           Citty
           (
           leauing
           a
           reasonable
           space
           )
           hee
           beganne
           a
           VVall
           from
           that
           part
           which
           they
           call
           the
           Sauior
           ,
           vnto
           that
           which
           they
           call
           Deepe
           :
           So
           as
           without
           any
           Garrison
           ,
           these
           Fortifications
           would
           bee
           sufficient
           to
           cause
           the
           Tarentins
           to
           dwell
           in
           safety
           .
           Leauing
           then
           a
           sufficient
           Garrison
           of
           Horse
           for
           the
           Guard
           of
           the
           Citty
           and
           wall
           ,
           
           hee
           planted
           his
           Campe
           forty
           furlongs
           from
           the
           Citty
           ,
           neere
           the
           Riuer
           which
           some
           call
           Gallea
           ,
           others
           Erota
           ,
           which
           name
           it
           hath
           taken
           from
           that
           other
           Riuer
           ,
           passing
           neere
           vnto
           Lacedemon
           ,
           which
           they
           likewise
           call
           Erota
           .
        
         
           The
           Tarentins
           in
           trueth
           haue
           many
           such
           ,
           as
           well
           in
           the
           Country
           as
           in
           the
           Citty
           ,
           for
           that
           vndoubtedly
           they
           haue
           taken
           their
           Collony
           and
           Race
           from
           the
           Lacedemonians
           .
           The
           wall
           beeing
           finished
           and
           ended
           ,
           aswell
           by
           the
           diligence
           and
           industry
           of
           the
           Tarentins
           ,
           as
           the
           helpe
           and
           assistance
           of
           the
           
             Carthaginians
             ,
             Hannibal
          
           resolues
           to
           ouer-throw
           the
           Fort.
           And
           when
           hee
           had
           prepared
           and
           made
           all
           things
           ready
           for
           the
           siege
           ,
           the
           Romans
           hauing
           receiued
           into
           the
           Fort
           succours
           by
           Sea
           ,
           from
           Metaponcia
           ,
           they
           were
           something
           refresht
           and
           comforted
           ,
           and
           in
           the
           night
           assailed
           Hannibals
           Engines
           ,
           ruining
           them
           all
           with
           their
           preparations
           .
           This
           made
           Hannibal
           to
           despaire
           of
           the
           siege
           of
           the
           Fort.
           
        
         
           And
           when
           the
           Citty
           wals
           were
           made
           perfect
           ,
           he
           assembles
           the
           Tarentins
           ,
           and
           lets
           them
           vnderstand
           ,
           that
           it
           was
           very
           necessary
           for
           them
           to
           be
           masters
           of
           the
           Sea
           ,
           
           against
           the
           discommodities
           of
           the
           present
           time
           .
           But
           as
           the
           mouth
           of
           the
           Port
           was
           in
           the
           Commaund
           of
           the
           Fort
           ,
           it
           was
           not
           in
           their
           power
           to
           helpe
           themselues
           with
           shippes
           at
           their
           pleasure
           ,
           or
           goe
           out
           of
           the
           Port
           :
           VVhere
           as
           the
           Romans
           had
           all
           necessaries
           brought
           vnto
           them
           safely
           .
           So
           as
           the
           Citty
           should
           neuer
           enioy
           a
           perfect
           freedome
           and
           liberty
           .
           Hannibal
           considering
           this
           ,
           he
           let
           the
           Tarentins
           vnderstand
           ,
           that
           if
           they
           which
           held
           the
           Fort
           ,
           lost
           the
           hope
           of
           the
           comodity
           of
           the
           Sea
           ,
           they
           would
           presently
           yeild
           it
           to
           them
           .
           
           The
           which
           the
           Tarentins
           hearing
           ,
           they
           allowed
           of
           his
           Speech
           ,
           but
           they
           could
           not
           at
           that
           time
           effect
           it
           ,
           vnlesse
           they
           were
           assisted
           by
           the
           Carthaginians
           Army
           :
           The
           which
           could
           not
           then
           be
           done
           .
           Wherefore
           they
           could
           not
           conceiue
           whereto
           Hannibal
           tended
           ,
           propounding
           these
           things
           .
        
         
           And
           when
           he
           maintained
           that
           they
           might
           well
           be
           masters
           of
           the
           Sea
           without
           the
           helpe
           of
           the
           Carthaginians
           ,
           they
           wondred
           more
           ,
           not
           being
           able
           to
           vnderstand
           his
           conception
           .
           When
           hee
           had
           viewed
           the
           place
           within
           the
           Wals
           ,
           from
           the
           Port
           vnto
           the
           outward
           Sea
           ,
           he
           was
           of
           opinion
           that
           the
           Ships
           might
           saile
           close
           vnto
           the
           Wall
           towards
           the
           South
           .
           When
           hee
           had
           giuen
           this
           aduice
           vnto
           the
           Tarentins
           ,
           they
           not
           onely
           imbraced
           it
           suddainly
           ,
           but
           commended
           Hannibal
           wonderfully
           .
           Presently
           after
           they
           had
           made
           Wheeles
           ,
           they
           prepared
           a
           way
           for
           ships
           ,
           which
           was
           sooner
           done
           then
           spoken
           ,
           for
           that
           affection
           and
           the
           multitude
           of
           Worke-men
           preuailed
           much
           .
           By
           this
           meanes
           the
           Tarentins
           past
           their
           ships
           into
           the
           open
           Sea
           ,
           and
           safely
           besieged
           those
           of
           the
           Fort
           ,
           who
           receiued
           their
           succours
           from
           abroad
           .
           In
           regard
           of
           Hannibal
           ,
           leauing
           the
           Citty
           he
           raised
           his
           Campe
           ,
           and
           returning
           three
           dayes
           after
           ,
           to
           the
           Pallisadoe
           which
           he
           had
           made
           in
           the
           beginning
           ,
           hee
           stayed
           to
           spend
           the
           rest
           of
           the
           Winter
           .
        
      
       
         
         
           A
           PARCELL
           OF
           the
           Ninth
           Booke
           of
           the
           History
           of
           POLYBIVS
           .
        
         
           BEhold
           the
           most
           renowned
           and
           excellent
           Actions
           ,
           comprehended
           vnder
           the
           aforesayd
           Olympiade
           ,
           and
           within
           the
           space
           of
           foure
           Yeares
           which
           it
           containes
           :
           Of
           which
           wee
           will
           endeauour
           to
           speake
           of
           in
           two
           Bookes
           .
           I
           am
           not
           ignorant
           that
           our
           Commentaries
           haue
           beene
           somthing
           rough
           ,
           and
           that
           they
           are
           pleasing
           to
           a
           certaine
           kinde
           of
           Auditors
           ,
           and
           blamed
           by
           others
           .
           In
           truth
           other
           Historiographers
           ,
           and
           in
           a
           manner
           all
           ,
           or
           the
           greatest
           part
           ,
           helping
           themselues
           with
           all
           the
           parts
           of
           a
           History
           ,
           draw
           many
           men
           to
           the
           reading
           of
           their
           Commentaries
           .
           The
           manner
           to
           Discourse
           of
           Genealogies
           causes
           a
           desire
           to
           heare
           :
           That
           also
           which
           speakes
           of
           Collonies
           ,
           Voyages
           ,
           Possessions
           ,
           and
           Races
           ,
           which
           please
           a
           curious
           man
           of
           little
           iudgement
           ,
           as
           that
           of
           Ephorus
           .
           And
           to
           a
           ciuill
           man
           ,
           that
           wherein
           they
           Discourse
           of
           the
           Actions
           of
           Nations
           ,
           Citties
           ,
           and
           Potentates
           ,
           whereunto
           applying
           our selues
           plainly
           ,
           and
           disposing
           all
           our
           Treaty
           to
           these
           things
           ,
           wee
           direct
           and
           guide
           our selues
           by
           a
           certaine
           kinde
           of
           Discourse
           ,
           as
           wee
           haue
           formerly
           promised
           .
        
         
           It
           is
           true
           ,
           wee
           direct
           most
           Readers
           to
           that
           which
           is
           not
           much
           pleasing
           and
           delightfull
           .
           Finally
           ,
           wee
           haue
           at
           large
           deliuered
           the
           cause
           ,
           why
           in
           reproouing
           the
           other
           parts
           of
           a
           History
           ,
           wee
           will
           thus
           write
           the
           Actions
           .
           There
           is
           no
           hinderance
           that
           for
           the
           better
           expressing
           and
           declaration
           ,
           wee
           should
           not
           briefly
           aduertise
           the
           Reader
           heereof
           .
           
           But
           as
           many
           of
           these
           things
           are
           related
           in
           diuers
           manners
           ,
           of
           Genealogies
           ,
           Fables
           ,
           and
           Collonies
           ,
           and
           moreouer
           of
           Races
           ,
           Alliances
           ,
           and
           Possessions
           ,
           it
           will
           be
           necessary
           for
           him
           that
           would
           Write
           ,
           to
           speake
           consequently
           of
           strange
           things
           as
           proper
           ,
           which
           were
           an
           infamous
           thing
           :
           Or
           if
           he
           will
           not
           ,
           hee
           must
           labour
           in
           vaine
           ,
           in
           promising
           publiquely
           to
           pursue
           and
           Comment
           of
           those
           things
           ,
           which
           haue
           bin
           sufficiently
           declared
           ,
           and
           deliuered
           to
           posterity
           by
           the
           ancient
           .
        
         
           For
           this
           cause
           ,
           and
           for
           many
           others
           we
           haue
           left
           them
           ,
           receiuing
           a
           relation
           of
           Actions
           :
           For
           that
           first
           ,
           that
           as
           many
           new
           things
           offer
           themselues
           often
           ,
           so
           it
           is
           very
           necessary
           to
           vse
           a
           new
           kinde
           of
           Discourse
           :
           The
           which
           happens
           not
           in
           the
           beginning
           of
           the
           Relation
           ,
           so
           as
           we
           deliuer
           the
           subsequent
           Actions
           .
           And
           secondly
           ,
           for
           that
           this
           kinde
           hath
           beene
           before
           ,
           and
           is
           most
           profitable
           ,
           by
           the
           which
           the
           experience
           of
           things
           and
           Policies
           ,
           haue
           so
           much
           preuailed
           with
           vs
           ,
           as
           they
           which
           haue
           a
           desire
           to
           know
           the
           Actions
           ,
           may
           helpe
           themselues
           by
           an
           easie
           way
           ,
           in
           all
           that
           which
           happens
           by
           the
           course
           of
           time
           .
           Wherefore
           hauing
           no
           such
           regard
           to
           the
           pleasure
           and
           delight
           of
           those
           which
           shall
           reade
           and
           peruse
           our
           Commentaries
           ,
           as
           to
           the
           profit
           of
           the
           Hearers
           ,
           we
           haue
           (
           leauing
           the
           other
           parts
           )
           fixed
           vpon
           this
           .
           Finally
           ,
           they
           which
           shall
           diligently
           consider
           of
           our
           Commentaries
           ,
           wil
           be
           more
           certaine
           witnesses
           .
        
         
           When
           as
           Hannibal
           had
           inclosed
           the
           Campe
           of
           
             Appius
             Claudius
          
           ,
           
           being
           at
           the
           siege
           of
           Capoua
           ,
           at
           the
           first
           hee
           vsed
           skirmishes
           ,
           seeking
           to
           draw
           the
           Enemy
           to
           Battaile
           .
           But
           when
           as
           no
           man
           presented
           himselfe
           ,
           in
           the
           end
           he
           besieged
           them
           ,
           which
           was
           an
           Enterprize
           wherein
           hee
           was
           frustrated
           aswell
           as
           of
           the
           first
           ,
           although
           the
           Horse-men
           of
           the
           Wings
           assailed
           them
           in
           Troupes
           ,
           casting
           Darts
           into
           their
           Campe
           ,
           with
           great
           cries
           :
           And
           the
           foote-men
           charge
           them
           by
           Bands
           ,
           labouring
           to
           breake
           the
           Pallisado
           .
           Yet
           they
           could
           not
           diuert
           the
           Romans
           from
           their
           former
           resolution
           ,
           repulsing
           those
           which
           assailed
           the
           Pallisadoe
           with
           great
           strength
           and
           Courage
           :
           And
           being
           well
           armed
           ,
           they
           went
           not
           out
           of
           the
           Campe
           with
           their
           Ensignes
           .
           Hannibal
           bearing
           these
           things
           impatiently
           ,
           and
           the
           rather
           for
           that
           the
           Romans
           could
           not
           any
           way
           bee
           annoyed
           from
           the
           Towne
           ,
           studied
           what
           order
           he
           might
           take
           for
           the
           present
           Affaires
           .
           For
           my
           part
           ,
           I
           thinke
           that
           the
           case
           falling
           out
           thus
           ,
           seemes
           to
           haue
           made
           not
           onely
           the
           Carthaginians
           to
           doubt
           ,
           but
           all
           other
           men
           to
           whom
           the
           knowledge
           thereof
           hath
           come
           .
        
         
           Who
           will
           not
           wonder
           ,
           hearing
           how
           the
           Romans
           haue
           often
           beene
           vanquished
           by
           the
           Carthaginians
           ,
           and
           durst
           not
           present
           themselues
           ,
           nor
           fight
           with
           them
           ,
           haue
           not
           abandoned
           their
           Fort
           beeing
           in
           the
           open
           field
           ?
           It
           is
           certaine
           that
           in
           times
           past
           ,
           they
           had
           alwayes
           Camped
           onely
           at
           the
           bottome
           or
           foote
           of
           Mountaines
           against
           the
           Enemies
           :
           But
           now
           being
           in
           a
           faire
           Plaine
           ,
           and
           in
           the
           openest
           place
           of
           all
           Italy
           ,
           besieging
           a
           strong
           Towne
           ,
           they
           were
           assailed
           by
           them
           of
           all
           sides
           ,
           against
           whom
           they
           durst
           not
           once
           thinke
           or
           immagine
           to
           make
           head
           ,
           being
           so
           much
           disheartned
           .
           And
           although
           the
           Carthaginians
           preuailed
           continually
           fighting
           ,
           yet
           they
           were
           no
           lesse
           annoyed
           by
           the
           vanquished
           ▪
           
           Finally
           ,
           I
           hold
           this
           to
           be
           the
           cause
           ,
           that
           they
           consider
           the
           Enterprize
           one
           of
           another
           :
           That
           is
           to
           say
           ,
           that
           the
           Troupes
           of
           Hannibals
           Horse-men
           ,
           purchased
           the
           Victory
           to
           the
           Carthaginians
           ,
           and
           a
           defeate
           to
           the
           Romans
           :
           Wherefore
           the
           vanquished
           made
           suddaine
           sallies
           after
           the
           fight
           .
           They
           also
           lodg'd
           their
           Troupes
           in
           such
           a
           place
           ,
           as
           the
           Horse-men
           could
           not
           annoy
           them
           .
           The
           case
           falling
           out
           thus
           neere
           vnto
           Capoua
           ,
           was
           common
           to
           them
           both
           .
           The
           Romans
           in
           trueth
           durst
           not
           come
           foorth
           to
           fight
           ,
           beeing
           terrified
           with
           the
           Enemies
           horse
           .
           They
           kept
           themselues
           within
           their
           Fort
           ,
           knowing
           well
           that
           the
           Cauallery
           vanquishing
           them
           in
           fight
           ,
           they
           could
           not
           annoy
           them
           .
        
         
           The
           Carthaginians
           likewise
           could
           not
           with
           reason
           stay
           long
           with
           so
           great
           a
           number
           of
           Horses
           :
           For
           that
           the
           Romans
           had
           for
           that
           ●ause
           wasted
           the
           whole
           Countrey
           :
           Neither
           could
           they
           giue
           order
           to
           haue
           Hay
           and
           Barley
           brought
           on
           Horse-backe
           so
           great
           a
           way
           vnto
           their
           Cauallery
           and
           Sumpters
           :
           Neither
           durst
           the
           Carthaginians
           besiege
           the
           Enemy
           without
           Horse
           ,
           being
           fortified
           with
           Ditches
           and
           Pallisadoes
           :
           Against
           the
           which
           in
           fighting
           without
           Winges
           vppon
           an
           equall
           danger
           ,
           they
           should
           hazard
           an
           vncertaine
           Fortune
           .
           They
           feared
           likewise
           that
           the
           Roman
           Subiects
           ,
           would
           ioyne
           with
           them
           and
           succour
           them
           ,
           and
           that
           cutting
           of
           their
           necessary
           Victualls
           ,
           they
           would
           draw
           him
           into
           great
           distresse
           .
        
         
           Hannibal
           considering
           these
           things
           ,
           hauing
           opinion
           that
           they
           could
           not
           raise
           the
           siege
           directly
           ,
           
           he
           takes
           another
           aduice
           .
           Finally
           ,
           he
           makes
           his
           reckoning
           ,
           that
           if
           in
           stealing
           away
           suddainly
           ,
           he
           should
           shew
           himselfe
           about
           Rome
           ,
           he
           might
           do
           something
           that
           might
           be
           profitable
           for
           the
           Carthaginians
           affaires
           ,
           the
           inhabitants
           beeing
           amazed
           with
           such
           a
           new
           accident
           :
           Or
           if
           that
           did
           not
           succeede
           ,
           hee
           should
           force
           Appius
           Army
           to
           raise
           the
           s●ege
           to
           succour
           and
           supply
           their
           Countrey
           ,
           or
           else
           foorth-with
           diuide
           themselues
           ,
           so
           as
           they
           which
           should
           succour
           the
           Country
           ,
           and
           they
           which
           remained
           at
           the
           siege
           would
           be
           easie
           to
           vanquish
           .
           Considering
           these
           things
           ,
           hee
           sent
           a
           certaine
           Lybian
           messenger
           to
           Capoua
           ,
           perswading
           him
           to
           retire
           to
           the
           Romans
           ,
           and
           so
           into
           the
           Citty
           ,
           prouiding
           wisely
           by
           this
           meanes
           ,
           that
           his
           Letters
           might
           bee
           safely
           carried
           .
           He
           feared
           much
           ,
           that
           the
           Capouans
           seeing
           his
           departure
           would
           yeilde
           ,
           following
           the
           Romans
           party
           ,
           as
           destitute
           of
           hope
           .
           For
           this
           cause
           hee
           acquaints
           them
           with
           his
           intention
           by
           Letters
           ,
           for
           the
           which
           he
           sends
           the
           Lybian
           ,
           after
           the
           departure
           of
           his
           Army
           ,
           to
           the
           end
           that
           knowing
           his
           resolution
           and
           dislodging
           ,
           they
           should
           maintaine
           the
           siege
           couragiously
           .
        
         
           When
           as
           they
           which
           besieged
           Capoua
           ,
           had
           intreated
           the
           people
           of
           Rome
           for
           assistance
           ,
           that
           Hannibal
           held
           them
           besieged
           ,
           they
           were
           all
           in
           great
           doubt
           and
           feare
           ,
           for
           that
           the
           present
           Affaires
           required
           a
           finall
           end
           ,
           and
           therefore
           they
           sought
           by
           frequent
           Embassies
           and
           attempts
           to
           assist
           that
           party
           concerning
           the
           Generall
           .
           The
           Capouans
           on
           the
           other
           side
           (
           after
           they
           had
           receiued
           the
           Letters
           by
           the
           Lybian
           ,
           and
           knowne
           the
           Carthaginians
           aduice
           )
           hold
           good
           against
           the
           Enemy
           ,
           resoluing
           to
           aduenture
           and
           trie
           their
           Fortune
           .
           Wherefore
           Hannibal
           hauing
           fedde
           his
           Army
           the
           fifth
           day
           after
           his
           comming
           ,
           and
           leauing
           fires
           burning
           ,
           
           he
           rais'd
           his
           Campe
           ,
           so
           as
           he
           was
           not
           discouered
           by
           the
           Enemy
           .
           Taking
           then
           the
           difficult
           way
           by
           the
           Saunitide
           ,
           discouering
           &
           gaining
           by
           his
           Cauallery
           the
           nearest
           places
           to
           his
           way
           ,
           he
           past
           the
           Riuer
           of
           Annion
           secretly
           ,
           whilest
           that
           the
           Inhabitants
           of
           Rome
           were
           in
           suspence
           for
           Capoua
           and
           that
           Warre
           :
           Approaching
           in
           such
           sort
           ,
           as
           he
           planted
           his
           Campe
           within
           forty
           Furlongs
           of
           Rome
           .
           
           And
           as
           he
           assailed
           it
           by
           this
           meanes
           ,
           it
           happened
           that
           they
           of
           the
           City
           were
           troubled
           and
           dismayed
           with
           feare
           ,
           for
           that
           this
           accident
           came
           suddainly
           and
           contrary
           to
           their
           hope
           ,
           and
           that
           Hannibal
           had
           not
           formerly
           besieged
           the
           City
           so
           neare
           .
           They
           had
           also
           a
           conceit
           ,
           that
           he
           approaching
           so
           neare
           the
           City
           ,
           their
           Army
           besieging
           Capoua
           ,
           must
           of
           necessity
           be
           defeated
           .
           
           The
           men
           flye
           to
           the
           Walles
           ,
           and
           out
           of
           the
           City
           to
           places
           of
           aduantage
           .
           The
           Women
           on
           the
           other
           side
           make
           professions
           about
           the
           Temples
           ,
           washing
           the
           pauement
           with
           their
           haire
           .
           
           It
           was
           a
           thing
           they
           were
           accustomed
           to
           doe
           ,
           if
           at
           any
           time
           the
           Countrey
           were
           in
           great
           danger
           .
        
         
           When
           as
           Hannibal
           was
           thus
           incampt
           ,
           thinking
           to
           assaile
           the
           City
           the
           day
           following
           ,
           there
           happened
           an
           admirable
           and
           casuall
           accident
           ,
           working
           for
           the
           preseruation
           of
           the
           
             Romans
             .
             Caius
          
           and
           Publius
           had
           taken
           an
           Oath
           of
           the
           Souldiers
           which
           had
           beene
           leuied
           ,
           to
           come
           to
           Rome
           the
           the
           same
           day
           in
           Armes
           .
           They
           also
           made
           another
           Leuie
           :
           so
           as
           at
           a
           certaine
           time
           a
           great
           number
           of
           men
           of
           Warre
           transported
           themselues
           suddainly
           to
           Rome
           .
           With
           the
           which
           the
           Captaines
           made
           a
           bold
           sally
           :
           and
           planting
           their
           Campe
           before
           the
           City
           ,
           they
           restrained
           Hannibals
           fury
           .
           The
           Carthaginians
           in
           truth
           at
           the
           first
           made
           such
           an
           attempt
           ,
           as
           they
           despaired
           not
           to
           take
           the
           City
           by
           assault
           .
           But
           seeing
           the
           Enemies
           to
           hold
           a
           Campe
           ,
           and
           aduertised
           by
           a
           Prisoner
           of
           that
           which
           had
           happened
           ,
           they
           desisted
           from
           their
           Enterprize
           to
           take
           the
           Towne
           ,
           falling
           to
           spoile
           the
           Countrey
           ,
           
           and
           to
           fire
           their
           houses
           :
           so
           as
           at
           the
           first
           they
           brought
           a
           wonderfull
           booty
           vnto
           their
           Campe
           ,
           as
           being
           come
           to
           this
           kind
           of
           hunting
           ,
           to
           the
           which
           neuer
           Enemy
           thought
           to
           attaine
           .
           And
           when
           as
           afterwards
           the
           Consuls
           taking
           courage
           ,
           had
           planted
           themselues
           within
           Eleuen
           Furlongs
           of
           the
           Enemies
           Campe
           ,
           
           Hannibal
           lost
           all
           hope
           of
           taking
           the
           City
           ,
           notwithstanding
           the
           great
           spoiles
           which
           hee
           had
           made
           ;
           and
           which
           is
           more
           ,
           he
           parts
           at
           the
           breake
           of
           day
           with
           his
           Army
           ,
           keeping
           a
           good
           reckoning
           of
           dayes
           ,
           in
           the
           which
           according
           to
           his
           aduice
           taken
           from
           the
           beginning
           ,
           he
           was
           in
           hope
           that
           Appius
           aduertised
           of
           the
           danger
           of
           the
           City
           ,
           would
           wholly
           raise
           the
           siege
           ,
           and
           that
           he
           would
           succour
           Rome
           ;
           or
           leauing
           some
           portion
           of
           the
           Army
           ,
           and
           taking
           the
           greatest
           part
           ,
           he
           would
           make
           haste
           to
           succour
           his
           Countrey
           :
           either
           of
           which
           happening
           ,
           his
           affaires
           would
           succeed
           well
           .
           But
           Publius
           breaking
           the
           Bridges
           of
           the
           said
           Riuer
           ,
           forced
           him
           to
           passe
           his
           Army
           at
           a
           Fourde
           ,
           being
           alwayes
           in
           the
           taile
           of
           him
           ,
           and
           annoying
           him
           much
           .
        
         
           It
           is
           true
           ,
           he
           could
           not
           defeate
           him
           for
           the
           great
           number
           of
           Horses
           ,
           and
           the
           dexterity
           of
           the
           Numidians
           fit
           for
           all
           purposes
           :
           yet
           he
           retired
           to
           his
           Fort
           ,
           hauing
           recouered
           a
           great
           part
           of
           the
           booty
           ,
           and
           taken
           about
           three
           hundred
           men
           .
           Afterwards
           imagining
           that
           the
           Carthaginians
           hastned
           their
           retreate
           for
           scare
           ,
           hee
           pursued
           them
           in
           the
           Reare
           by
           
           Skirmishes
           .
           In
           the
           beginning
           Hannibal
           made
           haste
           pursuing
           his
           designe
           .
           But
           when
           as
           on
           the
           fift
           day
           he
           had
           beene
           aduertised
           that
           Appius
           continued
           still
           at
           the
           siege
           of
           Capoua
           ,
           he
           stayed
           :
           then
           suddainly
           receiuing
           those
           which
           pursued
           him
           ,
           
           he
           charg'd
           them
           in
           the
           Night
           ,
           making
           a
           great
           slaughter
           ,
           and
           chasing
           the
           rest
           out
           of
           their
           Fort.
           When
           as
           the
           day
           following
           he
           saw
           the
           Romans
           retired
           to
           a
           certaine
           Hill
           ,
           strong
           by
           scituation
           ,
           and
           rampred
           ,
           he
           despaires
           to
           take
           them
           :
           Yet
           making
           his
           voyage
           by
           Daunia
           and
           Brette
           ,
           hee
           assailes
           the
           neighbour
           places
           to
           Rhegium
           so
           suddainly
           ,
           as
           he
           had
           in
           a
           manner
           taken
           the
           City
           :
           yet
           he
           surprised
           all
           those
           that
           were
           stragling
           in
           the
           Fields
           ,
           with
           a
           great
           number
           of
           the
           Rheginois
           at
           his
           comming
           .
           In
           my
           opinion
           we
           ought
           with
           reason
           to
           obserue
           at
           that
           time
           the
           vertue
           and
           enuy
           of
           the
           Romans
           and
           the
           Carthaginians
           in
           the
           conduct
           of
           the
           Warre
           .
        
         
           For
           as
           all
           the
           World
           wonders
           at
           Epaminundas
           ,
           Generall
           of
           the
           Thebeins
           in
           this
           ,
           that
           when
           he
           was
           come
           with
           the
           Allies
           of
           the
           Warre
           to
           Tegee
           ,
           and
           was
           aduertised
           that
           the
           Lacedemonians
           were
           with
           their
           league
           at
           Mantinea
           ,
           assembling
           there
           to
           giue
           Battaile
           to
           the
           Thebeins
           ,
           hee
           gaue
           order
           to
           his
           Troupes
           to
           feede
           presently
           :
           By
           this
           meanes
           hee
           causeth
           his
           Army
           to
           march
           in
           the
           Euening
           ,
           
           as
           it
           were
           to
           recouer
           some
           conuenient
           places
           to
           put
           them
           in
           Battaile
           .
           VVhen
           he
           had
           drawne
           many
           into
           this
           conceite
           ,
           hee
           parts
           to
           assaile
           the
           City
           of
           Lacedemon
           .
           VVhere
           entring
           about
           three
           houres
           in
           the
           Night
           ,
           contrary
           to
           all
           hope
           ,
           and
           finding
           it
           naked
           and
           destitute
           of
           helpe
           ,
           he
           tooke
           it
           ,
           and
           kept
           it
           on
           that
           side
           which
           was
           paued
           to
           the
           Riuer
           .
           As
           this
           disaster
           happened
           with
           a
           great
           alteration
           ,
           and
           that
           a
           certaine
           Fugitiue
           flying
           to
           Mantinea
           ,
           had
           aduertised
           King
           Agesilaus
           of
           that
           which
           happened
           ,
           and
           that
           they
           of
           the
           league
           made
           haste
           to
           succour
           Lacedemon
           ,
           hee
           was
           out
           of
           hope
           to
           bee
           able
           to
           keepe
           it
           .
           But
           when
           he
           had
           fed
           neare
           vnto
           the
           Riuer
           of
           Erota
           ,
           and
           had
           drawne
           his
           Army
           together
           ,
           after
           that
           he
           had
           suffered
           many
           miseries
           and
           dangers
           ,
           he
           returnes
           to
           Mantinea
           ,
           taking
           the
           same
           way
           ,
           with
           hope
           to
           finde
           it
           destitue
           and
           vnfurnished
           of
           Lacedemonians
           and
           their
           league
           ,
           as
           being
           gone
           to
           succour
           Lacedemon
           :
           the
           which
           succeeded
           accordingly
           .
           Wherefore
           giuing
           courage
           to
           the
           Thebeins
           ,
           and
           marching
           in
           the
           Night
           with
           great
           labour
           and
           toile
           ,
           hee
           arriued
           by
           noone
           at
           Mantinea
           ,
           being
           destitute
           and
           void
           of
           succours
           .
           It
           is
           true
           that
           the
           Athenians
           who
           at
           that
           time
           held
           the
           party
           of
           the
           Lacedemonians
           ,
           against
           the
           Thebeins
           ,
           were
           come
           to
           their
           succours
           .
           When
           the
           foreward
           of
           the
           Thebeins
           ,
           arriued
           at
           the
           Temple
           of
           Possidon
           ,
           standing
           seuen
           Furlongs
           from
           the
           Towne
           ,
           it
           happened
           as
           a
           thing
           fore-cast
           ,
           that
           at
           the
           same
           instant
           the
           Atheniens
           shewed
           themselues
           vpon
           a
           Hill
           neare
           to
           Mantinea
           ,
           who
           being
           discouered
           by
           them
           which
           remained
           in
           the
           Towne
           ,
           they
           went
           to
           the
           VValles
           ,
           taking
           courage
           to
           repulse
           the
           Thebeins
           attempts
           .
           Historiographers
           therefore
           haue
           reason
           to
           complaine
           of
           the
           said
           actions
           ,
           saying
           ,
           that
           the
           Commander
           had
           done
           all
           that
           was
           fitting
           for
           a
           wiser
           and
           more
           excellent
           Captaine
           then
           the
           Enemies
           were
           ,
           and
           that
           Epaminundas
           was
           vanquished
           by
           Fortune
           .
           
           Some
           others
           likewise
           may
           say
           with
           reason
           ,
           that
           the
           like
           hapned
           vnto
           Hannibal
           .
        
         
           For
           who
           will
           not
           wonder
           at
           this
           Commander
           ,
           in
           obseruing
           that
           hee
           
           endeauoured
           to
           raise
           the
           siege
           ,
           in
           assailing
           the
           Enemy
           by
           Skirmishes
           :
           And
           when
           hee
           was
           therein
           frustrated
           in
           his
           attempts
           ,
           hee
           assailed
           Rome
           it selfe
           :
           And
           when
           this
           Enterprize
           did
           not
           succeed
           ,
           for
           the
           casuall
           euents
           ,
           hee
           againe
           endeauoured
           (
           turning
           head
           with
           his
           Army
           )
           to
           charge
           the
           Enemy
           ,
           and
           to
           try
           if
           hee
           might
           trouble
           those
           which
           besieged
           Capoua
           :
           And
           when
           in
           the
           end
           he
           preuailed
           not
           in
           his
           Enterprize
           ,
           he
           resolued
           to
           annoy
           the
           Enemy
           in
           ruining
           them
           of
           Rhegium
           .
           It
           is
           true
           that
           some
           one
           will
           happily
           iudge
           that
           at
           this
           day
           the
           Romans
           are
           to
           bee
           preferred
           before
           the
           Lacedemonians
           .
           Who
           vpon
           the
           first
           aduertisment
           parting
           together
           ,
           deliuered
           Lacedemon
           ,
           yet
           losing
           Mantinea
           for
           their
           parts
           :
           But
           the
           Romans
           preserued
           their
           Countrey
           without
           raising
           the
           siege
           from
           before
           Capoua
           ,
           growing
           constantly
           obstinate
           in
           their
           Enterprize
           ,
           and
           haue
           in
           the
           end
           assailed
           the
           Capouans
           resolutely
           .
           I
           haue
           propounded
           this
           Discourse
           not
           so
           much
           to
           praise
           the
           Romans
           or
           Carthaginians
           ,
           (
           for
           we
           haue
           many
           times
           shewed
           them
           to
           bee
           excellent
           )
           as
           well
           for
           their
           present
           Captaines
           ,
           and
           for
           those
           which
           hereafter
           shall
           haue
           the
           gouernment
           of
           these
           two
           Common-weales
           :
           to
           the
           end
           that
           remembring
           them
           ,
           and
           hauing
           these
           things
           before
           their
           eyes
           with
           a
           desire
           of
           imitation
           ,
           they
           may
           take
           courage
           ,
           not
           of
           a
           desperate
           and
           dangerous
           rashnesse
           ,
           but
           of
           a
           politique
           resolution
           ,
           with
           an
           admirable
           industry
           and
           good
           discourse
           ,
           which
           shall
           neuer
           be
           subiect
           to
           forgetfulnesse
           ,
           retaining
           still
           in
           memory
           actions
           well
           mannaged
           ;
           and
           Enterprizes
           without
           reason
           .
        
         
           For
           this
           cause
           the
           Romans
           haue
           decreed
           to
           set
           a
           part
           ,
           and
           to
           carry
           into
           their
           Country
           the
           things
           we
           haue
           spoken
           of
           ,
           not
           omitting
           any
           thing
           .
           If
           this
           be
           well
           done
           and
           profitable
           to
           them
           ,
           or
           otherwise
           ,
           it
           requires
           a
           longer
           discourse
           :
           And
           moreouer
           whether
           it
           hath
           beene
           in
           former
           times
           ,
           or
           is
           onely
           necessary
           at
           this
           day
           .
           If
           considering
           these
           things
           ,
           they
           had
           instructed
           their
           men
           ,
           it
           is
           certaine
           that
           according
           to
           reason
           they
           had
           transported
           to
           their
           vse
           the
           things
           for
           the
           which
           they
           had
           growne
           great
           :
           But
           if
           leading
           a
           simple
           life
           ,
           they
           flye
           abundance
           and
           sumptuousnesse
           ,
           and
           yet
           they
           vanquish
           those
           which
           many
           times
           haue
           store
           of
           such
           good
           things
           ,
           why
           should
           not
           their
           actions
           be
           turned
           to
           vice
           ?
           Some
           one
           may
           confidently
           say
           ,
           that
           they
           erre
           which
           haue
           left
           the
           Victors
           course
           of
           life
           ,
           to
           follow
           that
           of
           the
           vanquished
           ,
           and
           hauing
           incurred
           enuy
           ,
           a
           Companion
           of
           such
           things
           :
           which
           is
           a
           case
           much
           to
           bee
           feared
           in
           Great
           men
           .
           Doubtlesse
           a
           man
           thus
           possest
           ,
           will
           neuer
           hold
           them
           happy
           which
           possesse
           another
           ,
           and
           beares
           them
           enuie
           .
           Moreouer
           ,
           who
           will
           take
           compassion
           of
           those
           which
           degenerating
           lose
           their
           principalities
           ?
           If
           Fortune
           smiles
           ,
           and
           if
           a
           man
           drawes
           together
           all
           the
           wealth
           of
           another
           ,
           and
           moreouer
           ,
           inuites
           in
           some
           sort
           the
           dispossest
           to
           see
           it
           ,
           he
           sinnes
           doubly
           .
           First
           the
           Spectators
           haue
           no
           compassion
           ,
           but
           are
           admonished
           as
           of
           their
           owne
           miseries
           :
           whereby
           not
           onely
           enuy
           but
           also
           choller
           inflames
           them
           against
           the
           fortunate
           .
           The
           remembrance
           of
           their
           owne
           calamities
           is
           as
           it
           were
           a
           stirring
           vp
           to
           hatred
           against
           the
           Authours
           .
           It
           is
           true
           ,
           that
           it
           may
           be
           there
           is
           some
           shew
           of
           reason
           for
           the
           drawing
           of
           Gold
           and
           Siluer
           .
           For
           they
           could
           not
           haue
           attained
           to
           the
           Empire
           ,
           if
           they
           had
           not
           gotten
           the
           power
           taken
           from
           others
           .
        
         
         
           In
           regard
           of
           those
           things
           which
           concerne
           not
           power
           ,
           they
           might
           leaue
           them
           with
           the
           enuy
           in
           those
           places
           where
           they
           were
           before
           ,
           and
           make
           their
           Countrey
           of
           better
           fame
           ,
           in
           beautifying
           it
           with
           honesty
           and
           magnanimity
           ,
           not
           with
           Images
           and
           figures
           .
           I
           hold
           this
           Discourse
           for
           those
           which
           Potentates
           alwaies
           vsurpe
           ,
           to
           the
           end
           that
           in
           sacking
           Cities
           they
           may
           not
           conceiue
           that
           the
           miseries
           of
           other
           men
           ,
           are
           the
           glory
           and
           beautifying
           of
           their
           Countrey
           .
           Finally
           ,
           it
           is
           necessary
           that
           the
           accidents
           which
           happen
           in
           the
           Art
           of
           Warre
           ,
           bee
           diligently
           considered
           of
           ▪
           It
           may
           happen
           they
           shall
           duly
           fore-see
           euery
           thing
           ,
           if
           any
           one
           doth
           execute
           speedily
           that
           which
           is
           propounded
           .
        
         
           If
           any
           man
           will
           know
           that
           executions
           done
           openly
           with
           violence
           ,
           are
           of
           lesse
           consequence
           then
           actions
           of
           policy
           and
           time
           ,
           hee
           may
           easily
           iudge
           by
           the
           actions
           past
           .
           It
           would
           be
           no
           difficult
           thing
           to
           vnderstand
           by
           the
           euents
           ,
           that
           in
           matters
           which
           are
           done
           by
           time
           ,
           there
           are
           more
           found
           executed
           through
           errours
           then
           by
           reason
           ;
           For
           no
           man
           doubts
           that
           many
           faults
           are
           committed
           through
           the
           ignorance
           and
           dulnesse
           of
           Commanders
           .
           Wherefore
           we
           must
           consider
           the
           reason
           of
           this
           kinde
           .
           It
           is
           not
           fit
           to
           hold
           for
           good
           seruice
           the
           accidents
           which
           without
           foresight
           happen
           in
           the
           profession
           of
           Warre
           ,
           but
           rather
           for
           euents
           and
           casuall
           accidents
           :
           and
           wee
           must
           leaue
           them
           ,
           for
           that
           they
           are
           not
           gouerned
           by
           reason
           ,
           whereas
           those
           should
           be
           apparent
           which
           are
           done
           with
           a
           setled
           resolution
           whereof
           we
           now
           speake
           .
           But
           for
           that
           euery
           action
           hath
           time
           ,
           space
           ,
           and
           a
           determinate
           place
           ,
           and
           hath
           neede
           of
           secresie
           ,
           and
           of
           confident
           resolutions
           :
           and
           that
           it
           doth
           import
           by
           whom
           ,
           with
           whom
           ,
           and
           by
           what
           meanes
           they
           shall
           execute
           them
           :
           it
           is
           apparent
           that
           he
           which
           shall
           duly
           consider
           euery
           one
           of
           these
           things
           apart
           ,
           shall
           not
           stray
           from
           reason
           :
           if
           he
           omits
           any
           one
           of
           them
           ,
           he
           shall
           be
           defrauded
           of
           his
           whole
           resolution
           .
           Nature
           in
           truth
           makes
           one
           of
           all
           the
           parts
           ,
           and
           euery
           one
           of
           them
           (
           although
           vulgar
           )
           sufficeth
           to
           cause
           a
           disaster
           of
           aduice
           if
           it
           be
           forgotten
           :
           Finally
           all
           the
           parts
           doe
           scarce
           suffice
           ,
           although
           they
           be
           imployed
           to
           bring
           any
           worke
           to
           a
           good
           end
           .
           Wherefore
           Commanders
           should
           not
           omit
           any
           thing
           of
           this
           kinde
           .
        
         
           Silence
           is
           the
           chiefe
           of
           those
           things
           which
           we
           haue
           spoken
           of
           :
           to
           the
           end
           that
           through
           ioy
           if
           any
           vnexpected
           hope
           presents
           it selfe
           ,
           or
           for
           feare
           and
           amazement
           ,
           
           they
           do
           not
           through
           familiarity
           or
           friendship
           ,
           cōmunicate
           their
           enterprize
           to
           any
           stranger
           ,
           but
           only
           to
           those
           without
           whom
           they
           cannot
           execute
           their
           resolutions
           :
           nor
           yet
           to
           them
           ,
           but
           so
           far
           forth
           as
           necessity
           shall
           force
           them
           .
           He
           must
           be
           secret
           not
           onely
           in
           words
           but
           also
           in
           his
           affections
           .
           For
           it
           happens
           to
           many
           to
           discouer
           by
           signes
           ,
           and
           sometime
           by
           their
           actions
           ,
           their
           resolutions
           which
           the
           tongue
           hath
           kept
           silent
           .
           Secondly
           ,
           it
           is
           necessary
           not
           to
           be
           ignorant
           of
           the
           wayes
           both
           by
           day
           and
           night
           ,
           and
           the
           meanes
           to
           passe
           them
           as
           well
           by
           Sea
           as
           Land.
           The
           third
           point
           ,
           and
           the
           most
           exquisite
           ,
           is
           to
           know
           the
           opportunity
           of
           times
           by
           the
           circumstances
           ,
           and
           to
           be
           able
           to
           coniecture
           it
           with
           iudgement
           .
           He
           must
           make
           no
           little
           esteeme
           of
           the
           manner
           how
           to
           execute
           it
           .
           For
           many
           times
           thereby
           things
           which
           seeme
           impossible
           ,
           proue
           possible
           ,
           and
           those
           which
           vsually
           haue
           beene
           possible
           ,
           are
           made
           impossible
           .
           Finally
           ,
           he
           must
           not
           disdaine
           the
           Accords
           and
           Articles
           annexed
           ,
           
           nor
           the
           choise
           of
           things
           by
           the
           which
           ,
           and
           with
           whom
           that
           which
           hath
           bin
           resolued
           ,
           is
           brought
           to
           an
           end
           .
           Of
           these
           things
           some
           are
           considered
           by
           the
           exercise
           ,
           others
           by
           Histories
           ,
           and
           some
           by
           the
           course
           and
           reason
           of
           experience
           .
           The
           knowledge
           likewise
           of
           the
           waies
           ,
           and
           whither
           he
           meanes
           to
           go
           ,
           and
           its
           nature
           would
           be
           very
           fitting●
           :
           and
           consequently
           by
           whom
           and
           against
           whom
           they
           make
           Warre
           ,
           and
           carefully
           to
           consider
           of
           the
           businesse
           ,
           and
           not
           to
           trust
           all
           men
           .
           It
           is
           true
           that
           they
           which
           are
           led
           and
           gouerned
           ,
           must
           alwaies
           in
           such
           affaires
           giue
           credit
           to
           those
           that
           lead
           them
           .
           Moreouer
           ,
           Commanders
           may
           happily
           learne
           these
           things
           and
           other
           such
           like
           from
           a
           simple
           Souldier
           :
           some
           by
           their
           owne
           industry
           ,
           and
           others
           by
           History
           ,
           in
           considering
           the
           actions
           experience
           .
           It
           is
           also
           necessary
           to
           vnderstand
           the
           Mathematiques
           ,
           and
           the
           Theorique
           ,
           especially
           of
           Astrology
           and
           Geometry
           ,
           the
           Art
           whereof
           is
           not
           very
           necessary
           in
           this
           trade
           :
           yet
           the
           vse
           may
           helpe
           much
           in
           the
           alteration
           of
           things
           .
           Their
           chiefe
           necessity
           consists
           in
           the
           consideration
           of
           the
           Day
           and
           Night
           .
           If
           they
           had
           beene
           alwaies
           equall
           ,
           there
           would
           be
           no
           difficulty
           therein
           ,
           and
           the
           knowledge
           would
           bee
           common
           to
           all
           .
        
         
           But
           as
           the
           afore-said
           things
           haue
           a
           difference
           not
           onely
           betwixt
           them
           ,
           but
           also
           in
           themselues
           ,
           it
           is
           most
           necessary
           to
           know
           what
           bee
           their
           augmentations
           and
           diminutions
           .
           How
           can
           the
           course
           and
           perfections
           of
           the
           Day
           and
           Night
           be
           knowne
           without
           the
           consideration
           of
           the
           said
           difference
           ?
           No
           man
           can
           without
           their
           experience
           attaine
           vnto
           those
           things
           which
           concernes
           a
           competency
           of
           time
           ,
           being
           otherwise
           forced
           to
           worke
           sooner
           or
           later
           then
           is
           needfull
           .
           Haste
           in
           these
           affaires
           is
           more
           defectiue
           then
           the
           delay
           of
           an
           Enterprize
           .
           Hee
           that
           exceeds
           the
           time
           appointed
           ,
           is
           frustrated
           of
           his
           hope
           :
           But
           hee
           may
           repaire
           it
           in
           giuing
           good
           order
           ,
           knowing
           after
           what
           time
           it
           may
           be
           done
           :
           whereas
           hee
           that
           preuents
           the
           opportunity
           of
           the
           approaching
           time
           ,
           and
           being
           discouered
           ,
           not
           onely
           failes
           of
           his
           Enterprize
           ,
           but
           is
           in
           danger
           to
           be
           wholly
           defeated
           .
           Occasion
           is
           the
           Mistresse
           of
           all
           humane
           affaires
           ,
           and
           especially
           in
           the
           Art
           of
           Warre
           .
        
         
           A
           Commander
           therfore
           of
           an
           Army
           must
           haue
           knowledge
           of
           the
           So●stice
           of
           Summer
           ,
           and
           of
           the
           Equinoctials
           ,
           and
           of
           the
           intermixt
           increases
           and
           decreases
           of
           Dayes
           and
           Nights
           .
           
           By
           this
           onely
           meanes
           hee
           may
           hold
           a
           meane
           in
           things
           which
           are
           to
           be
           effected
           ,
           as
           well
           by
           Sea
           as
           Land.
           Moreouer
           ,
           hee
           must
           know
           euery
           point
           of
           the
           Day
           and
           Night
           ,
           to
           the
           end
           that
           hee
           may
           vnderstand
           the
           time
           when
           to
           plant
           his
           Campe
           and
           to
           raise
           it
           .
           It
           is
           not
           possible
           that
           hee
           shall
           attaine
           to
           a
           good
           end
           which
           doth
           not
           consider
           the
           beginning
           .
           It
           is
           not
           impossible
           to
           see
           the
           houres
           of
           the
           Sunne
           by
           the
           shaddowes
           whilest
           he
           makes
           his
           course
           ,
           and
           the
           distances
           which
           are
           made
           by
           it
           in
           this
           world
           :
           In
           regard
           of
           those
           of
           the
           Night
           ,
           it
           is
           a
           difficult
           thing
           ,
           vnlesse
           some
           doe
           follow
           and
           obserue
           the
           Starres
           after
           the
           disposition
           of
           the
           Heauen
           ,
           and
           the
           order
           of
           the
           twelue
           Signes
           in
           the
           Zodiacke
           .
           It
           is
           in
           truth
           easie
           for
           those
           which
           diligently
           obserue
           the
           Celestiall
           Starres
           .
           For
           although
           the
           Nights
           be
           vnequall
           ,
           yet
           in
           euery
           one
           of
           them
           sixe
           of
           the
           twelue
           Signes
           do
           mooue
           ,
           so
           as
           it
           is
           necessary
           that
           to
           euery
           part
           of
           the
           Night
           an
           equall
           portion
           of
           the
           
           Zodiacke
           be
           turned
           ,
           and
           as
           daily
           it
           is
           apparent
           what
           part
           the
           Sun
           driues
           behind
           ,
           which
           is
           that
           which
           it
           separates
           from
           the
           Diameter
           :
           it
           is
           necessary
           that
           accordingly
           there
           should
           be
           so
           much
           consumed
           of
           the
           Night
           ,
           that
           after
           this
           part
           it
           appeares
           eleuated
           from
           the
           rest
           of
           the
           Zodiacke
           .
           The
           Signes
           of
           the
           Zodiacke
           being
           knowne
           as
           well
           for
           their
           number
           as
           greatnesse
           ,
           it
           falls
           out
           afterwards
           that
           they
           shew
           themselues
           such
           all
           times
           of
           the
           Night
           .
           But
           when
           the
           Nights
           are
           cloudy
           ,
           we
           must
           obserue
           the
           Moone
           :
           for
           her
           greatnesse
           ,
           her
           light
           appeares
           vniuersall
           in
           what
           part
           of
           the
           world
           soeuer
           she
           be
           .
           And
           wee
           must
           sometimes
           search
           by
           the
           times
           and
           places
           of
           the
           East
           ,
           and
           sometimes
           of
           the
           West
           :
           for
           that
           in
           this
           part
           there
           is
           a
           knowledge
           ,
           so
           as
           she
           followes
           the
           Diurnall
           differences
           of
           the
           East
           .
           There
           is
           also
           in
           this
           knowledge
           a
           manner
           of
           easie
           consideration
           .
           There
           is
           likewise
           the
           same
           end
           almost
           within
           a
           figure
           ,
           and
           all
           are
           of
           Sence
           .
           
           For
           this
           cause
           they
           iustly
           commend
           the
           Poet
           ,
           who
           brings
           in
           Vlisses
           an
           excellent
           Prince
           ,
           taking
           coniecture
           of
           the
           Starres
           ,
           not
           onely
           to
           direct
           a
           Nauigation
           ,
           but
           also
           to
           mannage
           Warre
           at
           Land.
           Wee
           may
           in
           truth
           exactly
           fore-see
           vnexpected
           chances
           ,
           although
           that
           many
           times
           they
           be
           of
           great
           preplexity
           ,
           as
           inundations
           by
           Raine
           and
           Riuers
           ,
           Snows
           and
           violent
           Frosts
           ,
           and
           finally
           Fogs
           and
           Clouds
           ,
           with
           such
           like
           things
           .
           Shall
           we
           not
           with
           reason
           be
           destitute
           and
           voide
           of
           many
           things
           by
           our
           owne
           fault
           ,
           if
           wee
           disdaine
           those
           which
           wee
           may
           fore
           see
           ?
           Wee
           may
           not
           therefore
           contemne
           or
           despise
           any
           of
           these
           things
           ,
           lest
           wee
           fall
           into
           such
           a
           consideration
           which
           they
           say
           hath
           happened
           vnto
           many
           others
           :
           Concerning
           which
           wee
           must
           now
           speake
           by
           way
           of
           Example
           .
        
         
           Arate
           Chiefe
           of
           the
           Acheins
           ,
           labouring
           to
           surprize
           the
           City
           of
           Cynethe
           ,
           
           appointed
           a
           day
           to
           them
           of
           the
           Towne
           which
           had
           the
           same
           intelligence
           :
           who
           comming
           by
           Night
           to
           the
           Riuer
           which
           fals
           to
           Cynethe
           ,
           he
           was
           to
           stay
           there
           with
           his
           Army
           :
           and
           they
           of
           the
           Towne
           taking
           their
           occasion
           about
           Noone
           ,
           should
           send
           forth
           one
           of
           them
           secretly
           out
           at
           the
           Gate
           ,
           couered
           with
           a
           Cloake
           ,
           and
           should
           command
           him
           to
           stay
           before
           the
           Gate
           vpon
           a
           Dunghill
           :
           and
           in
           the
           meane
           time
           the
           rest
           should
           take
           the
           chiefe
           men
           sleeping
           ,
           who
           were
           accustomed
           to
           guard
           the
           Gate
           about
           Noone
           .
           Which
           being
           done
           ,
           comming
           out
           of
           their
           Ambush
           ,
           they
           should
           plant
           their
           Battalion
           against
           the
           Gate
           .
           These
           things
           thus
           concluded
           ,
           Arate
           came
           at
           the
           time
           appointed
           ,
           and
           keeping
           the
           accord
           ,
           he
           laid
           his
           Ambush
           neare
           vnto
           the
           Riuer
           .
           But
           about
           fiue
           of
           the
           Clocke
           ,
           a
           man
           hauing
           weake
           Sheepe
           of
           those
           which
           are
           accustomed
           to
           feede
           about
           the
           Towne
           ,
           came
           forth
           of
           the
           Gate
           in
           a
           Cloake
           ,
           as
           it
           was
           needfull
           ;
           who
           according
           to
           the
           reason
           of
           the
           time
           ,
           enquired
           of
           the
           life
           of
           the
           Shepheard
           :
           And
           staying
           vpon
           the
           sayd
           Hill
           ,
           looked
           where
           hee
           was
           ▪
           Arate
           thinking
           they
           had
           giuen
           him
           the
           Signe
           ,
           makes
           haste
           to
           gaine
           the
           Towne
           with
           his
           men
           .
           But
           when
           the
           Gate
           was
           suddainly
           shut
           by
           the
           Guards
           that
           were
           present
           ,
           for
           that
           they
           within
           had
           nothing
           ready
           ,
           it
           happened
           that
           Arate
           was
           not
           onely
           frustrated
           of
           his
           purpose
           and
           intention
           ,
           but
           was
           the
           cause
           of
           extreame
           calamities
           to
           the
           Burgesses
           ,
           with
           whom
           hee
           had
           intelligence
           .
           For
           being
           apprehended
           ,
           they
           were
           presently
           chased
           away
           or
           slaine
           .
           What
           shall
           wee
           thinke
           to
           be
           
           the
           cause
           of
           this
           accident
           ?
           Doubtlesse
           for
           that
           this
           Commander
           had
           executed
           this
           agreement
           with
           more
           lightnesse
           then
           was
           fit
           ,
           who
           being
           young
           had
           not
           an
           exquisite
           knowledge
           of
           these
           two
           accords
           ,
           nor
           of
           the
           things
           annexed
           .
           The
           affaires
           of
           Warre
           haue
           an
           alteration
           in
           a
           moment
           ,
           wauering
           from
           one
           side
           to
           another
           in
           the
           Euents
           .
           When
           as
           likewise
           Cleomenes
           the
           Lacedemonian
           ,
           had
           resolued
           to
           take
           the
           City
           of
           Megalopolis
           by
           practice
           ,
           he
           agreed
           with
           the
           Guards
           of
           the
           Walles
           ,
           
           that
           hee
           should
           come
           in
           the
           Night
           with
           his
           Army
           to
           the
           Gate
           which
           they
           call
           Pholee
           ,
           at
           the
           third
           renewing
           of
           the
           Watch.
           For
           they
           which
           held
           his
           party
           ,
           had
           then
           the
           guard
           of
           the
           Wall.
           But
           when
           he
           had
           not
           foreseene
           ,
           that
           the
           Nights
           were
           shorter
           at
           the
           rising
           of
           the
           Pleiades
           ,
           hee
           parting
           from
           Lacedemon
           with
           his
           Army
           at
           Sun
           setting
           ,
           and
           as
           hee
           could
           not
           come
           thither
           in
           time
           ,
           arriuing
           when
           the
           Sunne
           was
           vp
           ,
           he
           was
           repuls'd
           ,
           making
           his
           attempts
           in
           vaine
           and
           without
           reason
           ,
           with
           a
           great
           and
           shamefull
           losse
           of
           his
           men
           ,
           and
           in
           danger
           to
           lose
           all
           :
           Whereas
           if
           hee
           had
           aim'd
           truely
           at
           the
           time
           appointed
           by
           the
           agreement
           ,
           and
           had
           brought
           his
           Army
           when
           as
           his
           Confederates
           had
           power
           to
           let
           him
           in
           ,
           he
           had
           not
           failed
           in
           his
           Enterprize
           .
        
         
           In
           like
           manner
           Philip
           (
           as
           wee
           haue
           formerly
           sayd
           )
           hauing
           plotted
           a
           secret
           surprize
           of
           the
           City
           of
           the
           Meliteens
           ,
           failed
           doubly
           .
           
           He
           brought
           not
           Ladders
           of
           a
           sufficient
           length
           ,
           as
           the
           businesse
           required
           ,
           neither
           did
           he
           obserue
           the
           time
           .
           For
           hauing
           resolued
           to
           arriue
           at
           Mid-night
           ,
           when
           as
           all
           the
           World
           slept
           ,
           hee
           dislodg'd
           before
           the
           time
           from
           Larisse
           with
           his
           Army
           ,
           and
           came
           too
           soone
           into
           the
           Meliteens
           Countrey
           .
           For
           this
           cause
           as
           he
           could
           not
           stay
           ,
           fearing
           to
           be
           discouered
           by
           the
           Citizens
           ,
           nor
           yet
           steale
           away
           ,
           he
           gaue
           an
           assault
           to
           the
           City
           ,
           the
           Inhabitants
           being
           yet
           awake
           .
           So
           as
           it
           was
           not
           in
           his
           power
           to
           get
           to
           the
           top
           of
           the
           Walles
           by
           his
           Ladders
           ,
           for
           that
           they
           were
           not
           of
           a
           iust
           length
           ,
           neither
           could
           hee
           enter
           by
           the
           Gate
           ,
           for
           that
           the
           Confederates
           which
           hee
           had
           in
           the
           City
           ,
           could
           not
           succour
           him
           being
           excluded
           by
           the
           time
           .
           And
           as
           hee
           had
           incensed
           the
           Citizens
           ,
           and
           made
           a
           great
           losse
           of
           his
           men
           ,
           hee
           returned
           with
           shame
           and
           disgrace
           ,
           it
           being
           a
           warning
           and
           caueate
           vnto
           all
           others
           ,
           not
           to
           put
           any
           trust
           or
           confidence
           in
           him
           hereafter
           .
        
         
           As
           likewise
           Nicias
           which
           was
           Chiefe
           of
           the
           Athenians
           ,
           might
           haue
           preserued
           the
           Army
           which
           hee
           had
           neare
           vnto
           Saragosse
           ,
           
           and
           had
           taken
           a
           fit
           occasion
           in
           the
           Night
           to
           lay
           an
           Ambush
           ,
           to
           the
           end
           hee
           might
           not
           bee
           discouered
           by
           the
           Enemy
           ,
           hee
           retired
           into
           a
           safe
           place
           :
           Afterwards
           hee
           remooued
           not
           his
           Campe
           through
           superstition
           ,
           for
           that
           the
           Moone
           was
           Eclipsed
           ,
           as
           if
           shee
           had
           fore-told
           some
           ensuing
           danger
           and
           misfortune
           .
           But
           it
           happened
           vnto
           all
           ,
           as
           ●ell
           to
           the
           Army
           as
           Captaines
           ,
           to
           fall
           into
           the
           hands
           of
           the
           Saragossins
           ,
           when
           as
           the
           Night
           following
           Nicias
           raised
           his
           Campe
           ,
           being
           discouered
           by
           the
           Enemies
           .
           Notwithstanding
           hee
           might
           in
           such
           affaires
           haue
           beene
           made
           wise
           by
           such
           as
           haue
           had
           experience
           ,
           that
           the
           cōmodity
           of
           time
           ought
           not
           to
           be
           neglected
           for
           such
           things
           ,
           making
           the
           ignorance
           of
           the
           Enemy
           his
           comfort
           .
           Ignorance
           in
           truth
           giues
           a
           great
           helpe
           to
           men
           of
           experience
           ,
           to
           bring
           their
           affaires
           to
           a
           good
           end
           .
           
           Wee
           must
           then
           for
           the
           afore-said
           things
           haue
           recourse
           to
           Astrology
           ,
           in
           regard
           of
           the
           measure
           of
           ladders
           ,
           the
           manner
           is
           as
           followeth
           .
           If
           any
           one
           of
           the
           Conspirators
           haue
           giuen
           the
           height
           of
           the
           Wall
           ,
           they
           may
           presently
           know
           of
           what
           length
           the
           ladder
           shall
           be
           :
           As
           if
           the
           Wall
           bee
           ten
           foote
           high
           in
           some
           places
           ,
           
           the
           ladders
           must
           be
           twelue
           foote
           long
           .
           Finally
           ,
           they
           must
           giue
           vnto
           the
           ladder
           good
           footing
           ,
           according
           to
           the
           proportion
           of
           the
           staues
           :
           left
           burthening
           it
           too
           much
           ,
           it
           breake
           not
           easily
           by
           reason
           of
           the
           multitude
           :
           and
           againe
           set
           vp
           straight
           ,
           it
           will
           be
           very
           dangerous
           vnto
           them
           .
           If
           there
           be
           no
           meanes
           to
           take
           the
           measure
           ,
           nor
           to
           approach
           the
           Wall
           ,
           let
           them
           take
           the
           greatnesse
           of
           those
           things
           which
           are
           eleuated
           on
           the
           Plaine
           ,
           by
           the
           space
           of
           all
           the
           height
           ,
           which
           is
           a
           kinde
           of
           measure
           not
           onely
           possible
           ,
           but
           also
           easie
           for
           those
           which
           study
           to
           learne
           the
           Mathematiques
           .
        
         
           Wherefore
           it
           is
           necessary
           for
           them
           that
           will
           aime
           truely
           in
           their
           resolutions
           of
           the
           course
           of
           Warre
           ,
           to
           know
           the
           vse
           of
           Geometry
           :
           If
           not
           perfectly
           ,
           yet
           at
           the
           least
           that
           they
           haue
           the
           knowledge
           of
           proportions
           ,
           and
           consideration
           of
           Similitudes
           .
           It
           is
           not
           onely
           necessary
           for
           this
           ,
           
           but
           also
           for
           the
           comprehension
           of
           Designes
           in
           the
           scituation
           of
           a
           Campe
           :
           to
           the
           end
           that
           when
           as
           wee
           sometimes
           change
           its
           generall
           disposition
           ,
           we
           may
           obserue
           the
           same
           proportion
           of
           things
           which
           are
           there
           comprehended
           :
           And
           if
           sometimes
           we
           retaine
           the
           same
           Designes
           of
           Camps
           ,
           we
           may
           extend
           the
           place
           comprehended
           by
           them
           ,
           or
           straighten
           it
           ;
           according
           to
           the
           reason
           of
           things
           before
           decreed
           ,
           or
           set
           apart
           :
           the
           which
           we
           haue
           declared
           more
           exactly
           in
           our
           Commentaries
           for
           the
           ordring
           of
           Battailes
           .
           I
           doe
           not
           beleeue
           there
           is
           any
           man
           that
           will
           be
           discontented
           with
           our
           study
           ,
           for
           that
           wee
           charge
           the
           profession
           of
           Warre
           with
           many
           things
           ,
           commanding
           those
           that
           loue
           it
           ,
           not
           to
           disdaine
           Astrology
           nor
           Geometry
           .
           For
           my
           part
           ,
           I
           striue
           especially
           ,
           and
           with
           great
           desire
           to
           command
           things
           necessary
           ,
           as
           I
           doe
           reproue
           and
           blame
           the
           excesse
           of
           vaine
           and
           superfluous
           things
           ,
           in
           regard
           of
           the
           subtilties
           and
           dreames
           in
           euery
           Science
           :
           So
           doe
           we
           those
           which
           are
           out
           of
           necessary
           vse
           .
           It
           is
           strange
           thing
           that
           they
           which
           practise
           Dancing
           ,
           or
           playing
           of
           the
           Flute
           ,
           take
           the
           preparatiues
           which
           concernes
           the
           accords
           and
           Musicke
           :
           And
           likewise
           Wrestling
           ,
           for
           that
           this
           kind
           of
           Art
           seemes
           behoouefull
           to
           bring
           this
           exercise
           to
           an
           end
           :
           And
           yet
           they
           which
           terme
           themselues
           Souldiers
           ,
           are
           discontented
           if
           they
           must
           allow
           of
           any
           other
           Studies
           :
           So
           as
           they
           which
           practise
           Mecanique
           Arts
           ,
           
           are
           more
           carefull
           and
           studious
           then
           those
           which
           challenge
           an
           Excellency
           in
           things
           which
           are
           of
           great
           honour
           and
           glory
           :
           the
           which
           no
           man
           of
           Sence
           will
           deny
           .
           But
           wee
           haue
           spoken
           enough
           of
           this
           Subiect
           .
        
         
           Many
           coniecture
           the
           greatnesse
           of
           things
           by
           the
           Circui●e
           :
           to
           whom
           notwithstanding
           it
           seemes
           incredible
           ,
           that
           although
           the
           City
           of
           Megalopolis
           bee
           contained
           within
           the
           Circuite
           of
           fifty
           Furlongs
           ,
           and
           that
           of
           Lacedemon
           within
           forty
           eight
           ,
           
           yet
           it
           is
           twice
           as
           great
           as
           that
           of
           Megalopolis
           .
           And
           if
           any
           one
           (
           meaning
           to
           make
           this
           doubt
           greater
           )
           sayth
           ,
           it
           is
           possible
           that
           a
           City
           ,
           or
           the
           Pallisadoe
           of
           a
           Campe
           ,
           hauing
           the
           Circuite
           of
           forty
           Furlongs
           ,
           may
           bee
           more
           ample
           and
           
           compleate
           then
           that
           of
           a
           hundred
           ,
           this
           will
           seeme
           vnto
           them
           a
           mad
           and
           extrauagant
           speech
           :
           the
           cause
           is
           ,
           for
           that
           wee
           remember
           not
           the
           things
           which
           inhumane
           Disciplines
           are
           deliuered
           vnto
           vs
           by
           Geometry
           .
           This
           is
           the
           cause
           why
           I
           haue
           vndertaken
           this
           Discourse
           .
           For
           that
           not
           onely
           many
           people
           ,
           but
           also
           some
           of
           those
           which
           gouerne
           the
           Common-weale
           ,
           and
           likewise
           Commanders
           and
           Captaines
           are
           amazed
           and
           wonder
           how
           it
           can
           be
           possible
           ,
           that
           the
           City
           of
           Lacedemon
           should
           be
           greater
           then
           that
           of
           Megalopolis
           ,
           seeing
           the
           circuite
           is
           lesse
           :
           and
           that
           consequently
           they
           coniecture
           the
           number
           of
           men
           by
           the
           circuite
           of
           the
           Campe.
           
        
         
           There
           is
           another
           such
           like
           errour
           which
           they
           commit
           in
           the
           description
           of
           Townes
           .
           For
           many
           conceiue
           ,
           that
           Cities
           containe
           more
           houses
           which
           are
           crooked
           and
           hilly
           ,
           then
           those
           which
           are
           in
           a
           flat
           Countrey
           .
           But
           this
           is
           not
           true
           ,
           for
           that
           the
           houses
           are
           not
           of
           a
           good
           building
           in
           a
           declining
           Streete
           ,
           but
           in
           a
           plaine
           Countrey
           ,
           for
           the
           which
           it
           happens
           that
           the
           Hils
           yeeld
           :
           the
           which
           may
           appeare
           by
           that
           which
           is
           apparent
           in
           a
           Plaine
           .
           If
           thou
           doest
           consider
           the
           houses
           which
           are
           built
           high
           ,
           and
           set
           vpon
           the
           declining
           of
           a
           Hill
           ,
           so
           as
           they
           are
           all
           of
           an
           equall
           hight
           ,
           it
           is
           apparent
           that
           their
           tops
           being
           leuell
           ,
           the
           distance
           is
           equall
           ,
           as
           well
           of
           those
           which
           are
           built
           vnder
           the
           Hils
           ,
           as
           those
           which
           are
           seated
           on
           the
           Plaine
           neare
           vnto
           the
           foundations
           of
           the
           Wall.
           It
           sufficeth
           at
           this
           time
           to
           haue
           spoken
           to
           those
           which
           (
           desiring
           the
           preheminence
           ouer
           others
           ,
           and
           to
           gouerne
           Common-weales
           )
           are
           ignorant
           of
           these
           things
           ,
           being
           amazed
           and
           wonder
           at
           this
           relation
           .
           The
           City
           of
           Agragas
           is
           not
           onely
           more
           excellent
           among
           many
           other
           Cities
           ,
           but
           also
           for
           the
           force
           of
           its
           Rampire
           ,
           
           and
           for
           the
           grace
           and
           building
           .
           It
           is
           built
           eighteene
           Furlongs
           from
           the
           Sea
           ,
           so
           as
           euery
           man
           may
           be
           partaker
           of
           her
           commodities
           ,
           the
           Walles
           are
           excellently
           fortified
           by
           their
           scituation
           and
           the
           industry
           of
           man.
           The
           Wall
           is
           seated
           vpon
           a
           hard
           and
           inaccessible
           Rocke
           ,
           as
           well
           by
           Nature
           as
           by
           Art.
           It
           is
           enuironed
           with
           Riuers
           .
           For
           towards
           the
           South
           runs
           a
           Riuer
           of
           the
           Townes
           name
           ,
           and
           on
           the
           Westerne
           part
           towards
           the
           Winter
           Solstice
           ,
           passeth
           the
           Riuer
           of
           Hypse
           .
           The
           Fortresse
           is
           seated
           vpon
           the
           side
           of
           the
           Summers
           East
           .
           The
           which
           hath
           without
           an
           inaccessible
           valley
           and
           within
           it
           one
           approach
           to
           the
           City
           .
           On
           the
           top
           is
           built
           the
           Temple
           of
           Minerua
           ,
           and
           of
           
             Iupiter
             A●abarin
          
           ,
           like
           as
           at
           Rhodes
           .
           For
           as
           Agragas
           hath
           beene
           peopled
           by
           Rhodiens
           ,
           their
           God
           with
           good
           reason
           hath
           the
           same
           name
           ,
           as
           at
           Rhodes
           .
           Finally
           the
           City
           is
           stately
           adorned
           with
           Temples
           and
           Porches
           .
           In
           regard
           of
           the
           Temple
           of
           Iupiter
           Olympian
           ,
           it
           is
           none
           of
           the
           most
           sumptuous
           :
           But
           likewise
           it
           seemes
           not
           lesse
           in
           its
           height
           and
           greatnesse
           then
           any
           other
           of
           Grecce
           .
        
         
           
             
               
                 
                 
                   The
                   Oration
                   of
                   Chlenee
                   ,
                   Embassadour
                   for
                   the
                   Etoliens
                   to
                   the
                   Lacedemonians
                   .
                
                 
                   IT
                   is
                   so
                   true
                   my
                   Maisters
                   of
                   Lacedemon
                   ,
                   that
                   your
                   power
                   hath
                   beene
                   the
                   beginning
                   of
                   Seruitude
                   to
                   the
                   Grecians
                   ,
                   the
                   which
                   I
                   hold
                   so
                   certaine
                   ,
                   as
                   no
                   man
                   at
                   this
                   day
                   will
                   say
                   the
                   contrary
                   .
                   Wee
                   may
                   iudge
                   of
                   it
                   in
                   this
                   manner
                   .
                   For
                   what
                   a
                   multitude
                   of
                   Grecians
                   are
                   there
                   in
                   Thrace
                   ,
                   whereof
                   the
                   Athenians
                   and
                   Calsidonians
                   haue
                   planted
                   Collonies
                   ?
                   What
                   City
                   hath
                   had
                   a
                   greater
                   estate
                   and
                   power
                   then
                   that
                   of
                   the
                   Olynthiens
                   ?
                   The
                   which
                   when
                   as
                   Philip
                   had
                   made
                   Captiue
                   ,
                   and
                   ordained
                   to
                   serue
                   for
                   an
                   Example
                   ,
                   hee
                   hath
                   not
                   onely
                   beene
                   Lord
                   of
                   all
                   the
                   Cities
                   of
                   Thrace
                   ,
                   
                   but
                   hath
                   moreouer
                   made
                   subiect
                   the
                   Thessalians
                   ,
                   being
                   terrified
                   with
                   feare
                   .
                   And
                   when
                   as
                   afterwards
                   hee
                   had
                   subdued
                   the
                   Athenians
                   by
                   Armes
                   ,
                   he
                   vsed
                   his
                   Fortune
                   nobly
                   ,
                   not
                   so
                   much
                   for
                   the
                   good
                   of
                   the
                   Athenians
                   (
                   for
                   there
                   wanted
                   much
                   )
                   but
                   to
                   the
                   end
                   that
                   by
                   the
                   same
                   of
                   his
                   benefits
                   towards
                   them
                   ,
                   he
                   might
                   draw
                   others
                   to
                   a
                   voluntary
                   obedience
                   .
                
                 
                   In
                   regard
                   of
                   the
                   authority
                   of
                   your
                   City
                   ,
                   it
                   seemed
                   for
                   a
                   time
                   to
                   fauour
                   the
                   other
                   Grecians
                   .
                   Wherefore
                   propounding
                   what
                   hee
                   thought
                   good
                   ,
                   he
                   went
                   to
                   Field
                   with
                   an
                   Army
                   ,
                   and
                   in
                   spoiling
                   the
                   Countrey
                   ,
                   he
                   hath
                   ruined
                   and
                   sack't
                   your
                   houses
                   ,
                   and
                   finally
                   your
                   Countrey
                   ,
                   distributing
                   part
                   to
                   the
                   Argiues
                   ,
                   part
                   to
                   the
                   Tegeates
                   ,
                   some
                   to
                   the
                   Megalopolitains
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   rest
                   to
                   the
                   Messeniens
                   :
                   seeking
                   without
                   reason
                   to
                   benefit
                   others
                   ,
                   to
                   the
                   end
                   he
                   might
                   endammage
                   and
                   and
                   annoy
                   you
                   .
                   Alexander
                   hath
                   since
                   taken
                   vpon
                   him
                   the
                   power
                   and
                   command
                   .
                   Who
                   thinking
                   that
                   there
                   was
                   yet
                   remaining
                   some
                   comfort
                   for
                   Greece
                   in
                   the
                   City
                   of
                   Thebes
                   ,
                   
                   I
                   conceiue
                   you
                   all
                   know
                   how
                   hee
                   hath
                   ruined
                   it
                   .
                   But
                   what
                   neede
                   is
                   there
                   to
                   relate
                   in
                   particular
                   the
                   Deeds
                   of
                   those
                   which
                   haue
                   succeeded
                   them
                   ,
                   and
                   how
                   ill
                   they
                   haue
                   intreated
                   Greece
                   ?
                   There
                   is
                   no
                   man
                   so
                   negligent
                   of
                   the
                   actions
                   of
                   Warre
                   ,
                   which
                   doth
                   not
                   know
                   how
                   Antipater
                   (
                   the
                   Grecians
                   being
                   vanquished
                   neare
                   vnto
                   Lamiai
                   )
                   did
                   most
                   wickedly
                   intreate
                   the
                   miserable
                   Athenians
                   and
                   others
                   :
                   
                   To
                   whom
                   hee
                   was
                   so
                   outragious
                   and
                   vniust
                   ,
                   as
                   hee
                   sent
                   Inquisiters
                   for
                   Fugitues
                   ,
                   and
                   sent
                   to
                   the
                   Cities
                   ,
                   against
                   those
                   which
                   had
                   contradicted
                   him
                   ,
                   or
                   in
                   any
                   fort
                   offended
                   the
                   honour
                   of
                   the
                   Macedonians
                   .
                   Whereof
                   some
                   being
                   violently
                   drawne
                   out
                   of
                   the
                   Temple
                   ,
                   and
                   others
                   from
                   the
                   Altars
                   
                   themselues
                   ,
                   haue
                   beene
                   miserably
                   defeated
                   and
                   slaine
                   :
                   the
                   other
                   Fugitiues
                   haue
                   beene
                   chased
                   out
                   of
                   Greece
                   .
                   There
                   was
                   no
                   freedome
                   but
                   onely
                   in
                   the
                   Nation
                   of
                   the
                   Etoliens
                   .
                   In
                   regard
                   of
                   the
                   executions
                   done
                   by
                   
                     Cassander
                     ,
                     Demetrius
                  
                   ,
                   and
                   
                     Antigonus
                     ,
                     Gonas
                  
                   ,
                   who
                   is
                   ignorant
                   of
                   them
                   ?
                   The
                   knowledge
                   hath
                   beene
                   manifest
                   ,
                   seeing
                   they
                   haue
                   beene
                   done
                   without
                   any
                   disguising
                   .
                   Some
                   of
                   them
                   placed
                   Garrisons
                   in
                   Townes
                   ,
                   others
                   setled
                   Tyrants
                   :
                   By
                   which
                   meanes
                   there
                   hath
                   not
                   beene
                   any
                   City
                   free
                   from
                   the
                   name
                   of
                   this
                   kind
                   of
                   seruitude
                   .
                
                 
                   But
                   leauing
                   this
                   Discourse
                   ,
                   I
                   come
                   in
                   the
                   end
                   to
                   Antigonus
                   :
                   to
                   the
                   end
                   that
                   none
                   of
                   you
                   considering
                   plainely
                   my
                   intent
                   ,
                   
                   may
                   thinke
                   himselfe
                   beholding
                   to
                   the
                   fauour
                   of
                   the
                   
                     Macedonians
                     .
                     Antigonus
                  
                   in
                   truth
                   hath
                   not
                   made
                   Warre
                   against
                   you
                   for
                   the
                   preseruation
                   of
                   the
                   Acheins
                   :
                   neither
                   for
                   that
                   he
                   was
                   offended
                   with
                   the
                   Tyranny
                   of
                   Cleomenes
                   ,
                   he
                   desired
                   to
                   set
                   the
                   Lacedemonians
                   at
                   liberty
                   (
                   it
                   were
                   too
                   great
                   a
                   folly
                   ,
                   if
                   you
                   were
                   of
                   this
                   opinion
                   )
                   but
                   for
                   that
                   he
                   saw
                   his
                   power
                   was
                   not
                   assured
                   ,
                   if
                   the
                   principality
                   of
                   Morea
                   were
                   vnder
                   your
                   gonernment
                   ,
                   and
                   withall
                   he
                   saw
                   the
                   industry
                   of
                   Cleomenes
                   ,
                   and
                   that
                   Fortune
                   smiled
                   vpon
                   you
                   ,
                   the
                   which
                   he
                   feared
                   with
                   enuie
                   .
                   He
                   came
                   not
                   to
                   giue
                   succours
                   to
                   Morea
                   ,
                   but
                   to
                   rauish
                   your
                   hopes
                   ,
                   and
                   abate
                   your
                   greatnesse
                   .
                   Wherefore
                   the
                   Macedonians
                   are
                   not
                   so
                   much
                   worthy
                   of
                   loue
                   ,
                   Lording
                   it
                   ouer
                   this
                   City
                   which
                   they
                   haue
                   ruined
                   ,
                   as
                   to
                   be
                   held
                   for
                   Enemies
                   and
                   odious
                   ,
                   seeing
                   he
                   hath
                   alwaies
                   hindred
                   you
                   ,
                   when
                   you
                   had
                   meanes
                   to
                   command
                   all
                   Greece
                   .
                   In
                   regard
                   of
                   the
                   iniquity
                   of
                   Philip
                   ,
                   what
                   neede
                   is
                   there
                   to
                   vse
                   any
                   long
                   discourse
                   ?
                   His
                   execration
                   towards
                   the
                   Gods
                   ,
                   
                   for
                   the
                   outrages
                   committed
                   in
                   the
                   Temple
                   of
                   Thermes
                   is
                   plainely
                   declared
                   :
                   And
                   as
                   for
                   his
                   cruelty
                   to
                   men
                   ,
                   it
                   is
                   fully
                   exprest
                   by
                   this
                   preuarication
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   accord
                   violated
                   with
                   the
                   Messeniens
                   .
                   Finally
                   ,
                   the
                   Etoliens
                   haue
                   alone
                   among
                   the
                   Grecians
                   made
                   head
                   against
                   Antipater
                   in
                   the
                   view
                   of
                   all
                   the
                   World
                   :
                   so
                   as
                   they
                   liued
                   in
                   safty
                   which
                   were
                   outragiously
                   afflicted
                   .
                   They
                   haue
                   also
                   withstood
                   the
                   attempt
                   of
                   Brennus
                   and
                   the
                   Barbarians
                   which
                   accompanied
                   him
                   :
                   And
                   they
                   alone
                   being
                   called
                   ,
                   haue
                   endeauoured
                   with
                   you
                   to
                   set
                   the
                   principality
                   of
                   Greece
                   at
                   liberty
                   .
                   But
                   it
                   is
                   enough
                   of
                   this
                   Subiect
                   :
                   Wee
                   must
                   now
                   aduise
                   in
                   some
                   sort
                   ,
                   and
                   take
                   order
                   touching
                   this
                   present
                   Councell
                   ,
                   as
                   with
                   them
                   that
                   resolue
                   for
                   the
                   Warre
                   .
                   Wee
                   must
                   consider
                   it
                   according
                   to
                   the
                   truth
                   .
                
                 
                   I
                   am
                   also
                   of
                   opinion
                   that
                   as
                   the
                   Acheins
                   as
                   the
                   weaker
                   ,
                   should
                   not
                   onely
                   forbeare
                   to
                   spoile
                   your
                   Countrey
                   ,
                   but
                   also
                   giue
                   great
                   thankes
                   vnto
                   the
                   Gods
                   if
                   they
                   may
                   preserue
                   their
                   owne
                   :
                   The
                   Eliences
                   and
                   Messeniens
                   will
                   make
                   Warre
                   against
                   them
                   for
                   the
                   league
                   they
                   haue
                   with
                   vs
                   ,
                   the
                   like
                   you
                   will
                   doe
                   .
                   As
                   I
                   vnderstand
                   ,
                   Philip
                   will
                   desist
                   from
                   his
                   Enterprize
                   ,
                   being
                   assailed
                   by
                   the
                   Etoliens
                   at
                   Land
                   ,
                   and
                   by
                   the
                   Romans
                   and
                   Attalus
                   by
                   Sea.
                   It
                   is
                   moreouer
                   easie
                   to
                   iudge
                   of
                   the
                   future
                   by
                   the
                   actions
                   past
                   .
                   For
                   making
                   Warre
                   onely
                   against
                   the
                   Etoliens
                   ,
                   hee
                   could
                   neuer
                   subdue
                   them
                   ,
                   how
                   then
                   will
                   hee
                   support
                   this
                   present
                   Watre
                   ?
                   Take
                   these
                   words
                   according
                   to
                   my
                   first
                   proposition
                   :
                   that
                   it
                   may
                   be
                   notorious
                   to
                   all
                   men
                   ,
                   that
                   you
                   ought
                   not
                   by
                   a
                   rash
                   and
                   vnaduised
                   Councell
                   ,
                   but
                   by
                   a
                   mature
                   &
                   setled
                   deliberation
                   rather
                   giue
                   succours
                   to
                   the
                   Etoliens
                   
                   the
                   Macedonians
                   .
                   And
                   if
                   you
                   haue
                   formerly
                   preuented
                   ,
                   and
                   giuen
                   order
                   for
                   those
                   ,
                   what
                   meanes
                   can
                   there
                   remaine
                   ?
                   If
                   you
                   haue
                   granted
                   vs
                   present
                   succours
                   ,
                   before
                   you
                   haue
                   receiued
                   the
                   benefits
                   of
                   Antigonus
                   ,
                   wee
                   must
                   with
                   reason
                   enquire
                   ,
                   if
                   it
                   be
                   fit
                   that
                   in
                   yeilding
                   to
                   the
                   succeeding
                   benefits
                   ,
                   you
                   should
                   contemne
                   the
                   precedent
                   which
                   you
                   haue
                   enioyed
                   .
                   How
                   this
                   liberty
                   and
                   safety
                   being
                   published
                   hath
                   beene
                   consumed
                   by
                   Antigonus
                   ,
                   there
                   are
                   some
                   which
                   reproach
                   it
                   vnto
                   you
                   ,
                   and
                   turne
                   these
                   things
                   to
                   euill
                   ,
                   demaunding
                   often
                   whither
                   you
                   should
                   follow
                   the
                   party
                   of
                   the
                   Etoliens
                   or
                   Macedonians
                   :
                   You
                   would
                   enter
                   League
                   with
                   vs
                   in
                   many
                   things
                   ,
                   to
                   whom
                   in
                   these
                   affaires
                   you
                   haue
                   giuen
                   your
                   faith
                   ,
                   and
                   you
                   haue
                   it
                   mutually
                   from
                   vs
                   ,
                   hauing
                   mannaged
                   the
                   former
                   Warres
                   with
                   vs
                   against
                   the
                   Macedonians
                   .
                   Who
                   can
                   doubt
                   iustly
                   of
                   these
                   things
                   .
                
                 
                   It
                   is
                   certaine
                   that
                   the
                   Affaires
                   which
                   you
                   haue
                   with
                   Antigonus
                   and
                   Philip
                   ,
                   is
                   palliated
                   vnder
                   the
                   Title
                   of
                   courtesie
                   .
                   Finally
                   ,
                   what
                   neede
                   is
                   there
                   to
                   declare
                   that
                   ,
                   which
                   since
                   hath
                   beene
                   done
                   vnto
                   you
                   ?
                   Either
                   in
                   regard
                   of
                   the
                   outrage
                   of
                   the
                   Etoliens
                   ,
                   or
                   the
                   bounty
                   of
                   the
                   Macedonians
                   ,
                   or
                   for
                   any
                   other
                   thing
                   which
                   hath
                   beene
                   auaileable
                   vnto
                   them
                   ?
                   How
                   can
                   you
                   being
                   now
                   changed
                   ,
                   confirme
                   the
                   Accords
                   and
                   Oathes
                   with
                   them
                   ,
                   (
                   which
                   are
                   great
                   Testimonies
                   and
                   Tyes
                   among
                   men
                   )
                   to
                   whom
                   formerly
                   you
                   had
                   wisely
                   resolued
                   not
                   to
                   obey
                   ?
                
              
            
          
        
         
           When
           as
           Chlenee
           had
           Discoursed
           of
           these
           things
           ,
           and
           had
           spoken
           in
           such
           sort
           ,
           as
           hee
           thought
           no
           man
           could
           contradict
           him
           ,
           hee
           made
           an
           end
           of
           his
           Speech
           .
           After
           whom
           Lucisque
           Embassadour
           for
           the
           Acarnanians
           ,
           entring
           ,
           contained
           himselfe
           at
           the
           first
           ,
           seeing
           many
           discoursing
           of
           the
           aforesayd
           things
           :
           But
           when
           silence
           was
           made
           ,
           hee
           beganne
           in
           these
           Termes
           .
        
         
           
             
               
                 
                   The
                   Oration
                   of
                   Lucisque
                   Embassadour
                   of
                   the
                   Acarnanians
                   to
                   the
                   Lacedemonians
                   .
                
                 
                   YOu
                   Masters
                   of
                   Lacedemon
                   ,
                   we
                   are
                   come
                   hither
                   ,
                   as
                   sent
                   by
                   the
                   Common-weale
                   of
                   the
                   Acarnanians
                   .
                   We
                   conceiue
                   that
                   this
                   our
                   Embassie
                   ,
                   is
                   common
                   to
                   Vs
                   and
                   the
                   Macedonians
                   :
                   For
                   that
                   in
                   a
                   manner
                   daily
                   ,
                   they
                   and
                   wee
                   are
                   Companions
                   in
                   the
                   same
                   hope
                   .
                   And
                   as
                   in
                   dangers
                   wee
                   involued
                   together
                   ,
                   by
                   reason
                   of
                   their
                   excellency
                   and
                   the
                   greatnesse
                   of
                   their
                   Vertue
                   ,
                   to
                   the
                   end
                   that
                   by
                   their
                   forces
                   wee
                   may
                   liue
                   in
                   safety
                   :
                   In
                   like
                   manner
                   the
                   commodity
                   of
                   the
                   Acarnanians
                   ,
                   is
                   according
                   to
                   the
                   care
                   of
                   the
                   Embassadours
                   ,
                   contained
                   in
                   the
                   right
                   of
                   
                   the
                   Macedonians
                   .
                   Wherefore
                   you
                   haue
                   no
                   cause
                   to
                   wonder
                   ,
                   if
                   we
                   make
                   a
                   long
                   discourse
                   of
                   Phillip
                   and
                   the
                   
                     Macedonians
                     .
                     Chlenee
                  
                   making
                   an
                   end
                   of
                   his
                   Oration
                   ,
                   addes
                   a
                   briefe
                   recapitulation
                   of
                   the
                   right
                   by
                   the
                   which
                   you
                   were
                   bound
                   vnto
                   them
                   :
                   For
                   hee
                   hath
                   said
                   ,
                   if
                   theire
                   bee
                   nothing
                   which
                   hath
                   beene
                   done
                   Since
                   by
                   the
                   Etoliens
                   ,
                   which
                   doth
                   hurt
                   or
                   discontent
                   ,
                   after
                   the
                   Succours
                   granted
                   vnto
                   them
                   :
                   or
                   any
                   courtesie
                   done
                   by
                   the
                   Macedonians
                   ,
                   this
                   present
                   deliberation
                   ,
                   is
                   of
                   a
                   iust
                   consideration
                   .
                   If
                   likewise
                   they
                   haue
                   not
                   committed
                   ,
                   in
                   producing
                   the
                   things
                   which
                   concerne
                   Antigonus
                   ,
                   the
                   which
                   formerly
                   haue
                   beene
                   allowed
                   by
                   you
                   ,
                   I
                   am
                   of
                   opinion
                   that
                   you
                   are
                   the
                   simplest
                   men
                   in
                   the
                   World
                   ,
                   if
                   you
                   renew
                   the
                   Oathes
                   and
                   Accords
                   .
                   For
                   my
                   part
                   ,
                   I
                   say
                   you
                   are
                   the
                   simplest
                   men
                   in
                   the
                   World
                   ,
                   and
                   take
                   the
                   vainest
                   resolution
                   ,
                   if
                   when
                   as
                   there
                   hath
                   beene
                   nothing
                   done
                   according
                   vnto
                   his
                   Speech
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   Grecians
                   Affaires
                   remaine
                   such
                   as
                   they
                   were
                   before
                   ,
                   when
                   you
                   made
                   the
                   League
                   with
                   the
                   Etoliens
                   .
                
                 
                   But
                   if
                   this
                   cause
                   hath
                   a
                   very
                   different
                   disposition
                   ,
                   as
                   I
                   will
                   shewe
                   in
                   continuing
                   my
                   Discourse
                   ,
                   I
                   thinke
                   it
                   will
                   appeare
                   plainly
                   ,
                   that
                   I
                   say
                   something
                   which
                   will
                   be
                   commodious
                   vnto
                   you
                   ,
                   beeing
                   vnknowne
                   by
                   Chlenee
                   .
                   We
                   are
                   come
                   hither
                   to
                   that
                   end
                   ,
                   being
                   perswaded
                   that
                   we
                   are
                   to
                   speake
                   it
                   ,
                   to
                   make
                   it
                   knowne
                   .
                   Wherefore
                   it
                   is
                   necessary
                   ,
                   if
                   it
                   may
                   be
                   done
                   ,
                   that
                   when
                   you
                   haue
                   heard
                   the
                   calamities
                   which
                   hangs
                   ouer
                   all
                   Greece
                   ,
                   you
                   should
                   resolue
                   on
                   that
                   which
                   may
                   be
                   honest
                   and
                   fit
                   ,
                   and
                   to
                   enter
                   into
                   League
                   with
                   vs
                   in
                   the
                   same
                   hope
                   .
                   If
                   this
                   cannot
                   be
                   done
                   ,
                   but
                   at
                   this
                   present
                   you
                   will
                   rest
                   your selues
                   .
                   Yet
                   I
                   hold
                   it
                   necessary
                   ,
                   that
                   in
                   Discoursing
                   in
                   few
                   words
                   of
                   this
                   Subiect
                   ,
                   (
                   for
                   that
                   the
                   others
                   haue
                   presumed
                   to
                   accuse
                   the
                   House
                   of
                   the
                   Macedonians
                   )
                   wee
                   should
                   cleare
                   the
                   ignorance
                   of
                   those
                   ,
                   which
                   haue
                   giuen
                   credit
                   to
                   their
                   Speeches
                   .
                
                 
                   Chlenee
                   hath
                   sayd
                   that
                   Philip
                   the
                   sonne
                   of
                   Amintas
                   ,
                   Conquered
                   the
                   Principallity
                   of
                   Thessaly
                   by
                   the
                   ruine
                   of
                   the
                   Olyntbiens
                   .
                   Contrariwise
                   I
                   am
                   of
                   opinion
                   ,
                   that
                   not
                   onely
                   the
                   Thessaliens
                   ,
                   but
                   the
                   rest
                   of
                   the
                   Grecians
                   haue
                   beene
                   preserued
                   by
                   Philip.
                   Who
                   is
                   there
                   among
                   you
                   ,
                   that
                   knowes
                   not
                   that
                   at
                   such
                   time
                   as
                   Nomarche
                   and
                   Philomale
                   ,
                   going
                   to
                   Delphos
                   ,
                   
                   had
                   vsurped
                   the
                   Gouernement
                   vniustly
                   ,
                   and
                   rauished
                   the
                   Treasure
                   of
                   the
                   Gods
                   execrably
                   ,
                   what
                   great
                   forces
                   they
                   then
                   raysed
                   ,
                   against
                   the
                   which
                   none
                   of
                   the
                   Grecians
                   durst
                   once
                   open
                   his
                   mouth
                   publickely
                   .
                   As
                   they
                   were
                   wicked
                   towards
                   God
                   ,
                   so
                   they
                   laboured
                   for
                   to
                   vsurpe
                   the
                   Principallity
                   of
                   all
                   Greece
                   .
                   At
                   what
                   time
                   Philip
                   imploying
                   his
                   forces
                   willingly
                   ,
                   defeated
                   the
                   Tyrants
                   ,
                   and
                   restored
                   the
                   things
                   safely
                   which
                   belonged
                   to
                   the
                   Temple
                   :
                   Deliuering
                   withall
                   vnto
                   the
                   Grecians
                   anoccasion
                   of
                   liberty
                   ,
                   as
                   the
                   effect
                   doeth
                   testifie
                   to
                   Posterity
                   .
                   The
                   Grecians
                   did
                   not
                   make
                   choise
                   of
                   Philip
                   to
                   be
                   their
                   Commaunder
                   ,
                   both
                   at
                   Sea
                   and
                   Land
                   ,
                   as
                   hauing
                   offended
                   the
                   Thessaliens
                   ,
                   as
                   this
                   man
                   hath
                   presumed
                   to
                   say
                   ,
                   but
                   as
                   a
                   Benefactor
                   vnto
                   Greece
                   :
                   Which
                   dignity
                   no
                   man
                   before
                   had
                   euer
                   receiued
                   .
                   It
                   is
                   true
                   ,
                   hee
                   came
                   to
                   Lacedemon
                   with
                   an
                   Army
                   .
                   This
                   was
                   not
                   by
                   his
                   owne
                   aduice
                   ,
                   as
                   you
                   know
                   :
                   But
                   being
                   called
                   and
                   often
                   prest
                   by
                   his
                   Friends
                   and
                   Allies
                   of
                   Morea
                   ,
                   whom
                   hee
                   obeyed
                   vnwillingly
                   .
                   And
                   when
                   hee
                   arriued
                   there
                   ,
                   consider
                   Chlenee
                   
                   how
                   hee
                   carried
                   himselfe
                   .
                   When
                   it
                   was
                   in
                   his
                   power
                   to
                   make
                   vse
                   of
                   the
                   fury
                   of
                   their
                   neighbours
                   ,
                   aswell
                   in
                   the
                   spoile
                   of
                   the
                   Lacedemonian
                   Region
                   ,
                   as
                   in
                   debasing
                   the
                   Citty
                   ;
                   whereby
                   hee
                   should
                   purchase
                   their
                   fauour
                   ,
                   but
                   he
                   would
                   not
                   follow
                   this
                   aduice
                   :
                   But
                   terrified
                   both
                   the
                   one
                   and
                   the
                   other
                   ,
                   and
                   forced
                   them
                   to
                   make
                   an
                   end
                   of
                   their
                   Quarrell
                   ,
                   for
                   their
                   common
                   good
                   and
                   profit
                   .
                   Neither
                   did
                   hee
                   Constitute
                   himselfe
                   a
                   Iudge
                   in
                   this
                   Contention
                   ,
                   but
                   established
                   men
                   chosen
                   throughout
                   all
                   Greece
                   .
                
                 
                   Is
                   this
                   an
                   Act
                   worthy
                   of
                   reproach
                   and
                   reprehension
                   ?
                   Thou
                   hast
                   likewise
                   made
                   the
                   same
                   reproach
                   to
                   Alexander
                   ,
                   as
                   if
                   hee
                   had
                   wrongfully
                   afflicted
                   the
                   Thebeins
                   :
                   But
                   thou
                   hast
                   made
                   no
                   mention
                   of
                   the
                   punishment
                   which
                   hee
                   inflicted
                   vpon
                   the
                   Persians
                   ,
                   to
                   reuenge
                   the
                   common
                   outrage
                   done
                   to
                   all
                   the
                   Grecians
                   :
                   Nor
                   how
                   hee
                   deliuered
                   you
                   from
                   great
                   miseries
                   ,
                   reducing
                   the
                   Barbarians
                   into
                   seruitude
                   ,
                   and
                   defeating
                   their
                   Succours
                   ,
                   with
                   the
                   which
                   they
                   ruined
                   Greece
                   ,
                   making
                   Warre
                   sometimes
                   against
                   the
                   Athenians
                   ,
                   and
                   their
                   Ancestors
                   ,
                   sometimes
                   against
                   the
                   Thebeins
                   :
                   and
                   that
                   in
                   the
                   end
                   he
                   made
                   Asia
                   subiect
                   to
                   the
                   Grecians
                   .
                   As
                   for
                   his
                   Successours
                   ,
                   how
                   dares
                   he
                   presume
                   to
                   speake
                   ?
                   They
                   haue
                   beene
                   themselues
                   many
                   times
                   the
                   cause
                   of
                   good
                   to
                   some
                   ,
                   and
                   of
                   hurt
                   to
                   others
                   ,
                   during
                   the
                   Calamities
                   of
                   their
                   time
                   :
                   Against
                   whom
                   some
                   happily
                   may
                   haue
                   cause
                   to
                   remember
                   outrages
                   :
                   But
                   it
                   becomes
                   not
                   you
                   ,
                   from
                   whom
                   they
                   neuer
                   diuerted
                   any
                   good
                   ,
                   but
                   contrariwise
                   preserued
                   you
                   many
                   times
                   from
                   harme
                   .
                   Who
                   are
                   they
                   which
                   haue
                   called
                   Antigonus
                   the
                   sonne
                   of
                   Demetrius
                   to
                   subuert
                   the
                   Acheins
                   ?
                   Who
                   are
                   they
                   moreouer
                   which
                   haue
                   made
                   a
                   League
                   ,
                   and
                   sworne
                   it
                   with
                   Alexander
                   the
                   Epirote
                   to
                   ruine
                   Acarnania
                   ,
                   and
                   to
                   diuide
                   it
                   :
                   Haue
                   not
                   you
                   done
                   it
                   ?
                   
                   Who
                   hath
                   sent
                   such
                   Commaunders
                   contrary
                   vnto
                   the
                   publique
                   good
                   ,
                   as
                   you
                   haue
                   done
                   ?
                   Who
                   were
                   not
                   ashamed
                   to
                   infringe
                   the
                   liberties
                   .
                
                 
                   How
                   hath
                   Tymeus
                   sackt
                   the
                   Temple
                   of
                   Neptune
                   in
                   Tasmare
                   ,
                   that
                   of
                   Artimedes
                   at
                   Luses
                   ?
                   In
                   regard
                   of
                   Phariques
                   ,
                   he
                   hath
                   ruined
                   the
                   Temple
                   of
                   Iuno
                   in
                   Argos
                   .
                   And
                   Polycrates
                   that
                   of
                   Neptune
                   in
                   Mantinea
                   .
                   What
                   hath
                   Lattabe
                   and
                   Nicostrates
                   done
                   ?
                   Haue
                   they
                   not
                   infringed
                   the
                   Accords
                   of
                   the
                   Pambiolates
                   with
                   Panegyre
                   ,
                   and
                   practised
                   the
                   cruelty
                   of
                   Sytheans
                   ,
                   and
                   Gallatians
                   ,
                   or
                   Gaules
                   ,
                   so
                   as
                   nothing
                   hath
                   beene
                   done
                   by
                   the
                   Successours
                   ?
                   And
                   when
                   you
                   could
                   not
                   excuse
                   them
                   ,
                   you
                   holde
                   it
                   a
                   glory
                   that
                   you
                   haue
                   broken
                   the
                   attempts
                   of
                   the
                   Barbarians
                   ,
                   falling
                   vpon
                   Delphos
                   :
                   Saying
                   moreouer
                   that
                   for
                   this
                   cause
                   the
                   Grecians
                   ought
                   to
                   giue
                   you
                   thankes
                   .
                   And
                   if
                   they
                   must
                   acknowledge
                   this
                   commodity
                   from
                   the
                   Etoliens
                   ,
                   what
                   honour
                   do
                   not
                   the
                   Macedonians
                   deserue
                   ,
                   who
                   imploy
                   the
                   greatest
                   part
                   of
                   their
                   liues
                   continually
                   ,
                   to
                   maintaine
                   the
                   safety
                   of
                   the
                   Grecians
                   against
                   the
                   Barbarians
                   ?
                   What
                   is
                   hee
                   that
                   doeth
                   not
                   know
                   that
                   the
                   Grecians
                   haue
                   beene
                   continually
                   subiect
                   to
                   great
                   dangers
                   ,
                   if
                   the
                   Macedonians
                   and
                   the
                   bounty
                   of
                   their
                   Kings
                   had
                   not
                   serued
                   them
                   for
                   a
                   Rampire
                   ?
                   VVhereof
                   behold
                   a
                   great
                   Argument
                   :
                   For
                   when
                   as
                   the
                   Gaules
                   disdaining
                   the
                   Macedonians
                   ,
                   had
                   vanquished
                   Ptolomy
                   sirnamed
                   Ceraune
                   ,
                   they
                   came
                   presently
                   into
                   Greece
                   with
                   Brennus
                   Army
                   :
                   The
                   which
                   had
                   often
                   happened
                   ,
                   if
                   the
                   Macedonians
                   had
                   not
                   had
                   the
                   
                   charge
                   .
                   And
                   although
                   I
                   could
                   holde
                   a
                   long
                   Discourse
                   of
                   ancient
                   deedes
                   ,
                   yet
                   I
                   thinke
                   these
                   presents
                   will
                   suffice
                   .
                   But
                   for
                   that
                   which
                   among
                   other
                   things
                   Philip
                   hath
                   done
                   ,
                   hee
                   turnes
                   to
                   cruelty
                   the
                   ruine
                   of
                   the
                   Temple
                   :
                   But
                   hee
                   doth
                   not
                   adde
                   their
                   outrage
                   and
                   insolency
                   ,
                   which
                   they
                   haue
                   committed
                   in
                   the
                   Temples
                   and
                   Oratories
                   of
                   the
                   Gods
                   ,
                   which
                   are
                   in
                   Die
                   and
                   Dodone
                   ,
                   the
                   which
                   hee
                   should
                   haue
                   spoken
                   first
                   .
                   You
                   relate
                   the
                   wrongs
                   and
                   miseries
                   you
                   haue
                   indured
                   ,
                   and
                   make
                   a
                   greater
                   shew
                   then
                   is
                   needfull
                   ,
                   passing
                   ouer
                   in
                   silence
                   ,
                   those
                   which
                   you
                   haue
                   formerly
                   committed
                   in
                   great
                   numbers
                   :
                   For
                   you
                   know
                   ,
                   that
                   euery
                   outrage
                   and
                   wrong
                   that
                   is
                   done
                   ,
                   is
                   by
                   all
                   men
                   reiected
                   vpon
                   those
                   ,
                   who
                   haue
                   first
                   done
                   the
                   wrong
                   vniustly
                   .
                
                 
                   As
                   for
                   the
                   deedes
                   of
                   Antigonus
                   ,
                   I
                   will
                   onely
                   make
                   mention
                   ,
                   to
                   the
                   end
                   his
                   Actions
                   may
                   not
                   seeme
                   to
                   you
                   worthy
                   of
                   contempt
                   :
                   neither
                   must
                   you
                   lightly
                   regard
                   a
                   deede
                   of
                   great
                   esteeme
                   .
                   I
                   doe
                   not
                   thinke
                   there
                   were
                   euer
                   so
                   great
                   a
                   benefit
                   seene
                   ,
                   as
                   that
                   which
                   hee
                   hath
                   imparted
                   vnto
                   you
                   .
                   It
                   seemes
                   vnto
                   me
                   so
                   excellent
                   ,
                   as
                   there
                   cannot
                   be
                   a
                   greater
                   :
                   The
                   which
                   may
                   appeare
                   by
                   this
                   .
                   Antigonus
                   made
                   Warre
                   against
                   you
                   ,
                   then
                   in
                   giuing
                   you
                   Battaile
                   ,
                   he
                   vanquished
                   you
                   by
                   Armes
                   :
                   Hee
                   was
                   in
                   the
                   end
                   Lord
                   of
                   the
                   Country
                   and
                   Citty
                   ,
                   hee
                   might
                   by
                   the
                   Law
                   of
                   Armes
                   haue
                   intreated
                   you
                   roughly
                   :
                   But
                   hee
                   was
                   so
                   far
                   from
                   offering
                   you
                   any
                   outrage
                   ,
                   as
                   beside
                   other
                   Benefits
                   ,
                   he
                   hath
                   (
                   chasing
                   the
                   Tyrant
                   )
                   restored
                   your
                   Lawes
                   and
                   proper
                   rights
                   .
                   For
                   which
                   Fact
                   ordaining
                   a
                   Testimony
                   to
                   the
                   Grecians
                   by
                   publicke
                   praises
                   ,
                   you
                   haue
                   called
                   him
                   Antigonus
                   your
                   Benefactor
                   and
                   Sauiour
                   .
                   VVhat
                   should
                   you
                   then
                   doe
                   ?
                   I
                   will
                   tell
                   you
                   ,
                   seeing
                   there
                   is
                   hope
                   of
                   your
                   good
                   Audience
                   :
                   The
                   which
                   I
                   will
                   doe
                   ,
                   and
                   not
                   without
                   reason
                   ,
                   not
                   to
                   charge
                   you
                   with
                   reproaches
                   ,
                   but
                   for
                   that
                   the
                   quallity
                   of
                   matters
                   forceth
                   mee
                   ,
                   to
                   speake
                   that
                   which
                   is
                   necessary
                   in
                   publicke
                   .
                   VVhat
                   shall
                   I
                   then
                   say
                   ?
                   That
                   in
                   the
                   former
                   VVarre
                   you
                   should
                   haue
                   imbraced
                   the
                   League
                   of
                   the
                   Macedonians
                   ,
                   and
                   not
                   of
                   the
                   Etoliens
                   :
                   And
                   that
                   at
                   this
                   day
                   you
                   should
                   rather
                   revnite
                   your selues
                   with
                   Philip
                   ,
                   seeing
                   hee
                   calls
                   you
                   then
                   with
                   them
                   .
                
                 
                   You
                   answere
                   ,
                   that
                   in
                   doing
                   so
                   ,
                   you
                   shall
                   breake
                   your
                   Accords
                   .
                   But
                   tell
                   me
                   ,
                   if
                   you
                   shall
                   commit
                   a
                   greater
                   mischiefe
                   ,
                   in
                   leauing
                   the
                   Accord
                   which
                   you
                   haue
                   made
                   in
                   particular
                   with
                   the
                   Etoliens
                   ,
                   then
                   in
                   Transgressing
                   those
                   which
                   concerning
                   all
                   the
                   Grecians
                   ,
                   are
                   grauen
                   and
                   Consecrated
                   vpon
                   a
                   Pillar
                   ?
                   Why
                   doe
                   you
                   so
                   superstitiously
                   flie
                   the
                   disdaine
                   of
                   those
                   ,
                   from
                   whom
                   you
                   neuer
                   receiued
                   any
                   benefit
                   :
                   And
                   beare
                   no
                   respect
                   to
                   Philip
                   ,
                   nor
                   to
                   the
                   Macedonians
                   :
                   from
                   whom
                   you
                   haue
                   the
                   power
                   to
                   hold
                   this
                   Councell
                   ?
                   Thinke
                   you
                   that
                   right
                   and
                   equitie
                   ,
                   ought
                   to
                   bee
                   preserued
                   to
                   Friends
                   ?
                   Yet
                   the
                   Sanctitie
                   is
                   not
                   so
                   great
                   to
                   obserue
                   the
                   Faith
                   reduced
                   in
                   Writings
                   ,
                   as
                   the
                   sinne
                   is
                   prophane
                   and
                   execrable
                   in
                   bearing
                   Hatred
                   ,
                   and
                   making
                   Warre
                   against
                   a
                   publicke
                   body
                   .
                   What
                   the
                   Etoliens
                   require
                   now
                   of
                   you
                   ?
                   But
                   we
                   haue
                   spoken
                   enough
                   of
                   this
                   Subiect
                   ,
                   the
                   which
                   would
                   be
                   held
                   by
                   the
                   Enuious
                   ,
                   not
                   to
                   concerne
                   the
                   present
                   businesse
                   .
                   I
                   returne
                   therefore
                   to
                   the
                   Continuation
                   and
                   Discourse
                   of
                   the
                   cause
                   which
                   consists
                   in
                   this
                   .
                   If
                   the
                   Affaires
                   be
                   at
                   this
                   day
                   a
                   like
                   ,
                   as
                   when
                   you
                   made
                   an
                   Alliance
                   of
                   Warre
                   with
                   them
                   ,
                   
                   the
                   election
                   of
                   things
                   propounded
                   in
                   the
                   beginning
                   must
                   remaine
                   in
                   you
                   .
                   If
                   they
                   be
                   altogether
                   changed
                   ,
                   it
                   is
                   fit
                   you
                   should
                   consider
                   iudiciously
                   vpon
                   that
                   which
                   they
                   require
                   .
                
                 
                   I
                   demand
                   of
                   you
                   Cleonice
                   and
                   Chlenee
                   ,
                   what
                   allies
                   had
                   you
                   when
                   as
                   you
                   called
                   these
                   men
                   to
                   a
                   Common
                   warre
                   .
                   Had
                   you
                   all
                   the
                   Grecians
                   ?
                   With
                   whom
                   at
                   this
                   day
                   haue
                   you
                   communication
                   of
                   your
                   hope
                   ?
                   Or
                   to
                   what
                   league
                   doe
                   you
                   inuite
                   these
                   men
                   ?
                   Is
                   it
                   not
                   of
                   Barbarians
                   ?
                   Thinke
                   you
                   this
                   present
                   warre
                   is
                   like
                   vnto
                   the
                   precedent
                   ,
                   and
                   not
                   different
                   ?
                   You
                   contended
                   then
                   with
                   the
                   Acheins
                   ,
                   and
                   your
                   kinsmen
                   the
                   Macedonians
                   ,
                   and
                   with
                   Philip
                   ,
                   for
                   principality
                   and
                   glory
                   :
                   And
                   now
                   the
                   warre
                   is
                   made
                   by
                   strangers
                   against
                   Greece
                   for
                   its
                   seruitude
                   ,
                   whom
                   you
                   thinke
                   to
                   draw
                   against
                   Philip.
                   Are
                   you
                   ignorant
                   that
                   their
                   forces
                   are
                   call'd
                   in
                   against
                   your selues
                   and
                   all
                   Greece
                   ?
                   Like
                   vnto
                   those
                   which
                   during
                   a
                   warre
                   retire
                   into
                   their
                   City
                   a
                   greater
                   Garrison
                   then
                   their
                   owne
                   forces
                   for
                   their
                   owne
                   safety
                   ,
                   make
                   themselues
                   subiect
                   to
                   their
                   friends
                   ,
                   as
                   soone
                   as
                   they
                   are
                   freed
                   from
                   the
                   feare
                   of
                   their
                   Enemy
                   :
                   The
                   Etoliens
                   thinke
                   the
                   same
                   at
                   this
                   day
                   .
                   Whilst
                   they
                   desire
                   to
                   vanquish
                   Philip
                   ,
                   and
                   to
                   humble
                   the
                   Macedonians
                   ,
                   they
                   doe
                   not
                   obserue
                   how
                   they
                   blind
                   themselues
                   with
                   a
                   westerne
                   fogge
                   ,
                   the
                   which
                   happily
                   may
                   bring
                   some
                   darknesse
                   to
                   the
                   Macedonians
                   ,
                   and
                   in
                   the
                   end
                   be
                   the
                   cause
                   of
                   great
                   miseries
                   to
                   all
                   the
                   Grecians
                   .
                   It
                   is
                   therefore
                   necessary
                   for
                   all
                   Greece
                   ,
                   to
                   prouide
                   for
                   the
                   threatnings
                   of
                   this
                   time
                   ,
                   and
                   especially
                   for
                   the
                   Macedonians
                   .
                   Otherwise
                   what
                   cause
                   thinke
                   you
                   my
                   Masters
                   of
                   Lacedemon
                   ;
                   had
                   your
                   Ancestours
                   ,
                   when
                   as
                   Xerxes
                   demanded
                   by
                   an
                   Embassadour
                   which
                   he
                   sent
                   vnto
                   you
                   Water
                   and
                   Earth
                   ,
                   they
                   cast
                   him
                   that
                   was
                   sent
                   into
                   a
                   Well
                   ,
                   and
                   cast
                   Earth
                   vppon
                   him
                   :
                   Then
                   taking
                   him
                   out
                   againe
                   ,
                   they
                   gaue
                   him
                   charge
                   to
                   tell
                   Xerxes
                   that
                   hee
                   had
                   Water
                   and
                   Earth
                   in
                   Lacedemon
                   ?
                   Moreouer
                   ,
                   for
                   what
                   reason
                   did
                   the
                   Company
                   which
                   was
                   slaine
                   with
                   Leonides
                   ,
                   cast
                   themselues
                   vppon
                   the
                   Enemy
                   in
                   view
                   of
                   all
                   the
                   World
                   ?
                   Was
                   it
                   not
                   to
                   the
                   end
                   they
                   might
                   see
                   them
                   vndergoe
                   the
                   danger
                   ,
                   not
                   only
                   for
                   their
                   owne
                   liberty
                   ,
                   but
                   also
                   for
                   the
                   rest
                   of
                   Greece
                   ?
                   Consider
                   now
                   ,
                   if
                   it
                   be
                   decent
                   and
                   fitting
                   for
                   their
                   posterity
                   ,
                   to
                   take
                   Armes
                   ,
                   and
                   to
                   make
                   VVarre
                   with
                   the
                   Barbarians
                   ,
                   in
                   allying
                   themselues
                   with
                   them
                   ,
                   against
                   the
                   
                     Epirotes
                     ,
                     Acheins
                     ,
                     Acarnanians
                     ,
                     Beocians
                     ,
                     Thessaliens
                     ,
                  
                   and
                   in
                   a
                   manner
                   against
                   all
                   the
                   Grecians
                   ,
                   holding
                   nothing
                   infamous
                   ,
                   so
                   as
                   it
                   were
                   profitable
                   .
                   VVhat
                   must
                   they
                   attend
                   that
                   doe
                   such
                   vnlawfull
                   things
                   ?
                
                 
                   As
                   the
                   Romans
                   haue
                   beene
                   vnited
                   to
                   them
                   ,
                   so
                   the
                   others
                   haue
                   endeauoured
                   (
                   hauing
                   the
                   said
                   comfort
                   and
                   aide
                   from
                   the
                   Sclauonians
                   )
                   to
                   make
                   the
                   war
                   by
                   Sea
                   ,
                   and
                   to
                   breake
                   the
                   Accord
                   at
                   Pyles
                   :
                   And
                   haue
                   by
                   Land
                   besieged
                   the
                   Citty
                   of
                   the
                   Clitoriens
                   ,
                   ruining
                   that
                   of
                   the
                   Cynetheins
                   .
                   It
                   is
                   true
                   ,
                   they
                   first
                   made
                   an
                   Accord
                   with
                   Antigonus
                   ,
                   in
                   regard
                   of
                   the
                   Acheins
                   and
                   Acarnanians
                   .
                   But
                   at
                   this
                   day
                   they
                   are
                   Confederate
                   with
                   the
                   Romans
                   against
                   Greece
                   in
                   generall
                   .
                   These
                   things
                   vnderstood
                   ,
                   who
                   doth
                   not
                   suspect
                   the
                   comming
                   of
                   the
                   Romans
                   ,
                   and
                   detest
                   the
                   sottishnesse
                   of
                   the
                   Etoliens
                   ,
                   who
                   presumed
                   to
                   enter
                   into
                   such
                   a
                   League
                   ?
                   They
                   spoile
                   the
                   Vines
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   Iland
                   of
                   Acarnania
                   ,
                   and
                   haue
                   already
                   taken
                   the
                   Cittie
                   of
                   the
                   Tallaneins
                   and
                   Anticyra
                   ,
                   which
                   
                   they
                   with
                   the
                   Romans
                   haue
                   ruined
                   ,
                   who
                   carry
                   away
                   their
                   VViues
                   and
                   Children
                   ,
                   suffring
                   (
                   as
                   it
                   seemes
                   )
                   the
                   common
                   accidents
                   of
                   those
                   which
                   fall
                   into
                   the
                   hands
                   of
                   strangers
                   in
                   regard
                   of
                   the
                   soile
                   of
                   these
                   miserable
                   people
                   ,
                   the
                   Etoliens
                   enioy
                   it
                   .
                   It
                   were
                   without
                   doubt
                   a
                   very
                   honest
                   and
                   pleasing
                   thing
                   that
                   the
                   Lacedemonians
                   should
                   imbrace
                   this
                   League
                   ,
                   who
                   would
                   haue
                   the
                   Thebeins
                   alone
                   among
                   the
                   Grecians
                   liue
                   in
                   peace
                   ,
                   when
                   the
                   Persians
                   descended
                   :
                   and
                   haue
                   resolued
                   to
                   make
                   vowes
                   vnto
                   the
                   Gods
                   to
                   vanquish
                   the
                   Barbarians
                   .
                
                 
                   Your
                   dutie
                   and
                   Honor
                   ,
                   my
                   Masters
                   of
                   Lacedemon
                   ,
                   depends
                   thereon
                   ,
                   to
                   the
                   ende
                   that
                   hauing
                   recourse
                   vnto
                   your
                   Ancestors
                   ,
                   and
                   fearing
                   the
                   comming
                   of
                   the
                   Romans
                   ,
                   and
                   suspecting
                   the
                   bad
                   intent
                   of
                   the
                   Etoliens
                   ,
                   and
                   putting
                   you
                   in
                   minde
                   of
                   the
                   deedes
                   of
                   Antigonus
                   ,
                   you
                   may
                   detest
                   the
                   League
                   of
                   the
                   wicked
                   ,
                   and
                   flie
                   the
                   amitie
                   of
                   the
                   Etoliens
                   ,
                   allying
                   your selues
                   by
                   a
                   common
                   hope
                   with
                   the
                   Acheins
                   and
                   Macedonians
                   .
                   And
                   if
                   some
                   of
                   the
                   chiefe
                   yeild
                   not
                   vnto
                   it
                   ,
                   at
                   the
                   least
                   budge
                   not
                   ,
                   neither
                   make
                   your selues
                   Companions
                   of
                   their
                   Outrages
                   .
                   It
                   is
                   true
                   ,
                   that
                   affection
                   to
                   friends
                   is
                   very
                   profitable
                   ,
                   if
                   it
                   bee
                   commodiously
                   made
                   :
                   But
                   if
                   it
                   be
                   forced
                   ,
                   and
                   finally
                   slow
                   and
                   defectiue
                   ,
                   it
                   hath
                   no
                   comfort
                   :
                   and
                   therefore
                   you
                   must
                   obserue
                   ,
                   if
                   onely
                   in
                   words
                   ,
                   or
                   else
                   in
                   actions
                   they
                   will
                   keepe
                   their
                   League
                   with
                   you
                   .
                
              
            
          
        
         
           
             A
             parcell
             of
             the
             Riuer
             of
             Euphrates
             .
          
           
             Evphrates
             takes
             its
             sourse
             and
             beginning
             in
             Armenia
             ,
             running
             its
             course
             by
             Syria
             ,
             drawing
             towards
             Babylon
             ,
             and
             falls
             as
             it
             seemes
             ,
             into
             the
             Red
             Sea
             ;
             whereof
             the
             signe
             is
             .
             It
             looseth
             it selfe
             in
             hollow
             places
             vnder
             ground
             made
             in
             that
             Region
             ,
             before
             it
             falls
             into
             the
             Sea.
             VVherefore
             it
             hath
             a
             different
             nature
             to
             other
             Riuers
             .
             The
             course
             of
             others
             augment
             as
             they
             passe
             by
             many
             places
             ,
             and
             are
             very
             high
             in
             VVinter
             ,
             and
             low
             in
             Summer
             .
             But
             Euphrates
             growes
             very
             high
             at
             the
             rising
             of
             the
             Canicular
             ,
             especially
             in
             Syria
             ,
             and
             continuing
             its
             course
             decreaseth
             .
             The
             cause
             is
             for
             that
             it
             is
             not
             augmented
             by
             the
             concurrence
             of
             the
             winter
             raine
             ,
             but
             by
             the
             melting
             of
             the
             Snow
             :
             It
             decreaseth
             likewise
             for
             that
             it
             extends
             vpon
             the
             plaine
             ,
             and
             is
             dispersed
             for
             the
             watring
             of
             the
             Land.
             Then
             the
             transport
             of
             Armies
             is
             slowly
             made
             ,
             for
             that
             the
             shippes
             stay
             in
             regard
             of
             the
             burthen
             ,
             the
             Riuer
             beeing
             low
             ;
             and
             finally
             the
             swift
             course
             of
             the
             water
             is
             some
             hinderance
             vnto
             the
             Nauigation
             .
          
        
      
       
         
         
           A
           PARCELL
           OF
           the
           Tenth
           Booke
           of
           the
           History
           of
           POLYBIVS
           .
        
         
           AS
           from
           thence
           vnto
           the
           Sea
           ,
           and
           from
           the
           Citty
           of
           Rhegium
           vnto
           Tarentum
           ,
           
           there
           be
           aboue
           two
           Thousand
           Furlongs
           ,
           yet
           the
           Coast
           of
           Italy
           hath
           no
           Ports
           ,
           except
           those
           which
           are
           at
           Tarentum
           .
           That
           Coast
           turnes
           to
           the
           Sicylian
           Sea
           ,
           and
           bends
           towards
           Greece
           .
           It
           is
           much
           peopled
           with
           Barbarians
           :
           So
           there
           are
           very
           famous
           Grecian
           Citties
           .
           For
           the
           
             Brucians
             ,
             Lucain
          
           ,
           and
           some
           Countries
           of
           the
           Samnites
           ,
           and
           moreouer
           the
           Calabriens
           ,
           and
           many
           other
           nations
           inhabite
           this
           Country
           :
           Euen
           as
           among
           the
           Grecians
           ,
           lies
           
             Rhegium
             ,
             Caulone
             ,
             Locres
          
           ,
           and
           Croton
           .
           Moreouer
           the
           Metapontins
           ,
           and
           Thurins
           ,
           possesse
           this
           Maritine
           Region
           .
           And
           therefore
           they
           which
           come
           from
           Sycily
           and
           Greece
           ,
           are
           (
           when
           as
           they
           saile
           vnto
           any
           of
           the
           said
           places
           )
           by
           necessity
           carried
           to
           the
           Ports
           of
           Tarentum
           :
           And
           are
           forced
           to
           Traffique
           with
           their
           Merchandizes
           in
           that
           Cittie
           ,
           with
           all
           the
           inhabitants
           of
           that
           Coast.
           Some
           happily
           may
           coniecture
           ,
           that
           the
           Commoditie
           of
           this
           place
           ,
           proceedes
           from
           the
           abundance
           and
           fertillitie
           of
           the
           Crotoniates
           .
           And
           although
           they
           haue
           some
           Summer
           stations
           of
           small
           reuenew
           ,
           
           yet
           it
           seemes
           they
           will
           challenge
           to
           themselues
           a
           great
           fertillitie
           ,
           and
           from
           no
           other
           thing
           but
           from
           the
           fruitefulnesse
           of
           the
           place
           ,
           which
           is
           not
           to
           bee
           compared
           to
           the
           Ports
           and
           Region
           of
           the
           Tarentins
           .
           There
           is
           also
           a
           Commoditie
           
           from
           this
           place
           to
           the
           Adriaticke
           Ports
           ,
           at
           this
           day
           great
           ,
           but
           in
           former
           times
           greater
           .
           All
           they
           which
           sailed
           from
           high
           Pouille
           vnto
           Sipuntes
           in
           Front
           ,
           and
           were
           carried
           into
           Italy
           ,
           landed
           at
           Tarentum
           ,
           and
           made
           vse
           of
           this
           City
           for
           their
           Commerce
           and
           Trafficke
           ,
           as
           in
           affaires
           .
           Then
           the
           City
           of
           the
           Br●tensins
           was
           not
           yet
           built
           .
           Wherefore
           Fabius
           much
           esteeming
           this
           abode
           ,
           was
           addicted
           vnto
           it
           ,
           leauing
           all
           other
           things
           .
           All
           others
           hold
           him
           for
           a
           very
           fortunate
           man
           ,
           and
           that
           many
           times
           ,
           and
           for
           the
           most
           part
           ,
           he
           ended
           his
           Enterprizes
           without
           reason
           and
           accidentally
           :
           holding
           this
           kinde
           of
           men
           to
           bee
           more
           ,
           diuine
           and
           admirable
           ,
           then
           those
           which
           attempt
           all
           things
           by
           a
           discourse
           of
           reason
           :
           Being
           ignorant
           withall
           ,
           that
           by
           these
           words
           the
           actions
           of
           the
           one
           are
           worthy
           of
           Commendations
           ,
           
           and
           those
           of
           the
           other
           happy
           and
           fortunate
           .
           Moreouer
           ,
           the
           one
           is
           common
           vnto
           the
           people
           :
           But
           the
           other
           is
           proper
           to
           wise
           and
           iudicious
           men
           ,
           whom
           we
           must
           hold
           diuine
           and
           beloued
           of
           the
           Gods.
           
        
         
           For
           my
           part
           Fabius
           seemes
           to
           me
           to
           haue
           a
           Nature
           and
           disposition
           like
           vnto
           Lycurgus
           ,
           the
           Law-giuer
           of
           the
           Lacedemonians
           .
           We
           must
           not
           thinke
           that
           Lycurgus
           had
           beene
           so
           superstitious
           ,
           as
           obeying
           Pitheas
           ,
           he
           had
           established
           the
           Lacedemonian
           Common-wealth
           :
           Nor
           likewise
           
             Publius
             Scipio
          
           moued
           with
           Dreames
           and
           Diuinations
           ,
           had
           purchased
           so
           great
           a
           power
           in
           the
           Countrey
           .
           But
           for
           that
           the
           one
           and
           the
           other
           saw
           many
           men
           not
           greatly
           to
           affect
           doubtfull
           affaires
           ,
           not
           likewise
           to
           presume
           to
           vndertake
           matters
           that
           were
           graue
           and
           dangerous
           without
           the
           hope
           of
           the
           Gods
           :
           For
           this
           cause
           Lycurgus
           making
           vse
           of
           the
           same
           drawne
           from
           Pytheas
           in
           his
           opinion
           ,
           hee
           made
           them
           more
           pleasing
           and
           certaine
           .
           
             Publius
             Scipio
          
           in
           like
           manner
           had
           made
           an
           impression
           in
           many
           of
           a
           conceite
           of
           him
           ,
           that
           hee
           executed
           his
           Enterprizes
           by
           a
           certaine
           Diuine
           Councell
           :
           By
           this
           meanes
           he
           made
           his
           men
           more
           assured
           ,
           and
           willing
           to
           attempt
           difficult
           things
           .
           That
           he
           hath
           brought
           euery
           thing
           to
           an
           end
           by
           sufficient
           reason
           and
           wisedome
           ,
           and
           that
           for
           this
           cause
           all
           his
           actions
           haue
           had
           an
           end
           concurret
           to
           reason
           ,
           will
           appeare
           manifest
           and
           plaine
           by
           the
           Discourse
           which
           I
           shall
           hold
           concerning
           him
           .
        
         
           It
           is
           certaine
           he
           was
           bountifull
           and
           generous
           :
           
           But
           as
           for
           his
           industry
           ,
           sobriety
           ,
           and
           vigilancy
           in
           his
           resolutions
           ,
           no
           man
           can
           conceiue
           them
           ,
           but
           such
           as
           haue
           liued
           with
           him
           ,
           and
           haue
           exactly
           searcht
           the
           depth
           of
           his
           disposition
           :
           amongst
           the
           which
           was
           Lelyus
           ,
           who
           had
           beene
           his
           Companion
           from
           his
           Infancy
           in
           all
           his
           actions
           and
           discourses
           vnto
           his
           Death
           :
           for
           that
           hee
           seemes
           to
           speake
           likely
           things
           ,
           and
           conformable
           to
           his
           actions
           .
           First
           hee
           reports
           this
           Noble
           deede
           of
           Publius
           ,
           when
           as
           his
           Father
           had
           resolued
           to
           fight
           with
           Hannibal
           neare
           vnto
           the
           Riuer
           of
           Poe.
           For
           at
           that
           time
           being
           as
           it
           seemes
           but
           seuenteene
           yeares
           old
           ,
           going
           into
           the
           Field
           ,
           hee
           had
           receiued
           from
           his
           Father
           a
           Troupe
           of
           the
           best
           and
           strongest
           men
           for
           his
           defence
           and
           guard
           .
        
         
           And
           when
           he
           saw
           his
           Father
           in
           danger
           ,
           and
           enuironed
           by
           the
           Enemy
           ,
           accompanied
           onely
           with
           two
           or
           three
           Horse
           ,
           hauining
           receiued
           a
           dangerous
           wound
           ,
           he
           began
           at
           the
           first
           to
           encourage
           his
           company
           to
           succour
           
           his
           Father
           :
           But
           when
           they
           wauered
           ,
           for
           the
           great
           multitude
           of
           the
           Enemies
           ,
           
           hee
           cast
           himselfe
           desperafely
           as
           it
           seemes
           ,
           and
           charged
           them
           couragiously
           .
           Afterwards
           when
           the
           rest
           were
           forced
           to
           fight
           ,
           the
           Enemies
           amazed
           with
           feare
           ,
           ceas'd
           the
           Combare
           .
           Old
           Publius
           being
           thus
           preserued
           contrary
           to
           all
           hope
           ,
           hee
           was
           the
           first
           who
           (
           in
           hearing
           of
           them
           all
           )
           called
           him
           his
           Sauiour
           .
           When
           by
           this
           action
           the
           fame
           of
           his
           prowesse
           and
           dexterity
           began
           ,
           he
           afterwards
           ingag'd
           himselfe
           in
           greater
           dangers
           ,
           whensoeuer
           the
           supreame
           hope
           of
           the
           Countrey
           required
           it
           by
           necessity
           :
           This
           was
           not
           with
           a
           courage
           relying
           in
           Fortime
           ,
           but
           of
           a
           iudicious
           Captaine
           .
        
         
           Afterwards
           Lucius
           his
           elder
           Brother
           ,
           aspiring
           to
           the
           Dignity
           of
           Edile
           ,
           the
           which
           among
           the
           Romans
           was
           the
           Noblest
           command
           of
           the
           Youth
           ,
           and
           that
           by
           custome
           they
           made
           choise
           of
           two
           Ediles
           among
           the
           Paricij
           ,
           and
           that
           there
           were
           many
           at
           that
           time
           which
           aim'd
           at
           it
           ,
           he
           was
           long
           before
           he
           durst
           demand
           it
           of
           his
           Brother
           .
           When
           the
           Election
           grew
           neare
           ,
           and
           that
           he
           had
           made
           a
           coniecture
           by
           the
           humour
           of
           the
           multiude
           ,
           that
           his
           Brother
           would
           hardly
           obtaine
           it
           ,
           seeing
           himselfe
           on
           the
           other
           side
           in
           great
           fauour
           with
           the
           people
           ,
           and
           might
           attaine
           vnto
           his
           attempt
           ,
           if
           with
           their
           consent
           he
           vndertooke
           the
           cause
           ,
           he
           fell
           into
           this
           conceit
           .
           When
           he
           saw
           his
           Mother
           visite
           the
           Temples
           ,
           and
           sacrifice
           vnto
           the
           Gods
           for
           his
           Brother
           ,
           and
           that
           she
           entertained
           a
           great
           hope
           of
           the
           future
           ,
           which
           she
           had
           in
           singular
           recommendation
           ,
           and
           that
           his
           Father
           being
           then
           Commander
           of
           the
           Army
           in
           the
           sayd
           War
           ,
           had
           sayled
           into
           Spaine
           ,
           he
           told
           his
           Mother
           that
           hee
           had
           one
           dreame
           twice
           ,
           and
           that
           it
           seemed
           vnto
           him
           that
           he
           returned
           being
           made
           Edile
           with
           his
           Brother
           ,
           from
           the
           place
           to
           goe
           vnto
           their
           house
           :
           And
           that
           running
           vnto
           the
           doore
           ,
           shee
           had
           saluted
           them
           with
           imbracings
           .
           When
           hee
           had
           ended
           this
           Speech
           ,
           the
           Mother
           being
           very
           passionate
           with
           an
           effeminate
           affection
           ,
           and
           answering
           I
           know
           not
           what
           ,
           shee
           added
           ;
           Oh
           that
           I
           might
           see
           that
           Day
           :
           will
           you
           saies
           he
           ,
           that
           wee
           make
           a
           tryall
           ?
           Whereunto
           consenting
           ,
           for
           that
           she
           did
           not
           thinke
           he
           would
           dare
           to
           attempt
           so
           great
           a
           matter
           ,
           considering
           that
           he
           was
           very
           young
           ,
           shee
           required
           (
           as
           it
           were
           in
           sport
           )
           that
           he
           should
           presently
           prouide
           him
           a
           long
           Cloake
           .
           For
           they
           which
           stand
           for
           gouernment
           ,
           are
           accustomed
           to
           be
           so
           attired
           .
           In
           regard
           of
           his
           Mother
           ,
           shee
           had
           no
           eonfidence
           in
           his
           words
           .
        
         
           Publius
           when
           he
           had
           this
           braue
           Robe
           ,
           went
           suddainly
           to
           the
           place
           ,
           his
           Mother
           being
           yet
           asleepe
           .
           When
           the
           Multitude
           had
           receiued
           him
           with
           amazement
           ,
           
           as
           well
           for
           this
           nouelty
           contrary
           to
           all
           hope
           ,
           as
           for
           the
           loue
           and
           affection
           they
           had
           formerly
           borne
           him
           ,
           and
           afterwards
           drawing
           to
           the
           place
           appointed
           ,
           he
           was
           neare
           vnto
           his
           Brother
           ,
           many
           adiudg'd
           this
           gouernment
           not
           onely
           to
           Publius
           ,
           but
           also
           to
           his
           Brother
           for
           the
           loue
           of
           him
           :
           and
           being
           both
           of
           them
           created
           Ediles
           in
           this
           manner
           ,
           they
           returned
           to
           their
           house
           .
           When
           the
           Mother
           had
           receiued
           the
           newes
           ,
           she
           ran
           vnto
           the
           Gate
           ,
           and
           with
           affection
           and
           loue
           saluted
           them
           .
           Wherefore
           although
           that
           Publius
           disdained
           Dreames
           ,
           yet
           it
           seemed
           by
           this
           action
           to
           all
           those
           which
           haue
           heard
           speake
           of
           it
           ,
           that
           he
           had
           speech
           with
           the
           Gods
           ,
           not
           only
           sleeping
           ,
           but
           much
           more
           in
           the
           day
           
           waking
           .
           But
           for
           that
           he
           was
           bountifull
           and
           pleasing
           in
           his
           words
           ,
           and
           had
           well
           obserued
           the
           affection
           of
           the
           Commons
           towards
           him
           ,
           and
           had
           accommodated
           the
           time
           to
           the
           people
           and
           his
           Mother
           ,
           hee
           not
           onely
           perfected
           his
           Enterprize
           ,
           but
           also
           seemed
           to
           haue
           dispatcht
           in
           by
           some
           Diuine
           inspirarinn
           .
           They
           without
           doubt
           which
           cannot
           duely
           consider
           the
           occasions
           ,
           nor
           the
           causes
           and
           dispositions
           of
           euery
           thing
           by
           the
           vice
           of
           Nature
           ,
           or
           ignorance
           and
           dulnesse
           ,
           referre
           vnto
           the
           Gods
           and
           Fortune
           the
           causes
           of
           things
           which
           are
           decided
           by
           industry
           and
           discreete
           reason
           .
           These
           things
           I
           speake
           for
           the
           Readers
           ,
           to
           the
           end
           that
           falling
           through
           errour
           into
           the
           vulgar
           opinions
           of
           this
           man
           ,
           they
           should
           not
           leaue
           good
           and
           commendable
           graces
           that
           were
           in
           him
           ,
           that
           is
           to
           say
           ,
           his
           Dextity
           and
           Industry
           .
           In
           regard
           of
           that
           which
           I
           speake
           of
           him
           ,
           it
           will
           appeare
           manifest
           by
           his
           actions
           .
        
         
           
             Publius
             Scipio
          
           being
           then
           Generall
           of
           the
           Army
           in
           Spaine
           ,
           calling
           his
           Troupes
           together
           ,
           he
           aduised
           them
           not
           to
           be
           amazed
           for
           the
           aduentures
           and
           disgraces
           past
           .
           For
           the
           Romans
           had
           neuer
           beene
           vanquished
           by
           the
           prowesse
           of
           the
           Carthaginians
           ,
           
           but
           by
           the
           treason
           of
           the
           Celtiberians
           :
           And
           the
           rashnesse
           of
           the
           Commanders
           seperated
           one
           from
           another
           ,
           for
           that
           they
           trusted
           in
           them
           :
           which
           are
           things
           he
           sayd
           were
           then
           among
           the
           Enemies
           .
           For
           besides
           that
           they
           made
           Warre
           being
           farre
           distant
           one
           from
           another
           ,
           they
           offer'd
           outrages
           to
           their
           Allies
           ,
           and
           made
           them
           Enemies
           :
           And
           that
           for
           this
           cause
           some
           were
           already
           sent
           home
           :
           and
           the
           rest
           will
           speedily
           (
           when
           they
           shall
           be
           assured
           )
           come
           when
           you
           haue
           once
           past
           the
           Riuer
           ,
           not
           so
           much
           for
           the
           good
           will
           they
           beare
           you
           ,
           as
           to
           seeke
           a
           reuenge
           for
           the
           wrongs
           receiued
           by
           the
           Carthaginians
           .
           But
           moreouer
           the
           Captaines
           are
           in
           dissention
           among
           themselues
           ,
           and
           will
           not
           willingly
           ioyne
           together
           to
           fight
           with
           you
           :
           And
           being
           thus
           diuided
           ,
           they
           would
           be
           defeated
           ,
           and
           fall
           easily
           into
           their
           hands
           .
           Wherefore
           he
           perswaded
           them
           ,
           that
           considering
           these
           things
           they
           should
           passe
           the
           Riuer
           boldly
           ,
           promising
           to
           giue
           good
           order
           for
           the
           rest
           .
           When
           he
           had
           vsed
           this
           speech
           vnto
           the
           other
           Captaines
           ,
           he
           left
           his
           colleague
           Marcus
           vpon
           the
           passage
           of
           the
           Riuer
           ,
           accompanied
           with
           three
           thousand
           Foote
           and
           fiue
           hundred
           Horse
           ,
           to
           the
           end
           hee
           might
           succour
           his
           Companions
           being
           in
           the
           Riuer
           :
           hee
           himselfe
           past
           with
           the
           rest
           of
           his
           Army
           ,
           holding
           his
           intention
           secret
           from
           all
           the
           World.
           Hee
           resolued
           things
           which
           he
           did
           not
           impart
           to
           many
           men
           .
           His
           resolution
           was
           to
           lay
           siege
           to
           the
           City
           of
           Carthage
           scitnate
           in
           Spaine
           ,
           by
           the
           way
           of
           course
           :
           The
           which
           euery
           man
           might
           vnderstand
           ,
           and
           that
           it
           is
           an
           excellent
           presumption
           of
           his
           esteeme
           ,
           whereof
           of
           I
           haue
           formerly
           spoken
           .
           For
           as
           hee
           was
           but
           seuen
           and
           twenty
           yeares
           old
           ,
           he
           gaue
           himselfe
           first
           to
           things
           which
           in
           the
           iudgement
           of
           the
           World
           seemed
           desperate
           ,
           for
           the
           great
           precedent
           dangers
           and
           misfortunes
           :
           leauing
           all
           things
           that
           were
           vulgar
           and
           easie
           :
           and
           resolued
           and
           attempted
           those
           which
           seemed
           impossible
           vnto
           the
           Enemie
           ,
           euery
           one
           of
           which
           required
           an
           exact
           wisedome
           ,
           knowledge
           ,
           and
           vnderstanding
           .
        
         
           In
           the
           beginning
           being
           yet
           at
           Rome
           ,
           when
           hee
           had
           considered
           by
           himselfe
           ,
           and
           eniquired
           diligently
           of
           the
           treason
           of
           the
           Celtiberians
           ,
           and
           
           of
           the
           diuision
           in
           the
           Armies
           ,
           what
           might
           happen
           ,
           and
           what
           fortune
           had
           befalne
           his
           Father
           ,
           he
           was
           nothing
           amazed
           at
           the
           Carthaginians
           ,
           neither
           did
           he
           faint
           as
           many
           vsually
           doe
           .
           But
           after
           that
           he
           vnderstood
           that
           the
           Allies
           on
           this
           side
           the
           Riuer
           of
           Ebro
           ,
           continued
           constant
           in
           their
           Friendship
           ,
           and
           that
           the
           Commanders
           of
           the
           Carthaginians
           were
           in
           discord
           ,
           and
           opprest
           the
           Subiects
           ,
           hee
           affected
           the
           Warre
           with
           an
           assured
           courage
           ,
           hauing
           no
           confidence
           in
           Fortune
           ,
           but
           in
           wise
           Councell
           .
           When
           he
           arriued
           in
           Spaine
           ,
           he
           moued
           them
           all
           ,
           and
           hauing
           enquired
           of
           the
           Enemies
           actions
           ,
           he
           vnderstood
           that
           the
           Carthaginians
           Armies
           were
           diuided
           into
           three
           :
           and
           that
           Mago
           made
           his
           abode
           within
           the
           Pillars
           of
           Hercules
           ,
           at
           certaine
           places
           called
           Conies
           :
           And
           that
           Asdrubal
           the
           Sonne
           of
           Scone
           ,
           was
           neare
           the
           mouth
           of
           a
           Riuer
           by
           Portugale
           ;
           the
           other
           Asdrubal
           in
           the
           Carpentins
           Countrey
           held
           a
           City
           besieged
           :
           Either
           of
           which
           places
           were
           many
           dayes
           iourney
           distant
           from
           the
           City
           of
           the
           Ceneteins
           .
           Studying
           then
           whether
           he
           should
           resolue
           to
           giue
           Battaile
           vnto
           the
           Enemy
           ,
           if
           it
           were
           against
           all
           their
           forces
           ,
           he
           should
           be
           in
           danger
           to
           be
           defeated
           ,
           as
           well
           in
           regard
           of
           that
           which
           had
           befalne
           his
           Predecessors
           ,
           as
           for
           that
           their
           Armies
           were
           great
           .
           If
           likewise
           he
           labourd
           to
           fight
           with
           the
           one
           ,
           it
           was
           to
           be
           feared
           that
           in
           flying
           the
           Battaile
           ,
           the
           other
           Armies
           would
           come
           ,
           and
           by
           this
           meanes
           hee
           should
           be
           inclosed
           ,
           falling
           into
           the
           like
           Disasters
           ,
           whereunto
           his
           Vncle
           Caius
           and
           his
           Father
           Publius
           had
           beene
           subiect
           .
        
         
           Wherefore
           leauing
           this
           aduice
           ,
           when
           he
           vnderstood
           that
           Carthage
           was
           a
           great
           ease
           vnto
           the
           Enemies
           ,
           and
           would
           be
           a
           great
           annoyance
           to
           him
           in
           this
           Warre
           ,
           he
           considere
           of
           euery
           thing
           ,
           wintring
           among
           the
           Eilotes
           .
           When
           he
           was
           aduertised
           in
           the
           beginning
           that
           it
           had
           Ports
           which
           might
           containe
           all
           the
           Sea-army
           of
           Spaine
           :
           hauing
           likewise
           a
           Maritine
           scituation
           ,
           spacious
           and
           commodious
           for
           the
           Carthaginians
           ,
           for
           the
           Nauigation
           which
           comes
           from
           Lybia
           :
           and
           likewise
           for
           that
           the
           Treasure
           and
           Baggage
           for
           the
           Army
           ,
           with
           all
           the
           hostages
           of
           Spaine
           ,
           were
           kept
           there
           :
           adding
           thereunto
           the
           great
           aduantage
           ,
           for
           that
           the
           Fort
           had
           not
           aboue
           a
           thousand
           Souldiers
           in
           Garrison
           ,
           for
           that
           they
           neuer
           suspected
           that
           any
           man
           would
           presume
           to
           besiege
           it
           ,
           the
           Carthaginians
           being
           in
           a
           manner
           Maisters
           of
           all
           Spaine
           :
           and
           that
           finally
           the
           rest
           of
           the
           people
           are
           in
           great
           number
           ,
           yet
           they
           were
           Artizans
           ,
           Mech
           annickes
           and
           Fishermen
           ,
           who
           had
           no
           great
           experience
           in
           the
           Warre
           :
           He
           imagined
           that
           his
           comming
           to
           this
           City
           would
           be
           vnexpected
           with
           amazement
           .
           He
           was
           not
           ignorant
           of
           the
           scituation
           of
           the
           Towne
           ,
           nor
           of
           its
           fortification
           ,
           nor
           likewise
           of
           the
           disposition
           of
           the
           Poole
           :
           which
           things
           he
           had
           learned
           from
           Fishermen
           which
           had
           frequented
           the
           place
           :
           This
           Poole
           was
           generally
           muddy
           ,
           and
           yet
           wadeable
           for
           the
           most
           part
           :
           and
           withall
           the
           water
           retired
           daily
           about
           Sun-setting
           .
           Wherefore
           concluding
           that
           if
           he
           preuailed
           in
           his
           Enterprize
           ,
           he
           should
           not
           onely
           annoy
           the
           Enemy
           ,
           but
           it
           would
           bee
           a
           great
           benefit
           for
           the
           Warre
           :
           And
           if
           his
           aduice
           and
           councell
           succeeded
           well
           ,
           hee
           might
           preserue
           his
           Subiects
           as
           Maister
           of
           the
           Sea
           ,
           if
           he
           might
           once
           fortifie
           and
           strengthen
           his
           Army
           .
           The
           which
           was
           easie
           :
           for
           that
           the
           Enemies
           were
           far
           off
           .
           
           Leauing
           therefore
           all
           other
           resolutions
           ,
           hee
           attends
           this
           during
           Winter
           .
        
         
           And
           when
           he
           had
           once
           resolued
           ,
           being
           of
           the
           age
           we
           haue
           mentioned
           ,
           he
           concealed
           his
           resolution
           from
           all
           the
           World
           ,
           (
           except
           to
           
             Caius
             Lelyus
          
           )
           vntill
           he
           thought
           it
           fit
           to
           manifest
           it
           .
           Although
           that
           Historiographers
           giue
           testimony
           of
           this
           resolution
           ,
           yet
           when
           they
           come
           to
           the
           end
           of
           the
           action
           ,
           they
           attribute
           this
           excellent
           worke
           to
           the
           Gods
           and
           to
           Fortune
           ,
           and
           not
           to
           him
           nor
           his
           wisedome
           ;
           without
           any
           probable
           arguments
           ,
           and
           the
           testimony
           of
           those
           which
           liued
           with
           him
           :
           for
           that
           Scipio
           himselfe
           declares
           plainely
           in
           an
           Epistle
           which
           he
           had
           written
           to
           Philip
           ,
           that
           making
           vse
           of
           the
           aduice
           which
           wee
           haue
           mentioned
           ,
           he
           had
           vndertaken
           the
           Warre
           of
           Spaine
           ,
           and
           the
           siege
           of
           Carthage
           .
           Moreouer
           ,
           commanding
           Lelyus
           secretly
           touching
           the
           Army
           at
           Sea
           ,
           he
           gaue
           him
           charge
           to
           saile
           aboue
           the
           City
           .
           Hee
           alone
           was
           priuy
           to
           his
           designe
           ,
           as
           I
           haue
           sayd
           .
           Himselfe
           taking
           the
           Troupes
           of
           Foote-men
           ,
           marcht
           speedily
           .
           There
           were
           in
           the
           Army
           at
           Land
           about
           fiue
           and
           twenty
           thousand
           Foote
           ,
           and
           two
           thousand
           fiue
           hundred
           Horse
           .
           
           Being
           come
           vnto
           the
           City
           on
           the
           seuenth
           Day
           ,
           hee
           planted
           his
           Campe
           on
           the
           North
           part
           ,
           
           and
           fortified
           it
           without
           with
           a
           double
           Rampire
           and
           Ditches
           from
           one
           Sea
           vnto
           the
           other
           ,
           without
           doing
           any
           thing
           towards
           the
           City
           .
           The
           Nature
           of
           the
           place
           had
           fortification
           enough
           .
        
         
           To
           vnderstand
           well
           how
           this
           City
           hath
           beene
           besieged
           and
           taken
           ,
           I
           hold
           it
           necessary
           in
           some
           sort
           to
           describe
           the
           neighbour
           Countries
           and
           its
           scituation
           .
           
           It
           is
           seated
           in
           Spaine
           about
           the
           middle
           of
           the
           Maritine
           Region
           ,
           in
           the
           Gulfe
           which
           hath
           its
           aspect
           towards
           Affricke
           :
           whose
           depth
           is
           about
           twenty
           furlongs
           ,
           and
           the
           breadth
           at
           the
           entrance
           about
           ten
           :
           All
           this
           Gulfe
           makes
           a
           kind
           of
           Port
           ,
           where
           there
           lies
           an
           I
           and
           at
           the
           mouth
           of
           it
           ,
           leauing
           on
           either
           side
           a
           little
           entrance
           .
           And
           when
           the
           Sea
           is
           troubled
           with
           any
           torment
           ,
           then
           all
           the
           Gulfe
           is
           calme
           ,
           but
           when
           the
           Westerne
           Winds
           of
           the
           Winter
           Solstice
           ,
           beating
           vpon
           the
           two
           entrances
           ,
           cause
           the
           storme
           :
           But
           as
           for
           other
           Winds
           it
           is
           not
           troubled
           ,
           by
           reason
           of
           the
           firme
           Land
           which
           enuirons
           it
           .
           Behinde
           the
           Gulfe
           there
           rises
           a
           Cape
           ,
           whereon
           the
           City
           is
           scituated
           ,
           enuironed
           with
           the
           Sea
           towards
           the
           East
           and
           South
           ,
           and
           with
           a
           Lake
           vpon
           the
           West
           and
           North
           ,
           so
           as
           the
           space
           which
           remaines
           from
           one
           Sea
           to
           another
           ,
           by
           the
           which
           the
           City
           is
           ioyned
           to
           the
           firme
           Land
           ,
           is
           not
           aboue
           two
           Furlongs
           .
        
         
           In
           regard
           of
           the
           City
           ,
           one
           moiety
           of
           it
           is
           concaue
           :
           and
           towards
           the
           South
           it
           hath
           the
           approach
           of
           the
           full
           Sea
           :
           Finally
           ,
           it
           is
           full
           of
           Hills
           ,
           whereof
           two
           are
           rough
           and
           difficult
           :
           the
           other
           three
           are
           very
           lowe
           ,
           but
           strong
           and
           hard
           to
           passe
           ,
           whereof
           the
           highest
           bends
           towards
           the
           East
           ,
           aduancing
           to
           the
           Sea
           :
           There
           the
           Temple
           of
           Asclepie
           is
           built
           .
           Right
           against
           the
           which
           is
           another
           of
           the
           same
           scituation
           ,
           whereon
           stands
           a
           sumptuous
           royall
           Pallace
           ,
           the
           which
           some
           say
           had
           beene
           built
           by
           Asdrubal
           affecting
           a
           Regall
           power
           .
           The
           rest
           of
           the
           lesser
           Hills
           haue
           their
           tops
           towards
           the
           North.
           That
           of
           the
           three
           which
           lookes
           directly
           towards
           the
           East
           ,
           is
           called
           Phoste
           :
           to
           the
           which
           is
           ioyned
           that
           of
           Alete
           .
           It
           seemes
           that
           Pheste
           hath
           beene
           the
           inuentor
           
           of
           Siluer
           mettals
           ,
           and
           for
           this
           cause
           purchased
           diuine
           honours
           ,
           The
           third
           is
           called
           Croue
           .
           In
           regard
           of
           the
           Lake
           ioyning
           to
           the
           Sea
           :
           it
           hath
           taken
           its
           course
           by
           the
           worke
           of
           man
           ,
           for
           the
           benefit
           of
           Fisher-men
           ,
           and
           others
           trafficking
           by
           Sea.
           But
           at
           the
           breach
           of
           the
           Banke
           by
           the
           which
           the
           Lake
           and
           Sea
           are
           diuided
           ,
           they
           haue
           made
           a
           Bridge
           ,
           to
           the
           end
           that
           Sumpters
           and
           Carts
           might
           bring
           things
           necessary
           from
           the
           Countrey
           .
        
         
           This
           was
           the
           scituation
           of
           those
           places
           ,
           the
           Romans
           Campe
           was
           fortified
           in
           Front
           ,
           without
           any
           prouision
           as
           well
           by
           the
           Lake
           ,
           as
           Sea
           on
           either
           side
           .
           In
           regard
           of
           the
           space
           which
           ioynes
           the
           City
           to
           the
           firme
           Land
           ,
           he
           did
           not
           fortifie
           it
           ,
           for
           that
           it
           was
           in
           the
           midst
           of
           his
           Campe
           :
           to
           the
           end
           he
           might
           amaze
           the
           Citizens
           ,
           and
           make
           vse
           of
           it
           for
           Skirmishes
           ,
           and
           to
           sally
           forth
           and
           retire
           to
           his
           Campe.
           The
           Walles
           in
           the
           beginning
           had
           not
           aboue
           twenty
           Furlongs
           :
           Although
           that
           many
           haue
           giuen
           it
           forty
           :
           which
           is
           not
           true
           .
           Wee
           spake
           not
           by
           heare-say
           ,
           but
           vpon
           a
           certaine
           knowledge
           ,
           for
           that
           we
           haue
           seene
           the
           places
           :
           and
           at
           this
           day
           they
           containe
           no
           more
           .
        
         
           Scipio
           hauing
           drawne
           his
           Army
           together
           with
           that
           at
           Sea
           ,
           began
           to
           make
           remonstrances
           vnto
           them
           ,
           without
           vsing
           any
           other
           arguments
           and
           reasons
           ,
           then
           simply
           to
           propound
           the
           things
           whereof
           wee
           haue
           partly
           spoken
           ,
           and
           shewing
           them
           that
           this
           attempt
           was
           feazable
           :
           and
           in
           relating
           in
           particular
           things
           done
           by
           prowesse
           ,
           he
           extenuated
           that
           of
           his
           affaires
           .
           Finally
           ,
           he
           promised
           Crownes
           of
           Gold
           to
           those
           which
           should
           first
           ascend
           the
           Wall
           :
           and
           the
           accustomed
           rewards
           to
           others
           which
           should
           carry
           themselues
           openly
           like
           braue
           and
           valiant
           men
           .
           And
           in
           the
           meane
           time
           he
           affirmes
           that
           Neptune
           had
           appeared
           vnto
           him
           in
           sleepe
           ,
           and
           had
           shewed
           him
           this
           kind
           of
           attempt
           to
           assaile
           the
           City
           :
           And
           consequently
           promised
           ,
           that
           during
           the
           assault
           ,
           he
           would
           worke
           so
           apparently
           ,
           as
           the
           efficacy
           of
           his
           Succours
           should
           be
           manifest
           to
           the
           whole
           Army
           .
           By
           his
           remonstrances
           and
           euident
           reasons
           ,
           together
           with
           the
           promise
           of
           Crownes
           of
           Gold
           ,
           and
           moreouer
           by
           the
           prouidence
           of
           God
           ,
           he
           imprinted
           a
           vehement
           desire
           and
           courage
           in
           the
           Youth
           .
        
         
           The
           next
           day
           hee
           drew
           his
           ships
           into
           the
           Maritine
           places
           ,
           furnished
           with
           diuers
           Engines
           to
           cast
           ,
           whereof
           he
           gaue
           the
           charge
           to
           
             Caius
             Lelyus
          
           :
           And
           taking
           at
           Land
           two
           thousand
           able
           men
           with
           those
           that
           carried
           Ladders
           ,
           he
           began
           the
           assault
           three
           houres
           after
           .
           Mago
           on
           the
           other
           side
           who
           had
           the
           guard
           of
           the
           City
           ,
           diuiding
           his
           Battalion
           of
           a
           thousand
           men
           ,
           leauing
           the
           one
           halfe
           within
           the
           Fort
           ,
           and
           plants
           himselfe
           on
           the
           Hill
           which
           lookes
           towards
           the
           East
           :
           and
           appoints
           about
           two
           thousand
           strong
           men
           ,
           furnished
           with
           Armes
           which
           were
           in
           the
           City
           ,
           to
           the
           Gate
           which
           drawes
           to
           the
           Isthmus
           ,
           and
           the
           Enemies
           Campe
           :
           Commanding
           the
           rest
           to
           runne
           vp
           and
           downe
           the
           Walles
           ,
           and
           to
           defend
           them
           with
           all
           their
           power
           .
           When
           as
           
             Publius
             Scipio
          
           had
           caused
           the
           Trumpet
           to
           found
           to
           the
           assault
           ,
           
           Mago
           caused
           a
           sally
           to
           be
           made
           by
           the
           Gate
           ,
           hoping
           to
           terrifie
           the
           Enemies
           ,
           and
           to
           frustrate
           their
           attempt
           .
           As
           they
           fought
           valiantly
           with
           those
           that
           came
           marching
           in
           Battaile
           towards
           the
           Isthmus
           ,
           there
           was
           a
           braue
           Combate
           ,
           euery
           man
           giuing
           courage
           to
           his
           Companion
           .
           But
           the
           attempt
           was
           not
           equall
           ,
           for
           that
           their
           
           Succours
           were
           not
           alike
           :
           For
           that
           the
           Carthaginians
           came
           running
           forth
           but
           by
           one
           Gate
           ,
           within
           the
           space
           of
           two
           Furlongs
           :
           whereas
           the
           Romans
           came
           suddainly
           and
           from
           many
           places
           .
           Scipio
           restrained
           his
           men
           neare
           the
           Campe
           ,
           to
           drawe
           the
           Enemy
           farre
           from
           the
           City
           ,
           being
           confident
           that
           if
           he
           defeated
           this
           Battalion
           of
           Commons
           ,
           he
           should
           subsequently
           defeare
           the
           rest
           ,
           and
           that
           no
           man
           would
           dare
           to
           make
           a
           sally
           .
           It
           fell
           our
           that
           the
           Combate
           was
           for
           a
           time
           equall
           :
           for
           that
           on
           either
           side
           they
           had
           made
           choise
           of
           their
           ablest
           men
           to
           make
           the
           point
           .
           
           But
           in
           the
           end
           the
           Carthaginians
           being
           repuls'd
           by
           the
           force
           of
           those
           which
           came
           running
           from
           the
           Campe
           ,
           turne
           head
           :
           so
           as
           many
           were
           slaine
           during
           the
           Combate
           and
           retreate
           .
           There
           were
           many
           likewise
           slaine
           at
           the
           Gate
           .
        
         
           After
           this
           all
           the
           people
           of
           the
           City
           were
           so
           amazed
           ,
           as
           they
           which
           were
           on
           the
           Walles
           fled
           :
           and
           the
           Romans
           had
           like
           to
           haue
           entred
           with
           the
           Run-awayes
           .
           Moreouer
           ,
           they
           set
           vp
           the
           Ladders
           diligently
           ,
           
           whereas
           Scipio
           vndertooke
           the
           danger
           :
           the
           which
           he
           did
           wisely
           .
           He
           was
           accompanied
           with
           three
           men
           carrying
           Targets
           ,
           (
           the
           which
           couering
           Scipio
           ,
           hindred
           the
           fight
           from
           the
           top
           of
           the
           Wall
           )
           defended
           him
           thus
           couered
           .
           By
           this
           meanes
           striuing
           vpon
           the
           flankes
           and
           difficult
           places
           ,
           he
           was
           of
           great
           vse
           in
           taking
           this
           City
           .
           When
           he
           saw
           what
           was
           done
           ,
           being
           also
           discouered
           to
           all
           the
           Souldiers
           fighting
           ,
           he
           gaue
           them
           great
           courage
           ,
           so
           as
           no
           danger
           was
           auoided
           :
           and
           hee
           imployed
           himselfe
           cheerefully
           with
           the
           rest
           (
           as
           it
           was
           reasonable
           )
           in
           euery
           occasion
           that
           was
           offered
           to
           purpose
           .
           When
           the
           first
           ascended
           the
           Ladders
           resolutely
           ,
           the
           multitude
           of
           Defendants
           did
           not
           make
           the
           assault
           so
           dangerous
           ,
           as
           the
           height
           of
           the
           Walles
           .
           For
           this
           cause
           they
           which
           defended
           it
           ,
           were
           more
           assured
           seeing
           the
           difficult
           which
           happened
           .
           For
           some
           of
           the
           Ladders
           brake
           by
           reason
           of
           the
           multitudes
           which
           mounted
           on
           them
           .
           They
           also
           which
           ascended
           first
           ,
           were
           so
           dazeled
           with
           the
           height
           of
           the
           Ladders
           ,
           as
           if
           the
           resistance
           and
           defence
           had
           beene
           any
           thing
           ,
           they
           must
           haue
           cast
           themselues
           downe
           headlong
           :
           And
           when
           as
           any
           such
           accident
           happened
           ,
           striuing
           to
           get
           ouer
           the
           Wall
           ,
           they
           were
           ouerthrowne
           to
           the
           ground
           .
           And
           although
           such
           things
           happened
           ,
           yet
           they
           could
           not
           repulse
           the
           Romans
           from
           their
           assault
           :
           so
           as
           when
           the
           first
           were
           fallen
           ,
           their
           next
           neighbours
           stept
           into
           their
           places
           .
        
         
           But
           as
           the
           day
           was
           farre
           spent
           ,
           and
           the
           Souldiers
           tired
           with
           the
           toile
           of
           the
           assault
           ,
           the
           Commander
           caused
           a
           retreate
           to
           be
           sounded
           .
           Wherefore
           they
           of
           the
           City
           reioyced
           as
           if
           they
           had
           repuls'd
           the
           danger
           .
           But
           Scipio
           attending
           the
           time
           when
           the
           Tide
           should
           retire
           ,
           appointed
           fiue
           hundred
           men
           for
           the
           Lake
           with
           Ladders
           .
           In
           regard
           of
           the
           Gate
           and
           Isthmus
           ,
           he
           set
           fresh
           men
           :
           and
           after
           that
           he
           had
           preacht
           vnto
           them
           ,
           he
           deliuered
           them
           more
           Ladders
           then
           formerly
           ,
           to
           the
           end
           they
           might
           mount
           vpon
           the
           Walles
           more
           thicke
           .
           
           When
           they
           had
           sounded
           to
           the
           assault
           ,
           and
           that
           the
           Souldiers
           went
           vp
           the
           Ladders
           with
           great
           courage
           ,
           there
           grew
           a
           great
           trouble
           and
           alteration
           in
           the
           City
           .
           For
           when
           they
           thought
           they
           had
           beene
           free
           ,
           they
           saw
           the
           danger
           renewed
           by
           another
           assault
           .
           But
           when
           they
           found
           themselues
           destitute
           of
           Darts
           ,
           and
           were
           heauy
           for
           the
           great
           number
           of
           those
           which
           perished
           ,
           they
           were
           discontented
           
           at
           that
           which
           happened
           ,
           yet
           defending
           themselues
           no
           lesse
           valiantly
           .
           Finally
           ,
           the
           ebbing
           of
           the
           Sea
           beganne
           during
           the
           Combate
           of
           the
           Ladders
           :
           The
           height
           of
           the
           Poole
           was
           much
           diminished
           ,
           by
           the
           ebbing
           of
           the
           Tide
           ,
           the
           which
           was
           great
           ,
           falling
           by
           the
           mouth
           into
           the
           Sea
           ,
           so
           as
           it
           seemed
           incredible
           to
           those
           which
           saw
           it
           without
           consideration
           .
        
         
           Scipio
           hauing
           his
           guides
           ready
           ,
           commaunds
           those
           which
           he
           had
           appointed
           ,
           to
           enter
           and
           to
           carrie
           themselues
           valianty
           .
           Hee
           was
           as
           fit
           and
           industrious
           as
           any
           man
           ,
           to
           put
           courage
           into
           his
           Souldiers
           ,
           and
           to
           make
           them
           resolute
           to
           whom
           he
           preacht
           .
           When
           they
           obeyed
           him
           ,
           and
           striued
           thorough
           the
           mud
           ,
           all
           the
           Army
           held
           that
           which
           happened
           to
           be
           done
           by
           some
           Diuine
           prouidence
           .
           Wherefore
           remembring
           those
           things
           which
           they
           had
           heard
           ,
           and
           the
           prowesse
           of
           Scipio
           ,
           they
           were
           so
           inflamed
           ,
           as
           they
           drew
           to
           the
           Gate
           close
           and
           with
           a
           violent
           course
           ,
           and
           seeke
           to
           breake
           it
           open
           with
           Hatchets
           and
           Axes
           .
           The
           others
           approaching
           the
           VValls
           through
           the
           mud
           ,
           and
           finding
           the
           toppe
           nakeed
           of
           men
           ,
           they
           set
           vp
           their
           Ladders
           not
           onely
           without
           danger
           ,
           but
           they
           past
           the
           Wals
           without
           difficultie
           .
           The
           Citizens
           in
           truth
           were
           drawne
           to
           other
           places
           ,
           neither
           did
           they
           thinke
           that
           the
           Enemy
           would
           euer
           assaile
           the
           Wall
           by
           the
           Lake
           .
           Moreouer
           by
           reason
           of
           the
           extreame
           crie
           and
           the
           confused
           noise
           ,
           they
           could
           neither
           see
           nor
           heare
           any
           thing
           that
           was
           done
           .
        
         
           The
           Romans
           hauing
           gotten
           the
           VVall
           ,
           seeke
           first
           vnder
           colour
           of
           making
           the
           round
           ,
           
           how
           they
           might
           draw
           the
           Enemies
           vnto
           them
           .
           For
           the
           effecting
           whereof
           their
           Armes
           was
           of
           great
           seruice
           .
           Finally
           ,
           they
           come
           to
           the
           Gate
           ,
           where
           as
           some
           going
           downe
           cut
           the
           barres
           ,
           others
           entered
           from
           without
           .
           In
           regard
           of
           those
           which
           made
           their
           attempts
           at
           the
           Isthmus
           with
           Ladders
           ,
           after
           they
           had
           defeated
           them
           which
           defended
           the
           VValls
           ,
           they
           lept
           ouer
           ,
           and
           by
           this
           meanes
           the
           VVall
           was
           gotten
           .
           As
           for
           the
           Hill
           scituated
           towards
           the
           East
           ,
           they
           which
           entred
           by
           the
           Gate
           recouered
           it
           ,
           chasing
           away
           the
           Guards
           .
           VVhen
           as
           Scipio
           saw
           that
           there
           was
           a
           sufficient
           number
           entred
           into
           the
           City
           ,
           hee
           sent
           many
           of
           them
           according
           to
           the
           Custome
           ,
           against
           the
           Citizens
           ,
           giuing
           them
           charge
           to
           kill
           all
           they
           met
           without
           taking
           any
           to
           mercy
           ,
           and
           not
           to
           busie
           themselues
           with
           spoile
           vntill
           they
           had
           a
           signe
           giuen
           them
           .
           The
           Romans
           doe
           this
           to
           terrifie
           them
           .
           And
           therefore
           wee
           often
           see
           ,
           that
           when
           they
           take
           Cities
           by
           force
           ,
           they
           doe
           not
           onely
           kill
           the
           men
           ,
           but
           they
           cut
           their
           Dogges
           in
           pieces
           ,
           and
           dismember
           their
           other
           Cattle
           .
           Many
           such
           things
           happened
           in
           that
           Citie
           ,
           by
           reason
           of
           the
           multitude
           of
           Prisoners
           .
        
         
           Finally
           
             Publius
             Scipio
          
           accompanied
           with
           a
           Thousand
           men
           assailes
           the
           Fort
           :
           
           whereunto
           making
           his
           approaches
           ,
           Mago
           at
           the
           first
           striues
           to
           defend
           it
           :
           
           But
           when
           hee
           vnderstood
           the
           Truth
           of
           the
           taking
           of
           the
           City
           ,
           hee
           sends
           men
           to
           parley
           for
           his
           safety
           ,
           and
           by
           this
           meanes
           hee
           deliuers
           the
           Fort.
           This
           done
           ,
           a
           signe
           being
           giuen
           ,
           the
           massacre
           ceased
           ,
           and
           they
           fell
           to
           spoile
           .
           And
           when
           as
           night
           approached
           ,
           some
           remained
           in
           the
           Campe
           ordained
           for
           that
           end
           :
           And
           the
           Generall
           spent
           the
           night
           in
           the
           Fort
           ,
           accompanied
           with
           a
           Thousand
           men
           :
           Appointing
           the
           
           rest
           being
           retired
           from
           the
           Houses
           ,
           by
           the
           Captaines
           of
           Thousands
           ,
           to
           carry
           the
           booty
           to
           the
           Ensignes
           in
           the
           market
           place
           .
           In
           regard
           of
           them
           that
           were
           lightly
           armed
           ,
           called
           from
           the
           Campe
           on
           the
           Hill
           ,
           hee
           sent
           them
           to
           the
           Easterne
           parts
           .
           The
           Romans
           tooke
           Carthage
           in
           Spaine
           after
           this
           manner
           .
           The
           day
           following
           after
           they
           had
           carried
           the
           baggage
           of
           the
           Carthaginian
           Souldiers
           ,
           and
           the
           substance
           of
           the
           Burgesses
           and
           Artizans
           to
           the
           place
           ,
           the
           Captaines
           of
           Thousands
           according
           to
           Custome
           ,
           diuided
           it
           among
           their
           Bands
           .
        
         
           Among
           the
           Romans
           this
           order
           is
           obserued
           touching
           Cities
           taken
           .
           
           Sometimes
           to
           euery
           day
           they
           number
           the
           men
           ,
           and
           distributing
           them
           according
           to
           the
           greatnesse
           of
           the
           City
           ,
           sometimes
           they
           diuide
           them
           by
           Ensignes
           .
           They
           neuer
           appoint
           aboue
           halfe
           the
           Army
           for
           this
           businesse
           .
           The
           rest
           remaine
           in
           Battaile
           for
           the
           Guard
           ,
           sometimes
           they
           are
           without
           ,
           and
           sometimes
           within
           the
           City
           ,
           vnto
           the
           end
           they
           may
           be
           alwayes
           ready
           .
           The
           Army
           being
           diuided
           for
           the
           most
           part
           in
           two
           of
           Romans
           ,
           and
           two
           of
           Allies
           ,
           they
           which
           are
           deputed
           for
           the
           diuision
           ,
           do
           euery
           man
           bring
           his
           booty
           vnto
           the
           Campe.
           This
           done
           ,
           the
           Millaneers
           or
           Captaines
           of
           Thousands
           diuide
           it
           equally
           to
           them
           all
           :
           Not
           onely
           to
           those
           which
           remaine
           in
           Battaile
           ,
           but
           also
           to
           the
           Guards
           of
           the
           Tents
           ,
           to
           the
           sicke
           ,
           and
           vnto
           all
           those
           which
           are
           ordained
           for
           any
           publicke
           seruice
           .
        
         
           When
           they
           are
           together
           in
           Campe
           to
           go
           vnto
           the
           War
           ,
           
           they
           sweare
           not
           to
           commit
           any
           fraud
           in
           the
           pillage
           ,
           and
           that
           they
           keepe
           their
           faith
           according
           vnto
           the
           oath
           which
           they
           haue
           taken
           .
           But
           wee
           haue
           spoken
           sufficiently
           heere
           of
           in
           Discoursing
           of
           their
           pollicy
           .
           Finally
           when
           an
           Army
           is
           thus
           diuided
           ,
           one
           part
           attending
           the
           Booty
           ,
           and
           the
           rest
           standing
           in
           Battaile
           for
           their
           Guards
           ,
           yet
           the
           Romans
           had
           neuer
           any
           difference
           through
           Couetousnesse
           .
           For
           when
           as
           none
           of
           them
           are
           frustrated
           for
           the
           Hope
           of
           gaine
           ,
           and
           that
           in
           the
           meane
           time
           some
           follow
           the
           spoile
           ,
           and
           the
           others
           remaining
           in
           Battaile
           guard
           them
           ,
           no
           man
           abandons
           his
           Ensigne
           :
           The
           which
           many
           times
           is
           the
           cause
           of
           great
           losse
           and
           danger
           to
           others
           .
           Many
           suffer
           losse
           ,
           and
           are
           in
           danger
           in
           regard
           of
           gaine
           :
           For
           it
           is
           apparent
           ,
           that
           they
           which
           remaine
           in
           Campe
           ,
           or
           are
           in
           Battaile
           ,
           containe
           themselues
           vnwillingly
           :
           for
           that
           most
           commonly
           all
           the
           spoile
           vnder
           his
           Commaund
           and
           power
           which
           rules
           ,
           if
           he
           be
           an
           absolute
           Monarch
           :
           And
           if
           he
           be
           a
           Commaunder
           ,
           euery
           man
           holds
           that
           his
           owne
           ,
           which
           may
           be
           hidden
           and
           purloin'd
           ,
           although
           that
           all
           things
           be
           carefully
           brought
           together
           .
           And
           for
           that
           most
           part
           of
           men
           desire
           booty
           ,
           and
           for
           this
           cause
           are
           in
           danger
           ,
           hauing
           no
           meanes
           to
           obtaine
           an
           absolute
           Victory
           ,
           it
           fals
           out
           that
           they
           are
           in
           danger
           to
           lose
           all
           .
           The
           which
           happens
           to
           many
           ,
           who
           although
           they
           haue
           preuailed
           in
           their
           Enterprize
           ,
           whether
           they
           haue
           cast
           themselues
           into
           the
           Enemies
           Campe
           ,
           or
           haue
           taken
           a
           City
           ,
           yet
           they
           haue
           not
           onely
           beene
           repuls'd
           ,
           but
           moreouer
           had
           lost
           all
           ,
           and
           for
           no
           other
           cause
           but
           that
           aboue
           mentioned
           .
           Whereefor
           Cōmanders
           ought
           to
           haue
           nothing
           in
           greater
           recommendation
           and
           care
           ,
           then
           that
           where
           of
           wee
           speake
           :
           which
           is
           ,
           that
           (
           as
           much
           as
           may
           be
           possible
           )
           this
           hope
           may
           remaine
           to
           the
           greatest
           part
           :
           that
           if
           such
           an
           accident
           happens
           ,
           the
           diuision
           may
           be
           
           equall
           to
           them
           all
           .
           Then
           the
           Captaines
           of
           Thousands
           gaue
           order
           ●o
           the
           Booty
           :
           and
           the
           Roman
           Commander
           hauing
           drawne
           together
           the●
           Prisoners
           ,
           (
           which
           were
           little
           lesse
           then
           a
           thousand
           )
           hee
           commands
           them
           first
           to
           separate
           the
           Citizens
           with
           their
           Wiues
           and
           Children
           ,
           and
           then
           the
           handy-crafts-men
           .
           This
           done
           ,
           hee
           aduiseth
           the
           Citizens
           to
           imbrace
           the
           Friendship
           of
           the
           Romans
           ,
           
           and
           to
           remember
           the
           fauour
           which
           they
           receiued
           ,
           and
           then
           hee
           sent
           them
           backe
           to
           their
           houses
           .
           Whereof
           some
           weeping
           ,
           and
           others
           ioyfull
           for
           their
           vnexpected
           safety
           ,
           they
           retire
           ,
           hauing
           done
           their
           duties
           to
           the
           Generall
           .
        
         
           In
           regard
           of
           the
           Worke-men
           and
           Artizans
           ,
           hee
           told
           them
           ,
           that
           for
           the
           present
           they
           were
           publique
           Seruants
           to
           the
           City
           of
           Rome
           :
           But
           if
           euery
           one
           did
           his
           duty
           cheerefully
           and
           willingly
           ,
           he
           promised
           them
           liberty
           ,
           if
           the
           Warre
           vndertaken
           against
           the
           Carthaginians
           had
           a
           good
           end
           .
           Then
           he
           gaue
           charge
           to
           the
           Questor
           to
           take
           the
           Names
           of
           these
           men
           ,
           and
           that
           he
           should
           appoint
           thirty
           Roman
           Commissaries
           ,
           for
           the
           whole
           multitude
           contained
           in
           a
           manner
           two
           thousand
           .
           He
           also
           made
           choise
           of
           the
           strongest
           ,
           and
           the
           most
           flourishing
           in
           age
           and
           forme
           ,
           to
           furnish
           the
           Troupes
           :
           and
           fill'd
           the
           captiue
           ships
           with
           all
           the
           Marriners
           ,
           exceeding
           the
           former
           one
           halfe
           :
           so
           as
           euery
           ship
           had
           in
           a
           manner
           twice
           as
           many
           men
           .
           
           There
           were
           eighteene
           captiue
           ships
           ,
           and
           in
           the
           beginning
           they
           had
           beene
           fiue
           and
           thirty
           .
           To
           whom
           he
           promised
           liberty
           if
           they
           shewed
           themselues
           friends
           and
           valiant
           ,
           and
           that
           if
           in
           this
           Warre
           he
           should
           happen
           to
           vanquish
           the
           Carthaginians
           .
           When
           he
           had
           declared
           himselfe
           in
           this
           manner
           ,
           he
           made
           the
           Burgesses
           affectionate
           and
           loyall
           ,
           as
           well
           to
           himselfe
           as
           to
           the
           Roman
           Common-weale
           :
           The
           Worke-men
           and
           Artizans
           are
           in
           like
           manner
           ioyfull
           vpon
           the
           hope
           of
           liberty
           .
        
         
           But
           when
           he
           had
           by
           this
           supply
           much
           augmented
           the
           Troupes
           ,
           in
           the
           end
           he
           separates
           Mago
           and
           the
           Carthaginians
           .
           For
           he
           had
           two
           Senators
           and
           fifteene
           Councellors
           :
           whom
           hee
           gaue
           in
           charge
           to
           
             Caius
             Lelyus
          
           ,
           commanding
           him
           to
           haue
           a
           speciall
           care
           .
           Moreouer
           ,
           hee
           calls
           all
           the
           hostages
           vnto
           him
           ,
           which
           were
           aboue
           three
           hundred
           .
           Then
           he
           makes
           much
           of
           the
           Children
           ,
           willing
           them
           to
           reioyce
           ,
           and
           that
           within
           few
           dayes
           they
           should
           see
           their
           Parents
           .
           In
           like
           manner
           he
           perswades
           the
           rest
           to
           be
           of
           good
           hope
           ,
           and
           to
           write
           vnto
           their
           Cities
           and
           Friends
           ,
           that
           first
           of
           all
           they
           had
           their
           liues
           saued
           ,
           and
           were
           well
           intreated
           :
           And
           that
           secondly
           the
           Romans
           would
           send
           them
           all
           home
           to
           their
           houses
           in
           safety
           ,
           if
           their
           Friends
           could
           imbrace
           their
           alliance
           .
           This
           Speech
           being
           ended
           ,
           he
           gaue
           the
           most
           commodious
           spoiles
           of
           the
           Army
           to
           euery
           one
           according
           to
           his
           Race
           and
           age
           ,
           as
           to
           Children
           Feathers
           and
           Bracelets
           ,
           and
           to
           young
           men
           Swords
           .
           When
           as
           among
           the
           Captiues
           the
           Wife
           of
           Mandonin
           ,
           
           the
           Brother
           of
           Andobale
           ,
           King
           of
           the
           Lecheteins
           ,
           had
           cast
           her selfe
           at
           his
           feete
           ,
           demanding
           with
           teares
           that
           he
           would
           haue
           a
           better
           respect
           to
           her
           honesty
           then
           the
           Carthaginians
           had
           had
           ,
           being
           moued
           with
           compassion
           ,
           he
           demanded
           of
           her
           what
           necessary
           things
           she
           wanted
           .
           Shee
           was
           an
           aged
           woman
           ,
           and
           carried
           the
           shew
           of
           some
           great
           Dignity
           .
           And
           when
           she
           held
           her
           peace
           ,
           he
           calls
           for
           those
           which
           had
           the
           charge
           of
           the
           women
           ,
           who
           presenting
           themselues
           ,
           and
           affirming
           that
           the
           
           Carthaginians
           had
           furnished
           the
           Women
           with
           all
           things
           necessary
           :
           she
           touching
           his
           knees
           againe
           ,
           repeared
           the
           same
           words
           .
           Scipio
           viewing
           her
           ,
           and
           thinking
           that
           they
           vnto
           whom
           he
           had
           then
           giuen
           the
           charge
           ,
           shewed
           themselues
           lyers
           through
           negligence
           ,
           commaunded
           the
           Women
           not
           to
           be
           discontented
           ,
           and
           that
           hee
           would
           giue
           order
           to
           place
           other
           Commissaries
           ,
           to
           the
           end
           nothing
           should
           be
           wanting
           that
           was
           needfull
           for
           them
           .
           Then
           staying
           a
           little
           ,
           Captaine
           she
           said
           ,
           thou
           mistakest
           my
           words
           ,
           if
           thou
           doest
           thinke
           that
           I
           require
           thy
           assistance
           to
           content
           the
           bellie
           .
        
         
           Then
           Scipio
           hearing
           her
           conceite
           ,
           and
           obseruing
           in
           her
           face
           the
           vigour
           of
           Andobales
           daughters
           ,
           and
           of
           many
           other
           Potentates
           ,
           was
           forced
           to
           weep
           ;
           for
           that
           this
           Lady
           discouered
           her
           Calamitie
           in
           few
           words
           .
           Wherefore
           when
           it
           appeared
           that
           he
           vnderstood
           her
           conceit
           ,
           taking
           her
           by
           the
           Hand
           ,
           as
           he
           did
           the
           rest
           ,
           willing
           them
           to
           reioyce
           :
           promising
           to
           haue
           them
           in
           as
           great
           recommendation
           ,
           as
           his
           owne
           sisters
           and
           children
           :
           and
           that
           according
           to
           his
           promise
           ,
           hee
           would
           appoint
           trusty
           and
           confident
           men
           to
           haue
           the
           Charge
           ouer
           them
           .
           Finally
           ,
           hauing
           deliuered
           vnto
           the
           Questors
           all
           the
           Wealth
           found
           in
           the
           publicke
           Treasure
           of
           the
           Carthaginians
           ,
           which
           amounted
           to
           aboue
           eighteene
           hundred
           Thousand
           Crownes
           :
           So
           as
           ioyning
           them
           vnto
           other
           twelue
           hundred
           Thousand
           ,
           which
           the
           Questor
           of
           Rome
           had
           ,
           the
           whole
           summe
           would
           be
           aboue
           three
           millions
           .
        
         
           At
           the
           same
           time
           certaine
           Young
           men
           hauing
           taken
           a
           Virgin
           ,
           passing
           in
           the
           flower
           of
           her
           age
           ,
           and
           the
           beauty
           of
           her
           body
           all
           the
           rest
           of
           the
           Women
           ,
           knowing
           that
           Scipio
           tooke
           delight
           in
           it
           ,
           they
           came
           vnto
           him
           bringing
           this
           Virgin
           ,
           and
           staying
           him
           ,
           told
           him
           that
           they
           presented
           her
           vnto
           him
           .
           Publius
           amazed
           and-wondring
           at
           her
           beauty
           :
           if
           I
           were
           (
           sayth
           he
           )
           a
           priuate
           person
           ,
           there
           is
           no
           gift
           could
           be
           more
           pleasing
           vnto
           me
           :
           
           But
           being
           a
           great
           Commaunder
           ,
           there
           is
           nothing
           lesse
           in
           my
           affection
           :
           Letting
           them
           vnderstand
           (
           as
           it
           feemes
           by
           this
           answere
           )
           that
           in
           time
           of
           rest
           and
           idlenesse
           ,
           the
           vse
           of
           such
           things
           is
           pleasing
           to
           young
           men
           :
           But
           when
           affaires
           do
           presse
           ,
           it
           ingenders
           in
           them
           which
           vse
           them
           ,
           great
           hinderances
           both
           in
           body
           and
           minde
           .
           Finally
           hee
           thankt
           the
           young
           men
           :
           And
           calling
           for
           the
           father
           of
           the
           Virgin
           ,
           hee
           restored
           her
           vnto
           him
           ,
           giuing
           him
           charge
           to
           marry
           her
           as
           he
           thought
           good
           ,
           to
           some
           Cittizen
           .
           By
           this
           meanes
           hauing
           made
           shew
           of
           the
           Chastity
           and
           modesty
           of
           his
           Heart
           ,
           he
           became
           very
           pleasing
           to
           the
           Subiects
           .
           These
           things
           being
           thus
           ordained
           ,
           and
           the
           rest
           of
           the
           Prisoners
           deliuered
           to
           the
           Captaines
           of
           Thousands
           ,
           hee
           sent
           
             Caius
             Lelyus
          
           to
           Rome
           to
           the
           fiue
           Yeares
           Sacrifices
           ,
           with
           the
           Carthaginians
           and
           the
           other
           prisoners
           of
           note
           ,
           to
           make
           knowne
           in
           their
           Countrey
           ,
           the
           accidents
           which
           had
           happened
           .
        
         
           Many
           in
           truth
           which
           despaired
           of
           the
           Warre
           in
           Spaine
           ,
           applied
           themselues
           vnto
           the
           present
           in
           diuers
           manners
           ,
           resuming
           Courage
           againe
           ,
           where
           as
           the
           newes
           was
           directed
           publickly
           .
           Scipio
           staying
           some
           time
           at
           Carthage
           ,
           practised
           the
           Army
           at
           Sea
           continually
           :
           And
           hee
           taught
           the
           Captaines
           of
           Thousands
           this
           kinde
           of
           Exercise
           for
           the
           Foote-men
           .
           He
           appointed
           the
           Souldiers
           to
           runne
           thirty
           furlongs
           armed
           on
           the
           first
           
           day
           :
           And
           on
           the
           second
           they
           should
           all
           furbush
           and
           cleanse
           their
           armes
           :
           And
           on
           the
           third
           they
           should
           rest
           :
           
           But
           on
           the
           fourth
           they
           should
           fight
           with
           Swords
           of
           Wood
           couered
           with
           Leather
           ,
           and
           with
           plummets
           ,
           teaching
           them
           to
           cast
           Darts
           :
           And
           on
           the
           fift
           to
           fall
           to
           their
           running
           ,
           as
           in
           the
           beginning
           .
           In
           like
           manner
           he
           solicited
           the
           Artizans
           and
           Workemen
           carefully
           ,
           to
           the
           end
           that
           nothing
           should
           bee
           wanting
           in
           the
           true
           Exercises
           of
           Armes
           .
           He
           also
           appointed
           part
           of
           the
           Commissaries
           to
           this
           Worke
           ,
           and
           went
           vp
           and
           downe
           daily
           ,
           soliciting
           euery
           man
           vnto
           that
           which
           was
           necessary
           .
        
         
           Finally
           ,
           whilst
           the
           Armie
           at
           Land
           practised
           often
           before
           the
           Citie
           ,
           the
           Marriners
           vsed
           their
           Exercises
           at
           Sea
           ,
           with
           their
           turnings
           and
           returnings
           .
           And
           they
           which
           should
           be
           in
           the
           Citie
           ,
           should
           Furbush
           ,
           Forge
           ,
           and
           Worke
           :
           and
           that
           all
           should
           be
           carefully
           imploied
           to
           prepare
           Armes
           .
           There
           is
           no
           man
           but
           would
           haue
           held
           the
           City
           for
           a
           shoppe
           of
           Warre
           ,
           according
           to
           the
           saying
           of
           Xenophon
           ,
           if
           he
           had
           seene
           it
           then
           .
           As
           all
           things
           seemed
           good
           vnto
           him
           ,
           and
           conueniently
           dispatcht
           for
           necessary
           vse
           ,
           and
           that
           consequently
           hee
           had
           put
           a
           Garrison
           into
           the
           Citie
           ,
           and
           rampred
           the
           Wals
           ,
           he
           dislodgeth
           with
           his
           Army
           ,
           as
           bending
           both
           by
           Sea
           and
           Land
           towards
           Tarragone
           ,
           hauing
           the
           Hostages
           with
           him
           .
           He
           marcht
           with
           his
           Army
           ,
           as
           in
           his
           iudgement
           such
           marches
           are
           requisite
           in
           all
           occasions
           .
           In
           the
           which
           hee
           must
           alwayes
           accustome
           the
           Horse-men
           ,
           as
           to
           mannage
           a
           Horse
           ,
           to
           handle
           a
           Iauelin
           ,
           and
           moreouer
           to
           bound
           and
           gallop
           ,
           and
           to
           turne
           on
           the
           right
           hand
           or
           the
           left
           .
           Sometimes
           they
           disbanded
           the
           Commanders
           of
           ten
           out
           of
           the
           midst
           of
           the
           Army
           ,
           and
           they
           which
           commaunded
           twenty
           vpon
           the
           two
           wings
           :
           and
           sometimes
           they
           drew
           them
           together
           ,
           and
           stayed
           them
           according
           to
           the
           troupes
           of
           horsemen
           vpon
           the
           wings
           :
           or
           else
           they
           made
           an
           extent
           of
           two
           wings
           by
           an
           interposition
           ,
           or
           by
           the
           pollicy
           of
           the
           Captaines
           of
           the
           reareward
           .
           In
           regard
           of
           their
           exercise
           in
           a
           throng
           ,
           hee
           sayed
           it
           was
           not
           necessary
           ,
           as
           hauing
           one
           course
           vpon
           the
           way
           .
        
         
           They
           must
           in
           all
           alarums
           bee
           accustomed
           to
           charge
           the
           enemy
           ,
           and
           to
           make
           their
           retreate
           ,
           that
           they
           should
           alwayes
           approach
           as
           nimbly
           as
           they
           could
           ,
           marching
           vnited
           and
           in
           the
           same
           order
           .
           They
           must
           moreouer
           obserue
           the
           spaces
           betwixt
           the
           bands
           ,
           for
           if
           the
           horsemen
           vndergoing
           the
           danger
           breake
           their
           rankes
           ,
           there
           was
           nothing
           so
           dangerous
           nor
           preiudiciall
           .
           When
           hee
           had
           taught
           them
           all
           these
           things
           ,
           especially
           to
           the
           Captaines
           ,
           hee
           enters
           into
           Citties
           ,
           to
           inquire
           first
           if
           most
           of
           them
           obeyed
           the
           things
           which
           had
           beene
           commanded
           them
           ,
           and
           finally
           if
           they
           which
           had
           the
           gouerment
           of
           Citties
           ,
           were
           sufficient
           to
           execute
           the
           constitutions
           with
           iudgement
           :
           holding
           nothing
           more
           necessary
           then
           the
           Prudence
           of
           Gouernors
           .
           These
           things
           being
           thus
           ordred
           ,
           hee
           assembles
           the
           horsemen
           of
           Citties
           in
           a
           certaine
           place
           ,
           and
           himselfe
           making
           certaine
           bounds
           and
           Curuets
           ,
           hee
           taught
           them
           all
           the
           managing
           of
           Armes
           .
           Hee
           did
           not
           march
           in
           the
           head
           of
           the
           army
           ,
           as
           Captaines
           vsually
           doe
           at
           this
           day
           ,
           thinking
           the
           first
           place
           to
           belong
           vnto
           them
           .
           This
           without
           doubt
           takes
           away
           the
           cōmanders
           experience
           ,
           and
           draws
           him
           into
           danger
           
           It
           is
           true
           that
           he
           is
           seene
           by
           them
           all
           ,
           but
           sees
           not
           any
           .
           
           It
           is
           necessary
           that
           the
           Commander
           of
           an
           Army
           shew
           example
           ,
           not
           by
           a
           Military
           authority
           ,
           but
           by
           experience
           of
           a
           Captaine
           ,
           and
           his
           prowesse
           in
           Armes
           ,
           marching
           sometimes
           with
           the
           fore-ward
           ,
           and
           sometimes
           with
           the
           reare-ward
           ,
           and
           sometimes
           in
           the
           Battaile
           :
           the
           which
           this
           man
           did
           ,
           riding
           and
           considering
           them
           all
           ,
           who
           being
           doubtfull
           hee
           taught
           ,
           correcting
           their
           errours
           in
           the
           beginning
           :
           the
           which
           seldome
           happened
           by
           reason
           of
           the
           precedent
           diligence
           .
           
             Demetrius
             Phalerius
          
           hath
           shewed
           it
           ,
           saying
           ,
           that
           as
           in
           buildings
           where
           the
           houses
           are
           comprehended
           vnder
           one
           Roofe
           and
           ligature
           ,
           it
           happens
           that
           the
           continuance
           is
           the
           stronger
           :
           So
           a
           whole
           Army
           is
           made
           more
           firme
           ,
           in
           the
           which
           all
           is
           diligently
           pursued
           in
           particular
           ,
           and
           by
           the
           Chambers
           .
           That
           which
           is
           done
           at
           this
           day
           ,
           is
           very
           like
           to
           the
           gouernment
           and
           order
           of
           a
           Battaile
           .
           Light
           things
           and
           those
           which
           are
           most
           vsuall
           in
           an
           Army
           ,
           many
           times
           perish
           wholly
           in
           it
           .
           In
           regard
           of
           the
           Role
           of
           those
           which
           disband
           ,
           and
           are
           armed
           with
           aduantage
           ,
           the
           Battalion
           containes
           them
           .
           Now
           the
           Etoliens
           fight
           like
           a
           forlorne
           hope
           :
           So
           doe
           they
           of
           Morea
           their
           Allies
           :
           whereas
           the
           Romans
           make
           head
           holding
           the
           order
           of
           a
           Battalion
           .
           And
           if
           the
           others
           bee
           repulst
           ,
           and
           returning
           from
           the
           Combate
           perish
           ,
           the
           Romans
           retire
           without
           losse
           :
           and
           if
           they
           vanquish
           ,
           which
           God
           forbid
           )
           they
           will
           make
           all
           the
           rest
           of
           Greece
           subiect
           .
        
         
           
             A
             Parcell
             of
             Media
             .
          
           
             MEdia
             according
             to
             the
             Circuite
             of
             the
             Countrey
             ,
             is
             the
             most
             defencible
             among
             all
             the
             Potentates
             of
             Asia
             ,
             in
             regard
             of
             the
             multitude
             and
             vallour
             of
             the
             men
             ,
             and
             likewise
             of
             the
             Horses
             .
             It
             doth
             furnish
             in
             a
             manner
             all
             Asia
             with
             this
             kinde
             of
             Cattell
             :
             so
             as
             the
             Royall
             Races
             which
             are
             bred
             and
             entertained
             there
             ,
             are
             of
             great
             benefit
             to
             the
             Medians
             .
             It
             is
             also
             inhabited
             with
             Grecian
             Cities
             ,
             the
             which
             Alexander
             caused
             to
             bee
             built
             for
             the
             guard
             thereof
             ,
             by
             reason
             of
             the
             neighbour-hood
             of
             the
             Barbarians
             :
             except
             the
             Erbatanes
             ,
             whose
             City
             is
             built
             vpon
             the
             Northerly
             marches
             of
             Media
             .
             Yet
             it
             is
             neare
             the
             parts
             of
             Asia
             which
             confine
             vpon
             the
             blacke
             Sea
             and
             the
             Euxine
             .
          
           
             In
             the
             beginning
             the
             Royall
             City
             of
             the
             Medians
             was
             amongst
             all
             the
             rest
             the
             most
             excellent
             in
             riches
             and
             sumptuous
             buildings
             .
             It
             is
             scituated
             vnder
             the
             Mountaine
             Countries
             ,
             and
             neighbours
             to
             Oronte
             without
             Walles
             ,
             hauing
             onely
             a
             Fort
             that
             is
             well
             furnished
             and
             fortified
             with
             great
             Art.
             Vnder
             which
             is
             scituated
             the
             royall
             City
             of
             the
             Persians
             .
             It
             is
             a
             question
             whether
             we
             should
             speake
             of
             it
             in
             particular
             ,
             
             or
             be
             silent
             .
             Beleeue
             mee
             ,
             it
             giues
             a
             strong
             argument
             to
             those
             whose
             intention
             and
             custome
             is
             to
             relate
             rare
             and
             admirable
             things
             ,
             and
             to
             speake
             some
             adding
             much
             vnto
             them
             :
             which
             breeds
             a
             doubt
             in
             those
             which
             wisely
             receiue
             all
             that
             which
             is
             out
             of
             common
             fancy
             .
          
           
             This
             royall
             City
             hath
             in
             greatnesse
             and
             circuite
             almost
             seuen
             Furlongs
             ,
             and
             the
             sumptuousnesse
             of
             euery
             building
             such
             ,
             as
             it
             shewes
             a
             
             great
             abundance
             of
             wealth
             in
             those
             that
             first
             founded
             them
             .
             For
             as
             all
             the
             Carpenters
             worke
             is
             of
             Cedar
             or
             Cipresse
             ,
             yet
             they
             haue
             not
             left
             one
             cloud
             ,
             but
             haue
             lin'd
             the
             Ioists
             ,
             Wainscot
             ,
             and
             Pillars
             with
             the
             vaults
             of
             the
             Galleries
             ,
             with
             plates
             of
             Gold
             and
             Siluer
             :
             and
             in
             regard
             of
             the
             Vessell
             it
             was
             all
             of
             Siluer
             .
             Yet
             the
             greatest
             part
             was
             carried
             away
             at
             the
             comming
             of
             Alexander
             and
             the
             Macedonians
             :
             and
             the
             rest
             vnder
             the
             gouernment
             of
             Antigonus
             ,
             and
             of
             
               Seleucus
               Nicanor
            
             ,
             and
             likewise
             at
             the
             comming
             of
             Antiochus
             ,
             when
             as
             the
             Temple
             of
             Enee
             had
             about
             it
             many
             Pillars
             gilt
             ,
             and
             a
             great
             quantity
             of
             Siluer
             vessels
             ,
             and
             finally
             ,
             there
             were
             some
             small
             number
             of
             Tiles
             of
             Gold
             ,
             but
             many
             more
             of
             Siluer
             .
             Moreouer
             ,
             there
             was
             a
             great
             heape
             of
             Siluer
             within
             the
             Royall
             City
             ,
             coyned
             of
             the
             aforesaid
             things
             ,
             to
             the
             number
             of
             about
             two
             Millions
             and
             foure
             hundred
             thousand
             Crownes
             ▪
          
        
         
           
             A
             Parcell
             of
             Antiochus
             ,
             and
             of
             his
             Army
             into
             Hyrcania
             .
          
           
             ANtiochus
             hopes
             to
             come
             vnto
             those
             places
             .
             Arsaces
             like
             wise
             thinkes
             that
             he
             dare
             not
             passe
             the
             Desarts
             there
             confining
             with
             so
             great
             an
             Army
             ,
             especially
             for
             the
             want
             of
             Water
             .
             It
             is
             true
             that
             in
             the
             said
             places
             the
             Water
             shewes
             it selfe
             vpon
             the
             superficies
             ,
             and
             that
             there
             are
             many
             Ditches
             hauing
             deepe
             Wells
             ,
             but
             vnknowne
             to
             those
             which
             did
             not
             frequent
             them
             .
             Of
             which
             they
             haue
             a
             Tale
             in
             the
             Countrey
             :
             that
             at
             such
             time
             as
             the
             Persians
             enioyed
             Asia
             ,
             this
             Countrey
             had
             in
             certaine
             places
             (
             In
             the
             which
             formerly
             there
             was
             no
             Water
             )
             fiue
             Springs
             or
             Fountains
             .
             And
             therefore
             as
             Tauris
             hath
             many
             great
             Riuers
             ,
             they
             imployed
             great
             labour
             and
             cost
             to
             fill
             the
             Ditches
             from
             farre
             ,
             
             the
             which
             succeeded
             :
             neither
             doe
             they
             know
             which
             vse
             these
             Waters
             ,
             the
             Spring
             of
             these
             Ditches
             ,
             nor
             whence
             they
             come
             .
             When
             as
             Arsaces
             saw
             him
             take
             the
             way
             by
             the
             Desart
             ,
             hee
             resolued
             to
             shut
             vp
             the
             Wells
             and
             to
             corrupt
             them
             .
             The
             King
             hauing
             this
             newes
             ,
             he
             dispatcht
             some
             from
             Nicomedia
             with
             a
             thousand
             Horse
             ,
             who
             finding
             Arsaces
             gone
             with
             his
             Army
             ,
             leauing
             some
             Horse-men
             to
             fill
             vp
             the
             Ditches
             .
             To
             whom
             suddainly
             after
             their
             comming
             they
             gaue
             the
             chase
             ,
             and
             then
             returned
             to
             Antiochus
             .
             The
             Desarts
             being
             past
             ,
             
             the
             King
             arriued
             at
             a
             City
             called
             Hecatomphilon
             ,
             scituated
             in
             the
             midst
             of
             Parthyene
             .
             It
             hath
             taken
             its
             name
             for
             that
             all
             the
             passages
             of
             the
             neighbour
             Countries
             ioyne
             there
             :
             Here
             he
             refresht
             his
             Army
             ,
             and
             made
             his
             reckoning
             that
             if
             Arsaces
             had
             beene
             able
             to
             ioyne
             Battaile
             with
             him
             ,
             hee
             would
             not
             haue
             retired
             leauing
             his
             
             Countrey
             ,
             nor
             sought
             other
             places
             more
             commodious
             for
             his
             Army
             to
             fight
             in
             ,
             then
             those
             which
             are
             about
             Hecatomphilon
             .
             By
             his
             departure
             therefore
             it
             is
             manifest
             to
             him
             that
             will
             consider
             this
             action
             ,
             that
             hee
             had
             taken
             another
             resolution
             .
             Wherefore
             Antiochus
             resolued
             to
             take
             his
             way
             to
             Hyrcania
             .
          
           
             But
             when
             he
             was
             come
             to
             Tages
             ,
             and
             had
             notice
             of
             the
             difficulty
             of
             the
             places
             by
             those
             of
             the
             Countrey
             ,
             the
             which
             hee
             was
             to
             passe
             vnto
             the
             tops
             of
             the
             Mountaines
             which
             bend
             to
             Hyrcania
             ,
             and
             that
             the
             Barbarians
             held
             the
             most
             difficult
             places
             ,
             hee
             resolued
             to
             take
             a
             good
             number
             of
             the
             ablest
             men
             ,
             and
             to
             separate
             their
             Captaines
             ,
             and
             to
             informe
             euery
             one
             of
             them
             how
             to
             performe
             the
             way
             ,
             and
             likewise
             hee
             appointed
             Pyoners
             ,
             marching
             with
             them
             to
             leuell
             the
             way
             for
             the
             Souldiers
             ,
             Leginaries
             ,
             and
             Baggage
             .
             This
             being
             concluded
             ,
             he
             gaue
             the
             first
             Battalion
             to
             Diogenes
             ,
             adding
             thereunto
             the
             Archers
             and
             Slingers
             ,
             who
             from
             the
             Mountaines
             might
             cast
             their
             Darts
             and
             Stones
             :
             the
             which
             held
             no
             order
             of
             Battaile
             ,
             but
             came
             alwayes
             in
             time
             to
             the
             place
             of
             danger
             ,
             and
             were
             of
             great
             seruice
             in
             difficult
             places
             .
             Hee
             accompanied
             them
             with
             about
             two
             thousand
             Candiots
             armed
             with
             Targets
             ,
             of
             which
             Polixenides
             had
             the
             charge
             .
             In
             the
             Reareward
             hee
             ordaines
             the
             armed
             men
             and
             the
             Targeteers
             :
             The
             Commanders
             whereof
             were
             Nicomedes
             of
             Chio
             ,
             and
             Nicolas
             the
             Etolien
             .
          
           
             As
             these
             men
             march
             before
             ,
             it
             fell
             out
             that
             the
             roughnesse
             and
             streights
             of
             the
             passage
             were
             found
             more
             difficult
             then
             the
             King
             had
             conceiued
             .
             All
             the
             length
             of
             the
             ascent
             was
             about
             three
             hundred
             Furlongs
             ,
             and
             for
             the
             most
             part
             by
             the
             deepe
             Fourd
             of
             a
             Torrent
             ,
             into
             the
             which
             were
             fallen
             from
             the
             high
             Rocks
             Stones
             and
             Trees
             which
             made
             the
             passage
             inaccessible
             .
             To
             the
             which
             the
             Barbarians
             gaue
             great
             assistance
             :
             casting
             continually
             Trees
             which
             were
             cut
             downe
             ,
             and
             gathered
             together
             great
             heapes
             of
             Stones
             :
             and
             seazed
             (
             keeping
             withall
             the
             length
             of
             all
             the
             Valley
             )
             on
             the
             Hills
             of
             aduantage
             ,
             which
             might
             serue
             them
             for
             defence
             :
             so
             as
             if
             they
             had
             not
             beene
             frustrated
             ,
             Antiochus
             had
             giuen
             ouer
             his
             Enterprize
             as
             destitute
             of
             his
             forces
             .
             For
             as
             it
             was
             necessary
             for
             the
             Enemies
             to
             take
             their
             way
             ,
             and
             to
             ascend
             by
             that
             Valley
             ,
             they
             seazed
             on
             the
             sayd
             places
             and
             fortified
             them
             .
             But
             they
             did
             not
             obserue
             that
             it
             was
             impossible
             for
             the
             Leginaries
             to
             passe
             there
             with
             their
             Baggage
             vntill
             the
             way
             were
             made
             :
             for
             these
             could
             not
             approach
             or
             come
             neare
             the
             Confines
             of
             the
             Mountaines
             .
          
           
             They
             that
             were
             lightly
             armed
             and
             the
             valiant
             men
             ,
             could
             not
             ascend
             the
             Leucopetres
             .
             For
             this
             cause
             the
             Ordonance
             changed
             when
             they
             were
             ioyned
             vnto
             the
             first
             Guard
             of
             Diogenes
             Troupes
             who
             ascended
             out
             of
             the
             Torrent
             .
             Suddainly
             the
             Combate
             began
             as
             the
             accident
             shewed
             :
             Diogenes
             Troupe
             marching
             slowly
             through
             the
             Countrey
             ,
             
             gaue
             a
             rough
             charge
             to
             the
             Enemy
             :
             And
             in
             throwing
             of
             Darts
             and
             Stones
             prest
             the
             Barbarians
             ,
             annoying
             them
             much
             with
             their
             Slings
             which
             they
             cast
             from
             their
             Pallisadoe
             .
             Hauing
             chased
             the
             first
             ,
             and
             had
             taken
             their
             place
             ,
             they
             gaue
             charge
             to
             the
             Pyoners
             to
             make
             
             the
             passage
             euen
             ,
             the
             which
             was
             presently
             performed
             by
             reason
             of
             their
             great
             number
             .
          
           
             By
             this
             meanes
             when
             the
             Slingers
             ,
             Archers
             ,
             and
             Darters
             had
             marcht
             to
             the
             higher
             places
             ,
             scattred
             here
             and
             there
             ,
             and
             sometimes
             together
             ,
             seazing
             on
             the
             most
             commodious
             places
             ,
             and
             the
             Targeteers
             held
             the
             lower
             Countrey
             ,
             marching
             in
             Battaile
             a
             flow
             pace
             along
             the
             Torrent
             :
             The
             Barbarians
             stayed
             not
             ,
             but
             abandoning
             the
             place
             ,
             they
             drew
             together
             on
             the
             top
             of
             the
             Mountaines
             .
             In
             regard
             of
             Antiochus
             Troupes
             ,
             it
             past
             the
             difficult
             passages
             safely
             after
             this
             manner
             :
             But
             slowly
             and
             with
             great
             difficulty
             :
             They
             could
             hardly
             eight
             in
             a
             Ranke
             recouer
             the
             top
             of
             the
             neare
             Mountaines
             .
             And
             when
             the
             Barbarians
             were
             there
             assembled
             ,
             hauing
             an
             humour
             they
             should
             bee
             able
             to
             keepe
             the
             Enemies
             from
             gaining
             the
             top
             ,
             there
             fell
             out
             a
             braue
             Combate
             .
             By
             these
             reasons
             the
             Enemies
             were
             repuls'd
             ,
             who
             revniting
             themselues
             fought
             against
             the
             Leginaries
             ,
             and
             made
             head
             against
             them
             with
             great
             courage
             and
             vallour
             .
          
           
             In
             the
             Night
             the
             brauest
             of
             them
             turning
             about
             recouered
             the
             top
             ,
             and
             the
             places
             lying
             behind
             .
             The
             which
             the
             Barbarians
             seeing
             ,
             and
             suddainly
             amazed
             ,
             they
             turned
             head
             .
             The
             King
             is
             very
             carefull
             to
             restraine
             the
             fury
             of
             his
             Souldiers
             pursuing
             the
             Enemy
             ,
             causing
             a
             retreate
             to
             be
             sounded
             ,
             desiring
             they
             should
             enter
             into
             Hyrcania
             vnited
             and
             in
             good
             order
             .
             
             This
             kinde
             of
             march
             being
             ordained
             according
             to
             his
             will
             ,
             hee
             comes
             to
             the
             City
             of
             Tambrace
             ,
             destitute
             of
             Walles
             ,
             yet
             hauing
             a
             royall
             and
             large
             Pallace
             :
             where
             hee
             campt
             and
             besieged
             it
             .
             B●t
             when
             as
             many
             ,
             as
             well
             Souldiers
             as
             of
             the
             Countrey
             had
             retired
             to
             the
             City
             of
             Syringe
             ,
             (
             it
             was
             not
             farre
             from
             Tambrace
             ,
             and
             was
             as
             it
             were
             the
             Capitall
             of
             Hyrcania
             ,
             as
             well
             for
             its
             fortification
             as
             for
             its
             wealth
             )
             hee
             resolued
             to
             ruine
             it
             by
             force
             .
          
           
             Marching
             therefore
             with
             his
             power
             ,
             and
             planting
             his
             Campe
             about
             it
             ,
             
             he
             besieged
             the
             Citie
             .
             The
             greatest
             part
             of
             his
             worke
             was
             to
             make
             platformes
             in
             the
             fashion
             of
             a
             Tortoise
             .
             The
             Ditches
             were
             triple
             ,
             being
             about
             seuen
             Fathome
             and
             a
             halfe
             broad
             ,
             and
             foure
             deepe
             .
             Vpon
             either
             banke
             there
             was
             a
             double
             Pallisadoe
             with
             a
             strong
             out-wall
             .
             There
             were
             continuall
             Skirmishes
             whilest
             they
             wrought
             :
             from
             whence
             they
             carried
             from
             either
             side
             men
             slaine
             and
             hurt
             :
             for
             that
             they
             fought
             very
             valiantly
             ,
             not
             onely
             vpon
             the
             ground
             ,
             but
             also
             vnder
             it
             in
             the
             Mines
             .
             But
             by
             reason
             of
             the
             multitude
             of
             Pyoners
             and
             the
             Kings
             diligence
             ,
             it
             happened
             that
             the
             Ditches
             were
             suddainly
             fill'd
             vp
             ,
             and
             the
             Walles
             fell
             being
             shaken
             with
             the
             Mines
             .
             This
             done
             ,
             the
             Barbarians
             being
             confounded
             ,
             and
             much
             terrified
             and
             amazed
             with
             feare
             ,
             they
             kill
             the
             Grecians
             which
             were
             in
             the
             City
             ,
             and
             taking
             their
             richest
             stuffe
             retire
             by
             Night
             .
             The
             King
             seeing
             this
             ,
             sends
             Hyparbase
             with
             the
             Mercenaries
             :
             with
             whom
             the
             Barbarians
             fighting
             ,
             
             and
             in
             the
             end
             abandoning
             the
             Baggage
             ,
             retire
             againe
             into
             the
             City
             .
             But
             when
             the
             Targeteers
             prest
             them
             valiantly
             ,
             not
             able
             to
             beare
             the
             burthen
             being
             so
             grieuous
             ,
             they
             presently
             yeeld
             hauing
             no
             more
             hope
             .
          
           
             The
             Commanders
             of
             the
             Army
             being
             desirous
             to
             see
             the
             Enemies
             
             
             Troupes
             enuironed
             on
             the
             Hill
             ,
             they
             command
             those
             which
             were
             in
             the
             Pallisadoe
             not
             to
             budge
             :
             in
             regard
             of
             themselues
             they
             goe
             to
             view
             the
             places
             ,
             being
             accompanied
             with
             two
             Troupes
             of
             Horse
             ,
             and
             some
             Footmen
             lightly
             armed
             ,
             with
             thirty
             executioners
             of
             Iustice.
             Certaine
             Numidians
             accustomed
             to
             Darts
             ,
             comming
             out
             of
             the
             Enemies
             Fort
             to
             lye
             in
             Ambush
             ,
             they
             had
             by
             chance
             stolne
             from
             the
             Hills
             :
             who
             hauing
             notice
             giuen
             them
             by
             a
             Spye
             ,
             that
             some
             were
             on
             the
             top
             of
             the
             Hill
             higher
             then
             they
             ,
             they
             prepare
             themselues
             and
             march
             crosse
             the
             Hill
             ,
             and
             casting
             themselues
             betwixt
             them
             and
             their
             Campe
             ,
             they
             shut
             them
             in
             and
             take
             them
             .
             
             
               Claudius
               Marcellus
            
             the
             Consull
             was
             at
             the
             first
             charge
             wounded
             ,
             and
             taken
             with
             some
             others
             ,
             forcing
             the
             rest
             being
             wounded
             to
             flye
             into
             Caues
             and
             Pits
             .
             The
             which
             they
             of
             the
             Campe
             seeing
             ,
             they
             could
             not
             relieue
             them
             in
             this
             danger
             .
             For
             whilest
             they
             cryed
             out
             and
             wondred
             at
             this
             accident
             ,
             and
             that
             some
             bridled
             their
             Horses
             ,
             and
             others
             arm'd
             themselues
             ,
             the
             Execution
             was
             ended
             .
             The
             Sonne
             of
             Claudius
             saued
             himselfe
             with
             difficulty
             ,
             and
             contrary
             to
             all
             hope
             being
             wounded
             .
             Finally
             ,
             Claudius
             fell
             into
             these
             dangers
             more
             through
             simplicity
             then
             by
             any
             true
             iudgement
             of
             a
             Captaine
             .
          
           
             For
             my
             part
             I
             am
             forced
             to
             admonish
             the
             Reader
             of
             these
             kind
             of
             aduentures
             through
             the
             whole
             tract
             of
             our
             Worke
             ,
             where
             I
             see
             not
             onely
             ordinary
             Souldiers
             ,
             but
             euen
             Captaines
             themselues
             to
             haue
             erred
             by
             manifest
             ignorance
             .
             What
             profit
             can
             a
             Prince
             or
             Commander
             reape
             ,
             which
             hath
             not
             the
             knowledge
             of
             dangers
             which
             hee
             must
             auoide
             ,
             lest
             the
             whole
             Army
             perish
             with
             him
             ?
             Who
             knowes
             not
             that
             if
             necessity
             doth
             force
             them
             to
             attempt
             a
             thing
             ,
             that
             a
             great
             part
             of
             the
             Troupes
             must
             perish
             before
             the
             Commanders
             feele
             it
             ?
             The
             tryall
             must
             be
             suddainly
             made
             not
             by
             the
             Commander
             .
             
             That
             which
             they
             vsually
             say
             ,
             I
             did
             not
             thinke
             it
             :
             and
             who
             would
             euer
             haue
             thought
             that
             should
             haue
             happened
             ?
             Seemes
             to
             be
             a
             great
             argument
             of
             ignorance
             ,
             and
             of
             a
             weake
             iudgement
             in
             the
             Commander
             .
          
           
             For
             this
             cause
             I
             hold
             Hannibal
             among
             the
             good
             Captaines
             for
             many
             reasons
             ,
             and
             which
             may
             herein
             be
             commended
             ,
             who
             hath
             imployed
             much
             time
             in
             the
             profession
             of
             Armes
             ,
             and
             who
             making
             vse
             of
             iudgement
             in
             many
             and
             diuers
             occasions
             ,
             hath
             many
             times
             by
             his
             industry
             frustrated
             the
             Enemies
             in
             particular
             encounters
             ,
             and
             was
             neuer
             circumuented
             in
             such
             great
             Battailes
             :
             who
             as
             it
             appeares
             hath
             preserued
             himselfe
             with
             great
             prouidence
             .
             And
             that
             with
             good
             reason
             .
             For
             the
             Commander
             being
             safe
             ,
             although
             all
             the
             rest
             perish
             .
             Fortune
             produceth
             many
             occasions
             by
             the
             which
             the
             damages
             receiued
             by
             those
             miserable
             accidents
             may
             be
             repaired
             :
             But
             if
             he
             perish
             like
             vnto
             a
             Pilot
             in
             a
             ship
             ,
             there
             growes
             no
             profit
             ,
             although
             that
             Fortune
             giue
             the
             Victory
             to
             the
             rest
             against
             the
             Enemy
             :
             For
             that
             the
             hope
             of
             all
             depends
             vpon
             the
             Commander
             .
             I
             speake
             these
             things
             against
             those
             who
             by
             a
             glorious
             presumption
             ,
             or
             a
             youthfull
             humour
             ,
             or
             by
             stupidity
             ,
             or
             disdaine
             ,
             fall
             into
             this
             inconsideration
             .
             One
             of
             the
             said
             things
             must
             of
             necessity
             be
             the
             cause
             of
             these
             misfortunes
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             Of
             Publius
             Scipio
             and
             of
             the
             VVarre
             of
             the
             Romans
             against
             the
             Carthaginians
             .
          
           
             AS
             
               Publius
               Scipio
            
             Generall
             of
             the
             Romans
             in
             Spaine
             ,
             being
             in
             the
             Region
             of
             Tarracona
             ,
             had
             first
             drawne
             the
             Spaniards
             to
             his
             Friendship
             ,
             and
             made
             them
             faithfull
             ,
             for
             that
             he
             had
             restored
             them
             their
             hostages
             ,
             he
             had
             in
             this
             action
             Edecon
             ,
             a
             powerfull
             Prince
             for
             a
             voluntary
             assistance
             :
             who
             suddainly
             after
             the
             taking
             of
             Carthage
             ,
             and
             his
             Wife
             and
             Children
             reduced
             vnder
             the
             power
             of
             Publius
             ,
             considering
             the
             alteration
             of
             the
             Spaniards
             towards
             him
             ,
             he
             resolued
             in
             the
             beginning
             to
             be
             the
             Authour
             ,
             beleeuing
             confidently
             that
             by
             this
             meanes
             he
             might
             recouer
             his
             Wife
             and
             Children
             ,
             and
             that
             hee
             should
             seeme
             to
             ioyne
             vnto
             the
             Romans
             willingly
             ,
             and
             not
             through
             necessity
             :
             The
             which
             succeeded
             accordingly
             .
             For
             when
             the
             Army
             had
             beene
             newly
             sent
             to
             winter
             ,
             he
             came
             to
             Tarracona
             accompanied
             with
             his
             Friends
             .
          
           
             Being
             admitted
             to
             the
             speech
             of
             Publius
             ,
             
             he
             sayd
             ,
             that
             he
             was
             wonderfully
             bound
             vnto
             the
             Gods
             ,
             that
             before
             all
             the
             Princes
             and
             Potentates
             of
             the
             Countrey
             ,
             he
             had
             retired
             himselfe
             vnto
             him
             :
             and
             that
             of
             the
             rest
             ,
             some
             sent
             and
             depended
             on
             the
             Carthaginians
             ,
             and
             in
             the
             meane
             time
             they
             sued
             vnto
             the
             Romans
             with
             ioyned
             hands
             :
             and
             that
             for
             his
             part
             he
             was
             come
             not
             onely
             to
             yeeld
             himselfe
             but
             also
             his
             Friends
             .
             Wherefore
             if
             he
             receiued
             him
             into
             his
             Friendship
             and
             alliance
             ,
             he
             was
             confident
             that
             he
             should
             be
             able
             ,
             not
             onely
             for
             the
             present
             ,
             but
             also
             for
             the
             future
             to
             doe
             him
             great
             seruice
             .
             For
             as
             soone
             as
             the
             Spaniards
             should
             see
             him
             admitted
             to
             his
             Friendship
             ,
             and
             to
             haue
             obtained
             his
             demands
             ,
             they
             will
             likewise
             come
             all
             to
             recouer
             their
             Friends
             ,
             and
             to
             purchase
             the
             alliance
             of
             the
             Romans
             :
             and
             that
             for
             the
             future
             they
             would
             imploy
             themselues
             with
             emulation
             in
             his
             other
             affaires
             ,
             if
             their
             hearts
             were
             once
             possest
             with
             this
             honour
             and
             humanity
             .
             He
             required
             to
             haue
             his
             Wife
             and
             Children
             ,
             and
             that
             being
             admitted
             into
             Friendship
             ,
             he
             might
             returne
             to
             his
             house
             ,
             where
             hauing
             found
             some
             good
             occasion
             ,
             hee
             might
             shew
             his
             affection
             ,
             and
             that
             of
             his
             Friends
             towards
             him
             and
             the
             Roman
             Common-weale
             .
             This
             Speech
             being
             ended
             .
             Edecon
             was
             silent
             .
             As
             Publius
             had
             long
             expected
             this
             ,
             and
             considered
             of
             Edecons
             reasons
             ,
             he
             deliuered
             him
             his
             Wife
             and
             Children
             ,
             granting
             the
             alliance
             .
             Moreouer
             
             during
             his
             presence
             ,
             he
             drawes
             the
             Spaniard
             by
             many
             meanes
             to
             his
             Deuotion
             ,
             and
             imprinted
             in
             his
             followers
             a
             great
             hope
             for
             the
             future
             ,
             sending
             him
             backe
             to
             his
             House
             .
             When
             this
             accident
             was
             divulged
             ,
             all
             the
             Spaniards
             inhabiting
             within
             the
             Riuer
             (
             being
             formerly
             no
             friends
             to
             the
             Romans
             )
             followed
             their
             party
             in
             a
             manner
             with
             one
             accord
             .
             These
             things
             fell
             out
             to
             the
             content
             of
             
               Publius
               Scipio
            
             .
             After
             their
             departure
             hee
             sent
             backe
             the
             maritine
             Bands
             ,
             seeing
             no
             shewe
             of
             danger
             at
             Sea.
             Yet
             he
             made
             choise
             of
             those
             that
             were
             most
             seruiceable
             ,
             and
             diuides
             them
             among
             the
             Ensignes
             ,
             to
             the
             end
             he
             might
             make
             the
             Bands
             of
             foot-men
             the
             more
             compleat
             .
          
           
             Andomale
             and
             Mandonin
             ,
             men
             at
             that
             time
             of
             great
             power
             among
             the
             Spaniards
             ,
             
             attended
             a
             fit
             occasion
             ,
             hauing
             long
             carried
             a
             secret
             hatred
             in
             their
             hearts
             against
             the
             Carthaginians
             ,
             although
             they
             helde
             them
             for
             their
             trusty
             and
             confident
             friends
             :
             For
             that
             Asdrubals
             men
             (
             making
             shew
             to
             haue
             no
             great
             confidence
             in
             them
             )
             they
             had
             exacted
             a
             great
             summe
             of
             money
             ,
             and
             their
             Wiues
             and
             Children
             for
             Hostages
             ,
             whereof
             wee
             haue
             formerly
             spoken
             .
             When
             as
             then
             they
             immagined
             they
             had
             found
             a
             fit
             opportunity
             ,
             they
             retire
             their
             Bands
             from
             the
             Carthaginian
             Campe
             ,
             and
             in
             the
             Night
             recouered
             certaine
             places
             of
             great
             strength
             ,
             where
             they
             might
             remaine
             free
             from
             all
             danger
             .
             This
             done
             ,
             many
             other
             Spaniards
             abandoned
             Asdrubal
             ,
             hauing
             beene
             long
             discontented
             with
             the
             pride
             of
             the
             Carthaginians
             :
             
             Hauing
             recouered
             this
             first
             occasion
             to
             shew
             what
             friendship
             they
             bare
             them
             :
             the
             which
             many
             others
             had
             done
             .
          
           
             You
             must
             vnderstand
             that
             the
             Execution
             of
             great
             matters
             ,
             and
             a
             Victory
             gotten
             by
             force
             vpon
             the
             Enemy
             ,
             be
             of
             great
             consequence
             ,
             yet
             there
             is
             required
             great
             prudence
             and
             Wisedome
             ,
             to
             make
             good
             vse
             of
             things
             decided
             by
             Armes
             .
             So
             as
             there
             are
             more
             that
             enioy
             Prerogatiues
             ,
             then
             they
             which
             vse
             them
             well
             :
             The
             which
             happened
             to
             the
             Carthaginians
             .
             For
             after
             they
             had
             defeated
             the
             Roman
             forces
             ,
             and
             sláine
             Publius
             and
             
               ●aius
               Scipio
            
             ,
             father
             and
             Vnckle
             of
             this
             Publius
             ,
             of
             whom
             we
             now
             Treat
             ,
             thinking
             that
             Spaine
             was
             then
             in
             no
             more
             danger
             of
             Warre
             ,
             they
             intreated
             the
             Inhabitants
             roughly
             .
             For
             this
             cause
             in
             steed
             of
             friends
             and
             Allies
             ,
             their
             Subiects
             were
             incensed
             and
             deadly
             Enemies
             .
             The
             which
             fell
             out
             iustly
             .
             They
             had
             an
             humour
             that
             the
             meanes
             to
             Conquer
             Principallities
             ,
             diffred
             from
             that
             of
             preseruing
             them
             .
             They
             were
             ignorant
             that
             they
             keepe
             their
             preheminence
             well
             ,
             which
             obserue
             the
             same
             will
             and
             humour
             ,
             wherewith
             principallities
             haue
             beene
             first
             Conquered
             .
          
           
             It
             is
             manifest
             and
             obserued
             in
             many
             ,
             that
             men
             are
             of
             that
             Nature
             ,
             that
             whereas
             prosperity
             offers
             it selfe
             ,
             they
             shewe
             themselues
             kinde
             to
             their
             Neighbours
             ,
             promising
             hopefull
             things
             .
             But
             when
             they
             haue
             attained
             to
             their
             desires
             ,
             then
             they
             deale
             wickedly
             ,
             and
             raigne
             ouer
             their
             Subiects
             as
             ouer
             flaues
             .
             Wherefore
             not
             without
             reason
             the
             affections
             of
             Subiects
             ,
             change
             with
             the
             alteration
             of
             their
             Princes
             :
             The
             which
             hapned
             to
             the
             
               Carthaginians
               .
               Asdrubal
            
             takes
             much
             aduice
             vpon
             this
             accident
             for
             the
             euent
             of
             things
             .
             The
             retreate
             of
             Andomale
             troubled
             him
             .
             So
             did
             the
             hatred
             and
             abandoning
             of
             the
             other
             Commaunders
             .
             
             Finally
             ,
             hee
             was
             discontented
             at
             the
             comming
             of
             Publius
             ,
             whom
             hee
             still
             expected
             to
             come
             against
             him
             with
             his
             Army
             .
             When
             he
             saw
             himselfe
             abandoned
             by
             the
             Spaniards
             ,
             and
             that
             all
             in
             one
             League
             retired
             to
             the
             Romans
             ,
             
             he
             tooke
             this
             aduice
             .
             He
             resolued
             that
             in
             making
             preparation
             of
             a
             good
             Army
             ,
             hee
             would
             fight
             with
             the
             Enemy
             .
             If
             thorough
             the
             fauour
             of
             Fortune
             he
             had
             the
             Victory
             ,
             he
             would
             then
             consider
             safely
             and
             wisely
             of
             the
             rest
             ,
             but
             if
             it
             should
             be
             auerse
             vnto
             him
             in
             fighting
             ,
             hee
             would
             retire
             into
             Gaule
             with
             the
             remainders
             of
             the
             Battaile
             ,
             and
             from
             thence
             with
             a
             multitude
             of
             Barbarians
             draw
             into
             Italy
             ,
             and
             ioyne
             with
             his
             brother
             Hannibal
             vnder
             the
             same
             hope
             .
             Asdrubal
             being
             of
             this
             aduise
             prepares
             himselfe
             .
             Publius
             hauing
             receiued
             
               Caius
               Lelyus
            
             ,
             and
             vnderstood
             the
             decrees
             of
             the
             Senate
             ,
             marcheth
             ,
             hauing
             retired
             his
             Army
             out
             of
             the
             Garrisons
             :
             To
             whom
             the
             Spaniards
             come
             at
             the
             passage
             ,
             and
             march
             with
             him
             with
             willing
             and
             ioyfull
             hearts
             .
             Andobale
             had
             before
             sent
             vnto
             Publius
             ,
             but
             when
             he
             approached
             neere
             vnto
             this
             Country
             ,
             he
             came
             vnto
             him
             accompanied
             with
             his
             friends
             :
             Where
             after
             he
             had
             spoken
             vnto
             him
             ,
             hee
             concluded
             the
             League
             of
             friendship
             which
             he
             formerly
             had
             with
             the
             Carthaginians
             ,
             
             giuing
             him
             to
             vnderstand
             what
             seruice
             and
             loyalty
             hee
             had
             obserued
             towards
             him
             ;
             and
             finally
             he
             exposeth
             the
             outrages
             and
             iniuries
             which
             hee
             and
             his
             had
             suffered
             ,
             intreating
             him
             to
             be
             the
             Iudge
             of
             that
             which
             he
             sayd
             :
             And
             if
             he
             seemed
             to
             accuse
             the
             Carthaginians
             vniustly
             ,
             hee
             might
             certainly
             know
             that
             he
             would
             neuer
             keepe
             his
             faith
             to
             the
             Romans
             :
             If
             being
             forced
             for
             the
             necessary
             respect
             of
             many
             iuiuries
             ,
             hee
             had
             desisted
             from
             his
             affection
             ,
             yet
             he
             had
             good
             hope
             that
             ioyning
             to
             the
             Romans
             to
             keep
             his
             faith
             firme
             with
             them
             .
             After
             he
             had
             vsed
             many
             such
             Speeches
             ,
             he
             made
             an
             end
             .
          
           
             To
             whom
             Publius
             answering
             ,
             sayd
             ,
             that
             he
             beliued
             it
             ▪
             and
             had
             vnderstood
             the
             outrages
             of
             the
             Carthaginians
             ,
             
             which
             they
             had
             vsed
             to
             other
             Spaniards
             ,
             and
             their
             lasciuiousnesse
             towards
             their
             Wiues
             and
             daughters
             .
             Of
             whom
             notwithstanding
             he
             hauing
             taken
             many
             ,
             reduced
             rather
             into
             the
             estate
             of
             Captives
             and
             slaues
             ,
             then
             Hostages
             ,
             hee
             hath
             kept
             them
             with
             such
             honesty
             ,
             as
             the
             Parents
             themselues
             could
             not
             haue
             done
             .
             And
             when
             as
             Andobale
             and
             his
             Company
             confest
             it
             ,
             and
             making
             an
             obeisance
             vnto
             him
             ,
             they
             saluted
             him
             as
             King
             ,
             the
             assistants
             obserued
             those
             words
             .
             
             Publius
             blushing
             ,
             commands
             them
             to
             be
             of
             good
             hope
             ,
             promising
             them
             they
             should
             finde
             curtesie
             and
             fauour
             with
             the
             Romans
             ,
             and
             presently
             deliuers
             them
             their
             Daughters
             :
             and
             the
             day
             following
             makes
             an
             accord
             with
             them
             .
             The
             principall
             Articles
             of
             their
             Accord
             was
             ,
             
             that
             they
             should
             follow
             the
             Roman
             Princes
             and
             obey
             them
             willingly
             .
          
           
             These
             things
             thus
             concluded
             ,
             they
             returne
             vnto
             their
             Campe
             ,
             and
             come
             with
             their
             Army
             to
             that
             of
             Publius
             ,
             and
             making
             Warre
             with
             the
             Romans
             ,
             they
             march
             with
             them
             against
             Asdrubal
             .
             The
             Commaunder
             of
             the
             Carthaginians
             staying
             neere
             to
             Catol●gne
             ,
             fast
             by
             the
             City
             of
             Babylis
             ,
             and
             neere
             vnto
             the
             Mines
             of
             Gold
             and
             Siluer
             ,
             he
             changed
             his
             Campe
             when
             he
             was
             aduertised
             of
             the
             comming
             of
             the
             Romans
             ,
             so
             as
             he
             had
             the
             riuer
             at
             his
             backe
             in
             manner
             of
             a
             Rampire
             :
             and
             in
             front
             and
             
             on
             the
             sides
             a
             Pallisadoe
             with
             a
             sufficient
             depth
             for
             the
             Fortification
             :
             there
             was
             finally
             a
             length
             in
             the
             Vallies
             sufficient
             to
             put
             them
             in
             battaile
             .
             And
             as
             for
             the
             side
             of
             the
             Hill
             there
             were
             vsually
             men
             .
             When
             as
             Publius
             approacht
             ,
             he
             was
             ready
             to
             hazard
             the
             Combate
             :
             although
             hee
             were
             in
             doubt
             seeing
             the
             aduantage
             and
             force
             of
             the
             places
             ,
             where
             the
             Enemy
             lay
             in
             Campe.
             But
             when
             he
             had
             contained
             himselfe
             two
             daies
             ,
             and
             was
             in
             feare
             that
             Mago
             and
             Asdrubal
             the
             sonne
             of
             Gescon
             comming
             ,
             he
             might
             be
             inuironed
             round
             ,
             he
             resolued
             to
             fight
             and
             to
             hazard
             a
             battaile
             :
             Making
             therefore
             another
             Army
             ,
             he
             labours
             to
             gaine
             the
             Pallisado
             .
             In
             regard
             of
             those
             that
             were
             lightly
             armed
             and
             the
             choise
             footmen
             ,
             he
             sends
             them
             to
             the
             side
             of
             a
             Hill
             ,
             giuing
             them
             charge
             to
             assaile
             ,
             and
             to
             view
             the
             Enemies
             forces
             .
          
           
             And
             when
             that
             this
             was
             done
             with
             great
             Courage
             ,
             the
             Commander
             of
             the
             Carthaginians
             attends
             the
             euent
             from
             the
             beginning
             .
             But
             when
             he
             saw
             his
             men
             prest
             ,
             and
             in
             danger
             by
             the
             courage
             of
             the
             Romans
             ,
             he
             drawes
             his
             Army
             into
             the
             field
             ,
             and
             plants
             in
             neere
             the
             side
             of
             the
             Hill
             ,
             relying
             vpon
             the
             opportunitie
             of
             the
             place
             .
             At
             the
             same
             time
             Publius
             sends
             his
             brauest
             men
             to
             succour
             those
             that
             were
             in
             danger
             ;
             and
             stayed
             the
             rest
             ready
             :
             He
             takes
             the
             one
             halfe
             and
             assailes
             the
             Hill
             vpon
             the
             left
             side
             of
             the
             Enemy
             ,
             fighting
             against
             the
             Carthaginians
             :
             And
             deliuers
             the
             rest
             to
             Lelyus
             ,
             giuing
             him
             charge
             to
             assaile
             the
             Enemy
             on
             the
             right
             hand
             .
             When
             this
             was
             done
             ,
             Asdrubal
             drawes
             his
             Army
             out
             of
             the
             Fort.
             
             He
             had
             hitherto
             kept
             it
             ,
             relying
             vpon
             the
             fortified
             places
             ,
             hauing
             an
             opinion
             that
             the
             Enemies
             durst
             not
             assaile
             him
             .
             But
             for
             that
             this
             charge
             of
             the
             Romans
             came
             vnexpected
             ,
             hee
             puts
             his
             Army
             into
             Battaile
             later
             then
             was
             needfull
             .
          
           
             The
             Romans
             vndergoing
             the
             danger
             of
             the
             fight
             ,
             whilest
             that
             the
             Enemies
             were
             not
             yet
             vpon
             the
             Wings
             ,
             they
             not
             only
             assailed
             the
             Hill
             without
             danger
             ,
             but
             in
             approaching
             slew
             those
             which
             crost
             them
             ,
             whilest
             that
             the
             Enemies
             made
             ready
             their
             battaile
             :
             forcing
             those
             to
             turne
             which
             prepared
             themselues
             and
             made
             head
             against
             them
             .
             When
             as
             Asdrubal
             ,
             according
             to
             his
             first
             resolution
             ,
             saw
             his
             Army
             giue
             backe
             and
             shamefully
             repuls'd
             ,
             hee
             had
             no
             will
             to
             fight
             vnto
             the
             last
             gaspe
             .
             Taking
             therefore
             the
             Treasure
             and
             the
             Elephants
             ,
             
             and
             all
             those
             hee
             could
             draw
             together
             in
             the
             flight
             ,
             he
             retires
             to
             the
             Riuer
             of
             Tagus
             ,
             and
             to
             the
             Hills
             of
             the
             Perinee
             Mountaines
             ,
             and
             to
             the
             Gaules
             inhabiting
             there
             .
             Scipio
             held
             it
             not
             fit
             to
             pursue
             the
             Victorie
             suddainly
             ,
             doubting
             the
             comming
             of
             the
             other
             Commaunders
             :
             Finally
             ,
             he
             gaue
             the
             bootie
             of
             the
             Fort
             to
             the
             Souldiers
             .
          
           
             The
             day
             following
             ,
             he
             drawes
             together
             all
             the
             Prisoners
             ,
             whereof
             there
             were
             ten
             Thousand
             foote
             ,
             and
             two
             Thousand
             horse
             ,
             to
             dispose
             of
             them
             .
             
             All
             the
             Spaniards
             of
             that
             Countrey
             which
             were
             allied
             vnto
             the
             Carthaginians
             ,
             come
             and
             submit
             themselues
             to
             the
             fauour
             of
             the
             Romans
             .
             And
             when
             he
             had
             giuen
             them
             audience
             ,
             they
             saluted
             Scipio
             as
             King.
             The
             which
             Edecon
             beganne
             when
             he
             did
             his
             obeisance
             ;
             and
             after
             him
             Andobale
             with
             his
             friends
             .
             Scipio
             at
             that
             time
             regarded
             not
             their
             words
             but
             was
             silent
             :
             But
             when
             after
             the
             Battaile
             all
             saluted
             him
             as
             King
             ,
             he
             was
             mooued
             therewith
             ,
             so
             as
             hee
             forbad
             it
             .
             Drawing
             
             all
             the
             Spaniards
             together
             ,
             he
             told
             them
             that
             he
             would
             be
             truely
             Royall
             ,
             and
             so
             held
             ;
             but
             hee
             would
             not
             be
             called
             a
             King
             by
             no
             man
             liuing
             .
             This
             done
             ,
             hee
             ordained
             they
             should
             call
             him
             Chiefe
             or
             Commaunder
             .
             It
             is
             not
             without
             cause
             ,
             
             that
             we
             may
             iustly
             commend
             the
             magnanimity
             of
             this
             man
             :
             By
             the
             which
             being
             yet
             young
             ,
             hauing
             the
             fauour
             of
             Fortune
             such
             ,
             as
             all
             the
             Subiects
             had
             him
             in
             so
             great
             esteeme
             ,
             as
             they
             saluted
             him
             by
             so
             excellent
             a
             name
             ,
             yet
             hee
             was
             alwaies
             so
             continent
             ,
             as
             hee
             would
             not
             accept
             of
             this
             will
             and
             humour
             of
             the
             Subiects
             .
             But
             he
             will
             wonder
             much
             more
             at
             the
             excellency
             of
             his
             magnanimitie
             ,
             if
             hee
             lookes
             to
             the
             last
             daies
             of
             his
             life
             :
             when
             besides
             the
             valiant
             exploits
             which
             hee
             hath
             done
             in
             Spaine
             ,
             hee
             hath
             ruined
             the
             Carthaginians
             ,
             and
             made
             subiect
             vnto
             the
             Romans
             many
             good
             Countries
             in
             Lybia
             ,
             from
             the
             Philenin
             Altars
             ,
             to
             the
             pillars
             of
             Hercules
             .
             Hee
             hath
             also
             ruined
             Asia
             ,
             and
             the
             Assirian
             Kings
             .
             Finally
             ,
             hee
             hath
             reduced
             to
             the
             obedience
             of
             the
             Romans
             the
             best
             and
             greatest
             part
             of
             the
             World.
             And
             therefore
             if
             hee
             had
             pleased
             hee
             might
             well
             haue
             imbraced
             the
             opportunity
             to
             vsurpe
             a
             royall
             power
             ,
             in
             these
             Countries
             which
             hee
             hath
             inuaded
             and
             taken
             .
             The
             disdaine
             of
             such
             things
             (
             as
             Scipio
             hath
             wisely
             done
             )
             surpasseth
             not
             onely
             humane
             nature
             ,
             but
             a
             diuine
             .
             This
             magnanimity
             doth
             so
             much
             excell
             other
             men
             ,
             as
             no
             man
             would
             demaund
             of
             the
             Gods
             a
             greater
             fauour
             :
             I
             meane
             then
             a
             Crowne
             ,
             the
             which
             hee
             hath
             so
             often
             refused
             ,
             being
             deliuered
             vnto
             him
             by
             fortune
             ,
             and
             hath
             had
             his
             Country
             in
             more
             esteeme
             ,
             and
             his
             owne
             honour
             then
             the
             great
             command
             of
             a
             royall
             power
             .
             Hee
             gaue
             leaue
             to
             all
             the
             Spaniards
             ,
             being
             set
             a
             part
             ,
             to
             returne
             into
             their
             Country
             without
             ransom
             ,
             except
             three
             hundred
             horse
             whereof
             hee
             gaue
             the
             choise
             to
             Andobale
             ,
             giuing
             the
             rest
             to
             those
             which
             had
             not
             any
             .
             Finally
             ,
             being
             now
             seazed
             on
             the
             Carthaginians
             Campe
             ,
             hee
             stayed
             there
             in
             regard
             of
             the
             firtility
             of
             the
             Country
             ,
             expecting
             the
             Carthaginian
             Commanders
             which
             were
             remaining
             :
             hee
             also
             sent
             forces
             to
             the
             topps
             of
             the
             Perenee
             Mountaines
             to
             watch
             Asdruball
             ,
             and
             then
             when
             the
             season
             was
             come
             hee
             retired
             to
             Tarracona
             ,
             to
             winter
             his
             Army
             there
             .
          
        
         
           
             Hee
             returnes
             to
             the
             History
             of
             the
             Grecians
             .
          
           
             AS
             the
             Etoliens
             lifted
             vp
             their
             hornes
             for
             the
             new
             hope
             and
             confidence
             they
             had
             in
             the
             Romans
             ,
             and
             the
             arriuall
             of
             Attalus
             ,
             they
             amazed
             all
             the
             world
             ,
             making
             Warre
             by
             Land
             as
             Attalus
             and
             Publius
             did
             by
             Sea
             ,
             for
             this
             cause
             the
             Acheins
             intreate
             Phillip
             to
             succour
             them
             ,
             for
             in
             truth
             they
             not
             onely
             feared
             the
             Etoliens
             ,
             but
             also
             Machains
             ,
             for
             that
             he
             had
             seaz'd
             vpon
             the
             Argiue
             Mountaines
             with
             an
             Army
             ,
             the
             Beocians
             fearing
             the
             enemies
             Army
             at
             Sea
             ,
             require
             a
             commander
             and
             succours
             .
             The
             Negrepontins
             demanded
             instantly
             some
             provision
             against
             the
             enemy
             ,
             the
             like
             did
             the
             Acarnanians
             ,
             there
             was
             also
             an
             Embassadour
             from
             the
             Epirotes
             ,
             they
             said
             likewise
             that
             Scerdilaide
             and
             Plaurate
             assembled
             their
             Armies
             ,
             and
             that
             moreouer
             the
             Thracians
             ,
             who
             confine
             vpon
             Macedony
             would
             indeauour
             to
             assaile
             it
             if
             the
             King
             should
             retire
             from
             thence
             ,
             in
             regard
             of
             the
             Etoliens
             ,
             they
             had
             seazed
             
             vpon
             the
             straights
             of
             Thermopiles
             ,
             and
             fortified
             them
             with
             Ditches
             ,
             Pallisadoes
             ,
             and
             a
             great
             Garrison
             ,
             hoping
             they
             should
             be
             able
             to
             keep
             in
             Philip
             ,
             and
             wholy
             to
             stoppe
             vp
             the
             passage
             in
             succouring
             his
             Allies
             within
             Pyles
             .
          
           
             These
             aduentures
             seemes
             worthy
             of
             Consideration
             ,
             )
             and
             not
             without
             reason
             )
             by
             the
             Readers
             ,
             in
             the
             which
             is
             the
             true
             Experience
             and
             practise
             of
             Princes
             according
             vnto
             their
             Corporall
             power
             .
             For
             as
             in
             Hunting
             Beasts
             are
             mooued
             with
             their
             Forces
             and
             Power
             ,
             when
             they
             are
             ingaged
             in
             an
             apparent
             danger
             ,
             so
             it
             befals
             Princes
             :
             the
             which
             they
             might
             then
             discouer
             in
             Philip.
             Hee
             dismisseth
             all
             the
             Embassadours
             ,
             
             promising
             them
             to
             doe
             what
             possibly
             hee
             could
             .
             His
             whole
             inclination
             was
             the
             Warre
             ,
             expecting
             by
             what
             meanes
             and
             against
             whom
             hee
             should
             first
             beginne
             .
             But
             when
             the
             forces
             of
             Attalus
             were
             come
             against
             him
             ,
             and
             had
             assailed
             the
             Iland
             of
             Peparethon
             ,
             hee
             sends
             men
             to
             guard
             the
             Citty
             :
             And
             dispatcheth
             Polyphantes
             with
             a
             small
             Army
             towards
             Phocea
             and
             Beocia
             ,
             and
             Menippus
             to
             Chalcis
             ,
             and
             the
             other
             Negrepont
             ,
             with
             a
             thousand
             Targetteers
             ,
             and
             fiue
             hundred
             Agrians
             .
             In
             regard
             of
             himselfe
             ,
             hee
             went
             to
             Scotuse
             ,
             whether
             he
             Commanded
             the
             Macedonians
             to
             repaire
             .
          
           
             When
             he
             had
             newes
             that
             Attalus
             Army
             had
             taken
             the
             route
             of
             Nicea
             ,
             and
             that
             the
             Chiefe
             of
             the
             Etoliens
             assembled
             at
             Heraclea
             ,
             to
             conferre
             of
             the
             Affaires
             of
             the
             Warre
             ,
             hee
             parts
             from
             Scotuse
             with
             his
             Army
             ,
             and
             made
             hast
             to
             dissolue
             their
             Assembly
             .
             Hee
             arriued
             too
             late
             ,
             yet
             hee
             wasted
             their
             Corne
             ,
             and
             after
             that
             hee
             had
             spoiled
             the
             Inhabitants
             about
             the
             Gulfe
             of
             Enee
             ,
             he
             returned
             ,
             leauing
             his
             Army
             at
             Scotuse
             ,
             and
             taking
             his
             way
             to
             the
             Demetriade
             :
             With
             his
             ablest
             men
             and
             the
             royall
             Wing
             ,
             hee
             stayed
             there
             expecting
             the
             comming
             of
             the
             Enemy
             .
             And
             to
             the
             end
             nothing
             should
             bee
             vnknowne
             vnto
             him
             ,
             hee
             sends
             to
             the
             Peparethiens
             ,
             and
             Phociens
             ,
             and
             likewise
             to
             the
             Negrepontins
             ,
             giuing
             them
             charge
             to
             make
             him
             a
             signe
             by
             fire
             of
             all
             things
             that
             should
             be
             done
             ,
             vpon
             the
             Tisee
             which
             is
             a
             Mountaine
             in
             Thessaly
             ,
             which
             in
             regard
             of
             the
             places
             is
             very
             commodiously
             scituated
             .
             But
             as
             this
             manner
             of
             signe
             by
             fire
             ,
             is
             of
             great
             commodity
             for
             the
             Warre
             ,
             and
             hath
             formerly
             not
             beene
             vsed
             ,
             I
             doe
             not
             hold
             it
             good
             to
             passe
             it
             ,
             but
             in
             this
             passage
             to
             make
             some
             reasonable
             mention
             .
             No
             man
             is
             ignorant
             that
             opportunity
             and
             occasion
             are
             the
             principall
             parts
             in
             all
             things
             :
             But
             much
             more
             in
             the
             profession
             of
             Warre
             ,
             to
             bring
             enterprises
             to
             an
             end
             :
             But
             among
             those
             things
             which
             are
             vsefull
             ,
             
             fires
             are
             of
             great
             efficacy
             .
             They
             vse
             them
             at
             this
             day
             ,
             and
             are
             the
             cause
             of
             some
             opportunities
             ,
             to
             be
             able
             to
             aduertise
             him
             who
             hath
             the
             care
             of
             that
             which
             is
             done
             ,
             although
             it
             be
             three
             or
             foure
             dayes
             distant
             ,
             or
             more
             :
             To
             the
             end
             that
             by
             the
             signe
             of
             fire
             ,
             they
             may
             suddainly
             giue
             succours
             vnto
             them
             that
             demaund
             it
             ,
             although
             that
             in
             former
             times
             they
             haue
             held
             it
             of
             small
             moment
             ,
             for
             that
             the
             most
             part
             knew
             not
             how
             to
             vse
             it
             .
             But
             the
             vse
             ought
             to
             bee
             ordered
             and
             setled
             vppon
             certaine
             and
             determinate
             agreements
             .
             But
             whereas
             things
             which
             they
             will
             signifie
             are
             not
             resolutely
             set
             downe
             ,
             they
             cannot
             make
             vse
             of
             these
             fires
             ,
             as
             those
             are
             whereof
             wee
             will
             speake
             .
          
           
           
             If
             the
             Army
             at
             Sea
             were
             come
             to
             Orea
             ,
             or
             Peparethon
             ,
             or
             Chalcis
             ,
             they
             might
             signifie
             it
             to
             those
             ,
             with
             whom
             this
             hath
             beene
             resolued
             .
             But
             if
             any
             of
             the
             Cittizens
             will
             turne
             their
             Coates
             ,
             or
             practise
             a
             Treason
             or
             Murther
             within
             the
             Citty
             ,
             or
             any
             such
             thing
             as
             hath
             vsually
             hapned
             ,
             and
             yet
             cannot
             be
             diuined
             (
             matters
             which
             happen
             suddainly
             and
             vnlookt
             for
             ,
             haue
             neede
             according
             to
             the
             occasion
             ,
             of
             Counsell
             and
             aide
             )
             yet
             it
             may
             be
             signified
             by
             fire
             .
             For
             of
             those
             which
             consideration
             cannot
             preuent
             ,
             they
             cannot
             make
             any
             Conclusion
             .
             Eneas
             seeking
             to
             correct
             this
             kinde
             of
             doubt
             and
             perplexitie
             ,
             
             hath
             in
             few
             words
             made
             the
             Commentaries
             ,
             of
             the
             institution
             of
             the
             heads
             :
             And
             hath
             abundantly
             comprehended
             for
             the
             vnderstanding
             ,
             the
             summe
             of
             those
             things
             which
             are
             required
             ;
             the
             which
             may
             easily
             be
             discouered
             by
             this
             speech
             ,
             saying
             :
             That
             they
             which
             will
             giue
             notice
             by
             the
             aduertisement
             of
             fire
             of
             any
             of
             great
             and
             pressing
             businesse
             ,
             must
             make
             prouision
             of
             pots
             of
             earth
             ,
             whose
             breadth
             and
             depth
             must
             be
             equall
             ,
             and
             they
             must
             haue
             three
             foote
             in
             depth
             ,
             and
             one
             and
             a
             halfe
             in
             breadth
             :
             Then
             hee
             must
             make
             slender
             Corkes
             in
             the
             mouth
             of
             it
             ;
             in
             the
             middest
             whereof
             hee
             must
             tie
             them
             in
             equall
             parts
             of
             three
             fingers
             distant
             ;
             and
             in
             euery
             part
             a
             great
             Circumference
             ,
             in
             the
             which
             are
             also
             painted
             the
             most
             vulgar
             and
             generall
             things
             which
             happen
             in
             the
             profession
             of
             Warre
             .
             As
             by
             the
             first
             ,
             that
             Horse-men
             are
             suddainly
             entred
             the
             Countrie
             :
             In
             the
             second
             ,
             that
             foote-men
             armed
             ;
             in
             the
             third
             ,
             that
             men
             lightly
             armed
             :
             And
             consequently
             in
             others
             ,
             that
             foote
             and
             Horse-men
             ,
             or
             an
             Army
             at
             Sea
             ,
             and
             that
             there
             is
             Corne.
             You
             must
             in
             this
             sort
             paint
             the
             things
             which
             do
             vsually
             happen
             in
             Regions
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             prouidence
             and
             time
             of
             the
             motions
             of
             Warre
             .
          
           
             This
             being
             done
             hee
             Commaunds
             to
             obserue
             dilligently
             the
             pots
             of
             the
             one
             and
             the
             other
             ,
             so
             as
             the
             pipes
             may
             bee
             equall
             and
             runne
             equally
             :
             And
             when
             the
             pots
             shal
             be
             full
             of
             Water
             ,
             they
             must
             put
             in
             the
             Corkes
             with
             stickes
             ;
             and
             then
             let
             the
             pipes
             runne
             together
             .
             This
             hapning
             it
             is
             apparent
             ,
             that
             all
             being
             equall
             ,
             the
             Corkes
             of
             necessity
             abate
             as
             the
             Water
             runnes
             ,
             and
             the
             stickes
             hide
             themselues
             in
             the
             Vessells
             .
             When
             these
             things
             are
             equally
             ordered
             ,
             and
             they
             are
             to
             vse
             them
             ,
             then
             they
             must
             transport
             them
             to
             the
             places
             ,
             where
             the
             one
             and
             the
             other
             are
             to
             obserue
             the
             fires
             ,
             and
             then
             must
             set
             them
             on
             either
             side
             vpon
             the
             Vessels
             .
             Finally
             ,
             in
             what
             thing
             soeuer
             that
             any
             portraite
             of
             the
             sticke
             shall
             fall
             ,
             hee
             ordaines
             they
             should
             set
             vp
             a
             light
             which
             must
             continue
             vntill
             the
             Deputies
             answere
             him
             with
             the
             same
             .
             And
             when
             both
             fires
             are
             discouered
             ,
             then
             hee
             must
             take
             them
             away
             and
             suffer
             the
             pipes
             to
             runne
             .
             But
             as
             for
             the
             falling
             of
             the
             Corke
             and
             the
             sticke
             ,
             that
             which
             of
             the
             Images
             shall
             approach
             vnto
             the
             brinke
             of
             the
             pot
             which
             wee
             will
             let
             you
             see
             ,
             hee
             orders
             that
             they
             shall
             set
             vp
             a
             light
             :
             and
             that
             they
             should
             stoppe
             the
             pipes
             ,
             and
             see
             what
             image
             of
             those
             which
             are
             figured
             vpon
             the
             sticke
             ,
             comes
             to
             the
             brinke
             .
          
           
             This
             may
             be
             done
             when
             as
             all
             the
             things
             which
             they
             manifest
             ,
             are
             of
             either
             side
             mooued
             with
             the
             same
             dilligence
             .
             The
             which
             may
             bee
             in
             some
             sort
             by
             a
             light
             set
             vp
             by
             agreement
             to
             serue
             for
             an
             aduertisement
             ,
             vnlesse
             they
             be
             vndetermined
             :
             For
             it
             is
             impossible
             to
             see
             future
             
             things
             ,
             or
             that
             that
             bee
             figured
             vpon
             the
             sticke
             which
             wee
             foresee
             .
             Finally
             if
             by
             Fortune
             any
             vnexpected
             accident
             happens
             ,
             it
             is
             certaine
             that
             it
             cannot
             be
             declared
             by
             this
             inuention
             :
             Nor
             any
             thing
             of
             that
             which
             is
             figured
             in
             the
             sticke
             be
             determined
             .
             They
             cannot
             giue
             aduertisement
             of
             the
             number
             of
             Horse-men
             or
             of
             foot
             ,
             or
             of
             ships
             ,
             nor
             of
             the
             quantitie
             of
             Corne.
             For
             wee
             cannot
             dispose
             of
             things
             ,
             whereof
             the
             knowledge
             cannot
             be
             made
             before
             they
             be
             done
             .
             And
             by
             consequence
             how
             can
             any
             man
             resolue
             of
             succours
             ,
             if
             he
             knowes
             not
             the
             multitude
             of
             the
             Enemies
             ,
             
             and
             the
             place
             where
             they
             are
             ?
             How
             can
             a
             man
             worke
             safely
             ,
             or
             otherwise
             ?
             Or
             how
             can
             hee
             plot
             any
             Enterprize
             ,
             which
             knowes
             not
             the
             number
             of
             the
             Enemies
             ,
             nor
             the
             quantity
             of
             Corne
             which
             is
             come
             vnto
             them
             from
             their
             Allies
             ?
          
           
             A
             latter
             kinde
             hath
             beene
             inuented
             by
             Cleomenes
             and
             Democrites
             .
             In
             regard
             of
             that
             which
             is
             vulgar
             and
             of
             ready
             vse
             ,
             we
             haue
             determined
             :
             the
             which
             may
             aduertise
             exactly
             all
             that
             which
             is
             necessary
             to
             bee
             knowne
             .
             The
             vse
             whereof
             requires
             dilligence
             ,
             and
             an
             exact
             obseruation
             ;
             and
             it
             is
             in
             this
             manner
             .
             You
             must
             diuide
             the
             Letters
             according
             to
             their
             order
             in
             fiue
             parts
             ,
             euery
             one
             consisting
             of
             fiue
             :
             But
             in
             the
             ende
             there
             shall
             want
             one
             ,
             which
             is
             no
             matter
             of
             Consequence
             .
             And
             when
             as
             they
             which
             shall
             make
             vse
             of
             lights
             for
             an
             aduertisement
             ,
             shall
             prepare
             fiue
             little
             Tables
             ,
             and
             write
             vpon
             either
             of
             them
             the
             parties
             according
             to
             their
             order
             ,
             and
             then
             they
             agree
             together
             ,
             that
             hee
             which
             giues
             the
             aduertisement
             ,
             shall
             set
             vp
             the
             first
             lights
             and
             two
             together
             ,
             which
             shall
             not
             bee
             taken
             away
             vntill
             the
             other
             hath
             answered
             in
             like
             manner
             .
             This
             serues
             to
             the
             end
             that
             by
             this
             light
             they
             may
             vnderstand
             ,
             that
             they
             are
             discouered
             .
             These
             others
             being
             taken
             away
             ,
             they
             must
             shew
             the
             first
             which
             are
             on
             the
             left
             hand
             ,
             and
             declare
             by
             the
             Table
             the
             things
             whereunto
             they
             must
             haue
             a
             care
             .
             As
             if
             the
             first
             Table
             he
             lifted
             vp
             ,
             it
             signifies
             one
             :
             if
             the
             second
             two
             ;
             and
             so
             consequently
             .
             They
             must
             also
             lift
             vp
             those
             which
             are
             on
             the
             right
             hand
             ,
             after
             the
             same
             manner
             ,
             to
             aduertise
             what
             letters
             he
             shall
             write
             that
             takes
             the
             light
             .
             When
             they
             which
             haue
             agreed
             together
             vpon
             these
             matter
             ,
             come
             vnto
             the
             place
             ,
             they
             must
             first
             haue
             a
             Dioptre
             ,
             hauing
             two
             Cauels
             :
             to
             the
             end
             that
             hee
             that
             is
             to
             lift
             vp
             the
             light
             right
             against
             it
             ,
             may
             see
             the
             place
             both
             on
             the
             right
             hand
             and
             left
             .
          
           
             The
             Tables
             must
             bee
             fixed
             straight
             and
             by
             order
             ,
             neere
             vnto
             the
             Dioptre
             ,
             and
             the
             places
             on
             the
             right
             hand
             and
             the
             left
             must
             bee
             separated
             ten
             foote
             ,
             and
             the
             height
             of
             a
             man.
             Moreouer
             they
             must
             be
             carefull
             that
             the
             lights
             may
             be
             visible
             when
             they
             set
             them
             vp
             ,
             and
             likewise
             hidden
             when
             they
             take
             them
             downe
             .
             These
             things
             being
             thus
             prepared
             on
             eyther
             side
             ,
             and
             that
             they
             haue
             an
             intent
             to
             giue
             some
             aduertisment
             ,
             as
             that
             a
             hundred
             Souldiers
             are
             retired
             to
             the
             Enemy
             ,
             they
             must
             first
             vse
             the
             Dictions
             which
             by
             the
             small
             Letters
             may
             signifie
             that
             which
             we
             haue
             said
             ;
             
             as
             that
             a
             hundred
             
               (
               Candyots
            
             )
             haue
             abandoned
             vs.
             The
             letters
             now
             are
             lesse
             ,
             and
             yet
             that
             is
             signified
             .
             This
             which
             is
             written
             in
             the
             Table
             will
             shewe
             it selfe
             thus
             .
             The
             first
             letter
             is
             thus
             x
             ,
             the
             which
             is
             in
             the
             second
             part
             and
             second
             Table
             :
             they
             must
             also
             set
             vp
             the
             lights
             vpon
             the
             left
             hand
             ,
             to
             the
             end
             that
             he
             which
             hath
             the
             charge
             ,
             may
             vnderstand
             
             that
             he
             must
             looke
             to
             the
             other
             Table
             .
             Then
             on
             the
             right
             hand
             he
             must
             set
             vp
             fire
             ,
             to
             let
             him
             know
             that
             thisx
             is
             the
             fifth
             Letter
             on
             the
             right
             hand
             ,
             the
             which
             hee
             which
             obserues
             the
             lights
             ,
             must
             write
             in
             the
             Table
             .
             Then
             
             p
             wherefore
             hee
             must
             lift
             vp
             two
             on
             the
             right
             hand
             ,
             which
             signifies
             the
             second
             of
             the
             fourth
             part
             :
             For
             this
             cause
             hee
             that
             obserues
             the
             Lights
             ,
             writes
             the
             letter
             ▪
             
             and
             so
             consequently
             of
             the
             rest
             .
             By
             this
             meanes
             whatsoeuer
             happens
             ,
             it
             may
             be
             certainly
             knowne
             ,
             following
             this
             inuention
             .
             Moreouer
             they
             must
             haue
             many
             lights
             ,
             for
             that
             there
             must
             be
             two
             to
             euery
             Letter
             .
             And
             if
             any
             one
             doth
             duly
             obserue
             these
             things
             ,
             which
             serue
             to
             this
             vse
             ,
             that
             which
             is
             required
             may
             bee
             done
             .
             Moreouer
             ,
             they
             which
             make
             vse
             of
             these
             two
             inuentions
             ,
             must
             giue
             order
             when
             as
             they
             will
             vse
             them
             ,
             to
             be
             able
             to
             giue
             full
             and
             certaine
             signes
             .
             Whosoeuer
             pleaseth
             ,
             may
             easily
             know
             in
             many
             kinds
             how
             great
             soeuer
             the
             difference
             of
             the
             sayd
             things
             make
             shew
             of
             ,
             and
             which
             they
             haue
             beene
             accustomed
             to
             obserue
             .
             For
             many
             things
             not
             onely
             difficult
             ,
             but
             which
             seeme
             impossible
             hauing
             gotten
             the
             succession
             of
             time
             and
             custome
             ,
             become
             most
             easie
             .
          
           
             There
             are
             many
             and
             diuers
             examples
             which
             deserue
             credite
             ;
             but
             the
             most
             excellent
             is
             that
             which
             happens
             in
             the
             Arte
             of
             reading
             .
             If
             any
             one
             instructs
             a
             man
             without
             Experience
             ,
             and
             not
             accustomed
             to
             read
             ,
             although
             hee
             be
             industrious
             ,
             and
             that
             finally
             hee
             produceth
             an
             infant
             bred
             vp
             to
             it
             ,
             and
             that
             a
             Booke
             being
             giuen
             him
             hee
             appoints
             him
             to
             read
             the
             Contents
             ,
             it
             is
             manifest
             that
             the
             other
             will
             not
             belieue
             ,
             that
             hee
             can
             know
             first
             how
             hee
             may
             by
             the
             looking
             of
             it
             read
             euery
             letter
             ,
             know
             their
             powers
             ,
             and
             how
             they
             ought
             to
             be
             ioyned
             ;
             forth
             at
             either
             of
             the
             said
             things
             require
             much
             time
             .
             Wherefore
             when
             he
             hath
             not
             artained
             this
             Art
             ,
             and
             sees
             this
             little
             Boy
             continue
             with
             one
             breath
             fiue
             or
             sixe
             lines
             ,
             he
             would
             neuer
             easily
             beleeue
             ,
             but
             that
             hee
             hath
             formerly
             read
             the
             Booke
             .
             And
             if
             moreouer
             he
             hath
             a
             good
             pronunciation
             ,
             and
             obserues
             the
             points
             ,
             aspirations
             ,
             and
             pauses
             ,
             he
             will
             not
             be
             perswaded
             and
             beleeue
             no
             more
             :
          
           
             Wherefore
             wee
             must
             not
             disdaine
             any
             thing
             that
             is
             profitable
             ,
             in
             regard
             of
             the
             euident
             difficulty
             :
             But
             we
             must
             apply
             our selues
             to
             that
             which
             makes
             all
             good
             things
             comprehensible
             to
             men
             ,
             and
             namely
             in
             those
             wherein
             most
             commonly
             the
             supreame
             safetie
             doth
             consist
             .
             Wee
             haue
             vndertaken
             to
             speake
             these
             things
             ,
             according
             vnto
             that
             which
             we
             haue
             promised
             in
             the
             beginning
             .
             For
             wee
             haue
             said
             that
             all
             Speculations
             haue
             so
             preuailed
             with
             vs
             ,
             as
             for
             the
             most
             part
             they
             are
             methodicall
             Sciences
             .
             Wherefore
             it
             is
             a
             very
             profitable
             portion
             of
             a
             well
             composed
             History
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             Of
             Antiochus
             .
          
           
             THe
             Aspasiens
             dwell
             betwixt
             Oxus
             and
             Tanais
             :
             Of
             which
             Riuers
             ,
             the
             one
             fals
             into
             the
             Hyrcanian
             Sea
             ,
             and
             Tanais
             into
             the
             Lake
             of
             Meotis
             .
             They
             are
             Nauigable
             for
             their
             greatnesse
             :
             So
             it
             seemes
             wonderfull
             how
             the
             Tartarians
             passing
             Oxus
             aswell
             by
             foote
             as
             Horse-backe
             ,
             come
             into
             Hyrcania
             .
             There
             are
             two
             opinions
             conceiued
             :
             The
             one
             is
             credible
             ,
             the
             other
             strange
             although
             possible
             .
             Oxus
             drawes
             his
             Springs
             from
             Mount
             Coucasus
             ,
             but
             augmented
             much
             in
             Bactria
             by
             the
             descent
             of
             smaller
             Riuers
             ,
             it
             passeth
             by
             a
             violent
             Course
             by
             the
             Country
             of
             Ped●a
             .
             There
             it
             fals
             into
             a
             Desart
             ,
             and
             runs
             with
             a
             violent
             streame
             ,
             thorough
             certaine
             Rockes
             and
             Pits
             ,
             for
             the
             great
             number
             and
             vehement
             beating
             of
             the
             places
             lying
             vnder
             it
             ,
             so
             as
             its
             violence
             ouer-flowes
             the
             Rocke
             in
             the
             lower
             Countries
             aboue
             a
             Furlong
             .
             By
             this
             place
             neere
             vnto
             the
             Rocke
             the
             Aspasiens
             ,
             as
             they
             say
             ,
             passing
             the
             Riuer
             both
             on
             Foot
             and
             Horse-backe
             ,
             descend
             into
             Hyrcania
             .
             The
             other
             opinion
             hath
             a
             more
             propable
             reason
             ,
             saying
             ,
             that
             for
             that
             place
             hath
             great
             Ditches
             ,
             into
             the
             which
             this
             Riuer
             fals
             with
             its
             force
             ,
             shee
             makes
             hollow
             and
             opens
             the
             bottome
             by
             the
             violence
             of
             her
             Course
             :
             And
             by
             this
             meanes
             the
             Riuer
             takes
             its
             course
             vnder
             ground
             ,
             for
             a
             small
             space
             ,
             and
             then
             riseth
             againe
             .
             The
             Barbarians
             hauing
             experience
             hereof
             ,
             passe
             there
             on
             Horse-backe
             into
             Hyrcania
             .
          
           
             When
             as
             Antiochus
             was
             aduertised
             ,
             that
             Euthideme
             was
             about
             Tagure
             with
             an
             Army
             ,
             and
             that
             a
             thousand
             Horse
             kept
             the
             passage
             of
             the
             Riuer
             of
             Aria
             ,
             hee
             proceedes
             and
             resolues
             to
             besiege
             it
             ,
             hauing
             no
             more
             confidence
             in
             his
             resolution
             .
             And
             when
             he
             was
             within
             three
             daies
             iourney
             of
             the
             Riuer
             ,
             he
             marcht
             the
             two
             first
             slowly
             :
             And
             on
             the
             third
             hauing
             fed
             his
             men
             ,
             hee
             causes
             his
             Campe
             to
             march
             at
             the
             breake
             of
             day
             :
             Then
             taking
             the
             Horse-men
             and
             his
             strongest
             souldiers
             ,
             with
             a
             thousand
             Targetteers
             ,
             he
             makes
             hast
             in
             the
             night
             .
             Hee
             had
             vnderstood
             that
             the
             enemies
             Cauallery
             was
             at
             the
             guard
             of
             the
             Riuer
             in
             the
             day
             time
             ,
             but
             at
             night
             they
             retired
             to
             a
             City
             some
             twenty
             Furlongs
             off
             .
             When
             hee
             had
             performed
             the
             rest
             of
             the
             way
             in
             the
             night
             (
             for
             those
             Countries
             were
             conuenient
             for
             Horsemen
             )
             he
             past
             the
             Riuer
             at
             the
             break
             of
             day
             with
             the
             greatest
             part
             of
             his
             Army
             .
             The
             Bactrian
             Horse-men
             being
             aduertised
             by
             their
             Scouts
             ,
             crie
             out
             and
             fight
             with
             the
             Enemy
             vpon
             the
             way
             .
          
           
             The
             King
             seeing
             that
             hee
             was
             to
             maintaine
             their
             first
             Charge
             ,
             giues
             Courage
             to
             those
             which
             had
             beene
             accustomed
             to
             accompany
             him
             in
             
             such
             encounters
             ,
             which
             were
             two
             thousand
             Horse
             :
             and
             commands
             the
             rest
             to
             cast
             themselues
             betwixt
             both
             ,
             with
             their
             Troupes
             put
             into
             battaile
             as
             of
             custome
             .
             Finally
             ,
             hee
             fights
             with
             the
             Bactrian
             Horse
             which
             presented
             themselues
             .
             
             Antiochus
             seemed
             in
             this
             danger
             to
             haue
             fought
             more
             valiantly
             then
             his
             men
             :
             so
             as
             many
             perished
             on
             either
             side
             .
             Yet
             the
             Kings
             men
             defeated
             the
             first
             troupe
             of
             Horse
             :
             But
             when
             the
             second
             and
             the
             third
             charged
             them
             ,
             they
             were
             repuls'd
             turning
             their
             heads
             basely
             .
             But
             when
             as
             Etole
             had
             giuen
             charge
             to
             the
             great
             power
             of
             the
             Horse
             to
             march
             in
             Battaile
             ,
             he
             freed
             the
             King
             and
             his
             Company
             ,
             terrifying
             the
             Bactrians
             who
             were
             in
             disorder
             ,
             and
             put
             them
             to
             flight
             .
             Wherefore
             when
             they
             were
             charged
             by
             all
             the
             Etoliens
             ,
             they
             ceased
             not
             to
             flie
             vntill
             hauing
             make
             a
             great
             losse
             they
             were
             ioyned
             vnto
             Euthideme
             .
             And
             when
             as
             the
             Kings
             Horse-men
             had
             made
             a
             great
             slaughter
             ,
             and
             taken
             many
             in
             the
             Citty
             ,
             they
             presently
             retired
             ,
             and
             planted
             their
             Campe
             neere
             the
             Riuer
             .
             It
             happened
             that
             in
             this
             same
             Combate
             Menippe
             was
             wounded
             and
             dyed
             ,
             loosing
             some
             of
             his
             Teeth
             with
             a
             blow
             :
             Finally
             ,
             hee
             purchased
             a
             renowne
             of
             Valour
             .
             After
             this
             Comba●e
             Euthideme
             retired
             with
             his
             Army
             to
             Zariaspe
             a
             Citty
             of
             the
             Bactrians
             .
          
        
      
       
         
         
           A
           PARCELL
           OF
           the
           Eleuenth
           Booke
           of
           the
           History
           of
           POLYBIVS
           .
        
         
           ASdrubal
           did
           not
           allow
           of
           any
           of
           these
           things
           .
           But
           (
           seeing
           the
           Enemies
           march
           in
           Battaile
           )
           when
           as
           matters
           changed
           not
           ,
           hee
           caused
           the
           Spaniards
           and
           Gaules
           that
           were
           with
           him
           to
           fight
           .
           Setting
           the
           Elephants
           in
           Front
           ,
           beeing
           ten
           in
           number
           ,
           and
           after
           hee
           had
           ioyned
           the
           Battalions
           close
           ,
           vnited
           ,
           and
           in
           length
           ,
           and
           had
           put
           all
           the
           Army
           in
           battaile
           in
           a
           short
           time
           ,
           casting
           himselfe
           in
           the
           middest
           of
           the
           Ordonance
           neere
           to
           the
           Elephants
           ,
           hee
           assailes
           the
           Enemy
           vpon
           the
           left
           flancke
           ,
           hauing
           resolued
           to
           die
           in
           that
           battaile
           .
           The
           Lybian
           presents
           himselfe
           with
           great
           Courage
           to
           the
           enemy
           ,
           and
           in
           charging
           fights
           valiantly
           with
           his
           troupes
           .
           
             Claudius
             Nero
          
           one
           of
           the
           Consuls
           ,
           appointed
           for
           the
           right
           side
           could
           not
           ioyne
           with
           the
           enemy
           ,
           nor
           yet
           inclose
           them
           ,
           for
           the
           vneuennesse
           of
           the
           ground
           :
           
           wherein
           Asdrubal
           trusting
           ,
           he
           had
           charged
           the
           enemy
           on
           the
           left
           hand
           .
           Wherefore
           as
           he
           was
           perplexed
           and
           in
           doubt
           ,
           for
           that
           he
           lost
           time
           ,
           hee
           learned
           what
           he
           had
           to
           doe
           .
           Taking
           therefore
           the
           Souldiers
           of
           the
           right
           wing
           ,
           he
           goes
           beyond
           his
           Campe
           neere
           vnto
           a
           passage
           behind
           the
           Battaile
           and
           on
           the
           left
           hand
           ,
           and
           giues
           a
           charge
           vnto
           the
           Carthaginians
           ,
           neere
           vnto
           the
           wing
           where
           the
           Elephants
           had
           their
           station
           .
           At
           that
           time
           the
           Victory
           wauered
           .
           For
           in
           truth
           the
           danger
           was
           equall
           of
           both
           sides
           ,
           considering
           that
           neither
           Romans
           ,
           Spaniards
           ,
           nor
           Carthaginians
           had
           any
           hope
           of
           safety
           remaining
           ,
           if
           they
           were
           frustrated
           of
           their
           intention
           .
           Finally
           ,
           the
           Elephants
           were
           of
           vse
           to
           both
           of
           them
           in
           the
           fight
           :
           For
           
           when
           they
           were
           inclosed
           in
           the
           middest
           ,
           and
           assailed
           with
           Darts
           they
           aswell
           brake
           the
           rankes
           of
           the
           Spaniards
           ,
           as
           of
           the
           Romans
           .
           But
           when
           as
           Claudius
           Troupe
           had
           charged
           the
           enemy
           in
           the
           reare
           ,
           the
           Combate
           was
           vnequall
           ,
           for
           the
           charge
           giuen
           vnto
           the
           Spaniards
           both
           in
           Front
           and
           behind
           .
           So
           as
           it
           happened
           that
           in
           the
           beginning
           of
           the
           Combate
           ,
           there
           was
           a
           great
           laughter
           made
           of
           Spaniards
           :
           So
           likewise
           there
           were
           sixe
           Elephants
           su●ine
           by
           the
           force
           of
           the
           men
           they
           carried
           :
           the
           other
           foure
           brake
           their●
           r●nckes
           :
           being
           alone
           and
           destitute
           of
           their
           Indians
           they
           were
           taken
           ▪
        
         
           And
           when
           as
           Asdrubal
           had
           beene
           formerly
           and
           vnto
           his
           ende
           an
           able
           man
           ,
           
           hee
           lost
           in
           fighting
           valiantly
           his
           life
           ,
           worthy
           to
           be
           commended
           .
           Hee
           was
           brother
           to
           Hannibal
           ,
           who
           vndertaking
           the
           Voyage
           of
           Italy
           ,
           gaue
           him
           the
           Conduct
           of
           the
           Warres
           of
           Spaine
           .
           And
           afterwards
           being
           practised
           by
           many
           encounters
           against
           the
           Romans
           ,
           hee
           hath
           indured
           many
           and
           variable
           Fortunes
           :
           And
           in
           this
           also
           that
           the
           Carthaginians
           sent
           Commaunders
           to
           succeede
           him
           ,
           hee
           alwaies
           carried
           himselfe
           like
           a
           man
           worthy
           of
           his
           Father
           Barca
           ,
           bearing
           vnto
           the
           ende
           like
           a
           man
           of
           Courage
           all
           disgraces
           and
           losses
           .
           Wee
           haue
           declared
           these
           things
           in
           regard
           of
           the
           precedent
           .
           But
           now
           we
           will
           decide
           the
           last
           Combats
           ,
           in
           that
           which
           seemes
           worthy
           of
           Consideration
           .
        
         
           Seeing
           before
           our
           eyes
           many
           Kings
           and
           Commanders
           which
           hauing
           great
           Combates
           concerning
           their
           whole
           estates
           ,
           haue
           alwayes
           cast
           their
           eyes
           vpon
           the
           most
           excellent
           Actions
           ,
           and
           of
           Consequence
           ;
           and
           who
           often
           enquire
           and
           Discourse
           how
           they
           shall
           helpe
           themselues
           in
           euery
           good
           Fortune
           :
           And
           who
           moreouer
           care
           not
           for
           mischances
           ,
           not
           consider
           of
           the
           meanes
           ,
           nor
           that
           which
           they
           are
           to
           doe
           in
           euery
           action
           and
           euent
           :
           For
           that
           this
           other
           is
           in
           their
           hands
           ,
           and
           this
           requires
           a
           great
           preparation
           .
           And
           therefore
           many
           hauing
           beene
           vanquished
           ,
           carry
           themselues
           poorely
           by
           their
           basenesse
           and
           inconsiderations
           :
           Although
           that
           the
           Souldiers
           haue
           many
           times
           sought
           valiantly
           ,
           and
           with
           good
           direction
           :
           And
           haue
           by
           this
           meanes
           dishonoured
           their
           precedent
           actions
           ,
           making
           the
           rest
           of
           their
           Liues
           infamous
           .
           It
           is
           an
           easie
           thing
           for
           him
           that
           will
           know
           how
           many
           Commaunders
           faile
           ,
           and
           are
           frustrated
           heerein
           ,
           and
           that
           there
           is
           much
           difference
           betwixt
           man
           and
           man.
           Precedent
           times
           haue
           affoorded
           many
           examples
           in
           these
           things
           .
           In
           regard
           of
           Asdrubal
           he
           was
           no
           lesse
           prouident
           in
           dangers
           ,
           then
           for
           his
           safety
           ,
           whilest
           he
           had
           any
           hope
           conformable
           to
           reason
           ,
           to
           be
           able
           to
           do
           any
           thing
           worthy
           of
           his
           Predecessours
           .
           But
           when
           as
           Fortune
           had
           depriued
           him
           of
           all
           hope
           for
           the
           future
           ,
           and
           had
           concluded
           him
           to
           his
           last
           end
           :
           omitting
           nothing
           for
           the
           Victory
           ,
           nor
           that
           which
           concerned
           the
           preparation
           and
           danger
           ,
           hee
           carried
           himselfe
           like
           a
           man
           of
           prouidence
           :
           And
           although
           that
           all
           was
           in
           danger
           ,
           yet
           hee
           obeyed
           the
           present
           time
           ,
           neither
           did
           he
           suffer
           any
           thing
           vnworthy
           of
           his
           Predecessors
           .
           Behold
           the
           reason
           which
           I
           haue
           deliuered
           concerning
           those
           which
           apply
           themselues
           to
           the
           mannaging
           of
           Warre
           :
           to
           the
           ende
           that
           vndertaking
           dangers
           rashly
           ,
           they
           draw
           not
           them
           into
           despaire
           which
           are
           vnder
           their
           Charge
           ,
           nor
           by
           desire
           of
           an
           infamous
           life
           ,
           they
           make
           their
           deaths
           dishonorable
           and
           blame
           worthy
           .
        
         
         
           The
           Romans
           hauing
           gotten
           the
           Victory
           by
           force
           ,
           presently
           breake
           the
           Pallisadoe
           of
           the
           Enemy
           ,
           and
           kill
           like
           Sacrifices
           many
           Celts
           sleeping
           in
           Drunkennesse
           vpon
           their
           Mattresses
           ,
           
           and
           assemble
           together
           the
           rest
           of
           the
           Prisoners
           :
           By
           the
           which
           there
           did
           accrew
           nine
           score
           thousand
           Crownes
           to
           the
           Common-weale
           .
           There
           died
           in
           this
           Battaile
           as
           well
           of
           Carthaginians
           as
           Gaules
           ,
           neare
           ten
           thousand
           men
           ,
           
           and
           about
           two
           thousand
           Romans
           .
           Some
           Nobles
           among
           the
           Carthaginians
           were
           taken
           ,
           the
           rest
           were
           slaine
           .
           When
           this
           Newes
           came
           to
           Rome
           ,
           they
           were
           scarce
           beleeued
           for
           that
           they
           desired
           wonderfully
           to
           see
           it
           done
           ,
           but
           as
           there
           came
           many
           men
           declaring
           not
           onely
           what
           had
           beene
           done
           ,
           but
           euery
           thing
           in
           particular
           ,
           then
           the
           City
           entred
           into
           an
           immoderate
           ioy
           :
           all
           the
           Temples
           were
           adorned
           ,
           and
           fill'd
           with
           Sacrifices
           and
           Oblations
           :
           Finally
           ,
           they
           grew
           so
           confident
           and
           assured
           ,
           as
           at
           that
           time
           they
           did
           not
           thinke
           that
           Hannibal
           (
           whom
           they
           had
           formerly
           so
           much
           feared
           )
           was
           in
           Italy
           .
        
         
           
             
               
                 
                   An
                   Oration
                   to
                   the
                   Etoliens
                   of
                   the
                   Warres
                   of
                   Greece
                   .
                
                 
                   MY
                   Masters
                   the
                   Etoliens
                   ,
                   I
                   thinke
                   it
                   is
                   very
                   manifest
                   that
                   King
                   Ptolomy
                   ,
                   the
                   Citizens
                   of
                   Rhodes
                   and
                   Constantinople
                   ,
                   with
                   those
                   of
                   Chio
                   and
                   Miteline
                   make
                   no
                   great
                   accompt
                   of
                   your
                   League
                   .
                   It
                   is
                   not
                   the
                   first
                   nor
                   the
                   second
                   time
                   that
                   wee
                   haue
                   treated
                   with
                   you
                   of
                   Peace
                   :
                   But
                   euen
                   at
                   that
                   time
                   when
                   you
                   moued
                   Warre
                   ,
                   applying
                   your selfe
                   vnto
                   it
                   ,
                   and
                   imbracing
                   all
                   occasions
                   ,
                   wee
                   haue
                   not
                   ceas'd
                   to
                   admonish
                   you
                   .
                   Now
                   we
                   coniecture
                   the
                   ruine
                   of
                   your selues
                   and
                   the
                   Macedonians
                   ,
                   and
                   for
                   the
                   future
                   we
                   are
                   in
                   care
                   for
                   your
                   health
                   and
                   for
                   all
                   Greece
                   .
                   As
                   fire
                   thrust
                   into
                   a
                   Forrest
                   is
                   no
                   more
                   in
                   his
                   power
                   that
                   hath
                   kindled
                   it
                   ,
                   but
                   consumes
                   all
                   that
                   it
                   encounters
                   :
                   Being
                   moreouer
                   gouerned
                   by
                   the
                   Winds
                   ,
                   and
                   by
                   the
                   consumption
                   of
                   the
                   Forrest
                   ,
                   and
                   that
                   many
                   times
                   it
                   sweepes
                   away
                   suddainly
                   the
                   Incendiary
                   himselfe
                   :
                   so
                   the
                   Warre
                   being
                   once
                   inflamed
                   by
                   some
                   ,
                   ruines
                   them
                   first
                   :
                   Then
                   it
                   runnes
                   without
                   reason
                   ,
                   destroying
                   all
                   things
                   it
                   encounters
                   ,
                   agitated
                   by
                   rashnesse
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   beastlinesse
                   of
                   those
                   which
                   kindle
                   it
                   ,
                   as
                   it
                   were
                   driuen
                   by
                   the
                   Winds
                   .
                   Wherefore
                   my
                   Masters
                   the
                   Etoliens
                   ,
                   seeing
                   that
                   the
                   Ilanders
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   Grecians
                   which
                   inhabite
                   Asia
                   ,
                   doe
                   often
                   sue
                   vnto
                   you
                   ,
                   that
                   disdaining
                   Warre
                   ,
                   you
                   would
                   make
                   choise
                   of
                   Peace
                   ,
                   for
                   that
                   the
                   case
                   concernes
                   you
                   :
                   resume
                   your
                   sences
                   ,
                   consenting
                   with
                   those
                   who
                   with
                   reuerence
                   admonish
                   you
                   .
                   If
                   with
                   some
                   good
                   fortune
                   you
                   did
                   mannage
                   a
                   Warre
                   which
                   
                   were
                   profitable
                   ,
                   commodious
                   ,
                   and
                   glorious
                   (
                   it
                   is
                   that
                   vndoubtedly
                   which
                   they
                   expect
                   most
                   therein
                   )
                   according
                   to
                   your
                   first
                   intention
                   and
                   designe
                   of
                   euents
                   ,
                   they
                   might
                   with
                   reason
                   pardon
                   you
                   as
                   men
                   of
                   great
                   courage
                   .
                   This
                   Warre
                   is
                   altogether
                   infamous
                   ,
                   full
                   of
                   ignominy
                   ,
                   and
                   cursed
                   ,
                   is
                   it
                   not
                   necessary
                   to
                   stay
                   and
                   deferre
                   it
                   ?
                   Aduice
                   without
                   doubt
                   should
                   be
                   freely
                   giuen
                   ,
                   you
                   will
                   heare
                   (
                   if
                   you
                   be
                   wise
                   )
                   my
                   words
                   patiently
                   .
                   It
                   is
                   much
                   better
                   for
                   you
                   to
                   be
                   preserued
                   with
                   a
                   commodious
                   reprehention
                   ,
                   then
                   in
                   hearing
                   pleasing
                   words
                   ,
                   to
                   perish
                   the
                   first
                   soone
                   after
                   :
                   and
                   then
                   subsequently
                   the
                   rest
                   of
                   Greece
                   ,
                   set
                   your
                   ignorance
                   before
                   your
                   eyes
                   .
                   You
                   say
                   you
                   make
                   Warre
                   against
                   Philip
                   for
                   Greece
                   ,
                   to
                   the
                   end
                   that
                   being
                   preserued
                   they
                   should
                   not
                   obey
                   his
                   Commandments
                   :
                   But
                   in
                   truth
                   you
                   make
                   Warre
                   to
                   its
                   ruine
                   and
                   defeate
                   .
                   
                   It
                   is
                   that
                   which
                   your
                   accord
                   with
                   the
                   Romans
                   declare
                   ,
                   the
                   which
                   in
                   the
                   beginning
                   consisted
                   in
                   writing
                   ,
                   but
                   now
                   they
                   are
                   seene
                   in
                   actions
                   .
                   The
                   letters
                   were
                   then
                   dishonourable
                   vnto
                   you
                   ,
                   but
                   at
                   this
                   day
                   they
                   are
                   visible
                   to
                   the
                   eye
                   ,
                   and
                   manifest
                   by
                   your
                   workes
                   .
                   Finally
                   ,
                   Philip
                   carries
                   the
                   Name
                   ,
                   and
                   is
                   made
                   the
                   colour
                   of
                   this
                   Warre
                   :
                   although
                   hee
                   suffers
                   nothing
                   that
                   is
                   grieuous
                   :
                   But
                   as
                   he
                   hath
                   many
                   Allies
                   in
                   Morea
                   ,
                   as
                   the
                   
                     Beocians
                     ,
                     Negrepontins
                     ,
                     Phociens
                     ,
                     Locrines
                     ,
                     Thessalians
                  
                   and
                   Epirotes
                   ,
                   you
                   haue
                   concluded
                   against
                   them
                   vnder
                   conditions
                   ,
                   that
                   the
                   bodies
                   and
                   moueable
                   goods
                   should
                   belong
                   to
                   the
                   Romans
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   Cities
                   and
                   Countries
                   to
                   the
                   Etoliens
                   .
                
                 
                   But
                   as
                   you
                   are
                   Lords
                   of
                   this
                   City
                   ,
                   you
                   would
                   not
                   endure
                   they
                   should
                   offend
                   any
                   Free-man
                   ,
                   nor
                   set
                   fire
                   of
                   your
                   City
                   ,
                   holding
                   such
                   actions
                   cruell
                   and
                   barbarous
                   :
                   and
                   yet
                   you
                   haue
                   made
                   a
                   League
                   ,
                   according
                   to
                   the
                   which
                   you
                   haue
                   deliuered
                   the
                   rest
                   of
                   Greece
                   to
                   Barbarians
                   as
                   your
                   owne
                   by
                   gift
                   ,
                   by
                   an
                   outrage
                   and
                   a
                   most
                   ignominious
                   iniustice
                   .
                   These
                   are
                   the
                   things
                   which
                   in
                   the
                   beginning
                   you
                   vnderstood
                   not
                   :
                   But
                   at
                   this
                   day
                   you
                   are
                   made
                   manifest
                   vnto
                   the
                   World
                   by
                   the
                   misery
                   of
                   the
                   poore
                   Oretins
                   and
                   Eginetes
                   ,
                   for
                   that
                   Fortune
                   hath
                   of
                   purpose
                   rais'd
                   your
                   ignorance
                   vpon
                   a
                   Theater
                   .
                   The
                   beginning
                   of
                   this
                   Warre
                   and
                   of
                   the
                   actions
                   which
                   happen
                   are
                   such
                   .
                   But
                   what
                   can
                   wee
                   expect
                   more
                   ,
                   if
                   in
                   the
                   end
                   all
                   things
                   succeed
                   according
                   to
                   your
                   desire
                   :
                   shall
                   it
                   not
                   be
                   a
                   beginning
                   of
                   great
                   miseries
                   to
                   all
                   the
                   Grecians
                   ?
                   Beleeue
                   me
                   ,
                   that
                   after
                   the
                   Romans
                   haue
                   ended
                   the
                   Warre
                   in
                   Italy
                   (
                   the
                   which
                   will
                   soone
                   happen
                   ,
                   Hannibal
                   being
                   shut
                   vp
                   in
                   a
                   Corner
                   of
                   Brutia
                   )
                   they
                   will
                   imploy
                   all
                   their
                   forces
                   against
                   Greece
                   ,
                   vnder
                   colour
                   to
                   giue
                   succours
                   to
                   the
                   Etoliens
                   against
                   Philip
                   ,
                   but
                   the
                   truth
                   is
                   to
                   make
                   all
                   Greece
                   subiect
                   :
                   the
                   which
                   will
                   soone
                   be
                   manifest
                   .
                   For
                   whether
                   they
                   are
                   resolued
                   to
                   carry
                   themselues
                   like
                   honest
                   and
                   honourable
                   persons
                   ,
                   hauing
                   the
                   Victory
                   ,
                   the
                   thankes
                   shall
                   be
                   theirs
                   :
                   If
                   otherwise
                   they
                   shall
                   haue
                   the
                   profits
                   of
                   the
                   Defeates
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   power
                   ouer
                   them
                   that
                   escape
                   .
                   Then
                   you
                   will
                   call
                   vpon
                   the
                   Gods
                   ,
                   when
                   as
                   none
                   of
                   them
                   or
                   any
                   man
                   will
                   offer
                   to
                   assist
                   you
                   .
                   You
                   should
                   then
                   in
                   the
                   beginning
                   fore-see
                   all
                   things
                   :
                   This
                   was
                   lawfull
                   for
                   you
                   .
                   But
                   as
                   many
                   future
                   things
                   are
                   out
                   of
                   humane
                   prouidence
                   ,
                   now
                   at
                   the
                   least
                   you
                   should
                   take
                   a
                   better
                   aduice
                   ,
                   hauing
                   seene
                   the
                   euent
                   of
                   this
                   Warre
                   .
                   I
                   intreate
                   you
                   and
                   exhort
                   you
                   not
                   to
                   enuy
                   your
                   owne
                   safety
                   and
                   liberty
                   ,
                   nor
                   that
                   of
                   the
                   rest
                   of
                   Greece
                   .
                
              
            
          
        
         
         
           And
           when
           by
           his
           Speech
           (
           as
           he
           conceiued
           )
           somewhat
           moued
           the
           opinions
           of
           many
           ,
           Philips
           Embassadour
           entred
           :
           who
           leauing
           the
           things
           which
           might
           be
           spoken
           in
           particular
           ,
           he
           sayd
           ,
           that
           he
           had
           two
           points
           in
           charge
           :
           That
           if
           the
           Etoliens
           brake
           the
           peace
           ,
           he
           was
           ready
           to
           appeale
           vnto
           the
           Gods
           ,
           and
           to
           the
           Grecian
           Embassadours
           there
           present
           ,
           that
           they
           were
           to
           be
           held
           for
           the
           Authors
           of
           those
           things
           which
           hereafter
           should
           fall
           vpon
           Greece
           ,
           and
           not
           Philip.
           Glory
           saith
           he
           ,
           doth
           much
           amaze
           the
           Enemy
           ,
           but
           a
           reasonable
           preparation
           of
           Armes
           is
           of
           greater
           seruice
           for
           necessity
           .
           Then
           they
           should
           doe
           that
           which
           is
           necessry
           ,
           if
           they
           transferre
           the
           diligence
           and
           care
           which
           they
           haue
           at
           this
           day
           for
           their
           apparrell
           ,
           to
           the
           preparation
           of
           their
           Armes
           ,
           obseruing
           in
           their
           apparrell
           the
           ancient
           negligence
           .
           For
           by
           this
           meanes
           they
           may
           giue
           order
           for
           their
           priuate
           course
           of
           life
           ,
           and
           preserue
           their
           Common-wealth
           .
           And
           therefore
           (
           saith
           he
           )
           it
           is
           not
           needfull
           that
           he
           which
           giues
           himselfe
           to
           Armes
           ,
           and
           to
           the
           profession
           of
           Warre
           ,
           should
           looke
           when
           he
           puts
           on
           his
           Boots
           ,
           whether
           they
           be
           handsome
           ,
           and
           if
           his
           strops
           and
           pantables
           be
           braue
           :
           nor
           whether
           his
           Cloake
           and
           Iacket
           be
           rich
           ,
           when
           he
           must
           put
           on
           a
           Head-peece
           .
           Beleeue
           me
           ,
           the
           danger
           is
           manifest
           which
           they
           must
           expect
           ,
           which
           haue
           an
           exteriour
           shew
           in
           more
           recommendation
           then
           things
           necessary
           .
           Finally
           ,
           it
           were
           fit
           they
           should
           consider
           ,
           that
           this
           curiosity
           in
           habits
           sauoured
           of
           a
           woman
           ,
           I
           meane
           that
           is
           not
           much
           chast
           :
           where
           as
           the
           charges
           in
           Armes
           and
           seuerity
           ,
           restraine
           a
           good
           man
           ,
           desiring
           to
           preserue
           himselfe
           and
           his
           Countrey
           .
        
         
           All
           the
           assistants
           found
           this
           Speech
           so
           good
           ,
           in
           wondring
           at
           the
           aduice
           of
           this
           remonstrance
           ,
           that
           after
           they
           were
           gone
           out
           of
           the
           Court
           ,
           they
           pointed
           at
           those
           that
           were
           richly
           clad
           ,
           forcing
           some
           to
           leaue
           the
           place
           :
           and
           finally
           ,
           they
           prepared
           themselues
           to
           Armes
           and
           to
           make
           Warre
           accordingly
           .
           Behold
           how
           one
           sole
           Oration
           pronounced
           by
           a
           man
           of
           esteeme
           and
           in
           season
           ,
           not
           onely
           retires
           men
           from
           great
           vices
           ,
           but
           also
           incites
           them
           to
           great
           Enterprizes
           .
           But
           if
           he
           which
           giues
           good
           aduice
           ,
           leads
           a
           life
           answerable
           to
           his
           words
           ,
           it
           is
           necessary
           that
           his
           councell
           should
           purchase
           credit
           :
           the
           which
           happened
           in
           this
           man.
           He
           was
           sober
           and
           simple
           in
           his
           apparrell
           and
           liuing
           ,
           and
           in
           the
           vsage
           of
           his
           body
           .
           Finally
           ,
           he
           was
           of
           a
           pleasing
           speech
           without
           enuy
           and
           rancour
           .
           He
           studied
           wonderfully
           to
           be
           found
           veritable
           in
           all
           his
           life
           ,
           and
           therefore
           when
           he
           vsed
           any
           ordinary
           speech
           ,
           the
           Auditors
           gaue
           him
           great
           credit
           .
           And
           as
           his
           life
           serued
           for
           an
           example
           in
           all
           things
           ,
           so
           the
           Auditors
           had
           no
           great
           neede
           of
           any
           long
           Discourse
           .
           Wherefore
           he
           hath
           often
           in
           few
           words
           ,
           by
           his
           credit
           and
           knowledge
           in
           things
           ,
           ouerthrowne
           the
           long
           speeches
           which
           seemed
           to
           haue
           beene
           deliuered
           sufficiently
           by
           the
           Enemies
           .
           When
           the
           Councell
           was
           ended
           ,
           euery
           man
           retired
           to
           his
           Countrey
           :
           And
           in
           commending
           as
           well
           the
           man
           as
           his
           words
           ,
           they
           had
           a
           conceite
           that
           they
           could
           not
           doe
           amisse
           vnder
           his
           gouernment
           .
        
         
           Finally
           ,
           Philopemen
           went
           speedily
           to
           the
           Cities
           to
           make
           preparation
           for
           the
           Warre
           .
           Then
           he
           trained
           vp
           a
           multitude
           assembled
           :
           and
           when
           he
           had
           not
           imployed
           eight
           Moneths
           in
           the
           preparation
           of
           these
           forces
           ,
           
           he
           leads
           his
           Army
           to
           Mantinea
           to
           fight
           with
           the
           Tyrant
           for
           the
           liberty
           of
           all
           
             Morea
             .
             Machanides
          
           likewise
           taking
           courage
           ,
           and
           
           thinking
           to
           preuaile
           ouer
           the
           Acheins
           at
           his
           pleasure
           ,
           giues
           the
           Lacedemonians
           to
           vnderstand
           the
           things
           that
           were
           then
           necessary
           ,
           as
           soone
           as
           hee
           was
           aduertised
           of
           the
           assembly
           of
           the
           Tegeans
           at
           Mantinia
           :
           Then
           suddainly
           the
           next
           day
           at
           Sun-rising
           hee
           takes
           his
           way
           towards
           Mantinia
           ,
           marching
           on
           the
           right
           wing
           with
           the
           Legionaries
           ,
           and
           placing
           the
           Mercenaries
           on
           the
           right
           and
           left
           ,
           going
           a
           slow
           pace
           in
           the
           beginning
           of
           his
           voyage
           :
           He
           addes
           moreouer
           Chariots
           carrying
           a
           great
           abundance
           of
           instruments
           of
           Warre
           and
           Cros-bowes
           .
        
         
           At
           the
           same
           time
           Philopomen
           hauing
           diuided
           his
           Army
           into
           three
           ,
           he
           caused
           the
           Sclauonians
           and
           Corslets
           to
           goe
           forth
           by
           the
           Gate
           which
           tends
           to
           the
           Temple
           of
           Neptune
           ,
           
           and
           withall
           the
           strangers
           and
           strong
           men
           :
           then
           by
           that
           which
           lookes
           to
           the
           West
           ,
           the
           Legionaries
           :
           and
           the
           Horse-men
           of
           the
           City
           by
           the
           next
           .
           Moreouer
           ,
           he
           seazed
           (
           with
           the
           best
           of
           his
           aduenturers
           )
           of
           a
           little
           Hill
           lying
           right
           against
           the
           City
           ,
           the
           which
           extends
           vpon
           the
           way
           of
           strangers
           and
           the
           Temple
           of
           Neptune
           .
           And
           ioyning
           the
           Corslets
           ,
           he
           lodgeth
           them
           on
           the
           South
           ,
           ordring
           the
           Sclauonians
           in
           a
           place
           neare
           vnto
           them
           .
           Then
           casting
           the
           Legionaries
           behind
           them
           in
           a
           round
           ,
           he
           lodgeth
           them
           in
           the
           space
           neare
           the
           Ditch
           which
           drawes
           to
           Neptunes
           Temple
           ,
           by
           the
           midst
           of
           the
           Mantinians
           Plaine
           ,
           and
           ioynes
           vpon
           the
           Mountaines
           neare
           vnto
           Elisfasiens
           .
           He
           orders
           moreouer
           vpon
           the
           right
           wing
           the
           Acheian
           Horsmen
           ,
           of
           which
           Aristonete
           of
           Dymce
           had
           the
           leading
           :
           and
           vpon
           the
           hee
           had
           all
           the
           Strangers
           ,
           hauing
           their
           distinct
           Ordonance
           amongst
           them
           .
        
         
           When
           the
           Enemies
           Army
           approacht
           ,
           he
           comes
           to
           the
           Legionaries
           ,
           admonishing
           them
           in
           few
           words
           ,
           but
           with
           the
           efficacy
           of
           the
           present
           danger
           .
           But
           most
           part
           of
           his
           words
           were
           not
           heard
           :
           for
           the
           multitude
           prest
           the
           cause
           so
           much
           for
           the
           affection
           they
           bare
           him
           ,
           and
           the
           impetuosity
           of
           the
           people
           ,
           that
           the
           Army
           as
           it
           were
           moued
           with
           a
           certaine
           diuine
           fury
           ,
           perswaded
           him
           to
           worke
           without
           feare
           .
           Finally
           ,
           he
           endeauoured
           (
           if
           time
           would
           haue
           permitted
           him
           )
           to
           declare
           vnto
           them
           diligently
           ,
           
           how
           this
           present
           danger
           concerned
           some
           in
           regard
           of
           infamy
           and
           a
           base
           seruitude
           ,
           and
           others
           in
           regard
           of
           liberty
           alwayes
           memorable
           and
           glorious
           .
           Moreouer
           ,
           Machanides
           instructs
           first
           the
           Battalion
           of
           the
           Legionaries
           which
           they
           call
           Orthie
           ,
           that
           it
           should
           fight
           with
           the
           right
           wing
           of
           the
           Enemies
           .
           Then
           he
           marcheth
           ,
           and
           after
           he
           had
           gain'd
           a
           meane
           space
           ,
           makes
           the
           forme
           of
           a
           Snaile
           ,
           and
           drawes
           his
           Army
           in
           length
           ,
           putting
           his
           right
           wing
           in
           Front
           to
           the
           left
           of
           the
           Acheins
           .
           In
           regard
           of
           the
           Targetteers
           ,
           he
           placeth
           them
           before
           the
           whole
           Army
           with
           some
           space
           .
        
         
           Philopomen
           seeing
           his
           attempt
           ,
           who
           thought
           by
           the
           Targeteers
           to
           giue
           a
           Charge
           to
           the
           Legionary
           Bands
           which
           offended
           the
           Souldiers
           ,
           and
           caused
           a
           great
           alarum
           in
           the
           Army
           ,
           so
           as
           hee
           delayed
           no
           longer
           ,
           making
           vse
           in
           effect
           of
           the
           Tarrentins
           at
           the
           beginning
           of
           the
           Combate
           neare
           to
           Neptunes
           Temple
           ,
           vpon
           the
           Plaine
           which
           was
           commodious
           for
           Horse-men
           .
           Machanides
           seeing
           this
           ,
           is
           forced
           to
           doe
           the
           like
           ,
           and
           to
           cause
           the
           Tarrentins
           (
           which
           were
           with
           him
           )
           to
           march
           .
           Finally
           ,
           they
           fought
           valiantly
           in
           the
           beginning
           .
           But
           when
           those
           that
           were
           
           lightly
           armed
           ,
           preuailed
           something
           ouer
           them
           that
           were
           weaker
           ,
           it
           fell
           out
           in
           a
           short
           time
           that
           the
           Combate
           began
           of
           either
           side
           betwixt
           the
           forreine
           Souldiers
           .
           And
           when
           as
           they
           had
           ioyned
           together
           ,
           and
           had
           fought
           long
           like
           braue
           men
           ,
           the
           danger
           was
           equall
           ,
           so
           as
           the
           rest
           of
           the
           Armies
           ,
           expecting
           the
           issue
           of
           the
           Battaile
           ,
           could
           not
           fight
           there
           ,
           for
           that
           many
           times
           both
           the
           one
           and
           the
           other
           in
           fighting
           ,
           exceeded
           their
           first
           station
           .
           Yet
           the
           Tyrants
           souldiers
           had
           for
           a
           time
           the
           better
           ,
           considering
           their
           multitude
           and
           dexterity
           ,
           with
           their
           Armes
           and
           Experience
           .
           The
           which
           did
           not
           happen
           without
           cause
           .
           For
           as
           the
           multitude
           in
           Comminalties
           ,
           is
           more
           cheerefull
           in
           Combats
           in
           Warre
           ,
           then
           the
           Subiects
           which
           are
           Enemies
           to
           Tyrants
           ,
           so
           strange
           Souldiers
           taking
           pay
           of
           Monarches
           ,
           excell
           those
           of
           Common-weales
           .
           And
           as
           some
           Subiects
           fight
           for
           liberty
           ,
           and
           some
           are
           in
           danger
           of
           seruitude
           ,
           some
           also
           of
           the
           Mercenaries
           fight
           for
           a
           certaine
           profit
           ,
           others
           for
           the
           defence
           of
           their
           Liues
           .
           But
           a
           popular
           power
           puts
           not
           her
           liberty
           into
           the
           hands
           of
           Mercenaries
           ,
           after
           they
           haue
           defeated
           their
           Enemies
           :
           Whereas
           a
           Tyrant
           the
           greater
           Enterprize
           he
           makes
           ,
           the
           more
           souldiers
           he
           hath
           need
           off
           .
           For
           as
           he
           doth
           more
           outrages
           ,
           so
           he
           hath
           more
           watchers
           ouer
           his
           life
           .
        
         
           The
           safety
           then
           of
           Monarches
           consists
           in
           the
           good
           affection
           ,
           and
           forces
           of
           his
           forreine
           Souldiers
           .
           
           Wherefore
           then
           it
           hapned
           that
           the
           forreine
           Souldiers
           fought
           with
           such
           great
           Courage
           and
           Resolution
           ,
           as
           the
           Sclauonians
           and
           Horacites
           being
           in
           front
           of
           them
           could
           not
           indure
           their
           Charge
           :
           flying
           all
           as
           repuls'd
           towards
           Mantinia
           ,
           seauen
           Furlongs
           distant
           .
           Then
           that
           which
           some
           men
           held
           in
           doubt
           was
           made
           plaine
           and
           certaine
           .
           It
           is
           manifest
           that
           many
           actions
           in
           Warre
           breed
           Experience
           of
           things
           ,
           so
           do
           they
           ignorance
           .
           It
           is
           a
           great
           matter
           for
           him
           that
           hath
           purchased
           Authority
           in
           the
           beginning
           ,
           to
           extend
           it
           farther
           :
           But
           it
           is
           a
           farre
           greater
           matter
           to
           fixe
           vpon
           him
           whose
           first
           attempts
           haue
           not
           beene
           successefull
           :
           and
           to
           consider
           the
           indiscretion
           of
           the
           vnfortunate
           ,
           and
           to
           obserue
           their
           faults
           .
        
         
           You
           shall
           oftentimes
           see
           that
           they
           which
           seeme
           to
           haue
           the
           better
           ,
           are
           within
           a
           short
           space
           frustrated
           of
           all
           in
           generall
           :
           And
           againe
           ,
           they
           which
           at
           the
           first
           were
           beaten
           ,
           haue
           by
           their
           industry
           restored
           all
           :
           the
           which
           appeared
           then
           betwixt
           these
           two
           Princes
           .
           For
           when
           the
           bands
           of
           Souldiers
           which
           the
           Acheins
           had
           wauered
           ,
           and
           that
           the
           left
           wing
           was
           broken
           ,
           Machanides
           leauing
           his
           good
           Fortune
           and
           the
           Victory
           of
           those
           of
           the
           Wing
           ,
           and
           to
           assaile
           the
           others
           in
           Front
           ,
           and
           finally
           to
           attend
           the
           Victory
           ,
           he
           did
           nothing
           of
           all
           this
           ,
           but
           scattred
           with
           the
           Mercenaries
           ,
           without
           order
           like
           a
           young
           man
           ,
           he
           pursued
           the
           Chase
           ,
           as
           if
           feare
           had
           not
           beene
           able
           to
           pursue
           those
           which
           fled
           vnto
           the
           Gates
           .
           The
           Chiefe
           of
           the
           Acheins
           imployed
           all
           his
           power
           to
           stay
           the
           Mercenaries
           with
           cries
           and
           perswasions
           ,
           calling
           to
           the
           rest
           of
           their
           Commaunders
           .
           But
           when
           he
           saw
           them
           forcibly
           repuls'd
           ,
           he
           was
           not
           amazed
           if
           they
           turned
           head
           ,
           or
           despairing
           ,
           abandoned
           the
           place
           ,
           but
           he
           with-drew
           the
           Wing
           which
           charged
           and
           pursued
           them
           .
           And
           when
           the
           place
           where
           the
           danger
           was
           ,
           was
           abandoned
           ,
           he
           sent
           presently
           to
           the
           first
           Legionaries
           ,
           that
           they
           should
           couer
           themselues
           with
           
           their
           Targets
           ;
           and
           in
           keeping
           order
           he
           went
           speedily
           before
           .
           Being
           come
           suddainly
           to
           the
           place
           abandoned
           ,
           hee
           defeated
           the
           pursuers
           ,
           hauing
           great
           aduantage
           vpon
           the
           Enemies
           battailion
           .
           Hee
           likewise
           perswaded
           the
           Legionaries
           to
           haue
           a
           good
           Courage
           and
           resolution
           ,
           and
           not
           to
           budge
           ,
           vntill
           hee
           gaue
           them
           order
           to
           march
           close
           in
           Battaile
           against
           the
           Enemy
           .
           And
           as
           for
           Polybius
           the
           Megalopolitaine
           ,
           hauing
           gathered
           together
           the
           remainder
           of
           the
           Sclauonians
           which
           had
           turned
           Head
           ,
           with
           the
           armed
           men
           and
           the
           Strangers
           ,
           he
           enioynes
           him
           to
           haue
           a
           great
           care
           to
           keepe
           the
           Battallion
           in
           good
           order
           ,
           and
           to
           looke
           to
           those
           which
           were
           retired
           from
           the
           Chase.
           The
           Lacedemonians
           likewise
           resuming
           Courage
           and
           strength
           ,
           for
           that
           they
           were
           esteemed
           the
           most
           valiant
           ,
           charged
           the
           Enemies
           with
           their
           Iauelings
           without
           Commaund
           .
        
         
           And
           as
           in
           this
           pursuite
           they
           were
           come
           vnto
           the
           brinke
           of
           the
           Ditch
           ,
           and
           had
           no
           more
           time
           to
           returne
           ,
           for
           that
           they
           were
           in
           the
           Enemies
           hands
           ,
           and
           that
           finally
           they
           forsooke
           and
           disdained
           the
           Ditch
           ,
           for
           that
           it
           had
           many
           descents
           ,
           and
           was
           drie
           and
           without
           Trees
           ,
           they
           ranne
           into
           it
           without
           any
           discretion
           .
           As
           this
           occasion
           offers
           it selfe
           against
           the
           Enemy
           ,
           Phylopomen
           hauing
           fore-seene
           it
           long
           before
           ,
           he
           then
           Commaunded
           all
           the
           Legionaries
           to
           aduance
           with
           their
           Iauelings
           .
           And
           when
           as
           all
           the
           Acheins
           with
           one
           resolution
           had
           cast
           themselues
           vpon
           the
           Enemies
           with
           horrible
           cries
           ,
           hauing
           formerly
           broken
           the
           battalion
           of
           the
           Lacedemonians
           ,
           descending
           into
           the
           Ditch
           ,
           they
           turne
           Head
           with
           great
           Courage
           against
           the
           Enemy
           which
           held
           the
           higher
           ground
           .
           It
           is
           true
           ,
           that
           a
           great
           part
           was
           defeated
           aswell
           by
           the
           Acheins
           as
           their
           owne
           men
           .
           That
           which
           I
           haue
           spoken
           happens
           not
           by
           chance
           ,
           but
           by
           the
           prouidence
           of
           the
           Commaunder
           ,
           who
           had
           suddainly
           made
           this
           Ditch
           .
           Philopomen
           fled
           not
           from
           the
           Battaile
           as
           some
           had
           conceiued
           :
           But
           considering
           and
           aduising
           dilligently
           like
           a
           good
           Commaunder
           of
           all
           things
           in
           particular
           ,
           that
           if
           Machanides
           should
           lead
           his
           Army
           thither
           ,
           it
           would
           happen
           that
           by
           ignorance
           of
           the
           Ditch
           ,
           he
           would
           fall
           into
           danger
           with
           his
           Battalion
           ,
           as
           it
           succeeded
           in
           Effect
           .
           And
           if
           considering
           the
           difficulty
           of
           the
           Ditch
           ,
           hee
           should
           seeme
           to
           feare
           and
           turne
           Head
           ,
           hee
           should
           then
           be
           wonderfully
           frustrated
           of
           his
           Enterprize
           and
           Designe
           ,
           for
           that
           hee
           should
           haue
           the
           Victory
           without
           fight
           ,
           Machanides
           beeing
           defeated
           by
           a
           vnfortunate
           disaster
           .
           It
           had
           happened
           to
           many
           which
           had
           vndertaken
           a
           Battaile
           ,
           that
           finding
           themselues
           insufficient
           to
           ioyne
           with
           the
           Enemy
           ,
           some
           in
           regard
           of
           the
           disaduantage
           of
           places
           ,
           others
           for
           the
           multitude
           ,
           and
           some
           for
           other
           causes
           ,
           and
           by
           this
           same
           meanes
           shewing
           and
           expressing
           themselues
           in
           their
           flight
           to
           bee
           of
           little
           Experience
           ,
           some
           hoping
           to
           be
           stronger
           vpon
           the
           Reare
           ,
           and
           others
           that
           they
           might
           escape
           the
           Enemy
           safely
           .
           Among
           the
           which
           were
           these
           Commaunders
           .
        
         
           But
           Philopomen
           was
           not
           deceiued
           in
           his
           fore-sight
           :
           by
           whose
           endeauour
           it
           happened
           ,
           that
           the
           Lacedemonians
           made
           a
           speedy
           flight
           .
           And
           when
           hee
           saw
           his
           Legions
           to
           vanquish
           ,
           hee
           laboured
           to
           bring
           that
           vnto
           an
           ende
           which
           remained
           of
           an
           absolute
           Victory
           .
           Which
           
           was
           ,
           that
           Machanides
           should
           not
           escape
           ,
           and
           therefore
           knowing
           him
           to
           be
           at
           the
           pursuite
           of
           the
           Chase
           ,
           on
           that
           side
           of
           the
           Ditch
           which
           lay
           towards
           the
           City
           with
           his
           Mercenaries
           ,
           had
           not
           beene
           retired
           and
           with
           drawne
           ,
           he
           attends
           his
           comming
           .
           But
           when
           as
           Machanides
           flying
           after
           the
           Chase
           ,
           saw
           his
           Army
           turne
           head
           ,
           and
           hearing
           that
           all
           hope
           was
           lost
           for
           him
           ,
           he
           laboured
           with
           his
           forreine
           Souldiers
           in
           turning
           head
           ,
           to
           escape
           thorough
           the
           Enemies
           dispersed
           ,
           and
           scattred
           in
           their
           Chase.
           Whereunto
           they
           likewise
           hauing
           regard
           ,
           stayed
           with
           him
           in
           the
           beginning
           ,
           feeding
           themselues
           with
           the
           same
           hope
           of
           safety
           .
           But
           when
           as
           at
           their
           comming
           they
           saw
           the
           Acheins
           keepe
           the
           Bridge
           vpon
           the
           Ditch
           ,
           then
           all
           amazed
           they
           abandon
           him
           and
           fled
           ,
           euery
           man
           looking
           to
           his
           owne
           preseruation
           .
           And
           when
           the
           Tyrant
           despaired
           of
           the
           passage
           of
           the
           Bridge
           ,
           he
           went
           directly
           to
           the
           Ditch
           ,
           and
           endeauours
           to
           finde
           a
           passage
           .
        
         
           Philopomen
           knowing
           the
           Tyrant
           by
           his
           purple
           Robe
           ,
           and
           the
           caparrisson
           of
           his
           Horse
           ,
           leaues
           Polybius
           there
           ,
           and
           giues
           him
           charge
           to
           keepe
           the
           passage
           carefully
           ,
           not
           sparing
           any
           of
           the
           Mercenaries
           ,
           for
           that
           most
           commonly
           they
           fauour
           and
           support
           the
           Tyrant
           of
           Lacedemon
           .
           In
           regard
           of
           himselfe
           ,
           he
           takes
           
             Polyene
             ,
             Cypariss●e
          
           ,
           and
           Simie
           ,
           of
           whom
           he
           then
           made
           vse
           ,
           marching
           against
           the
           Tyrant
           and
           his
           Company
           on
           the
           other
           side
           of
           the
           Ditch
           .
           Machanides
           had
           at
           that
           time
           two
           men
           with
           him
           ,
           that
           is
           to
           say
           ,
           Anaxidamus
           and
           a
           strange
           Souldier
           :
           When
           hee
           prest
           his
           Horse
           to
           take
           a
           certaine
           commodious
           passage
           of
           the
           Ditch
           ,
           Philopomen
           doubling
           vpon
           him
           ,
           gaue
           him
           a
           mortall
           wound
           with
           a
           Iaueling
           ,
           and
           soone
           after
           another
           ,
           
           killing
           the
           Tyrant
           valiantly
           .
           The
           like
           happened
           to
           Anaxidamus
           by
           the
           Horse-men
           which
           marcht
           with
           him
           .
           The
           third
           man
           despairing
           of
           the
           passage
           ,
           
           escaped
           the
           danger
           by
           flight
           ,
           whilest
           they
           slew
           the
           other
           two
           .
           After
           their
           death
           Simies
           Company
           stript
           them
           ,
           and
           brought
           away
           the
           Head
           and
           Armes
           of
           the
           Tyrant
           ,
           to
           make
           his
           death
           knowne
           vnto
           the
           Troupes
           :
           whereby
           they
           might
           with
           more
           diligence
           pursue
           the
           Enemies
           into
           their
           City
           :
           the
           which
           serued
           much
           to
           moue
           the
           Commons
           .
           For
           by
           this
           meanes
           they
           reduced
           the
           City
           of
           Tegea
           vnder
           their
           obedience
           :
           
           after
           which
           prize
           they
           camped
           neare
           vnto
           the
           Riuer
           of
           Erota
           ,
           after
           they
           had
           made
           themselues
           Maisters
           of
           the
           Champion
           Countrey
           .
           And
           as
           they
           could
           not
           chase
           the
           Enemy
           out
           of
           their
           Countrey
           for
           a
           long
           time
           ,
           they
           then
           wasted
           all
           the
           Lacedemonian
           Prouinces
           without
           feare
           ,
           hauing
           lost
           few
           men
           in
           Battaile
           ,
           and
           the
           Lacedemonians
           aboue
           foure
           thousand
           ,
           besides
           many
           Prisoners
           ,
           and
           the
           taking
           of
           all
           their
           Baggage
           and
           Armes
           .
        
         
           
           
             Of
             Hannibal
             and
             the
             Carthaginians
             .
          
           
             ANd
             therefore
             who
             will
             not
             wonder
             at
             the
             gouernment
             ,
             
             vertue
             and
             power
             of
             this
             man
             ,
             in
             his
             valiant
             exploits
             of
             War
             decided
             in
             Field
             ,
             hauing
             regard
             to
             the
             length
             of
             time
             ,
             and
             knowing
             Hannibal
             as
             well
             in
             Battailes
             as
             encounters
             ,
             as
             in
             sieges
             of
             Townes
             ,
             alterations
             ,
             and
             euents
             of
             times
             ,
             and
             in
             the
             fulnesse
             of
             all
             the
             Enterprizes
             and
             resolutions
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             which
             hee
             hath
             made
             Warre
             in
             Italy
             against
             the
             Romans
             for
             the
             space
             of
             seuenteene
             yeares
             ,
             and
             hauing
             neuer
             broken
             vp
             his
             Campe
             ,
             but
             kept
             it
             still
             entire
             as
             vnder
             a
             good
             Leader
             ,
             and
             commanded
             so
             great
             a
             multitude
             either
             without
             mutiny
             towards
             him
             or
             among
             themselues
             ,
             although
             he
             did
             not
             imploy
             in
             his
             Army
             men
             of
             one
             Nation
             ,
             not
             of
             one
             Race
             .
             
             He
             had
             vnder
             his
             command
             
               Lybians
               ,
               Spaniards
               ,
               Phenicians
               ,
               Italians
               ,
            
             and
             Grecians
             :
             among
             the
             which
             the
             Lawes
             nor
             customes
             ,
             nor
             the
             Language
             had
             any
             thing
             common
             .
             But
             the
             industry
             of
             the
             Commander
             made
             this
             great
             multitude
             of
             different
             Nations
             obedient
             to
             the
             Commandments
             of
             one
             man
             ,
             according
             to
             his
             desire
             :
             although
             the
             Euents
             were
             not
             alwayes
             answerable
             ,
             but
             diuers
             :
             and
             that
             many
             times
             Fortune
             smiled
             vpon
             him
             ,
             and
             was
             sometimes
             opposite
             .
             These
             things
             considered
             ,
             you
             may
             safely
             say
             (
             in
             wondring
             at
             the
             vertue
             of
             this
             Commander
             ,
             in
             that
             which
             concernes
             this
             point
             )
             that
             if
             hee
             had
             first
             assailed
             the
             other
             Countries
             of
             the
             World
             ,
             and
             then
             the
             Romans
             ,
             he
             would
             haue
             preuailed
             in
             all
             that
             he
             had
             attempted
             .
             But
             seeing
             at
             this
             day
             hee
             hath
             begun
             the
             Warre
             against
             those
             which
             hee
             should
             haue
             assailed
             last
             ,
             hee
             hath
             made
             both
             the
             beginning
             and
             the
             ending
             .
          
           
             Asdrubal
             hauing
             drawne
             together
             the
             Souldiers
             from
             those
             places
             where
             they
             had
             wintred
             ,
             prepares
             for
             his
             voyage
             ,
             and
             campes
             neare
             vnto
             a
             City
             called
             Elinge
             ,
             
             building
             a
             Pallisadoe
             on
             the
             side
             of
             the
             Mountaine
             ,
             with
             plaine
             spaces
             before
             ,
             fit
             for
             skirmishes
             and
             encounters
             .
             Hee
             had
             three
             score
             and
             ten
             thousand
             Foote
             ,
             foure
             thousand
             Horse
             ,
             and
             two
             and
             thirty
             Elephants
             .
             
               Publius
               Scipio
            
             on
             the
             other
             side
             sends
             
               Marcus
               Iunius
            
             to
             Lochis
             to
             receiue
             the
             Bands
             which
             hee
             had
             leiued
             :
             
             being
             three
             thousand
             Foote
             and
             fiue
             hundred
             Horse
             .
             In
             regard
             of
             the
             other
             Allies
             ,
             he
             accompanies
             them
             ,
             taking
             his
             way
             to
             the
             place
             appointed
             .
          
           
             When
             hee
             was
             come
             to
             Catalongne
             ,
             and
             to
             the
             places
             which
             were
             about
             Becyle
             ,
             and
             had
             ioyned
             his
             Army
             with
             Marcus
             ,
             and
             
             with
             the
             Troupes
             of
             Colichante
             ,
             he
             fell
             into
             a
             great
             perplexity
             for
             the
             apparent
             dangers
             .
             For
             in
             truth
             he
             had
             not
             a
             sufficient
             Roman
             Army
             without
             the
             forces
             of
             the
             Allies
             to
             hazard
             a
             Battaile
             .
             It
             seemed
             an
             vnsafe
             thing
             ,
             foolish
             ,
             and
             rash
             for
             those
             which
             put
             their
             hope
             in
             the
             forces
             of
             their
             Allies
             to
             hazard
             a
             Battaile
             .
             But
             as
             he
             was
             for
             a
             time
             in
             suspence
             ,
             and
             that
             the
             affaires
             concluded
             that
             he
             must
             vse
             the
             Allies
             ,
             he
             came
             to
             fight
             with
             the
             Spaniards
             :
             to
             the
             end
             that
             by
             this
             meanes
             he
             might
             make
             the
             Enemy
             imagine
             that
             hee
             fought
             with
             his
             whole
             Army
             .
          
           
             This
             being
             resolu'd
             ,
             he
             marches
             with
             all
             his
             Troups
             ,
             being
             forty
             fiue
             thousand
             Foot
             ,
             and
             about
             three
             thousand
             Horse
             .
             And
             when
             he
             was
             neare
             the
             Carthaginians
             ,
             so
             as
             he
             might
             well
             be
             discouered
             ,
             he
             camps
             about
             certaine
             little
             Hils
             right
             against
             the
             Enemy
             .
             
             Asdrubal
             thinking
             to
             haue
             found
             a
             fit
             time
             to
             charge
             the
             Romans
             in
             Camping
             ,
             he
             fell
             vpon
             their
             Campe
             with
             the
             greatest
             part
             of
             his
             Horse-men
             ,
             and
             Massanissa
             with
             the
             Numades
             ,
             hauing
             a
             conceite
             to
             surprize
             Scipio
             suddainly
             .
             But
             he
             hauing
             formerly
             fore-seene
             the
             future
             ,
             he
             layd
             an
             Ambush
             of
             Horse-men
             behinde
             a
             certaine
             Hill
             ,
             
             equall
             in
             number
             to
             those
             of
             the
             Carthaginians
             :
             who
             charging
             by
             surprize
             ,
             many
             in
             the
             beginning
             turning
             head
             ,
             in
             regard
             of
             this
             vnexpected
             Charge
             of
             the
             Romans
             ,
             fell
             from
             their
             Horses
             ,
             others
             affronting
             the
             Enemies
             fought
             valiantly
             .
             But
             for
             the
             dexterity
             of
             the
             Roman
             Horse-men
             in
             fighting
             ,
             the
             Carthaginians
             being
             troubled
             and
             discontented
             ,
             after
             some
             little
             resistance
             gaue
             backe
             ,
             retiring
             in
             the
             beginning
             in
             good
             order
             :
             But
             when
             the
             Romans
             pursued
             them
             ,
             they
             tooke
             their
             flight
             vnder
             the
             Campe.
             This
             done
             ,
             the
             Romans
             assure
             themselues
             the
             more
             to
             vndergoe
             the
             danger
             :
             and
             the
             Carthaginians
             did
             the
             contrary
             .
             The
             dayes
             following
             they
             draw
             their
             Armies
             into
             the
             Plaine
             which
             lay
             betwixt
             them
             ,
             and
             making
             skirmishes
             as
             well
             of
             Horse-men
             ,
             as
             of
             their
             most
             valiant
             Foote
             ,
             and
             trying
             one
             another
             they
             resolued
             to
             Battaile
             .
          
           
             It
             seemed
             then
             that
             Scipio
             had
             practised
             a
             double
             stratagem
             .
             For
             when
             he
             saw
             Asdrubal
             slow
             in
             ordring
             of
             his
             forces
             ,
             and
             to
             put
             the
             Lybians
             in
             the
             midst
             ,
             and
             the
             Elephants
             vpon
             the
             two
             wings
             :
             Then
             as
             hee
             was
             accustomed
             to
             obserue
             the
             opportunity
             of
             the
             time
             ,
             
             and
             to
             make
             head
             against
             the
             Lybians
             by
             Romans
             ,
             and
             to
             mingle
             the
             Spaniards
             vpon
             the
             wings
             ,
             on
             the
             day
             which
             hee
             resolued
             to
             fight
             ,
             hee
             doth
             now
             the
             contrary
             ,
             giuing
             by
             this
             meanes
             great
             comfort
             to
             his
             forces
             for
             the
             Victory
             ,
             and
             weakning
             the
             Enemy
             .
             Presently
             at
             the
             Sunne-rising
             he
             giues
             all
             the
             Souldiers
             notice
             by
             men
             appointed
             ,
             that
             all
             they
             which
             were
             to
             fight
             armed
             ,
             should
             stand
             before
             the
             Pallisadoe
             .
             This
             done
             ,
             when
             they
             had
             obeyed
             him
             cheerefully
             ,
             for
             the
             hope
             they
             had
             conceiued
             for
             the
             future
             ,
             he
             sends
             the
             Horse-men
             before
             ,
             and
             the
             ablest
             Souldiers
             ,
             giuing
             them
             charge
             to
             approach
             the
             Enemies
             Campe
             ,
             and
             that
             in
             skirmishing
             couragiously
             they
             should
             begin
             the
             Battaile
             .
             For
             his
             part
             ,
             he
             marcheth
             at
             Sun-rising
             with
             the
             Footmen
             .
             And
             being
             come
             into
             the
             midst
             of
             the
             field
             ,
             he
             drew
             his
             Army
             in
             Battaile
             after
             another
             forme
             then
             he
             had
             bin
             accustomed
             .
             
             For
             he
             put
             the
             
             Spaniards
             in
             the
             midst
             ,
             and
             the
             Romans
             vpon
             the
             wings
             .
             When
             as
             the
             Horse-men
             approacht
             the
             Pallisadoe
             ,
             and
             that
             the
             rest
             of
             the
             Army
             was
             in
             sight
             and
             ready
             ,
             the
             Carthaginians
             had
             scarce
             time
             to
             arme
             .
          
           
             Asdrubal
             being
             then
             forced
             to
             drawe
             the
             valiantest
             of
             his
             men
             to
             field
             against
             the
             Romans
             ,
             
             being
             yet
             fasting
             without
             preparation
             and
             in
             haste
             both
             the
             Foot-men
             and
             Horse-men
             :
             and
             to
             plant
             his
             Army
             of
             Foot-men
             not
             farre
             from
             the
             Mountaines
             ,
             and
             the
             Ordonance
             in
             the
             Plaine
             as
             they
             had
             beene
             accustomed
             .
             The
             Romans
             stayed
             some
             time
             :
             but
             for
             that
             the
             day
             was
             well
             aduanced
             ,
             and
             that
             the
             Combat
             of
             either
             side
             was
             vncertaine
             and
             equall
             ,
             and
             that
             there
             was
             danger
             that
             they
             which
             should
             be
             prest
             ,
             turning
             head
             ,
             would
             retire
             vpon
             their
             Battalions
             ,
             then
             Scipio
             retiring
             the
             Skirmishers
             by
             the
             space
             betwixt
             the
             Ensignes
             ,
             he
             diuides
             them
             vpon
             the
             wings
             after
             those
             which
             had
             beene
             formerly
             appointed
             .
             Then
             he
             giues
             order
             to
             assaile
             the
             Enemy
             in
             Front
             ,
             first
             to
             the
             Iauelings
             ,
             and
             then
             with
             Horse-men
             :
             and
             being
             a
             Furlong
             from
             the
             Enemy
             ,
             he
             commands
             the
             Spaniards
             which
             were
             in
             Battaile
             ,
             to
             march
             in
             the
             same
             order
             ,
             and
             that
             they
             should
             turne
             the
             Ensignes
             vpon
             the
             right
             hand
             ,
             and
             they
             of
             the
             left
             doing
             the
             contrary
             .
             And
             when
             he
             began
             on
             the
             right
             side
             ,
             
               Lacius
               Marcus
            
             and
             
               Marcus
               Iunius
            
             led
             three
             braue
             Troups
             of
             Horse-men
             on
             the
             left
             hand
             ,
             and
             before
             were
             those
             which
             were
             lightly
             armed
             and
             accustomed
             to
             the
             Warre
             ,
             with
             three
             Bands
             of
             Foot-men
             (
             the
             Romans
             call
             a
             Band
             of
             Foot-men
             a
             Cohort
             )
             to
             whom
             the
             Targetteers
             ioyned
             on
             the
             one
             side
             ,
             and
             the
             Archers
             on
             the
             other
             .
          
           
             In
             this
             sort
             they
             marched
             against
             the
             Enemy
             ,
             making
             by
             this
             meanes
             an
             attempt
             with
             effect
             ,
             considering
             the
             continuall
             repaire
             of
             those
             which
             ioyned
             with
             them
             by
             files
             .
             As
             by
             chance
             these
             men
             were
             not
             farre
             from
             the
             Enemy
             ,
             and
             that
             the
             Spaniards
             which
             were
             on
             the
             wing
             were
             farther
             off
             ,
             as
             they
             which
             matched
             a
             slow
             pace
             ,
             they
             make
             an
             attempt
             vpon
             the
             two
             Battalions
             of
             the
             Enemy
             ,
             drawne
             in
             length
             with
             the
             Roman
             forces
             ,
             according
             to
             that
             which
             had
             beene
             resolued
             in
             the
             beginning
             .
             The
             following
             alterations
             (
             by
             the
             meanes
             whereof
             it
             happened
             that
             they
             which
             followed
             ,
             ioyned
             with
             the
             former
             ,
             encountring
             the
             Enemies
             in
             a
             direct
             line
             ,
             had
             betwixt
             them
             diuers
             orders
             )
             so
             as
             the
             right
             Battalion
             had
             on
             the
             left
             side
             the
             Foot-men
             mingled
             with
             the
             Horse
             .
             For
             the
             Horse-men
             which
             were
             on
             the
             right
             wing
             ,
             mingling
             with
             the
             Iauelings
             of
             the
             Foot
             lightly
             armed
             ,
             laboured
             to
             inclose
             the
             Enemies
             .
             The
             Foot-men
             on
             the
             other
             side
             couered
             themselues
             with
             their
             Targets
             .
             They
             which
             on
             the
             left
             hand
             were
             in
             the
             Troups
             charged
             with
             their
             Iauelings
             ,
             and
             the
             Hors-men
             accompanied
             with
             the
             Archers
             with
             their
             full
             speed
             .
             By
             this
             motion
             there
             was
             a
             left
             wing
             made
             of
             the
             right
             wing
             of
             the
             Horse-men
             ,
             and
             of
             the
             most
             valiant
             Souldiers
             of
             the
             two
             Battalions
             :
             But
             the
             Commander
             made
             no
             great
             accompt
             ,
             being
             more
             carefull
             to
             vanquish
             the
             enemy
             with
             the
             other
             Battalion
             :
             wherein
             he
             had
             good
             iudgement
             .
             We
             must
             know
             things
             as
             they
             are
             done
             ,
             and
             vse
             a
             fit
             obseruation
             according
             to
             the
             occasion
             offered
             .
          
           
           
             By
             the
             charge
             of
             these
             men
             the
             Elephants
             assailed
             by
             the
             Archers
             ,
             
             and
             the
             Horse-men
             with
             Darts
             and
             Iauelings
             ,
             and
             tormented
             of
             all
             sides
             were
             wounded
             ,
             making
             as
             great
             a
             spoile
             of
             their
             Friends
             as
             of
             their
             Enemies
             .
             For
             they
             ran
             vp
             and
             downe
             and
             ouer-threw
             men
             of
             all
             sides
             ,
             breaking
             the
             Carthaginian
             Battalions
             .
             In
             regard
             of
             that
             of
             the
             Lybians
             which
             held
             the
             middle
             part
             ,
             and
             was
             of
             great
             seruice
             ,
             it
             stood
             idle
             vnto
             the
             end
             .
             For
             not
             able
             to
             succour
             those
             which
             on
             the
             wings
             abandoned
             the
             place
             ,
             by
             reason
             of
             the
             Spaniards
             charge
             :
             nor
             remaining
             in
             their
             station
             ,
             doe
             that
             which
             necessity
             required
             :
             for
             that
             the
             Enemies
             which
             they
             had
             in
             Front
             ,
             did
             not
             giue
             them
             Battaile
             .
          
           
             It
             is
             true
             that
             the
             wings
             fought
             for
             a
             time
             valiantly
             :
             Considering
             that
             all
             was
             in
             danger
             .
             And
             as
             the
             heare
             was
             vehement
             ,
             the
             Carthaginians
             brake
             ,
             seeing
             that
             the
             end
             of
             the
             Combate
             succeeded
             not
             according
             to
             their
             desire
             ,
             and
             that
             their
             chiefest
             preparation
             was
             hindred
             :
             The
             Romans
             on
             the
             other
             side
             had
             the
             aduantage
             both
             in
             force
             and
             courage
             :
             and
             in
             that
             principally
             ,
             that
             by
             the
             prouidence
             of
             the
             Generall
             the
             best
             furnished
             among
             the
             Carthaginians
             were
             made
             vnprofitable
             .
             Wherefore
             Asdrubal
             being
             thus
             prest
             ,
             retired
             in
             the
             beginning
             with
             a
             slow
             pace
             from
             the
             Battaile
             :
             Then
             turning
             in
             Troupe
             ,
             he
             recouered
             the
             neighbour
             Mountaines
             .
             And
             when
             as
             the
             Romans
             pursued
             them
             neare
             ,
             they
             posted
             to
             their
             Pallisadoe
             .
             If
             some
             God
             had
             not
             preserued
             them
             ,
             they
             had
             suddainly
             lost
             their
             Fort.
             But
             for
             that
             the
             disposition
             of
             the
             Aire
             changed
             ,
             and
             the
             raine
             fell
             continually
             with
             violence
             ,
             the
             Romans
             could
             hardly
             recouer
             their
             Fort.
             
          
           
             And
             although
             that
             
               Publius
               Scipio
            
             had
             sufficient
             experience
             of
             the
             Warre
             ,
             
             yet
             he
             neuer
             fell
             into
             so
             great
             a
             doubt
             and
             perplexity
             ,
             the
             which
             happened
             not
             without
             reason
             .
             For
             as
             wee
             may
             fore-see
             and
             preuent
             exteriour
             causes
             and
             discommodities
             of
             the
             Body
             ,
             
             as
             cold
             ,
             heate
             ,
             labour
             ,
             and
             wounds
             ,
             before
             they
             happen
             :
             and
             cure
             them
             when
             they
             come
             :
             being
             on
             the
             other
             side
             difficult
             to
             fore-see
             those
             which
             proceed
             from
             the
             Body
             ,
             and
             are
             hardly
             cureable
             when
             they
             happen
             :
             we
             must
             iudge
             the
             same
             of
             policies
             and
             Armies
             .
             It
             is
             true
             ,
             there
             is
             a
             speedy
             meanes
             and
             helpe
             to
             preuent
             the
             Warres
             and
             Ambushes
             of
             Strangers
             when
             they
             are
             contriued
             :
             But
             against
             those
             which
             the
             Enemy
             doth
             practise
             in
             the
             State
             ,
             as
             seditions
             and
             mutinies
             ,
             the
             Phisicke
             is
             difficult
             ,
             and
             requires
             a
             great
             dexterity
             and
             singular
             industry
             in
             the
             gouernment
             of
             affaires
             .
             But
             in
             my
             opinion
             one
             aduice
             is
             necessary
             for
             all
             Armies
             ,
             Cities
             ,
             and
             bodies
             politique
             :
             which
             is
             ,
             that
             in
             that
             which
             concernes
             the
             things
             aboue
             mentioned
             ,
             they
             neuer
             suffer
             too
             much
             sloth
             and
             idlenesse
             :
             especially
             in
             time
             of
             prosperity
             ,
             and
             the
             abundance
             of
             all
             things
             necessary
             .
          
           
             Scipio
             as
             a
             man
             of
             excellent
             diligence
             ,
             
             and
             consequently
             industrious
             and
             actiue
             to
             mannage
             great
             affaires
             ,
             propounded
             a
             certaine
             course
             to
             decide
             the
             present
             combustions
             ,
             after
             he
             had
             assembled
             the
             Captaines
             of
             thousands
             .
             He
             gaue
             order
             that
             they
             should
             promise
             vnto
             the
             Souldiers
             the
             restitution
             of
             the
             victuals
             and
             taxes
             :
             and
             to
             giue
             credit
             to
             his
             promise
             ,
             they
             should
             leuie
             the
             ordinary
             taxes
             ordained
             in
             Cities
             diligently
             and
             openly
             for
             the
             reliefe
             of
             the
             whole
             Army
             ,
             to
             the
             end
             
             it
             might
             be
             apparent
             that
             this
             preparation
             was
             made
             for
             the
             institution
             of
             their
             Victuals
             .
             And
             that
             moreouer
             ,
             the
             Milleniers
             should
             command
             the
             Commissaries
             of
             the
             Victuals
             ,
             and
             admonish
             them
             to
             haue
             a
             care
             ,
             and
             to
             take
             charge
             of
             the
             Victuals
             :
             and
             that
             conferring
             among
             themselues
             ,
             they
             should
             make
             knowne
             ,
             if
             part
             of
             them
             or
             altogether
             would
             vndertake
             it
             .
             He
             sayd
             ,
             that
             they
             must
             consider
             of
             that
             which
             was
             to
             be
             done
             .
             The
             others
             thinking
             of
             the
             same
             things
             ,
             had
             a
             care
             of
             the
             Treasure
             .
             And
             when
             as
             the
             Milleniers
             had
             made
             knowne
             the
             things
             which
             had
             beene
             ordayned
             ,
             Scipio
             being
             aduertised
             ,
             imparted
             vnto
             the
             Councell
             that
             which
             was
             to
             be
             done
             .
             They
             concluded
             that
             they
             should
             resolue
             on
             the
             day
             when
             they
             were
             to
             appeare
             :
             So
             as
             the
             people
             should
             be
             sent
             backe
             ,
             and
             the
             Authors
             seuerely
             punished
             :
             who
             were
             to
             the
             number
             of
             fiue
             and
             thirty
             .
          
           
             And
             when
             the
             Day
             was
             come
             ,
             and
             the
             Rebels
             there
             present
             ,
             as
             well
             to
             obtaine
             pardon
             ,
             as
             for
             their
             Victuals
             ,
             Scipio
             secretly
             commands
             the
             Captaines
             Milleniers
             ,
             that
             they
             should
             goe
             and
             meete
             with
             the
             Rebels
             ,
             and
             in
             choosing
             fiue
             of
             the
             chiefe
             of
             the
             Mutiny
             (
             euery
             man
             carrying
             himselfe
             courteously
             at
             their
             encounter
             )
             they
             should
             bring
             them
             to
             his
             Pauillion
             :
             if
             this
             could
             not
             be
             done
             ,
             yet
             at
             the
             least
             they
             should
             conuay
             them
             to
             the
             Banquet
             ,
             and
             to
             this
             kind
             of
             assembly
             .
             And
             as
             for
             the
             Army
             which
             was
             with
             him
             ,
             he
             gaue
             them
             notice
             three
             dayes
             before
             ,
             to
             make
             prouision
             of
             Victuals
             for
             a
             long
             time
             :
             as
             if
             Marcus
             should
             goe
             to
             Andobale
             to
             fight
             :
             whereof
             the
             Rebels
             being
             aduertized
             ,
             they
             were
             the
             more
             assured
             .
             They
             expected
             to
             enioy
             a
             great
             power
             ,
             if
             (
             the
             rest
             of
             the
             Army
             being
             separated
             )
             they
             were
             admitted
             about
             a
             Commander
             ,
             when
             they
             approacht
             neare
             the
             City
             ,
             he
             commands
             the
             other
             Souldiers
             ,
             that
             being
             prepared
             the
             day
             following
             ,
             they
             should
             come
             forth
             at
             the
             breake
             of
             day
             .
             In
             regard
             of
             the
             Milleniers
             and
             Captaines
             ,
             he
             giues
             them
             charge
             that
             after
             their
             comming
             forth
             of
             the
             City
             ,
             they
             should
             stay
             the
             Souldiers
             in
             Armes
             at
             the
             Gate
             ,
             hauing
             first
             lodg'd
             the
             Baggage
             :
             and
             that
             afterwards
             they
             should
             diuide
             themselues
             by
             the
             Gates
             ,
             and
             haue
             a
             care
             that
             none
             of
             the
             Rebels
             should
             escape
             .
             They
             which
             were
             appointed
             to
             receiue
             them
             ,
             ioyning
             to
             those
             which
             came
             vnto
             them
             ,
             entertained
             the
             offendors
             courteously
             according
             vnto
             that
             which
             had
             beene
             enioyned
             them
             .
             Their
             charge
             was
             to
             seaze
             vpon
             these
             men
             ,
             at
             such
             time
             as
             they
             should
             be
             set
             at
             the
             Banquet
             ,
             and
             to
             keepe
             them
             bound
             :
             So
             as
             not
             any
             of
             the
             Company
             being
             within
             should
             goe
             forth
             ,
             but
             onely
             he
             that
             should
             aduertize
             the
             Commander
             what
             had
             beene
             done
             ,
             Wherefore
             when
             the
             Milleniers
             had
             performed
             their
             Charge
             ,
             the
             Generall
             seeing
             in
             the
             Morning
             following
             those
             to
             be
             assembled
             in
             the
             place
             which
             were
             arriued
             ,
             he
             causeth
             an
             Assembly
             to
             be
             called
             .
             
             When
             the
             aduertisement
             was
             giuen
             ,
             they
             all
             came
             running
             as
             of
             custome
             ,
             whether
             it
             were
             with
             a
             desire
             to
             see
             the
             Commander
             ,
             or
             to
             heare
             those
             things
             which
             were
             to
             be
             spoken
             of
             the
             present
             affaires
             .
             Scipio
             sends
             to
             the
             Milleniers
             which
             were
             at
             the
             Gates
             ,
             and
             commands
             them
             to
             bring
             the
             Souldiers
             that
             were
             armed
             ,
             and
             to
             enuiron
             the
             whole
             assembly
             :
             Then
             marching
             forth
             ,
             he
             amazeth
             them
             all
             at
             the
             first
             sight
             .
             A
             great
             number
             in
             truth
             
             thought
             that
             he
             was
             not
             well
             disposed
             :
             But
             when
             contrary
             vnto
             their
             opinions
             they
             found
             him
             sound
             and
             safe
             ,
             they
             were
             amazed
             at
             his
             presence
             .
             Finally
             ,
             hee
             vsed
             this
             Speech
             vnto
             them
             ,
             saying
             ,
             that
             hee
             wondred
             for
             what
             cause
             some
             of
             them
             were
             offended
             ,
             or
             vnder
             what
             colour
             they
             were
             mooued
             to
             attempt
             a
             Rebellion
             .
          
           
             There
             are
             three
             causes
             for
             the
             which
             men
             presume
             to
             fall
             into
             a
             mutiny
             against
             their
             Princes
             and
             Country
             :
             VVhich
             are
             ,
             
             when
             as
             they
             blame
             their
             Gouernour
             ,
             and
             indure
             them
             vnwillingly
             ;
             or
             when
             they
             are
             offended
             with
             the
             present
             Gouernment
             ;
             or
             vpon
             a
             conception
             in
             their
             opinions
             of
             a
             greater
             and
             better
             hope
             .
             I
             demaund
             of
             you
             ,
             sayth
             he
             ,
             which
             of
             these
             three
             hath
             mooued
             you
             .
             Are
             you
             angry
             with
             me
             that
             I
             haue
             not
             deliuered
             you
             Victualls
             ?
             It
             is
             not
             my
             fault
             .
             For
             you
             haue
             not
             wanted
             any
             Victuals
             vnder
             my
             Leading
             .
             It
             is
             the
             errour
             of
             the
             Romans
             which
             haue
             not
             yeilded
             that
             vnto
             you
             now
             ,
             which
             hath
             beene
             formerly
             due
             vnto
             you
             ?
             Should
             you
             then
             accuse
             your
             Country
             ,
             so
             as
             you
             should
             Rebell
             and
             become
             its
             Enemy
             ,
             then
             being
             present
             to
             speake
             vnto
             me
             ,
             and
             to
             intreate
             your
             friends
             to
             assist
             you
             ?
             The
             which
             in
             my
             opinion
             had
             beene
             much
             better
             .
             It
             is
             true
             ,
             a
             pardon
             may
             bee
             giuen
             vnto
             Mercenaries
             ,
             if
             they
             abandon
             those
             from
             whom
             they
             receiue
             pay
             :
             But
             it
             is
             not
             fit
             to
             pardon
             such
             as
             carry
             Armes
             for
             themselues
             ,
             their
             Wiues
             ,
             and
             their
             Children
             .
             For
             it
             is
             euen
             like
             as
             a
             man
             should
             come
             vnto
             his
             Father
             ,
             and
             charge
             him
             that
             he
             had
             villanously
             cozened
             him
             in
             matters
             of
             money
             ,
             and
             kill
             him
             from
             whom
             hee
             holds
             his
             life
             .
             Haue
             I
             opprest
             you
             more
             with
             toiles
             and
             dangers
             then
             the
             rest
             ,
             giuing
             them
             more
             Commodities
             and
             profites
             then
             vnto
             you
             ?
             In
             trueth
             you
             dare
             not
             speake
             it
             ,
             neither
             can
             you
             conuince
             me
             although
             you
             durst
             attempt
             it
             .
          
           
             I
             cannot
             coniecture
             the
             cause
             for
             the
             which
             being
             incensed
             against
             me
             ,
             you
             haue
             attempted
             this
             Rebellion
             .
             I
             would
             vnderstand
             the
             occasion
             from
             your selues
             .
             I
             thinke
             there
             is
             not
             any
             man
             among
             you
             that
             can
             alledge
             or
             pretend
             any
             thing
             .
             You
             cannot
             ,
             in
             trueth
             ,
             be
             sad
             for
             the
             present
             .
             When
             was
             there
             euer
             greater
             abundance
             of
             all
             things
             ,
             nor
             more
             prerogatiues
             of
             the
             Citty
             of
             Rome
             ?
             When
             was
             there
             euer
             greater
             hope
             for
             Souldiers
             then
             there
             is
             at
             this
             day
             ?
             Peraduenture
             some
             one
             of
             these
             desperate
             men
             will
             thinke
             that
             at
             this
             day
             the
             profits
             are
             greater
             in
             shew
             ,
             and
             the
             Hope
             better
             and
             more
             firme
             with
             the
             Enemy
             .
             Which
             are
             they
             ?
             Is
             it
             Andobale
             and
             Mandonin
             ?
             Which
             of
             you
             doth
             not
             know
             that
             as
             they
             first
             falsified
             their
             Faith
             with
             the
             Carthaginians
             comming
             to
             vs
             ?
             And
             that
             now
             againe
             they
             declared
             themselues
             our
             Enemies
             ,
             inviolating
             their
             oath
             and
             Faith
             ?
             Were
             it
             not
             an
             honest
             and
             commendable
             thing
             ,
             that
             in
             giuing
             them
             your
             Faith
             ,
             you
             should
             become
             Enemies
             to
             your
             owne
             Country
             ?
             And
             yet
             you
             haue
             no
             hope
             in
             them
             to
             enioy
             Spaine
             .
             You
             were
             not
             sufficient
             being
             ioyned
             to
             Andobale
             to
             fight
             with
             vs
             ,
             neither
             yet
             alone
             .
             Whereto
             then
             did
             you
             aym●
             ?
          
           
             I
             would
             know
             it
             from
             your selues
             ,
             if
             you
             haue
             put
             your
             confidence
             in
             the
             Experience
             and
             Vertue
             of
             the
             Captaines
             which
             now
             are
             appointed
             you
             ,
             or
             in
             the
             Rods
             and
             Maces
             which
             march
             before
             them
             ,
             whereof
             
             of
             there
             is
             no
             honesty
             to
             vse
             any
             longer
             Discourse
             .
             But
             in
             truth
             there
             is
             nothing
             of
             all
             this
             ;
             neither
             can
             you
             inuent
             any
             thing
             against
             me
             nor
             your
             Countrey
             .
             Wherefore
             I
             will
             answere
             for
             Rome
             and
             my selfe
             ,
             propounding
             those
             things
             which
             seeme
             reasonable
             to
             all
             men
             ,
             which
             is
             this
             ,
             the
             People
             and
             all
             the
             Commons
             are
             such
             as
             such
             as
             they
             are
             easily
             deceiued
             and
             moued
             to
             any
             thing
             .
             
             Wherefore
             it
             happens
             to
             them
             as
             to
             the
             Sea.
             For
             as
             the
             Sea
             of
             it selfe
             is
             without
             offence
             ,
             and
             safe
             to
             those
             which
             make
             vse
             of
             it
             :
             And
             if
             it
             be
             tormented
             with
             the
             violence
             of
             the
             Winds
             ,
             it
             is
             such
             vnto
             Saylers
             as
             are
             the
             Winds
             wherewith
             it
             is
             beaten
             :
             The
             Commons
             in
             like
             manner
             are
             made
             like
             vnto
             those
             which
             gouerne
             them
             ,
             which
             are
             their
             Commanders
             and
             Councellors
             .
             And
             therefore
             now
             I
             suffer
             all
             your
             Leaders
             vnpunished
             ,
             promising
             that
             hereafter
             I
             will
             quit
             all
             reuenge
             :
             But
             as
             for
             those
             which
             haue
             beene
             the
             Authors
             of
             the
             Rebellion
             ,
             I
             beare
             them
             an
             implacable
             hatred
             :
             for
             this
             cause
             we
             will
             punish
             them
             conueniently
             for
             the
             crimes
             which
             they
             haue
             committed
             against
             their
             Countrey
             and
             vs.
             
          
           
             And
             when
             he
             had
             vsed
             this
             Speech
             ,
             the
             Souldiers
             that
             were
             in
             Armes
             and
             round
             about
             ,
             made
             a
             great
             noise
             with
             their
             Swords
             in
             the
             Proches
             ,
             and
             presently
             the
             Authors
             of
             the
             mutiny
             were
             brought
             in
             naked
             and
             bound
             .
             Finally
             ,
             the
             multitude
             grew
             into
             a
             great
             amazement
             for
             the
             horror
             of
             the
             Executions
             which
             were
             done
             in
             their
             sight
             :
             
             so
             as
             when
             as
             some
             were
             whipt
             ,
             and
             others
             executed
             ,
             they
             moued
             not
             an
             eye
             ,
             nor
             any
             man
             spake
             a
             word
             ,
             remaining
             all
             amazed
             and
             terrified
             by
             these
             accidents
             .
             The
             Authors
             of
             these
             mischiefes
             being
             whipt
             and
             slaine
             ,
             and
             drawne
             through
             the
             midst
             of
             them
             :
             the
             rest
             were
             assured
             in
             common
             by
             the
             Commander
             and
             Princes
             ,
             that
             no
             man
             hereafter
             should
             be
             punished
             by
             any
             man
             for
             the
             remembrance
             of
             this
             fact
             .
             Wherefore
             they
             came
             all
             to
             the
             Milleniers
             ,
             and
             sweare
             absolutely
             to
             obey
             the
             Commandments
             of
             the
             Princes
             ,
             and
             not
             to
             consent
             to
             any
             thing
             against
             the
             City
             of
             Rome
             .
          
           
             When
             as
             Scipio
             had
             corrected
             the
             Mischiefe
             newly
             growne
             ,
             
             hee
             settles
             his
             Army
             in
             its
             former
             estate
             .
             Then
             suddainly
             drawing
             it
             together
             within
             Carthage
             ,
             he
             made
             his
             complaints
             of
             the
             rashnesse
             and
             wickednesse
             of
             Andobale
             towards
             them
             :
             and
             after
             he
             had
             made
             a
             long
             speech
             of
             his
             disloyalty
             ,
             he
             incensed
             the
             hearts
             of
             many
             against
             the
             sayd
             Potentate
             .
             Finally
             ,
             he
             put
             them
             in
             minde
             of
             their
             encounters
             against
             the
             Spaniards
             and
             Carthaginians
             ,
             whilest
             they
             were
             vnder
             the
             Carthaginian
             Commanders
             :
             Of
             whom
             (
             as
             they
             had
             beene
             alwayes
             victorious
             )
             there
             was
             no
             cause
             he
             sayd
             ,
             to
             be
             in
             doubt
             or
             feare
             ,
             but
             that
             comming
             againe
             to
             fight
             with
             the
             Spaniards
             vnder
             Andobale
             ,
             they
             would
             be
             defeated
             .
             Wherefore
             he
             sayd
             he
             would
             make
             no
             more
             vse
             of
             the
             Spaniards
             to
             fight
             ,
             and
             that
             hee
             would
             vndergoe
             the
             danger
             with
             the
             Romans
             alone
             :
             to
             the
             end
             it
             may
             be
             manifest
             to
             all
             the
             world
             ,
             that
             wee
             haue
             not
             chased
             the
             Carthaginians
             out
             of
             Spaine
             with
             the
             helpe
             of
             Spaniards
             :
             but
             by
             a
             Roman
             vertue
             ,
             and
             that
             by
             our
             owne
             dexterity
             wee
             haue
             vanquished
             them
             with
             the
             Celtiberians
             .
          
           
             This
             Speech
             being
             ended
             ,
             hee
             perswaded
             them
             to
             liue
             in
             Concord
             ,
             and
             that
             they
             would
             vndertake
             this
             present
             danger
             ,
             if
             euer
             they
             vndertooke
             
             any
             with
             great
             assurance
             .
             In
             regard
             of
             the
             meanes
             of
             the
             victory
             ,
             he
             assures
             them
             that
             with
             the
             helpe
             of
             the
             Gods
             he
             will
             take
             order
             .
             The
             Commons
             conceiued
             so
             great
             a
             courage
             and
             confidence
             ,
             as
             all
             of
             them
             carryed
             a
             countenance
             like
             vnto
             those
             which
             behold
             their
             Enemies
             ,
             and
             prepare
             to
             fight
             .
             His
             words
             being
             ended
             ,
             hee
             sent
             backe
             the
             assembly
             .
             The
             next
             day
             hee
             raiseth
             his
             Campe
             and
             marcheth
             :
             and
             being
             come
             on
             the
             tenth
             day
             to
             a
             Riuer
             ,
             he
             passeth
             it
             foure
             dayes
             after
             :
             
             then
             he
             plants
             himselfe
             before
             the
             Enemies
             ,
             hauing
             recouered
             a
             certaine
             Plaine
             betwixt
             his
             Campe
             and
             theirs
             .
             The
             day
             following
             he
             sent
             forth
             towards
             the
             Enemy
             vpon
             the
             Plaine
             ,
             some
             Cattell
             which
             followed
             the
             Army
             :
             and
             commands
             Caius
             to
             keepe
             certaine
             Horse-men
             in
             a
             readinesse
             ,
             and
             to
             the
             Chiefe
             of
             the
             Milleniers
             ,
             to
             prepare
             Archers
             and
             Slingers
             .
          
           
             When
             the
             Spaniards
             had
             fallen
             suddainly
             vpon
             the
             Cattell
             ,
             he
             sent
             certaine
             Souldiers
             that
             were
             Archers
             .
             The
             Combat
             beginning
             ,
             and
             the
             Souldiers
             running
             vnto
             it
             on
             either
             side
             in
             good
             numbers
             ,
             there
             grew
             a
             great
             Skirmish
             of
             Foot-men
             neare
             vnto
             the
             Plaine
             .
             When
             a
             fit
             occasion
             was
             offred
             to
             assaile
             the
             Enemy
             ,
             and
             that
             Caius
             had
             his
             Horse-men
             ready
             as
             he
             had
             commanded
             him
             ,
             he
             chargeth
             the
             Foot-men
             ,
             and
             repulseth
             them
             from
             the
             Plaine
             ,
             to
             the
             places
             neare
             vnto
             the
             Mountaines
             ,
             to
             the
             end
             they
             might
             be
             scattred
             ,
             and
             slaine
             in
             great
             numbers
             .
             When
             this
             happened
             ,
             the
             Barbarians
             were
             moued
             ,
             fearing
             that
             being
             vanquished
             in
             skirmish
             before
             they
             came
             to
             the
             Battaile
             ,
             
             they
             should
             seeme
             to
             haue
             fainted
             ,
             wherefore
             at
             the
             Sun-rising
             they
             drew
             their
             Army
             in
             good
             order
             to
             Field
             ,
             preparing
             for
             the
             Battaile
             .
             
               Publius
               Scipio
            
             was
             ready
             to
             giue
             it
             :
             But
             when
             hee
             saw
             the
             Spaniards
             descend
             without
             reason
             into
             the
             Plaine
             ,
             and
             not
             onely
             to
             put
             their
             Hors-men
             in
             order
             ,
             but
             also
             their
             Foot
             ,
             he
             stayed
             ,
             to
             the
             end
             that
             a
             greater
             number
             might
             assemble
             in
             this
             order
             of
             Battaile
             ,
             hauing
             confidence
             in
             his
             Cauallery
             ,
             and
             much
             more
             in
             his
             Foot-men
             ,
             for
             that
             they
             should
             come
             to
             an
             equall
             Combat
             ,
             and
             fight
             hand
             to
             hand
             :
             and
             that
             the
             Armes
             and
             men
             which
             he
             had
             ,
             were
             more
             excellent
             then
             the
             Spaniards
             .
             But
             for
             that
             it
             seemes
             necessity
             prest
             him
             ,
             he
             directed
             his
             Army
             against
             those
             which
             were
             in
             Battaile
             against
             the
             Mountaine
             :
             
             drawing
             foure
             Cohorts
             out
             of
             the
             Campe
             towards
             those
             that
             were
             descended
             into
             the
             Plaine
             .
          
           
             Finally
             ,
             
               Caius
               Lelyus
            
             led
             his
             Horse-men
             against
             the
             Enemy
             ,
             by
             the
             Hils
             which
             come
             from
             the
             Campe
             vnto
             the
             Plaine
             ,
             and
             chargeth
             the
             Spaniards
             Horse
             in
             the
             Reare
             ,
             and
             in
             fighting
             stayes
             them
             ,
             to
             the
             end
             they
             should
             not
             succour
             their
             Foot.
             The
             Enemies
             Foot
             being
             destitute
             of
             the
             helpe
             of
             their
             Cauallery
             ,
             in
             whom
             hauing
             put
             their
             trust
             ,
             they
             had
             descended
             into
             the
             Plaine
             ,
             were
             forced
             and
             annoyed
             in
             the
             Combate
             ;
             the
             which
             likewise
             happened
             to
             the
             Horse-men
             .
             For
             when
             as
             (
             inclosed
             in
             the
             streight
             )
             they
             could
             not
             fight
             at
             ease
             ,
             their
             defeate
             was
             greater
             then
             that
             of
             the
             Enemy
             :
             for
             that
             their
             Foot-men
             were
             on
             the
             side
             ,
             and
             their
             Enemies
             in
             Front
             ,
             and
             their
             Horse-men
             were
             charged
             in
             the
             Reare
             .
             The
             Combat
             being
             after
             this
             manner
             ,
             they
             which
             descended
             were
             in
             a
             manner
             all
             defeated
             :
             They
             which
             were
             ioyning
             
             vnto
             the
             Mountaine
             fled
             .
             They
             were
             the
             most
             valiant
             and
             the
             third
             part
             of
             the
             Army
             :
             with
             whom
             Andobale
             escaped
             ,
             recouering
             a
             certaine
             Fort.
             Scipio
             hauing
             ended
             the
             Warres
             of
             Spaine
             ,
             drew
             to
             Tarracona
             ,
             to
             carry
             a
             great
             triumph
             of
             ioy
             ,
             
             and
             a
             glorious
             Victory
             to
             his
             Countrey
             .
             Desiring
             them
             to
             be
             present
             at
             the
             Creation
             of
             Consuls
             ,
             hee
             sayles
             to
             Rome
             being
             accompanied
             by
             Caius
             ,
             deliuering
             the
             Army
             to
             Iunius
             and
             Marcus
             ,
             hauing
             giuen
             order
             for
             all
             the
             affaires
             of
             Spaine
             .
          
        
         
           
             Of
             King
             Antiochus
             .
          
           
             IT
             was
             in
             truth
             
               Ewthydemes
               Magnes
            
             to
             whom
             he
             answered
             ,
             saying
             that
             Antiochus
             laboured
             to
             chase
             him
             out
             of
             his
             Kingdome
             vniustly
             :
             and
             that
             he
             had
             not
             rebelled
             ,
             to
             the
             end
             he
             might
             enioy
             the
             Principality
             of
             the
             Bactrians
             .
             And
             when
             he
             had
             vsed
             a
             long
             speech
             tending
             to
             that
             end
             ,
             hee
             intreated
             Teleus
             that
             by
             his
             meanes
             he
             might
             obtaine
             a
             truce
             ,
             and
             that
             he
             would
             informe
             Antiochus
             ,
             that
             hee
             did
             not
             enuy
             his
             royall
             Name
             :
             For
             that
             if
             he
             did
             not
             yeeld
             to
             his
             accords
             ,
             neither
             of
             them
             should
             liue
             in
             safety
             .
             For
             there
             was
             a
             great
             descent
             of
             Tartariens
             ,
             which
             would
             be
             dangerous
             to
             either
             of
             them
             :
             and
             if
             they
             entred
             the
             Region
             ,
             it
             would
             vndoubtedly
             be
             reduced
             vnder
             the
             subiection
             of
             Barbarians
             .
             These
             words
             being
             ended
             ,
             hee
             sends
             Teleus
             to
             King
             Antiochus
             .
             When
             the
             King
             had
             long
             ruminated
             to
             what
             end
             this
             businesse
             would
             tend
             ,
             he
             heard
             the
             proposition
             which
             was
             made
             by
             Teleus
             concerning
             a
             truce
             .
          
           
             When
             Teleus
             was
             returned
             ,
             going
             and
             comming
             often
             from
             the
             one
             to
             the
             other
             ,
             Euthydemes
             in
             the
             end
             sent
             his
             Sonne
             Demetrius
             to
             confirme
             the
             Accord
             .
             Whom
             when
             the
             King
             had
             receiued
             graciously
             ,
             and
             holding
             the
             Young
             man
             worthy
             to
             reigne
             ,
             as
             well
             for
             his
             outward
             shew
             as
             for
             his
             excellent
             dexterity
             of
             Eloquence
             ,
             hee
             first
             promiseth
             to
             giue
             him
             one
             of
             his
             Daughters
             ,
             and
             to
             his
             Father
             the
             Name
             of
             King
             :
             Finally
             ,
             after
             hee
             had
             past
             in
             writing
             the
             Pactions
             and
             Accords
             sworne
             ,
             he
             raiseth
             his
             Campe
             ,
             and
             sends
             Victuals
             freely
             to
             his
             Army
             .
          
           
             When
             hee
             had
             receiued
             the
             Elephants
             which
             Euthydemes
             had
             sent
             ,
             hee
             passeth
             Mount
             Caucasus
             :
             and
             after
             that
             hee
             came
             into
             India
             ,
             he
             renewed
             the
             League
             with
             Sophasine
             King
             of
             the
             Indies
             :
             where
             after
             he
             had
             receiued
             an
             hundred
             and
             fifty
             Elephants
             ,
             and
             had
             againe
             giuen
             Victuals
             to
             all
             his
             Army
             ,
             he
             marcheth
             with
             all
             his
             forces
             .
             Moreouer
             ,
             
             he
             sends
             Androsthenes
             the
             Cyzecenien
             to
             receiue
             Gaza
             ,
             which
             by
             the
             accord
             was
             deliuered
             vnto
             him
             by
             the
             King.
             And
             when
             hee
             had
             past
             Arachosia
             ,
             and
             the
             Riuer
             of
             Erymanthus
             ,
             he
             arriued
             in
             Carmania
             by
             Dratigene
             :
             where
             he
             wintred
             ,
             for
             that
             Winter
             approached
             .
             This
             was
             the
             end
             of
             Antiochus
             Voyage
             which
             he
             made
             by
             the
             high
             Countries
             ,
             by
             the
             which
             he
             drew
             to
             his
             obedience
             not
             onely
             the
             Satrapes
             and
             Gouernours
             of
             the
             high
             Countries
             ,
             but
             also
             the
             Marritine
             Cities
             ,
             and
             the
             Potentates
             inhabiting
             neare
             vnto
             Tauris
             :
             Finally
             ,
             he
             hath
             assured
             his
             Reigne
             ,
             making
             by
             his
             confidence
             and
             good
             industry
             all
             his
             Subiects
             amazed
             .
             For
             he
             seemed
             by
             this
             Voyage
             worthy
             to
             reigne
             not
             onely
             ouer
             the
             Asiatiques
             ,
             but
             also
             ouer
             the
             Europians
             .
          
        
      
       
         
         
           A
           PARCELL
           OF
           the
           Twelfth
           Booke
           of
           the
           History
           of
           POLYBIVS
           .
        
         
           WHo
           will
           wholly
           commend
           the
           Excellency
           of
           this
           Region
           .
           In
           regard
           of
           Tymeus
           ,
           thou
           maist
           with
           reason
           terme
           him
           ignorant
           ,
           not
           onely
           of
           things
           concerning
           Lybia
           :
           but
           also
           a
           Child
           and
           without
           vnderstanding
           ,
           and
           also
           subiect
           to
           a
           foolish
           ancient
           report
           ,
           according
           to
           the
           which
           we
           haue
           heard
           that
           Lybia
           is
           all
           sandy
           ,
           dry
           ,
           and
           desarts
           .
           The
           like
           they
           sayd
           of
           Creatures
           :
           And
           yet
           it
           hath
           so
           great
           abundance
           of
           Horses
           ,
           Sheepe
           ,
           and
           Goats
           ,
           as
           I
           know
           not
           where
           we
           may
           finde
           the
           like
           in
           the
           World
           :
           For
           that
           many
           people
           of
           Lybia
           make
           no
           vse
           of
           the
           fruits
           which
           proceede
           from
           the
           hands
           of
           man
           ,
           but
           liue
           with
           Mares
           Milke
           .
           
           Moreouer
           who
           doth
           not
           know
           the
           multitude
           and
           force
           of
           Elephants
           ,
           Lyons
           ,
           and
           Panthers
           ,
           and
           consequently
           the
           beauty
           of
           Bugles
           or
           wilde
           Oxen
           ,
           and
           the
           greatnesse
           of
           Ostridges
           ?
           whereof
           there
           are
           none
           in
           Europe
           ,
           and
           yet
           
             Lybia
             is
          
           full
           of
           such
           things
           :
           whereof
           Tymeus
           being
           wholly
           ignorant
           ,
           he
           deliuers
           as
           it
           were
           of
           purpose
           things
           contrary
           to
           truth
           .
        
         
           As
           he
           hath
           lyed
           in
           matters
           concerning
           Lybia
           ,
           so
           hath
           he
           done
           the
           like
           of
           the
           Island
           of
           Cyrnon
           .
           Whereof
           making
           mention
           in
           his
           Second
           Booke
           ,
           
           he
           saith
           ,
           that
           it
           abounds
           in
           Goats
           ,
           Sheepe
           ,
           and
           wilde
           Oxen
           ,
           and
           moreouer
           in
           Stage
           ,
           Hares
           ,
           and
           Wolues
           ,
           with
           some
           other
           Beasts
           :
           and
           that
           the
           men
           are
           much
           giuen
           to
           Venery
           ,
           and
           spend
           their
           whole
           liues
           therein
           .
           When
           as
           in
           the
           said
           Iland
           there
           is
           neither
           wilde
           Goate
           ,
           Oxe
           ,
           Hare
           ,
           Wolfe
           ,
           nor
           Stagge
           ,
           nor
           any
           such
           kinde
           of
           Beast
           :
           Except
           Foxes
           ,
           Conies
           ,
           and
           wilde
           Geese
           .
           It
           is
           true
           ,
           that
           a
           Coney
           seene
           a
           farre
           off
           ,
           seemes
           like
           vnto
           a
           Leueret
           :
           But
           when
           they
           hold
           it
           ,
           it
           differs
           much
           ,
           as
           well
           in
           sight
           as
           in
           taste
           .
           It
           breeds
           and
           liues
           most
           commonly
           
           in
           the
           ground
           .
           For
           this
           cause
           all
           the
           Beasts
           of
           this
           Iland
           seeme
           wilde
           ,
           for
           that
           the
           Keepers
           cannot
           follow
           them
           ,
           in
           regard
           this
           Iland
           is
           woody
           ,
           hilly
           ,
           and
           steepe
           :
           But
           when
           they
           will
           draw
           them
           together
           ,
           staying
           in
           commodious
           places
           ,
           they
           call
           them
           by
           a
           Trumpet
           ,
           and
           euery
           one
           runs
           to
           his
           owne
           .
           Finally
           ,
           if
           sometimes
           they
           which
           come
           into
           the
           Iland
           ,
           see
           Goats
           or
           Oxen
           feeding
           alone
           ,
           and
           seeke
           to
           take
           them
           ,
           they
           will
           not
           come
           at
           them
           ,
           but
           flye
           from
           them
           as
           strangers
           :
           and
           when
           the
           Keepers
           discouering
           those
           which
           come
           from
           the
           ships
           ,
           sounds
           his
           Trumpe
           ,
           they
           make
           haste
           and
           runne
           vnto
           him
           :
           which
           put
           ignorant
           men
           in
           conceite
           ,
           that
           the
           Beasts
           of
           this
           Iland
           are
           wilde
           ,
           whereof
           Tymeus
           hath
           made
           dreames
           ,
           writing
           impertinently
           ▪
        
         
           It
           is
           no
           great
           wonder
           ,
           that
           they
           obey
           the
           sound
           of
           the
           Trumpe
           .
           For
           they
           which
           breed
           Swine
           in
           Italy
           ,
           haue
           no
           Hogheards
           which
           follow
           them
           after
           the
           manner
           of
           Greece
           :
           
           but
           going
           before
           them
           a
           little
           space
           ,
           they
           sound
           their
           Trumpes
           ,
           and
           the
           Swine
           follow
           them
           behinde
           ,
           running
           after
           the
           sound
           .
           These
           Beasts
           are
           so
           accustomed
           euery
           one
           to
           his
           Trumpe
           ,
           as
           it
           is
           a
           wonder
           and
           in
           a
           manner
           incredible
           to
           those
           that
           shall
           heare
           speake
           of
           it
           .
           For
           it
           happens
           that
           for
           the
           abundance
           of
           Swine
           ,
           and
           other
           things
           necessary
           ,
           the
           troupes
           are
           in
           such
           great
           numbers
           in
           It●ly
           :
           especially
           in
           the
           ancient
           and
           among
           the
           Tyrrbeins
           and
           Gaules
           :
           so
           as
           of
           one
           breeding
           there
           are
           sometimes
           aboue
           a
           thousand
           .
           Wherefore
           they
           send
           them
           generally
           according
           to
           the
           age
           by
           troupes
           in
           the
           Night
           :
           So
           as
           many
           being
           sent
           together
           ,
           they
           cannot
           keepe
           them
           according
           to
           their
           kinde
           ,
           and
           they
           mingle
           as
           well
           going
           and
           passing
           ,
           as
           in
           their
           returne
           .
        
         
           For
           this
           cause
           they
           haue
           inuented
           the
           sound
           of
           the
           Trumpe
           ,
           to
           the
           end
           that
           when
           the
           Swine
           mingle
           ,
           they
           may
           separate
           them
           without
           difficulty
           .
           When
           as
           the
           Hogheards
           march
           one
           way
           ,
           and
           the
           other
           another
           ,
           in
           sounding
           the
           Trumpe
           ,
           the
           Swine
           part
           of
           themselues
           ▪
           euery
           one
           following
           his
           owne
           Trumpe
           with
           such
           great
           heate
           ,
           as
           it
           is
           impossible
           to
           stay
           them
           ,
           or
           to
           hinder
           their
           course
           .
           But
           when
           in
           Greece
           they
           mingle
           ,
           hunting
           and
           running
           after
           Fruites
           ,
           hee
           that
           hath
           the
           greatest
           number
           and
           retires
           soonest
           ,
           carries
           with
           his
           owne
           the
           next
           ,
           and
           sometimes
           steales
           ●hem
           ,
           he
           that
           hath
           the
           charge
           not
           knowing
           how
           he
           hath
           lost
           them
           :
           for
           that
           the
           Swine
           stray
           far
           from
           their
           Hogheards
           whilest
           they
           run
           greedily
           after
           the
           Fruits
           of
           Trees
           ,
           when
           as
           they
           begin
           newly
           to
           fall
           .
           But
           we
           haue
           spoken
           sufficiently
           .
        
         
           It
           hath
           often
           been
           my
           chance
           to
           goe
           to
           the
           City
           of
           the
           Locrines
           ,
           and
           to
           deliuer
           them
           that
           which
           was
           necessary
           .
           
           I
           haue
           made
           them
           free
           from
           the
           Warre
           of
           Spaine
           and
           Dolmacia
           :
           to
           the
           which
           by
           accord
           they
           were
           subiect
           by
           Sea
           to
           the
           Romans
           .
           Wherefore
           they
           haue
           done
           vs
           all
           honour
           and
           courtesie
           ,
           in
           acknowledging
           to
           be
           freed
           from
           this
           trouble
           ,
           danger
           ,
           and
           charge
           .
           Wherefore
           I
           am
           more
           bound
           to
           praise
           the
           Locrines
           ,
           then
           to
           doe
           the
           contrary
           .
           Finally
           ,
           I
           haue
           not
           omitted
           to
           deliuer
           and
           write
           the
           History
           of
           the
           Collony
           ,
           which
           hath
           giuen
           vs
           to
           vnderstand
           ,
           that
           Aristotle
           is
           more
           veritable
           then
           that
           which
           Tymeus
           reports
           .
           
           I
           am
           of
           their
           opinion
           which
           maintaine
           the
           renowne
           of
           this
           Collony
           to
           be
           ancient
           according
           to
           the
           saying
           of
           Aristotle
           ,
           
           and
           not
           of
           Tymeus
           :
           for
           the
           which
           they
           produce
           these
           arguments
           :
           First
           that
           all
           things
           which
           haue
           beene
           famous
           among
           them
           for
           their
           Predecessors
           ,
           are
           come
           from
           women
           and
           not
           from
           men
           :
           so
           as
           (
           by
           way
           of
           example
           )
           they
           are
           held
           amongst
           them
           for
           noble
           ,
           which
           haue
           taken
           their
           name
           from
           a
           hundred
           Families
           .
           These
           are
           the
           Families
           which
           the
           Locrines
           made
           choise
           of
           ,
           before
           they
           went
           to
           make
           a
           Collony
           :
           whereby
           it
           might
           happen
           ,
           that
           by
           Oracles
           they
           cast
           Lots
           vpon
           the
           Virgins
           to
           send
           them
           to
           Troy
           :
           Whereof
           some
           went
           in
           Collony
           ,
           and
           their
           posterity
           was
           to
           bee
           held
           Noble
           ,
           and
           termed
           of
           the
           hundred
           Families
           .
        
         
           Againe
           ,
           for
           that
           which
           concernes
           him
           whom
           they
           call
           Philephore
           ,
           they
           haue
           made
           this
           report
           :
           That
           when
           as
           they
           chased
           the
           Sicilians
           ,
           who
           then
           inhabited
           that
           part
           of
           Italy
           ,
           the
           Nobles
           and
           Chiefe
           men
           then
           honoured
           the
           Sacrifices
           ,
           and
           tooke
           many
           of
           the
           customes
           of
           the
           Countrey
           :
           so
           as
           they
           hold
           nothing
           of
           their
           Paternall
           ,
           in
           obseruing
           that
           from
           them
           :
           and
           in
           correcting
           they
           haue
           ordained
           that
           they
           should
           not
           make
           any
           of
           their
           Sonnes
           Philephore
           ,
           but
           onely
           a
           Virgine
           ,
           in
           regard
           of
           the
           Nobility
           which
           came
           from
           Women
           .
           There
           was
           not
           ,
           neither
           is
           it
           said
           ,
           that
           their
           hath
           beene
           any
           pactions
           or
           accords
           made
           betwixt
           the
           Locrines
           and
           the
           Grecians
           .
           In
           regard
           of
           the
           Sicilians
           ,
           they
           had
           all
           that
           we
           haue
           made
           mention
           of
           .
           They
           say
           ,
           that
           when
           they
           came
           first
           into
           Sicily
           ,
           they
           which
           then
           held
           that
           Region
           where
           they
           now
           dwell
           ,
           being
           amazed
           and
           receiuing
           them
           with
           feare
           ,
           made
           an
           accord
           with
           them
           :
           which
           was
           ,
           that
           they
           should
           maintaine
           Friendship
           ,
           and
           enioy
           the
           Countrey
           in
           common
           as
           long
           as
           they
           should
           tread
           vpon
           the
           Earth
           ,
           and
           carry
           a
           head
           vpon
           their
           shoulders
           .
           And
           when
           this
           kinde
           of
           Oath
           was
           made
           ,
           they
           say
           ,
           that
           the
           Locrines
           did
           put
           earth
           into
           their
           shooes
           ,
           and
           secretly
           hid
           the
           heads
           of
           Garlicke
           :
           and
           hauing
           thus
           sworne
           ,
           and
           finally
           cast
           the
           Earth
           out
           of
           their
           shooes
           ,
           and
           likewise
           the
           heads
           of
           Garlicke
           ,
           soone
           after
           they
           chast
           away
           the
           Sicilians
           out
           of
           the
           Countrey
           .
           This
           the
           Locrines
           did
           say
           .
        
         
           As
           a
           Rule
           although
           it
           hath
           lesse
           length
           and
           breadth
           ,
           
           yet
           it
           retaines
           still
           the
           Name
           ,
           if
           it
           hath
           that
           which
           is
           proper
           to
           a
           Rule
           :
           So
           they
           say
           ,
           if
           it
           be
           not
           straight
           and
           hauing
           the
           property
           of
           a
           Rule
           ,
           it
           must
           rather
           be
           called
           by
           some
           other
           name
           then
           a
           Rule
           :
           In
           like
           manner
           they
           hold
           that
           if
           the
           Commentaries
           of
           Historiographers
           which
           failing
           either
           in
           Diction
           or
           vse
           ,
           or
           in
           any
           other
           of
           the
           parts
           which
           are
           proper
           vnto
           them
           ,
           obserue
           the
           truth
           ,
           they
           deserue
           the
           name
           of
           a
           History
           :
           But
           if
           that
           failes
           ,
           they
           are
           no
           more
           worthy
           of
           that
           name
           .
           For
           my
           part
           ,
           I
           confesse
           ,
           that
           such
           Commentaries
           are
           to
           be
           held
           for
           true
           :
           and
           I
           am
           of
           this
           opinion
           in
           euery
           part
           of
           our
           Worke
           ,
           when
           I
           say
           ,
           that
           euen
           as
           when
           the
           Bones
           are
           separated
           from
           a
           liuing
           Creature
           ,
           it
           is
           made
           vn-vsefull
           ,
           so
           is
           a
           History
           :
           For
           if
           thou
           takest
           away
           the
           truth
           ,
           the
           rest
           will
           bee
           but
           a
           vaine
           Narration
           .
           We
           haue
           sayd
           ,
           that
           there
           were
           two
           kinds
           of
           lies
           ,
           the
           one
           through
           ignorance
           ,
           
           the
           other
           which
           is
           deliuered
           wittingly
           .
           The
           pardon
           is
           easie
           for
           those
           which
           through
           ignorance
           stray
           from
           the
           truth
           ,
           and
           they
           are
           to
           be
           hated
           deadly
           which
           lie
           willingly
           .
           As
           men
           of
           iudgment
           resoluing
           to
           reuenge
           their
           enemies
           ,
           doe
           not
           first
           obserue
           what
           their
           
           Neighbour
           deserues
           ,
           but
           rather
           what
           they
           must
           doe
           :
           the
           like
           we
           must
           thinke
           concerning
           dotracters
           ,
           not
           caring
           for
           that
           which
           the
           Enemies
           ought
           to
           heare
           ,
           but
           to
           obserue
           carefully
           what
           it
           is
           fit
           to
           speake
           .
           They
           which
           measure
           all
           things
           according
           to
           their
           choller
           and
           enuy
           ,
           must
           of
           necessity
           faile
           in
           all
           ,
           and
           stray
           from
           reason
           ,
           when
           they
           speake
           otherwise
           then
           is
           fitting
           .
           Wherefore
           we
           doe
           not
           seeme
           vniustly
           to
           reproue
           the
           speeches
           which
           Tymeus
           hath
           held
           against
           Demochares
           .
           In
           truth
           ,
           hee
           neither
           deserues
           pardon
           nor
           credit
           with
           any
           man
           ,
           
           for
           that
           in
           wronging
           him
           openly
           ,
           hee
           straies
           from
           reason
           ,
           in
           regard
           of
           his
           naturall
           bitternesse
           .
           Neither
           doe
           the
           iniuries
           against
           Agathocles
           please
           mee
           ,
           although
           he
           were
           the
           most
           cruell
           man
           liuing
           .
           I
           speake
           of
           those
           whereof
           hee
           makes
           mention
           in
           the
           end
           of
           his
           History
           ,
           
           saying
           ,
           that
           Agathocles
           had
           beene
           a
           publique
           Sodomite
           in
           his
           younger
           yeares
           ,
           and
           abandoned
           to
           all
           infamous
           and
           vild
           persons
           :
           and
           so
           to
           other
           foule
           villanies
           which
           he
           addes
           .
        
         
           Moreouer
           ,
           hee
           sayth
           ,
           that
           after
           his
           death
           his
           Wife
           lamented
           him
           in
           this
           manner
           :
           
             Why
             haue
             not
             I
             thee
             ,
             nor
             thou
             mee
             ?
          
           In
           regard
           of
           the
           speeches
           which
           he
           hath
           held
           of
           Demochares
           ,
           some
           will
           not
           onely
           cry
           out
           ,
           but
           wonder
           with
           reason
           at
           his
           excessiue
           Rage
           .
           That
           Agathocles
           had
           necessarily
           by
           Nature
           a
           great
           prerogatiue
           ,
           it
           is
           manifest
           by
           the
           Discourse
           which
           Tymeus
           hath
           held
           .
           Hee
           came
           to
           Sarragosse
           ,
           flying
           the
           Wheele
           ,
           Smoake
           ,
           and
           Clay
           ,
           being
           eighteene
           yeares
           old
           :
           And
           when
           he
           was
           come
           for
           this
           cause
           ,
           sometime
           after
           he
           was
           Lord
           of
           all
           Sicily
           :
           Hee
           also
           drew
           the
           Carthaginians
           into
           great
           extremities
           ,
           and
           ended
           his
           life
           with
           the
           Name
           of
           a
           King
           ,
           after
           that
           he
           had
           growne
           old
           in
           this
           gouernment
           .
           It
           is
           not
           then
           necessary
           to
           say
           ,
           that
           there
           had
           some
           things
           happened
           to
           Agathocles
           which
           were
           great
           and
           excellent
           ,
           and
           that
           hee
           had
           had
           great
           power
           ,
           and
           great
           forces
           to
           execute
           all
           these
           things
           :
           And
           that
           a
           Historiographer
           must
           not
           onely
           deliuer
           vnto
           posterity
           those
           things
           which
           concerne
           the
           blame
           ,
           and
           shew
           the
           accusation
           ,
           but
           also
           those
           which
           touch
           the
           praise
           of
           the
           man.
           This
           is
           the
           property
           of
           a
           History
           .
           But
           this
           Childe
           blinded
           with
           his
           owne
           rancor
           ,
           in
           his
           relation
           augments
           through
           hatred
           his
           offences
           ,
           omitting
           wholy
           the
           vertues
           :
           being
           ignorant
           that
           it
           is
           no
           lesse
           blame
           worthy
           then
           a
           lye
           in
           those
           which
           write
           the
           Histories
           of
           Actions
           .
        
         
           It
           happened
           saith
           he
           ,
           
           that
           as
           two
           young
           men
           contended
           for
           a
           Seruant
           ,
           that
           he
           was
           somewhat
           long
           with
           a
           Friend
           :
           And
           when
           as
           the
           other
           two
           dayes
           before
           came
           out
           of
           the
           Countrey
           ,
           in
           the
           absence
           of
           the
           Master
           the
           Seruant
           retired
           speedily
           into
           the
           house
           :
           and
           that
           afterwards
           the
           other
           knowing
           he
           came
           thither
           ,
           seazing
           on
           him
           ,
           brought
           him
           into
           Question
           ,
           saying
           ,
           that
           the
           Maister
           of
           the
           house
           ought
           to
           giue
           Caution
           .
           For
           the
           Law
           of
           Zaleucus
           was
           ,
           
           that
           he
           deserued
           a
           suite
           to
           whom
           he
           had
           made
           the
           retreate
           .
           And
           when
           as
           the
           other
           sayd
           ,
           that
           according
           to
           the
           same
           Law
           he
           had
           also
           made
           the
           retreate
           ,
           for
           that
           the
           Body
           was
           parted
           to
           come
           vnto
           the
           Potentate
           :
           he
           saith
           ,
           that
           the
           Princes
           were
           in
           doubt
           vpon
           this
           businesse
           ,
           and
           called
           Cosmopole
           ,
           
           referring
           themselues
           to
           him
           in
           this
           cause
           .
           Who
           interpreted
           this
           Law
           ,
           saying
           that
           the
           retreat
           hath
           alwayes
           beene
           to
           him
           who
           had
           the
           last
           ,
           or
           for
           a
           time
           possessed
           the
           thing
           debated
           
           without
           contradiction
           .
           But
           if
           any
           one
           spoild
           another
           by
           force
           ,
           and
           had
           retired
           it
           ,
           and
           that
           subsequently
           he
           which
           first
           enioyed
           it
           ,
           termes
           himselfe
           the
           maister
           ,
           this
           is
           no
           true
           possession
           .
           And
           when
           as
           the
           Young
           man
           discontented
           at
           this
           sentence
           ,
           sayd
           ,
           that
           it
           was
           not
           the
           sense
           of
           the
           Law
           ,
           Cosmopole
           protested
           ,
           and
           offerd
           the
           Condition
           ,
           if
           there
           were
           any
           man
           that
           would
           speake
           any
           thing
           touching
           the
           sentence
           or
           sense
           of
           the
           Law
           established
           by
           Laleuens
           .
           The
           which
           is
           such
           ,
           that
           the
           Captaines
           Milleniers
           being
           there
           appointed
           with
           Halters
           to
           hang
           men
           ,
           
           they
           consulted
           vpon
           the
           sense
           of
           the
           Law
           :
           if
           any
           one
           drew
           the
           sentence
           of
           the
           Law
           to
           a
           bad
           sense
           ,
           hee
           was
           strangled
           in
           the
           presence
           of
           the
           Milleniers
           .
           This
           Speech
           being
           propounded
           by
           Cosmopole
           ,
           the
           Young
           man
           answered
           ,
           that
           the
           Condition
           was
           vniust
           :
           for
           that
           Cosmopole
           had
           not
           aboue
           two
           or
           three
           yeares
           to
           liue
           ,
           (
           for
           hee
           was
           about
           fourescore
           and
           ten
           yeares
           old
           )
           and
           that
           he
           according
           to
           reason
           had
           the
           greatest
           part
           of
           his
           life
           remaining
           .
           
           For
           which
           witty
           and
           pleasant
           Speech
           hee
           escaped
           the
           seuerity
           of
           the
           iudgement
           :
           and
           the
           Princes
           iudged
           according
           to
           the
           aduice
           of
           Cosmopole
           .
        
         
           Wee
           will
           make
           mention
           of
           a
           certaine
           expedition
           of
           Warre
           ,
           
           which
           hath
           beene
           very
           famous
           ,
           and
           decided
           in
           a
           very
           short
           time
           :
           In
           the
           relation
           whereof
           Galisthenes
           hath
           ert'd
           in
           that
           which
           doth
           most
           import
           :
           I
           speake
           of
           that
           which
           Alexander
           made
           into
           Cilicia
           against
           Darius
           .
           In
           the
           which
           he
           saith
           that
           Alexander
           had
           past
           the
           streights
           ,
           which
           they
           call
           the
           Ports
           of
           Cilicia
           ;
           and
           that
           Darius
           tooke
           his
           way
           by
           the
           Ports
           which
           they
           call
           Menides
           ,
           and
           drew
           with
           his
           Army
           towards
           Cilicia
           .
           And
           when
           he
           vnderstood
           by
           the
           Inhabitants
           ,
           that
           Alexander
           tooke
           his
           course
           towards
           Syria
           ,
           hee
           followed
           him
           :
           and
           when
           he
           approached
           vnto
           the
           streights
           ,
           hee
           Camped
           neare
           vnto
           the
           Riuer
           of
           Pyre
           .
           Finally
           ,
           that
           the
           compasse
           of
           that
           place
           was
           not
           aboue
           foureteene
           Furlongs
           from
           thence
           ,
           and
           from
           the
           Sea
           vnto
           the
           hilly
           Countreyes
           ,
           and
           that
           the
           sayd
           Riuer
           falls
           into
           the
           Sea
           ,
           trauersing
           the
           said
           places
           :
           First
           by
           the
           sides
           of
           the
           Mountaine
           ending
           at
           the
           Plaine
           ,
           and
           then
           by
           the
           Field
           hauing
           his
           Banks
           rough
           and
           not
           easie
           to
           come
           vnto
           .
        
         
           These
           things
           supposed
           ,
           he
           sayd
           ,
           that
           when
           as
           Alexander
           turning
           head
           ,
           came
           neare
           vnto
           Darius
           ,
           his
           aduice
           and
           that
           of
           his
           Princes
           was
           to
           order
           his
           Battaile
           within
           his
           Campe
           as
           hee
           had
           formerly
           done
           ,
           and
           to
           helpe
           himselfe
           with
           this
           Riuer
           as
           with
           a
           Rampire
           ,
           for
           that
           it
           ran
           neare
           vnto
           his
           Campe.
           Finally
           ,
           he
           ordred
           his
           Horse-men
           vpon
           the
           Sea-shoare
           ,
           and
           vpon
           their
           Reare
           the
           Mercenaries
           :
           so
           as
           neare
           vnto
           the
           Riuer
           they
           were
           ioyned
           in
           one
           ,
           and
           the
           Targetteers
           were
           placed
           in
           the
           Mountaines
           .
           It
           is
           a
           difficult
           thing
           to
           consider
           how
           hee
           ordred
           these
           before
           the
           Battalion
           :
           
           seeing
           that
           the
           Riuer
           past
           neare
           vnto
           the
           Campe
           ,
           the
           multitude
           likewise
           being
           so
           great
           .
           They
           were
           as
           Calisthenes
           sayth
           ,
           thirty
           thousand
           Horse
           and
           as
           many
           Mercenaries
           .
        
         
           It
           is
           an
           easie
           thing
           to
           know
           what
           space
           will
           containe
           these
           .
           For
           they
           order
           their
           Rankes
           according
           to
           the
           true
           vse
           of
           eight
           in
           a
           great
           Troupe
           of
           Horse
           ,
           euery
           one
           requiring
           a
           space
           in
           Front
           ,
           to
           the
           end
           they
           may
           turne
           easily
           .
           To
           eight
           hundred
           of
           which
           a
           Furlong
           sufficeth
           ,
           and
           
           ten
           to
           eight
           Thousand
           ,
           and
           foure
           to
           three
           Thousand
           fiue
           hundred
           :
           So
           as
           this
           space
           of
           foureteene
           furlongs
           ,
           is
           fill'd
           with
           twelue
           Thousand
           Horse
           .
           If
           then
           he
           hath
           ordred
           all
           this
           Troupe
           of
           Horse
           in
           Battaile
           ,
           it
           wants
           not
           much
           but
           being
           tripled
           ,
           the
           order
           hath
           beene
           made
           without
           any
           space
           betwixt
           .
           In
           what
           place
           then
           hath
           he
           ordered
           the
           multitude
           of
           Souldiers
           ,
           but
           in
           the
           Reare
           of
           the
           Horse-men
           ?
           But
           hee
           will
           say
           no
           ,
           and
           that
           they
           fought
           with
           the
           Macedonians
           at
           their
           first
           comming
           .
           Of
           necessitie
           there
           must
           be
           an
           vniting
           made
           ,
           seeing
           that
           the
           order
           of
           the
           Horse-men
           held
           the
           moiety
           of
           the
           place
           towards
           the
           Sea
           ,
           the
           other
           towards
           the
           Mountaines
           being
           kept
           by
           the
           Mercenaries
           .
           Hereby
           we
           may
           inferre
           ,
           how
           close
           the
           Horse
           men
           were
           vnited
           ,
           and
           what
           space
           there
           must
           be
           from
           the
           Riuer
           vnto
           the
           Campe.
           Then
           hee
           sayth
           ,
           that
           when
           the
           Enemies
           approached
           ,
           Darius
           being
           in
           the
           midst
           of
           his
           Armie
           ,
           called
           vnto
           him
           the
           Mercenaries
           and
           their
           Wing
           .
           But
           we
           may
           doubt
           how
           this
           is
           spoken
           .
           For
           it
           is
           necessarie
           that
           the
           Horse-men
           and
           Mercenaries
           should
           be
           ioyned
           about
           the
           middest
           of
           this
           same
           place
           .
           When
           as
           Darius
           was
           in
           the
           middest
           of
           his
           Mercenaries
           ,
           how
           hath
           he
           call'd
           them
           ?
           Finally
           hee
           sayth
           ,
           that
           the
           Horse-men
           of
           the
           right
           Wing
           fought
           with
           Alexander
           at
           his
           first
           comming
           :
           and
           that
           hee
           receiued
           them
           valliantly
           ,
           and
           fought
           with
           them
           in
           front
           ,
           and
           that
           the
           Combate
           of
           eyther
           side
           was
           very
           furious
           .
        
         
           In
           regard
           of
           that
           which
           was
           spoken
           by
           him
           that
           the
           Riuer
           was
           in
           the
           middest
           (
           as
           a
           little
           before
           we
           haue
           deliuered
           )
           hee
           hath
           forgotten
           himselfe
           .
           Finally
           ,
           he
           writes
           things
           of
           Alexander
           like
           vnto
           these
           .
           He
           saith
           that
           hee
           past
           into
           Asia
           ,
           accompanied
           with
           fortie
           Thousand
           foot
           ,
           and
           foure
           Thousand
           fiue
           hundred
           Horse
           .
           And
           as
           he
           would
           haue
           aduanced
           ,
           there
           came
           vnto
           him
           out
           of
           Macedony
           other
           fiue
           Thousand
           foote
           ,
           and
           eight
           hundred
           Horse
           :
           And
           although
           that
           for
           the
           affaires
           of
           his
           long
           absence
           ,
           he
           had
           left
           three
           thousand
           foote
           ,
           and
           three
           hundred
           Horse
           ,
           yet
           he
           had
           fortie
           two
           thousand
           remaining
           .
           These
           things
           presupposed
           ,
           hee
           sayth
           that
           Alexander
           was
           aduertised
           of
           Darius
           descent
           into
           Sicilia
           ,
           so
           hee
           was
           not
           aboue
           a
           hundred
           furlongs
           from
           him
           ,
           and
           that
           he
           had
           alreadie
           past
           the
           streights
           of
           the
           Countrie
           ,
           and
           for
           this
           cause
           turning
           head
           he
           repast
           them
           againe
           ,
           putting
           the
           great
           Battalion
           in
           Front
           ,
           then
           the
           Horse-men
           ,
           and
           after
           all
           the
           rest
           of
           the
           baggage
           of
           the
           Army
           .
        
         
           And
           when
           he
           came
           afterwards
           into
           the
           plaine
           ,
           that
           all
           the
           baggage
           being
           packt
           vp
           ,
           hee
           commaunded
           that
           being
           mingled
           with
           the
           Battalion
           ,
           they
           should
           make
           their
           rankes
           ,
           containing
           first
           about
           two
           and
           thirtie
           in
           number
           ,
           then
           of
           sixteene
           ,
           and
           of
           eight
           neere
           the
           Enemy
           .
           These
           Speeches
           haue
           lesse
           reason
           then
           the
           former
           .
           For
           as
           the
           furlong
           containes
           in
           these
           spaces
           sixteene
           hundred
           men
           ,
           when
           a
           rancke
           is
           of
           eighteene
           men
           ,
           so
           as
           they
           be
           euery
           one
           separated
           a
           Fathome
           ,
           it
           is
           manifest
           and
           doth
           plainly
           appeare
           that
           the
           ten
           will
           containe
           sixteene
           Thousand
           men
           ,
           and
           twentie
           double
           the
           number
           .
           The
           which
           may
           easily
           appeare
           ,
           for
           that
           when
           as
           Alexander
           ordred
           his
           Army
           by
           sixeteene
           men
           in
           a
           rancke
           ,
           it
           was
           very
           necessary
           that
           the
           place
           should
           bee
           of
           twenty
           Furlongs
           ,
           and
           yet
           all
           the
           Cauallerie
           remained
           and
           
           ten
           thousand
           Foote
           .
           Finally
           ,
           hee
           saith
           ,
           that
           hee
           led
           his
           whole
           Army
           in
           Front
           against
           the
           Enemies
           ,
           being
           yet
           forty
           Furlongs
           off
           .
           But
           that
           is
           so
           strange
           ,
           as
           wee
           can
           hardly
           imagine
           any
           thing
           more
           insensible
           .
           Where
           shall
           wee
           finde
           such
           spaces
           in
           the
           Champion
           Countrey
           euen
           in
           Cilicia
           ,
           that
           a
           Battaile
           set
           in
           order
           ,
           holding
           twenty
           Furlongs
           in
           breadth
           ,
           and
           forty
           in
           length
           ,
           may
           march
           in
           the
           Front
           ?
           There
           are
           so
           many
           hinderances
           to
           order
           this
           forme
           of
           Battaile
           ,
           as
           they
           can
           hardly
           be
           numbred
           .
           Moreouer
           ,
           ●he
           sayings
           of
           Calisthenes
           giue
           no
           sufficient
           arguments
           to
           purchase
           credite
           .
           For
           hee
           sayth
           ,
           that
           the
           Torrents
           which
           fall
           from
           the
           Mountaines
           ,
           make
           so
           many
           and
           such
           great
           Moores
           and
           Fenns
           ,
           as
           he
           assures
           vs
           that
           a
           great
           number
           of
           Persians
           perished
           there
           in
           the
           flight
           .
           But
           would
           Darius
           suddainly
           shew
           himselfe
           against
           the
           Enemy
           ?
           Is
           there
           nothing
           more
           easie
           then
           a
           Battalion
           broken
           and
           scattred
           in
           Front
           ?
           But
           how
           much
           more
           easie
           is
           it
           to
           order
           a
           Battaile
           in
           a
           conuenient
           passage
           ,
           then
           to
           leade
           an
           Army
           directly
           to
           fight
           ,
           being
           broken
           and
           scattred
           in
           woody
           and
           crooked
           places
           ?
           And
           therefore
           it
           were
           better
           to
           leade
           in
           Army
           close
           and
           vnited
           ,
           and
           double
           rather
           then
           Quadruple
           .
        
         
           By
           this
           meanes
           it
           would
           not
           be
           impossible
           to
           finde
           the
           meanes
           to
           passe
           ,
           and
           to
           put
           the
           Battaile
           in
           order
           ,
           and
           with
           ease
           ,
           if
           hee
           might
           by
           his
           Scouts
           discouer
           the
           comming
           of
           the
           Enemy
           .
           But
           Calisthenes
           besides
           the
           rest
           ,
           orders
           not
           the
           Horse
           men
           in
           Battaile
           ,
           when
           he
           led
           the
           Army
           in
           Field
           ,
           being
           in
           Front
           ,
           ordring
           the
           Foote-men
           equally
           .
           It
           is
           also
           a
           strange
           thing
           when
           hee
           saith
           ,
           that
           Alexander
           being
           neare
           the
           Enemy
           ,
           comprehended
           the
           order
           of
           his
           Battalion
           of
           eight
           for
           a
           Ranke
           :
           So
           it
           is
           manifest
           that
           necessarily
           the
           length
           of
           this
           Battalion
           contained
           the
           space
           of
           about
           forty
           Furlongs
           .
           But
           if
           they
           haue
           beene
           (
           as
           the
           Poet
           said
           )
           close
           together
           ,
           so
           as
           they
           haue
           beene
           ioyned
           one
           to
           another
           :
           Yet
           it
           would
           be
           necessary
           ,
           that
           the
           place
           should
           containe
           Twenty
           Furlongs
           .
           And
           yet
           he
           saith
           ,
           there
           were
           but
           foureteene
           :
           and
           that
           in
           such
           sort
           ,
           as
           one
           part
           was
           towards
           the
           Sea
           ,
           and
           a
           moiety
           of
           the
           Army
           vpon
           the
           right
           hand
           :
           and
           that
           moreouer
           all
           the
           armed
           men
           had
           place
           sufficient
           on
           the
           side
           of
           the
           Mountaines
           ,
           to
           the
           end
           they
           might
           not
           bee
           supprest
           by
           the
           Enemy
           holding
           the
           borders
           of
           the
           Hills
           .
        
         
           Wee
           know
           well
           that
           he
           makes
           a
           crooked
           order
           within
           :
           But
           we
           also
           leaue
           out
           ten
           thousand
           Foote
           ,
           which
           exceeds
           the
           meanes
           which
           he
           hath
           giuen
           :
           So
           as
           the
           length
           of
           this
           Battalion
           according
           to
           Calisthenes
           ,
           hath
           want
           of
           aboue
           twelue
           Furlongs
           ,
           in
           the
           which
           it
           is
           necessary
           that
           thirty
           two
           thousand
           men
           ,
           contayning
           a
           restraint
           of
           thirty
           in
           a
           Ranke
           being
           ioyned
           ,
           haue
           beene
           there
           comprehended
           .
           Hee
           sayth
           ,
           that
           this
           Battalion
           was
           ordred
           after
           the
           Rate
           of
           eight
           in
           a
           Ranke
           .
           These
           errours
           doubtlesse
           cannot
           be
           defended
           ,
           for
           that
           which
           is
           impossible
           in
           it selfe
           ,
           is
           not
           worthy
           of
           credit
           .
           As
           often
           as
           wee
           haue
           respect
           vnto
           the
           spaces
           due
           vnto
           euery
           man
           ,
           and
           to
           the
           length
           of
           all
           the
           place
           ,
           and
           to
           the
           number
           of
           men
           ,
           the
           lye
           were
           no
           excusable
           .
           It
           were
           losse
           of
           time
           to
           repeate
           all
           his
           fooleries
           .
        
         
           He
           saith
           ,
           that
           Alexander
           thirsted
           after
           a
           Battaile
           against
           Darius
           ,
           and
           that
           Darius
           was
           of
           the
           same
           opinion
           in
           the
           beginning
           ,
           and
           afterwards
           
           chang'd
           his
           resolution
           .
           Hee
           doth
           not
           shew
           how
           they
           knew
           one
           another
           ,
           nor
           what
           order
           they
           obserued
           in
           their
           Army
           ,
           nor
           whether
           Darius
           ,
           past
           :
           Neither
           finally
           ,
           how
           the
           Battalions
           came
           to
           the
           Riuer
           side
           ,
           seeing
           it
           was
           crooked
           and
           hight
           .
           Without
           doubt
           wee
           cannot
           beleeue
           that
           Alexander
           committed
           so
           grosse
           an
           errour
           :
           seeing
           that
           from
           his
           Infancy
           hee
           had
           gotten
           so
           great
           experience
           and
           practise
           in
           the
           Art
           of
           Warre
           .
           
           Wee
           must
           rather
           thinke
           that
           the
           Historiographer
           could
           not
           through
           ignorance
           discerne
           things
           possible
           from
           the
           impossible
           in
           these
           affaires
           .
           But
           wee
           haue
           spoken
           sufficient
           at
           this
           time
           of
           Ephorus
           and
           Calisthenes
           .
        
         
           First
           hee
           is
           of
           Opinion
           ,
           that
           they
           must
           aduertise
           those
           of
           the
           Councell
           ,
           that
           the
           Trumpets
           awakes
           sleepers
           during
           the
           Warre
           ,
           and
           Birds
           in
           the
           time
           of
           Peace
           .
           Finally
           ,
           hee
           sayth
           ,
           that
           Hercules
           instituted
           the
           Olympicke
           Combats
           ,
           and
           the
           truce
           and
           abstinence
           from
           Warre
           :
           and
           that
           by
           this
           meanes
           hee
           hath
           shewed
           a
           signe
           of
           his
           will.
           In
           regard
           of
           those
           against
           whom
           hee
           made
           Warre
           ,
           hee
           annoyed
           them
           all
           through
           necessity
           ,
           and
           for
           Command
           :
           but
           hee
           was
           neuer
           willingly
           the
           Authour
           of
           any
           harme
           to
           man.
           Hee
           consequently
           brings
           in
           Inpiter
           angry
           with
           Mars
           ,
           and
           saying
           ,
           
             
               Most
               sure
               thou
               owest
               to
               mee
               the
               least
               good-will
            
             
               of
               all
               the
               Gods
               that
               haunt
               Olympus
               Hill
               :
            
             
               Thou
               tak'st
               no
               pleasure
               but
               to
               warre
               and
               fight
               ,
            
             
               In
               brawles
               and
               quarrels
               is
               thy
               chiefe
               delight
               .
            
          
        
         
           Hee
           Writes
           likewise
           ,
           that
           the
           Wisest
           of
           the
           Diuine
           Gods
           sayth
           thus
           ,
           
             
               Bad
               Citizens
               who
               will
               not
               when
               they
               may
               ,
            
             
               Stoppe
               ciuill
               strife
               :
               fall
               often
               to
               decay
               .
            
          
        
         
           And
           that
           Euripides
           is
           of
           the
           same
           Opinion
           with
           this
           Poet
           ,
           when
           hee
           saith
           ,
           
             
               Blest
               Peace
               ,
               the
               best
               of
               Goddesses
               that
               be
               ,
            
             
               Oh
               how
               much
               in
               my
               heart
               I
               honour
               thee
               .
            
             
               If
               thou
               deny
               thy
               presence
               by
               delay
               ,
            
             
               I
               feare
               grim
               Death
               will
               snatch
               mee
               hence
               away
               ,
            
             
               Haste
               then
               that
               I
               may
               futurely
               be
               blest
            
             
               With
               sports
               and
               renels
               that
               adorne
               a
               Feast
               .
            
          
        
         
           Hee
           sayth
           moreouer
           ,
           that
           Warre
           is
           very
           like
           vnto
           a
           Disease
           ,
           and
           Peace
           to
           Health
           .
           
           The
           which
           doth
           comfort
           and
           recreate
           the
           sicke
           :
           whereas
           in
           the
           other
           the
           sound
           perish
           .
           Finally
           ,
           that
           old
           men
           are
           buried
           by
           young
           according
           to
           the
           order
           of
           Nature
           :
           But
           in
           the
           Warre
           the
           contrary
           happens
           .
           And
           that
           it
           is
           strange
           thing
           ,
           that
           there
           is
           no
        
      
       
         
         
           A
           PARCELL
           OF
           the
           Thirteenth
           Booke
           of
           the
           History
           of
           POLYBIVS
           .
        
         
           AS
           the
           desires
           of
           such
           as
           are
           troubled
           with
           the
           Dropsie
           are
           neuer
           satisfied
           ,
           not
           taken
           away
           by
           any
           exteriour
           humour
           ,
           if
           the
           interiour
           disposition
           of
           the
           Body
           be
           not
           cured
           :
           So
           the
           concupiscence
           to
           haue
           much
           is
           neuer
           satisfied
           ,
           if
           the
           vice
           which
           lies
           in
           the
           heart
           be
           not
           by
           some
           reason
           corrected
           .
           There
           falls
           out
           something
           like
           in
           the
           Desire
           of
           fraud
           ,
           which
           no
           man
           liuing
           will
           confesse
           to
           be
           royall
           :
           although
           that
           some
           at
           this
           day
           hold
           it
           necessary
           to
           mannage
           affaires
           by
           deceit
           for
           to
           reigne
           .
           The
           Acheins
           auolde
           it
           much
           .
           For
           they
           were
           estranged
           from
           deceipts
           towards
           their
           Friends
           to
           aduance
           their
           power
           ,
           
           as
           they
           would
           not
           vanquish
           their
           Enemies
           :
           holding
           it
           neither
           noble
           nor
           firme
           ,
           if
           they
           did
           not
           vanquish
           by
           prowesse
           and
           in
           open
           fight
           .
           Wherefore
           they
           ordained
           among
           themselues
           ,
           that
           no
           man
           should
           make
           vse
           of
           hidden
           Armes
           ,
           thinking
           that
           an
           open
           Combat
           hand
           to
           hand
           was
           the
           true
           determining
           of
           Warre
           .
           Finally
           ,
           they
           declared
           themselues
           vnto
           their
           Enemies
           ,
           and
           and
           signified
           the
           Warre
           ,
           when
           they
           are
           once
           resolued
           to
           vndergoe
           the
           danger
           of
           a
           Battaile
           ;
           the
           like
           they
           did
           of
           the
           places
           where
           they
           would
           decide
           it
           .
        
         
           But
           at
           this
           day
           they
           say
           ,
           hee
           is
           no
           good
           Commander
           that
           executes
           any
           enterprize
           of
           Warre
           openly
           .
           There
           is
           yet
           remaining
           in
           the
           Romans
           some
           Reliques
           of
           the
           ancient
           humour
           in
           such
           affaires
           .
           They
           signifie
           it
           
           before
           ,
           and
           they
           seldome
           vse
           any
           Ambushes
           ,
           fighting
           readily
           hand
           to
           hand
           .
           Let
           these
           words
           be
           spoken
           against
           the
           affection
           which
           is
           much
           more
           ready
           ,
           then
           is
           needefull
           ,
           in
           malicious
           practises
           ,
           policies
           and
           ambushes
           among
           Princes
           ,
           as
           well
           in
           affaires
           of
           Warre
           as
           Policy
           .
        
         
           
             Of
             Philip.
             
          
           
             PHilip
             had
             instructed
             and
             commanded
             Heraclides
             to
             consider
             how
             he
             might
             annoy
             and
             ruine
             the
             Rhodien
             ships
             ,
             and
             had
             sent
             an
             Embassadour
             to
             the
             Candiots
             to
             draw
             them
             and
             to
             incense
             them
             to
             make
             Warre
             against
             them
             .
             
             Heraclides
             was
             a
             man
             fit
             for
             malicious
             practises
             ,
             thinking
             likewise
             that
             Philips
             Commandment
             being
             accepted
             would
             be
             gainefull
             ,
             soone
             after
             when
             he
             had
             considered
             thereon
             ,
             
             he
             sail'd
             against
             the
             Rhodiens
             .
             This
             Heraclides
             was
             borne
             at
             Tarentum
             ,
             issued
             from
             a
             Race
             of
             Artizans
             ,
             but
             wonderfully
             giuen
             to
             villanies
             and
             malice
             .
             First
             he
             prostituted
             his
             Body
             publickely
             in
             his
             younger
             yeares
             :
             and
             as
             he
             afterwards
             grew
             subtile
             ,
             he
             had
             the
             charge
             of
             the
             Register
             ,
             being
             to
             the
             poore
             seuere
             and
             audacious
             ,
             and
             towards
             Great
             men
             a
             flattering
             Courtier
             .
             Yet
             hee
             was
             chast
             out
             of
             his
             Countrey
             ,
             as
             if
             he
             had
             sought
             secretly
             to
             deliuer
             the
             City
             of
             Tarentum
             to
             the
             Romans
             ,
             when
             he
             had
             no
             power
             in
             the
             gouernment
             :
             Hee
             was
             an
             Architect
             ,
             and
             by
             reason
             of
             some
             building
             of
             the
             Walles
             ,
             he
             had
             in
             his
             hands
             the
             Keyes
             of
             a
             Gate
             which
             bends
             to
             the
             Mediterranian
             Coast.
             But
             when
             hee
             was
             retired
             to
             the
             Romans
             ,
             and
             had
             againe
             written
             to
             Tarentum
             to
             Hannibal
             ,
             and
             had
             sent
             thither
             ,
             he
             fled
             to
             Philip
             being
             discouered
             ,
             and
             fore-seeing
             what
             would
             succeed
             :
             with
             whom
             hee
             had
             so
             much
             credite
             and
             authority
             ,
             as
             he
             was
             in
             a
             manner
             the
             Author
             of
             the
             subuersion
             of
             a
             great
             Kingdome
             .
             
             But
             the
             nature
             of
             the
             greatest
             of
             the
             Goddesses
             seemes
             to
             shew
             the
             truth
             vnto
             men
             ,
             and
             to
             giue
             them
             great
             forces
             :
             so
             as
             although
             shee
             be
             oppos'd
             by
             all
             men
             ,
             and
             that
             sometimes
             all
             kind
             of
             perswasions
             accompanied
             with
             lies
             bee
             arm'd
             against
             her
             ,
             yet
             shee
             slips
             I
             know
             not
             how
             of
             her selfe
             into
             the
             fantasies
             of
             men
             ,
             so
             as
             sometimes
             she
             suddainly
             raiseth
             her
             forces
             :
             and
             sometimes
             after
             shee
             hath
             beene
             long
             hidden
             ,
             shee
             comes
             to
             light
             and
             discouers
             vntruth
             .
          
           
             When
             as
             Nabis
             Tyrant
             of
             the
             Lacedemonians
             ,
             
             had
             three
             yeares
             enioyed
             the
             Principality
             of
             Lacedemon
             ,
             he
             had
             not
             attempted
             any
             thing
             ,
             neither
             durst
             he
             make
             tryall
             :
             For
             that
             lately
             Machanides
             had
             beene
             slaine
             by
             the
             Acheins
             :
             But
             hee
             laid
             the
             first
             foundations
             of
             a
             long
             and
             grieuous
             tyranny
             .
             He
             vtterly
             ruined
             some
             of
             the
             Lacedemonians
             ,
             banishing
             
             those
             which
             were
             Noble
             or
             Rich
             ,
             or
             had
             any
             honour
             from
             their
             Ancestors
             ,
             giuing
             their
             substance
             and
             Wiues
             to
             other
             Noble
             men
             ,
             and
             to
             Mercenaries
             .
             Who
             were
             Murtherers
             ,
             Theeues
             ,
             Robbers
             ,
             and
             breakers
             of
             houses
             .
             Finally
             ,
             this
             kind
             of
             men
             (
             to
             whom
             the
             Country
             was
             forbidden
             ,
             in
             regard
             of
             their
             wickednesse
             and
             villanies
             )
             were
             by
             him
             carefully
             drawne
             together
             from
             all
             the
             parts
             of
             the
             Earth
             ,
             of
             whom
             he
             held
             himselfe
             Prince
             and
             King.
             He
             had
             Lanciers
             for
             the
             guarde
             of
             his
             Body
             ,
             by
             whom
             it
             plainely
             appeared
             that
             his
             wickednesse
             and
             power
             would
             be
             of
             long
             continuance
             .
             Besides
             the
             said
             things
             hee
             was
             not
             satisfied
             with
             the
             banishmens
             of
             Citizens
             ,
             but
             moreouer
             he
             left
             not
             any
             place
             safe
             for
             Fugitiues
             ,
             not
             any
             certaine
             refuge
             .
             He
             slue
             some
             vpon
             the
             way
             ,
             sending
             after
             them
             ,
             and
             kill'd
             others
             in
             their
             returne
             .
             Finally
             ,
             in
             Cities
             (
             where
             the
             Fugitiues
             did
             remaine
             )
             he
             hired
             houses
             neare
             vnto
             them
             by
             men
             not
             suspected
             ,
             sending
             Candiots
             thither
             :
             who
             making
             holes
             in
             the
             Wall
             ,
             slew
             them
             with
             Arrowes
             ,
             or
             at
             the
             Windowes
             ,
             the
             Fugitiues
             standing
             there
             ,
             or
             else
             being
             at
             their
             Meare
             in
             their
             houses
             :
             so
             as
             these
             miserable
             Lacedemonians
             had
             no
             place
             of
             refuge
             ,
             nor
             time
             assured
             .
          
           
             He
             hath
             by
             this
             meanes
             ruin'd
             many
             .
             He
             drest
             vp
             an
             Engine
             ,
             if
             it
             may
             be
             so
             term'd
             :
             It
             was
             the
             Image
             of
             a
             Woman
             richly
             attired
             ,
             the
             forme
             whereof
             was
             like
             vnto
             the
             Wife
             of
             Nabis
             ,
             and
             very
             well
             painted
             .
             When
             he
             called
             any
             Citizens
             ,
             meaning
             to
             exact
             money
             from
             them
             ,
             at
             their
             first
             entrance
             he
             vsed
             courteous
             and
             milde
             speeches
             ,
             speaking
             of
             the
             feare
             of
             the
             Acheins
             neare
             vnto
             the
             City
             and
             Region
             :
             He
             likewise
             declared
             the
             multitude
             of
             Souldiers
             which
             hee
             entertained
             for
             their
             safety
             ,
             and
             finally
             the
             charges
             hee
             was
             at
             for
             the
             Gods
             ,
             and
             the
             publique
             good
             of
             the
             Citty
             .
             If
             by
             this
             Speech
             he
             perswaded
             them
             ,
             then
             he
             had
             them
             ready
             at
             his
             deuotion
             ;
             but
             if
             any
             one
             refusing
             would
             not
             giue
             care
             vnto
             him
             ,
             hee
             added
             these
             words
             :
             peraduenture
             thou
             canst
             not
             perswade
             thy selfe
             :
             
             Yet
             I
             thinke
             this
             Apege
             (
             which
             was
             the
             Name
             of
             his
             Wife
             )
             will
             doe
             it
             .
             After
             this
             speech
             ,
             the
             Image
             was
             presented
             :
             and
             when
             hee
             rise
             out
             of
             his
             Chaire
             ,
             hee
             imbraced
             it
             as
             his
             Wife
             ,
             and
             approacht
             it
             neare
             vnto
             his
             bosome
             .
             This
             Image
             had
             the
             Elbowes
             and
             Hands
             full
             of
             Nailes
             vnder
             the
             garment
             ,
             and
             likewise
             neare
             the
             Papps
             ,
             and
             when
             he
             toucht
             the
             backe
             of
             the
             Image
             with
             his
             hand
             ,
             he
             extended
             it
             vnto
             the
             brest
             ,
             and
             led
             it
             by
             the
             handling
             of
             Instruments
             :
             and
             by
             this
             meanes
             hee
             forced
             the
             Image
             in
             a
             short
             time
             ,
             to
             pronounce
             any
             kind
             of
             voyce
             .
             Vpon
             this
             occasion
             hee
             ruined
             many
             of
             those
             which
             refuse
             to
             obey
             him
             .
          
        
      
       
         
         
           A
           PARCELL
           OF
           the
           Fourteenth
           Booke
           of
           the
           History
           of
           POLYBIVS
           .
        
         
           THe
           Consuls
           were
           carefull
           of
           these
           affaires
           .
           
             Publius
             Scipio
          
           wintred
           in
           Affricke
           ,
           who
           being
           aduertised
           that
           the
           Carthaginians
           prepared
           an
           Army
           to
           Sea
           ,
           
           hee
           did
           the
           like
           ,
           yet
           omitting
           nothing
           concerning
           the
           Siege
           of
           Bysarthe
           :
           neither
           did
           hee
           wholy
           despaire
           of
           Sophax
           or
           Syphax
           ,
           sending
           often
           vnto
           him
           ,
           for
           that
           their
           Armies
           were
           not
           farre
           distant
           ,
           perswading
           himselfe
           that
           hee
           might
           retire
           him
           from
           the
           alliance
           of
           the
           Carthaginians
           .
           He
           despaired
           not
           but
           that
           hee
           was
           now
           glutted
           with
           Pedisca
           ,
           for
           whose
           sake
           he
           held
           the
           Carthaginians
           party
           :
           
           and
           in
           like
           manner
           of
           the
           friendship
           which
           he
           had
           with
           the
           Phenicians
           ,
           as
           well
           for
           their
           naturall
           discontent
           against
           the
           Numidians
           ,
           as
           for
           their
           preuarication
           both
           against
           God
           and
           Men.
           Whilest
           hee
           ruminated
           of
           many
           things
           with
           a
           variable
           hope
           for
           the
           future
           ,
           for
           that
           hee
           feared
           a
           danger
           by
           Strangers
           ,
           knowing
           that
           the
           Enemy
           encreased
           much
           ,
           hee
           resolued
           in
           the
           end
           vpon
           this
           occasion
           .
           Some
           of
           those
           which
           hee
           had
           sent
           to
           Syphax
           ,
           related
           vnto
           him
           ,
           that
           the
           Carthaginians
           besides
           their
           Winter-tents
           ,
           had
           their
           Lodgings
           made
           of
           Wood
           and
           Leaues
           ,
           and
           among
           the
           Numidians
           ,
           the
           Princes
           had
           them
           of
           Reeds
           ,
           and
           they
           of
           the
           Cities
           there
           assembled
           of
           Leaues
           :
           Some
           being
           of
           the
           Ditch
           and
           Pallisadoe
           ,
           and
           others
           without
           .
        
         
         
           Scipio
           hauing
           a
           conceire
           ,
           that
           if
           hee
           assailed
           their
           Campe
           by
           fire
           ,
           it
           would
           bee
           a
           surprize
           vnexpected
           by
           the
           Enemy
           ,
           and
           of
           great
           effect
           for
           him
           ,
           inclined
           vnto
           it
           .
           In
           regard
           of
           Syphax
           ,
           hee
           intended
           by
           his
           Embassies
           which
           hee
           sent
           vnto
           Scipio
           ,
           to
           settle
           a
           Peace
           ,
           so
           as
           the
           Carthaginians
           should
           leaue
           Italy
           ,
           and
           the
           
             Romans
             Affricke
          
           :
           and
           that
           either
           of
           them
           should
           enioy
           that
           which
           they
           held
           :
           which
           things
           being
           formerly
           heard
           ,
           hee
           had
           not
           accepted
           :
           but
           at
           that
           time
           hee
           aduertised
           the
           Numidian
           by
           an
           Embassie
           in
           few
           words
           ,
           that
           the
           proposition
           made
           by
           him
           was
           not
           impossible
           .
           So
           as
           Syphax
           hauing
           great
           hope
           ,
           solicited
           a
           parley
           often
           .
           This
           done
           ,
           there
           were
           many
           and
           frequent
           Embassies
           .
        
         
           It
           happened
           that
           sometimes
           they
           met
           without
           Guards
           ,
           and
           Scipio
           alwayes
           sent
           men
           of
           great
           iudgement
           with
           his
           Embassadours
           :
           for
           whom
           hee
           had
           prepared
           Military
           habits
           ,
           which
           were
           base
           ,
           poore
           ,
           and
           seruile
           ,
           to
           discouer
           and
           view
           the
           entries
           and
           issues
           of
           the
           two
           Campes
           .
           
           There
           were
           in
           truth
           two
           :
           the
           one
           of
           Asdrubal
           ,
           contayning
           thirty
           thousand
           Foote
           ,
           and
           three
           thousand
           Horse
           :
           the
           other
           which
           was
           ten
           Furlongs
           off
           ,
           was
           of
           Numidians
           ,
           hauing
           ten
           thousand
           Horse
           ,
           and
           about
           fifty
           thousand
           Foote
           .
           These
           had
           the
           approach
           more
           easie
           ,
           
           and
           the
           Lodgings
           more
           fit
           to
           burne
           :
           for
           that
           the
           Numidians
           vsed
           no
           Timber
           nor
           Earth
           ,
           but
           onely
           Reeds
           and
           Canes
           to
           make
           their
           Lodgings
           .
        
         
           And
           for
           that
           the
           Spring
           was
           come
           ,
           Scipio
           hauing
           inquired
           of
           all
           the
           preparations
           of
           the
           Enemy
           ,
           hee
           causeth
           his
           shippes
           to
           flote
           ,
           and
           puts
           Engines
           into
           them
           as
           it
           were
           to
           besiege
           Bysarthe
           by
           Sea.
           Moreouer
           ,
           hee
           seazed
           vpon
           a
           Hill
           neare
           vnto
           the
           City
           with
           about
           two
           thousand
           Foote
           ,
           to
           the
           end
           hee
           might
           put
           a
           conceite
           into
           the
           Enemy
           ,
           that
           all
           this
           was
           done
           for
           the
           Siege
           :
           Yet
           in
           truth
           hee
           made
           this
           Guard
           ,
           vntill
           hee
           might
           haue
           an
           opportunity
           to
           execute
           his
           Enterprize
           ,
           to
           the
           end
           that
           the
           Armies
           being
           out
           of
           their
           Camps
           ,
           the
           Garrison
           of
           the
           City
           should
           not
           dare
           to
           sally
           forth
           ,
           nor
           assaile
           the
           Pallisadoe
           being
           neare
           ,
           nor
           besiege
           those
           which
           were
           there
           in
           the
           Guard.
           
        
         
           This
           preparation
           being
           ready
           ,
           hee
           sent
           to
           Syphax
           ,
           to
           demand
           of
           him
           if
           hee
           would
           conclude
           the
           Articles
           ,
           and
           whether
           the
           Carthaginians
           did
           like
           of
           them
           :
           and
           that
           hee
           should
           propound
           nothing
           more
           concerning
           the
           accord
           ,
           giuing
           also
           charge
           to
           the
           Embassadours
           not
           to
           returne
           without
           answere
           vpon
           these
           Differences
           .
           Being
           come
           vnto
           the
           Numidian
           ,
           their
           charge
           being
           heard
           ,
           hee
           consented
           ,
           for
           that
           Scipio
           was
           ready
           to
           conclude
           this
           Accord
           :
           and
           withall
           the
           Embassadours
           told
           him
           ,
           that
           they
           would
           not
           depart
           before
           they
           carried
           backe
           an
           Answere
           from
           him
           .
        
         
           But
           being
           in
           great
           feare
           and
           doubt
           that
           the
           Carthaginians
           would
           not
           giue
           consent
           ,
           hee
           sent
           with
           all
           speede
           vnto
           Asdrubal
           ,
           aduertising
           him
           of
           that
           which
           was
           treated
           ,
           with
           many
           perswasions
           to
           accept
           of
           the
           Peace
           .
           Syphax
           was
           negligent
           and
           carelesse
           ,
           and
           suffered
           the
           Numidians
           which
           he
           had
           drawne
           together
           ,
           to
           lodge
           without
           the
           Campe.
           
        
         
         
           This
           Scipio
           did
           in
           shew
           ,
           but
           hee
           was
           carefull
           of
           the
           preparations
           .
           And
           when
           as
           the
           Carthaginians
           had
           aduertised
           Syphax
           to
           conclude
           the
           accord
           ,
           reioycing
           thereat
           ,
           he
           signified
           it
           presently
           to
           the
           Embassadors
           :
           who
           being
           returned
           to
           their
           Campe
           ,
           acquainted
           Scipio
           with
           that
           which
           the
           King
           had
           done
           .
           These
           things
           being
           heard
           ,
           hee
           presently
           sends
           backe
           an
           Embassie
           to
           Syphax
           ,
           to
           tell
           him
           ,
           that
           hee
           liked
           well
           of
           the
           accord
           ,
           and
           desired
           a
           peace
           :
           but
           the
           Senate
           and
           Councell
           were
           not
           of
           that
           Opinion
           ,
           saying
           ,
           that
           they
           would
           pursue
           their
           Enterprize
           .
           The
           Embassie
           came
           to
           Syphax
           ,
           and
           declared
           these
           things
           vnto
           him
           .
           Scipio
           had
           sent
           these
           Embassadours
           ,
           to
           the
           end
           hee
           should
           not
           seeme
           to
           haue
           broken
           the
           accord
           ,
           if
           during
           a
           parley
           of
           Peace
           ,
           hee
           should
           attempt
           any
           Enterprize
           of
           an
           Enemy
           :
           conceiuing
           that
           hauing
           signified
           this
           vnto
           the
           Enemy
           ,
           whatsoeuer
           he
           should
           doe
           would
           be
           blamelesse
           .
           Syphax
           was
           much
           discontented
           with
           this
           newes
           ,
           considering
           the
           hope
           hee
           had
           of
           a
           Peace
           :
           Hee
           goes
           to
           Asdrubal
           ,
           acquainting
           him
           with
           that
           which
           the
           Romans
           had
           signified
           vnto
           him
           :
           whereupon
           doubting
           ,
           they
           consulted
           how
           they
           should
           carry
           themselues
           ,
           but
           they
           were
           farre
           from
           knowing
           the
           resolution
           and
           designe
           of
           the
           future
           accidents
           .
           As
           for
           standing
           vpon
           their
           guard
           ,
           or
           to
           beleeue
           that
           any
           disaster
           or
           misfortune
           were
           at
           their
           Gates
           ,
           they
           had
           no
           thought
           thereof
           .
        
         
           It
           is
           true
           ,
           their
           whole
           intent
           was
           to
           draw
           the
           Enemy
           into
           the
           Plaine
           .
           Scipio
           gaue
           many
           presumptions
           by
           his
           preparation
           and
           summation
           ,
           that
           hee
           had
           some
           Enterprize
           against
           Bysarthe
           ,
           Finally
           ,
           about
           Noone
           he
           sends
           for
           the
           Captaines
           Milleniers
           ,
           whom
           hee
           held
           for
           his
           loyall
           Friends
           ,
           and
           acquaints
           them
           with
           his
           intent
           ,
           giuing
           them
           charge
           ,
           that
           an
           houre
           after
           Dinner
           they
           should
           put
           the
           Army
           in
           Battaile
           before
           the
           Pallisadoe
           ,
           when
           as
           all
           the
           Trumpets
           according
           to
           custome
           had
           giuen
           the
           Signe
           .
           
           The
           Romans
           haue
           a
           custome
           ,
           that
           during
           the
           repast
           ,
           all
           the
           Trumpets
           and
           Clairons
           sound
           before
           the
           Generals
           Tent
           :
           to
           the
           end
           that
           during
           that
           time
           they
           should
           set
           watches
           in
           conuenient
           places
           .
           When
           hee
           had
           retired
           his
           Spies
           which
           hee
           had
           sent
           vnto
           the
           Enemies
           Campe
           ,
           hee
           conferres
           and
           examines
           the
           Reports
           of
           the
           Embassadours
           ,
           and
           considers
           of
           the
           approaches
           of
           the
           Campe
           ,
           
           making
           vse
           therein
           of
           the
           aduice
           and
           councell
           of
           Massanissa
           for
           the
           knowledge
           of
           the
           places
           .
           And
           when
           as
           all
           things
           were
           ready
           for
           the
           Execution
           ,
           
           hee
           marcheth
           with
           his
           Army
           directly
           towards
           the
           Enemy
           ,
           the
           first
           Watch
           being
           changed
           ,
           leauing
           a
           sufficient
           number
           to
           guard
           the
           Campe.
           They
           were
           threescore
           Furlongs
           off
           .
        
         
           And
           when
           they
           were
           come
           vnto
           them
           about
           the
           end
           of
           the
           third
           Watch
           ,
           he
           deliuers
           halfe
           the
           Army
           to
           
             Caius
             Lelyus
          
           ,
           with
           all
           the
           Numidians
           ,
           giuing
           them
           charge
           to
           assaile
           Syphax
           Campe
           ,
           and
           perswading
           them
           to
           carry
           themselues
           like
           braue
           men
           ,
           and
           not
           to
           attempt
           any
           thing
           rashly
           ,
           holding
           for
           certaine
           that
           the
           more
           their
           sight
           is
           hindred
           by
           darkenesse
           ,
           the
           more
           courage
           and
           confidence
           they
           should
           haue
           to
           finish
           Nocturnall
           assaults
           .
           Finally
           ,
           hee
           assailes
           Asdrubal
           with
           the
           rest
           of
           the
           Army
           .
           Yet
           his
           purpose
           and
           resolution
           
           was
           not
           to
           put
           it
           into
           execution
           ,
           before
           that
           Lelius
           had
           first
           set
           fire
           of
           the
           Enemies
           .
           
           Being
           thus
           resolued
           ,
           hee
           marcheth
           a
           flow
           pace
           .
           Lelius
           on
           the
           other
           side
           diuiding
           his
           Army
           in
           two
           ,
           assailes
           the
           Enemies
           suddainly
           .
           But
           as
           the
           lodgings
           were
           built
           in
           such
           sort
           ,
           as
           if
           they
           had
           of
           purpose
           beene
           destinated
           for
           the
           fire
           ,
           where
           the
           first
           had
           cast
           the
           fire
           ,
           and
           consumed
           all
           the
           first
           Tents
           ,
           it
           fell
           out
           so
           as
           they
           could
           not
           succour
           this
           Disaster
           :
           Both
           for
           that
           the
           lodgings
           stood
           close
           together
           ,
           and
           for
           the
           abundance
           of
           stuffe
           wherewith
           they
           were
           built
           .
           Lelius
           stood
           still
           in
           Battaile
           :
           But
           Massanissa
           knowing
           the
           Countrey
           ,
           placed
           Souldiers
           vpon
           the
           passages
           ,
           by
           the
           which
           they
           which
           fled
           from
           the
           fire
           ,
           must
           retire
           .
           Not
           any
           of
           the
           Numidians
           vnderstood
           that
           which
           was
           done
           ,
           nor
           Syphax
           himselfe
           ,
           thinking
           this
           fire
           had
           beene
           accidentall
           .
           Wherefore
           they
           goe
           rashly
           out
           of
           their
           lodgings
           and
           Tents
           ,
           some
           being
           yet
           asleepe
           ,
           and
           others
           drinking
           :
           So
           as
           many
           were
           crusht
           in
           peeces
           by
           them
           at
           the
           sally
           of
           the
           Pallisadoe
           ,
           and
           and
           many
           were
           burnt
           :
           In
           regard
           of
           those
           which
           fled
           the
           flames
           ,
           they
           were
           all
           slaine
           ,
           falling
           into
           the
           Enemies
           hands
           ,
           not
           knowing
           what
           should
           befall
           them
           ,
           nor
           what
           to
           doe
           .
        
         
           When
           at
           the
           same
           time
           the
           Carthaginians
           saw
           this
           great
           fire
           and
           high
           flames
           ,
           thinking
           the
           Numidians
           Pallisadoe
           was
           on
           fire
           ,
           some
           went
           presently
           to
           helpe
           them
           :
           all
           the
           rest
           ran
           out
           of
           the
           Campe
           without
           Armes
           ,
           standing
           before
           their
           Pallisadoe
           amazed
           ,
           they
           expected
           what
           the
           end
           would
           be
           .
           
           When
           as
           things
           succeeded
           according
           to
           Scipio's
           intent
           ,
           he
           falls
           vpon
           those
           which
           were
           come
           out
           of
           the
           Campe
           ,
           and
           pursuing
           others
           into
           it
           ,
           hee
           presently
           sets
           fire
           on
           their
           lodgings
           .
           The
           like
           happened
           to
           the
           Phenicians
           ,
           as
           well
           by
           fire
           as
           by
           other
           miseries
           and
           misfortunes
           ,
           where
           with
           the
           Numidans
           were
           afflicted
           .
        
         
           But
           when
           as
           Asdrubal
           had
           discouered
           by
           the
           euent
           ,
           that
           this
           fire
           of
           the
           Numidians
           was
           not
           accidentall
           ,
           but
           by
           the
           policy
           and
           courage
           of
           the
           Enemy
           ,
           hee
           ceased
           suddainly
           from
           giuing
           Succours
           ,
           making
           haste
           to
           saue
           himselfe
           ,
           for
           that
           there
           was
           little
           hope
           remaining
           .
           The
           fire
           suddainly
           wasted
           and
           consumed
           all
           :
           There
           were
           no
           more
           passages
           for
           Horses
           ,
           Sumpters
           ,
           and
           men
           ,
           among
           the
           which
           some
           were
           halfe
           dead
           ,
           and
           burnt
           with
           the
           fire
           ,
           others
           were
           terrified
           and
           amazed
           ,
           so
           as
           they
           which
           made
           preparation
           to
           defend
           themselues
           valiantly
           ,
           were
           hindred
           ,
           neither
           was
           there
           any
           meanes
           of
           hope
           ,
           by
           reason
           of
           the
           trouble
           and
           confusion
           .
        
         
           The
           like
           happened
           to
           Syphax
           and
           to
           the
           other
           Commanders
           .
           But
           either
           of
           them
           escaped
           with
           some
           few
           Horses
           :
           the
           rest
           of
           the
           Troups
           of
           Men
           ,
           Horses
           ,
           and
           Sumpters
           ,
           perished
           miserably
           by
           this
           fire
           .
           Some
           were
           ignominiously
           slaine
           by
           the
           Enemy
           after
           they
           had
           fled
           the
           violence
           of
           the
           fire
           ,
           and
           defeated
           not
           onely
           without
           Armes
           ,
           but
           naked
           and
           without
           apparrell
           .
           Finally
           ,
           all
           the
           place
           of
           these
           Campes
           was
           full
           of
           howling
           ,
           horrible
           cries
           ,
           feare
           ,
           and
           vnvsuall
           noise
           :
           and
           moreouer
           with
           a
           violent
           flaming
           fire
           :
           Either
           of
           the
           which
           had
           beene
           sufficient
           to
           amaze
           and
           terrifie
           humane
           Nature
           ,
           and
           the
           rather
           for
           that
           these
           things
           happened
           contrary
           vnto
           all
           hope
           .
           Wherefore
           it
           is
           not
           possible
           
           for
           any
           man
           liuing
           to
           imagine
           this
           accident
           ,
           considering
           the
           greatnesse
           :
           for
           that
           it
           hath
           exceeded
           the
           policy
           of
           all
           precedent
           actions
           .
           And
           although
           that
           Scipio
           hath
           performed
           many
           deeds
           of
           prowesse
           and
           valour
           ,
           yet
           this
           seemes
           to
           be
           the
           most
           excellent
           and
           hardy
           of
           them
           all
           .
           At
           the
           breake
           of
           day
           the
           Enemies
           being
           some
           defeated
           ,
           and
           others
           fled
           with
           amazement
           ,
           he
           gaue
           charge
           to
           the
           Commanders
           to
           pursue
           the
           Chase.
           
        
         
           The
           Chiefe
           of
           the
           Carthaginians
           budg'd
           not
           in
           the
           beginning
           ,
           although
           he
           were
           aduertised
           by
           many
           :
           The
           which
           he
           did
           ,
           relying
           vpon
           the
           fortification
           of
           the
           City
           .
           But
           when
           hee
           saw
           the
           Mutiny
           of
           the
           Inhabitants
           among
           themselues
           ,
           
           hee
           fled
           ,
           accompanied
           with
           those
           which
           had
           escaped
           with
           him
           ,
           fearing
           the
           comming
           of
           Scipio
           .
           Hee
           had
           fiue
           hundred
           Horse
           ,
           and
           about
           two
           thousand
           Foote
           .
           The
           Inhabitants
           being
           agreed
           ,
           yeelded
           themselues
           to
           the
           Romans
           .
           Whom
           Scipio
           pardoned
           ,
           abandoning
           the
           spoile
           of
           two
           Neighbour
           Cities
           to
           the
           Souldiers
           .
           These
           things
           being
           thus
           decided
           ,
           hee
           returned
           to
           his
           first
           Campe.
           The
           Carthaginians
           were
           discontented
           ,
           that
           the
           hope
           which
           they
           had
           conceiued
           in
           the
           beginning
           ,
           had
           succeeded
           so
           contrary
           .
           They
           expected
           to
           haue
           besieged
           the
           Romans
           (
           inclosed
           within
           the
           Fort
           of
           Bysarthe
           ,
           where
           they
           had
           wintred
           )
           as
           well
           by
           Sea
           as
           Land.
           And
           when
           they
           had
           all
           their
           preparations
           ready
           ,
           they
           were
           not
           onely
           destitute
           of
           their
           Campes
           ,
           so
           inconsiderately
           deliuered
           to
           their
           Enemies
           ,
           but
           it
           seemed
           they
           should
           all
           perish
           with
           their
           Countrey
           :
           For
           this
           cause
           they
           were
           amazed
           with
           great
           feare
           and
           faintnesse
           of
           heart
           .
        
         
           And
           when
           as
           the
           affaires
           prest
           them
           to
           consider
           prudently
           of
           the
           future
           and
           eminent
           danger
           ,
           the
           Senate
           was
           full
           of
           doubt
           ,
           and
           of
           diuers
           confused
           thoughts
           :
           Some
           sayd
           ,
           they
           must
           send
           to
           Hannibal
           ,
           and
           call
           him
           out
           of
           Italy
           ,
           
           for
           that
           all
           their
           hope
           consisted
           in
           that
           Commander
           ,
           and
           the
           Army
           which
           hee
           had
           :
           Others
           were
           of
           aduice
           they
           should
           send
           to
           Scipio
           to
           obtaine
           a
           truce
           ,
           and
           to
           parley
           of
           an
           accord
           and
           agreement
           :
           some
           would
           haue
           them
           to
           be
           of
           good
           courage
           ,
           and
           to
           leuie
           an
           Army
           ,
           and
           finally
           to
           send
           to
           Syphax
           .
           He
           was
           fled
           farre
           vnto
           Abbe
           ,
           drawing
           together
           those
           which
           escaped
           from
           the
           danger
           :
           which
           aduice
           was
           resolued
           .
           Wherefore
           they
           leuie
           men
           ,
           and
           send
           to
           Asdrubal
           to
           that
           end
           ,
           and
           likewise
           to
           Syphax
           ,
           intreating
           him
           to
           giue
           them
           Succours
           ,
           and
           to
           obserue
           the
           conuentions
           according
           to
           their
           first
           purpose
           ,
           promising
           him
           that
           their
           Commander
           should
           presently
           ioyne
           with
           his
           Army
           .
        
         
           The
           Roman
           Generall
           followeth
           the
           Siege
           of
           Bysarthe
           the
           which
           hee
           did
           the
           rather
           ,
           for
           that
           hee
           was
           aduertised
           that
           Syphax
           continued
           in
           his
           first
           resolution
           ,
           
           and
           that
           the
           Carthaginians
           leuied
           a
           new
           Army
           .
           For
           this
           cause
           hee
           raised
           his
           Campe
           and
           besieged
           Bysarthe
           .
           When
           hee
           had
           diuided
           the
           spoile
           ,
           hee
           chased
           away
           the
           Merchants
           vpon
           good
           aduice
           .
           For
           the
           Souldiers
           carelesse
           of
           the
           present
           commodity
           of
           goods
           :
           for
           that
           the
           hope
           of
           profits
           which
           grew
           by
           their
           good
           fortune
           was
           apparent
           ,
           they
           had
           intelligence
           with
           the
           Merchants
           .
        
         
           It
           seemed
           very
           fit
           to
           the
           King
           of
           Numidia
           and
           his
           Friends
           at
           
           the
           first
           sight
           ,
           that
           they
           should
           retire
           to
           their
           houses
           :
           But
           when
           the
           Celtiberians
           arriued
           neare
           vnto
           Abbe
           ,
           
           who
           being
           entertained
           ,
           were
           aboue
           foure
           thousand
           men
           ,
           the
           Carthaginians
           grew
           assured
           ,
           and
           by
           little
           and
           little
           recouered
           their
           spirits
           ,
           relying
           vpon
           these
           Troupes
           .
           Moreouer
           ,
           when
           as
           Pedisca
           the
           Daughter
           of
           Asdrubal
           ,
           and
           Wife
           to
           Syphax
           ,
           (
           of
           whom
           we
           haue
           spoken
           )
           intreated
           him
           with
           all
           affection
           that
           he
           would
           not
           abandon
           the
           Carthaginians
           for
           the
           present
           :
           The
           Numidian
           yeelded
           to
           her
           intreaties
           .
           The
           Celtiberians
           put
           no
           small
           hope
           into
           the
           Carthaginians
           .
           For
           although
           they
           were
           but
           foure
           thousand
           ,
           yet
           they
           sayd
           ,
           they
           were
           ten
           thousand
           .
           Finally
           ,
           they
           promised
           to
           bee
           insupportable
           in
           the
           fight
           ,
           as
           well
           for
           their
           courage
           as
           their
           Armes
           .
           The
           Carthaginians
           growne
           proud
           with
           this
           common
           bruite
           ,
           were
           more
           confident
           to
           recouer
           their
           Campes
           .
        
         
           Finally
           ,
           they
           set
           vp
           their
           Pallisadoe
           within
           thirty
           dayes
           neare
           vnto
           the
           Plaine
           called
           the
           Great
           ,
           and
           there
           they
           planted
           their
           Campe
           ,
           accompanied
           with
           the
           Numidians
           and
           Celtiberians
           ,
           being
           in
           number
           thirty
           thousand
           men
           .
           When
           the
           newes
           came
           vnto
           the
           Romans
           Campe
           ,
           Scipio
           presently
           prepared
           to
           part
           .
           And
           when
           he
           had
           sent
           to
           those
           which
           held
           the
           Siege
           before
           Bysarthe
           ,
           and
           to
           the
           others
           which
           were
           at
           Sea
           ,
           informing
           them
           what
           they
           were
           to
           doe
           ,
           he
           marched
           towards
           the
           Enemy
           ,
           hauing
           all
           his
           Bands
           furnished
           with
           the
           most
           valiant
           men
           .
           
           Being
           come
           on
           the
           fift
           Day
           to
           this
           great
           Plaine
           ,
           and
           approaching
           neare
           the
           Enemy
           ,
           he
           camped
           the
           first
           Day
           vpon
           a
           Hill
           ,
           thirty
           Furlongs
           distant
           from
           them
           ,
           the
           Day
           following
           hee
           descends
           into
           the
           Plaine
           ,
           sending
           the
           Horse-men
           before
           within
           seuen
           Furlongs
           ,
           and
           there
           settles
           his
           Campe
           againe
           .
        
         
           After
           two
           Dayes
           expectance
           ,
           when
           they
           had
           skirmished
           of
           either
           side
           to
           come
           to
           a
           Battaile
           ,
           either
           of
           them
           in
           the
           end
           drew
           to
           Field
           ,
           and
           put
           their
           men
           in
           order
           .
           Scipio
           first
           of
           all
           placeth
           in
           Front
           his
           forlorne
           hope
           ,
           
           according
           to
           their
           custome
           :
           After
           which
           he
           appoints
           the
           Principals
           ,
           and
           in
           the
           third
           place
           the
           Triarij
           in
           the
           Reareward
           .
           As
           for
           the
           Horse-men
           ,
           he
           orders
           the
           Italians
           on
           the
           right
           hand
           ,
           and
           Massanissa
           with
           the
           Numidians
           on
           the
           left
           .
           
           Syphax
           and
           Asdrubal
           set
           the
           Celtiberians
           in
           the
           midst
           ,
           against
           the
           Romans
           Bands
           ,
           the
           Numidians
           on
           the
           left
           hand
           ,
           and
           the
           Carthaginians
           on
           the
           right
           .
           Suddainly
           when
           the
           Combat
           began
           ,
           
           the
           Numidians
           were
           repuls'd
           by
           the
           Roman
           Horse-men
           ,
           and
           the
           Carthaginians
           (
           as
           they
           had
           often
           before
           )
           losing
           courage
           ,
           were
           ouerthrowne
           by
           Massanissa's
           Company
           .
           Yet
           the
           Celtiberians
           fought
           valiantly
           against
           the
           Romans
           :
           for
           they
           had
           no
           hope
           of
           safety
           remaining
           for
           the
           ignorance
           of
           the
           places
           ,
           neither
           yet
           if
           they
           were
           taken
           ,
           considering
           their
           vniust
           Warre
           .
           For
           seeing
           that
           Scipio
           during
           the
           Warre
           of
           Spaine
           ,
           had
           not
           offended
           them
           ,
           it
           seemed
           against
           reason
           ,
           and
           a
           disloyalty
           to
           giue
           succours
           to
           the
           Carthaginians
           .
           But
           when
           the
           Wings
           began
           to
           giue
           backe
           ,
           they
           were
           in
           a
           manner
           all
           slaine
           ,
           being
           inclosed
           by
           the
           Principals
           and
           the
           Triarij
           .
           Thus
           the
           Celtiberians
           perished
           ,
           
           who
           were
           a
           great
           helpe
           to
           the
           Carthaginians
           ,
           not
           onely
           in
           the
           fight
           ,
           but
           also
           in
           the
           flight
           ,
           for
           if
           they
           had
           not
           entertained
           the
           Romans
           ,
           and
           that
           the
           Chase
           had
           beene
           suddainly
           followed
           ,
           few
           of
           the
           Enemies
           had
           escaped
           :
           
           but
           as
           their
           resistance
           caused
           the
           stay
           ,
           Syphax
           retired
           safely
           with
           his
           Horse-men
           into
           his
           Countrey
           ,
           and
           Asdrubal
           to
           Carthage
           ,
           
           with
           the
           rest
           which
           escaped
           .
           When
           as
           the
           Roman
           Generall
           had
           giuen
           order
           for
           the
           spoiles
           and
           Prisoners
           ,
           
           calling
           a
           Counsell
           ,
           he
           consulted
           what
           there
           was
           to
           do
           .
           Whereupon
           it
           was
           thought
           fit
           that
           Scipio
           should
           with
           part
           of
           the
           Army
           assaile
           the
           Townes
           ,
           and
           Lelyus
           with
           Massinissa
           accompanied
           by
           the
           Numidians
           and
           part
           of
           the
           Roman
           Army
           pursues
           Syphax
           ,
           
           and
           not
           giue
           him
           leasure
           to
           make
           any
           new
           preparations
           .
           These
           things
           thus
           resolued
           they
           separate
           themselues
           ,
           and
           some
           goe
           against
           Syphax
           with
           their
           Souldiers
           ,
           and
           the
           Generall
           against
           the
           Cities
           :
           whereof
           some
           yeilded
           to
           the
           Romans
           for
           feare
           ,
           and
           others
           being
           forced
           by
           siege
           .
           At
           that
           time
           the
           whole
           Region
           wauered
           and
           were
           ready
           to
           reuolt
           ,
           hauing
           beene
           cruelly
           tormented
           and
           vexed
           during
           the
           length
           of
           the
           Wars
           of
           Spaine
           .
        
         
           In
           regard
           of
           Carthage
           ,
           as
           formerly
           there
           was
           great
           inconstancy
           ,
           so
           now
           there
           was
           greater
           trouble
           and
           combustion
           ,
           for
           that
           hauing
           heard
           and
           seene
           this
           Wound
           the
           second
           time
           ,
           they
           grew
           desperate
           in
           themselues
           .
           It
           is
           true
           that
           they
           among
           the
           Councellours
           which
           seemed
           to
           haue
           greatest
           Courage
           ,
           
           commaunded
           that
           they
           should
           saile
           against
           those
           which
           laid
           siege
           to
           Bysarthe
           ,
           and
           to
           make
           a
           triall
           if
           they
           might
           raise
           the
           siege
           ,
           and
           to
           fight
           with
           the
           Enemy
           at
           Sea
           ,
           as
           being
           ill
           furnished
           .
           They
           required
           also
           that
           they
           should
           send
           for
           Hannibal
           ,
           and
           relie
           vpon
           that
           hope
           :
           and
           that
           there
           was
           reasonable
           occasions
           of
           safety
           by
           these
           two
           attempts
           .
           Some
           said
           ,
           that
           the
           time
           would
           not
           allow
           it
           ,
           and
           that
           they
           must
           fortifie
           and
           furnish
           the
           Citie
           for
           a
           siege
           :
           And
           that
           being
           of
           one
           consent
           ,
           the
           accident
           would
           minister
           occasions
           .
           Some
           also
           aduise
           to
           make
           an
           Accord
           and
           League
           ,
           whereby
           they
           should
           free
           themselues
           of
           the
           eminent
           dangers
           .
        
         
           As
           there
           were
           many
           opinions
           vppon
           this
           businesse
           ,
           they
           confirme
           them
           all
           together
           .
           Wherefore
           this
           was
           their
           Resolution
           ,
           they
           that
           were
           to
           saile
           into
           Italy
           ,
           parting
           from
           the
           Senate
           should
           go
           presently
           to
           Sea
           :
           The
           Pylots
           likewise
           should
           prepare
           that
           which
           concernes
           the
           ships
           :
           And
           the
           rest
           for
           the
           safetie
           of
           the
           Citie
           ,
           hauing
           a
           daily
           care
           for
           particular
           things
           .
           But
           when
           as
           the
           Roman
           Army
           was
           inricht
           with
           bootie
           ,
           and
           that
           no
           man
           made
           any
           resistance
           ,
           Scipio
           resolues
           to
           send
           the
           greatest
           part
           of
           the
           bootie
           to
           the
           first
           baggage
           :
           And
           taking
           the
           ablest
           and
           most
           actiue
           Bands
           to
           seeke
           to
           force
           the
           Enemies
           pallisadoe
           ,
           He
           therefore
           (
           hauing
           a
           good
           courage
           )
           seated
           his
           Campe
           in
           view
           of
           the
           Carthaginians
           .
           He
           had
           a
           conceite
           that
           by
           this
           meanes
           hee
           should
           amaze
           and
           terrifie
           them
           .
        
         
           The
           Carthaginians
           hauing
           in
           few
           daies
           giuen
           order
           for
           all
           the
           Equipage
           ,
           Victualls
           ,
           and
           munition
           of
           their
           Shippes
           ,
           they
           meant
           to
           weigh
           Anchor
           ,
           and
           to
           execute
           their
           Resolution
           .
           
           Scipio
           came
           to
           Tunis
           :
           and
           although
           that
           they
           which
           had
           fled
           thither
           kept
           the
           approaches
           ,
           yet
           he
           tooke
           it
           .
           Tunis
           is
           distant
           from
           Carthage
           sixe
           score
           Furlongs
           ,
           and
           is
           to
           be
           seene
           in
           a
           manner
           by
           all
           the
           Citie
           :
           Moreouer
           it
           is
           strong
           aswell
           by
           Nature
           as
           by
           Art
           :
           The
           Carthaginians
           imbarked
           ,
           and
           came
           to
           Bys●rthe
           .
        
         
         
           Scipio
           seeing
           the
           Enemies
           Army
           at
           Sea
           ,
           was
           troubled
           ,
           fearing
           least
           his
           should
           fall
           into
           some
           inconnenience
           ,
           hauing
           not
           suspected
           it
           ,
           neyther
           was
           it
           ready
           nor
           prepared
           for
           that
           which
           might
           happen
           .
           Wherefore
           turning
           head
           ,
           he
           raised
           his
           Campe
           ,
           seeking
           to
           giue
           order
           for
           his
           affaires
           .
        
         
           When
           hee
           perceiued
           his
           couered
           shippes
           ,
           well
           prouided
           to
           carry
           the
           instruments
           ,
           and
           conueniently
           to
           raise
           the
           siege
           ,
           but
           ill
           appoynted
           for
           a
           Combate
           at
           Sea
           ,
           and
           that
           those
           of
           the
           Enemies
           had
           beene
           during
           the
           Winter
           instructed
           and
           prepared
           ;
           he
           was
           out
           of
           hope
           to
           make
           head
           against
           them
           ,
           and
           to
           come
           to
           fight
           :
           Yet
           he
           prepared
           the
           couered
           Vessell
           ,
           and
           inuironed
           them
           with
           three
           or
           foure
           ranckes
           of
           Merchants
           ships
           .
        
         
           The
           remainder
           is
           wanting
           .
        
      
       
         
         
           A
           PARCELL
           OF
           the
           Fifteenth
           Booke
           of
           the
           History
           of
           POLYBIVS
           .
        
         
           SCipio
           was
           impatient
           ,
           that
           the
           meanes
           to
           get
           Victualls
           was
           not
           only
           taken
           from
           him
           ,
           but
           there
           was
           plenty
           with
           the
           Enemy
           :
           But
           he
           seemed
           to
           be
           much
           more
           grieued
           that
           the
           Carthaginians
           had
           broken
           their
           Oath
           and
           Accord
           ,
           making
           War
           againe
           .
           Wherefore
           hee
           made
           choise
           for
           Embassadours
           of
           
             Lucius
             Servinus
             ,
             Lucius
             Citinus
          
           ,
           
           and
           
             Lucius
             Fabius
          
           ,
           and
           sent
           them
           to
           speake
           vnto
           the
           Carthaginians
           vpon
           this
           late
           Action
           ,
           and
           also
           to
           signifie
           vnto
           them
           ,
           that
           the
           people
           of
           Rome
           had
           confirmed
           their
           Accords
           ,
           for
           they
           had
           lately
           brought
           Letters
           vnto
           Scipio
           containing
           the
           said
           Articles
           .
           When
           the
           Embassadours
           were
           come
           to
           Carthage
           ,
           they
           were
           first
           brought
           vnto
           the
           Senate
           ,
           and
           afterwards
           to
           many
           others
           ,
           
           where
           they
           discoursed
           freely
           of
           the
           present
           Affaires
           .
           First
           they
           put
           them
           in
           minde
           ,
           how
           their
           Embassadours
           being
           arriued
           at
           Tunis
           ,
           and
           were
           come
           into
           the
           assembly
           of
           the
           Councell
           ,
           they
           had
           not
           only
           Sacrificed
           to
           the
           Gods
           ,
           in
           bending
           downe
           to
           the
           ground
           ,
           as
           other
           men
           are
           accustomed
           to
           do
           :
           But
           moreouer
           (
           prostrating
           themselues
           humbly
           )
           they
           had
           kist
           their
           feete
           :
           And
           when
           they
           were
           risen
           againe
           ,
           had
           acknowledged
           their
           faulte
           to
           haue
           broken
           the
           Accord
           concluded
           in
           the
           beginning
           with
           the
           Romains
           ,
           and
           that
           for
           this
           cause
           they
           confest
           ,
           that
           they
           were
           not
           ignorant
           ,
           that
           they
           were
           lustly
           tormented
           and
           that
           they
           intreated
           that
           by
           the
           Fortune
           of
           Humanes
           ,
           they
           might
           not
           be
           forced
           to
           suffer
           things
           that
           were
           not
           to
           be
           repaired
           ,
           and
           that
           by
           this
           meanes
           their
           indiscretion
           and
           rashnesse
           would
           make
           the
           Romains
           bounty
           Commendable
           .
           The
           Embassadours
           say
           ,
           that
           at
           the
           
           repetition
           of
           these
           things
           ,
           the
           Chiefe
           and
           Councellors
           which
           were
           then
           present
           in
           Counsell
           ,
           were
           amazed
           and
           wondred
           ,
           with
           what
           impudence
           they
           forgot
           things
           that
           were
           then
           spoken
           ,
           and
           durst
           in
           manner
           breake
           the
           Couenants
           sworne
           .
           It
           is
           in
           a
           manner
           manifest
           ,
           that
           vpon
           the
           confidence
           they
           had
           in
           Hannibal
           and
           his
           forces
           ,
           they
           had
           presumed
           to
           do
           these
           things
           ,
           but
           inconsiderately
           .
           Finally
           ,
           it
           was
           apparent
           to
           all
           the
           World
           ,
           that
           flying
           the
           last
           yeare
           out
           of
           all
           Italy
           ,
           and
           being
           shut
           vp
           through
           their
           faintnesse
           in
           the
           Countrey
           of
           Lacinium
           ,
           and
           in
           a
           manner
           besieged
           ,
           they
           are
           fallen
           at
           this
           day
           to
           that
           as
           they
           are
           hardly
           in
           safety
           :
           And
           although
           that
           as
           Victors
           they
           would
           present
           themselues
           ,
           and
           trie
           with
           vs
           the
           fortune
           of
           the
           Warre
           ,
           who
           haue
           vanquished
           you
           in
           two
           following
           Battailes
           ,
           yet
           they
           must
           not
           hold
           the
           future
           for
           certaine
           :
           Nor
           yet
           thinke
           of
           the
           Victory
           ,
           but
           rather
           feare
           to
           be
           frustrated
           againe
           .
           And
           if
           that
           hapned
           ,
           to
           what
           Gods
           would
           they
           make
           their
           prayers
           and
           vowes
           ?
           In
           what
           Language
           would
           they
           speake
           ,
           to
           mooue
           the
           Victors
           to
           a
           Commiseration
           of
           their
           calamitie
           ?
           Seeing
           that
           with
           reason
           all
           hope
           would
           be
           taken
           away
           ,
           aswell
           with
           the
           Gods
           as
           men
           .
           These
           things
           thus
           propounded
           ,
           the
           Embassadours
           foorth-with
           depart
           .
        
         
           Some
           of
           the
           Carthaginians
           were
           of
           opinion
           that
           the
           Accord
           should
           not
           be
           broken
           :
           The
           greatest
           part
           aswell
           of
           Burgesses
           as
           Senators
           ,
           disliked
           that
           to
           the
           Accord
           there
           were
           some
           grieuances
           added
           ,
           and
           they
           were
           much
           discontented
           at
           the
           hard
           reprehension
           of
           the
           Embassadors
           .
           Moreouer
           they
           could
           not
           restore
           the
           shippes
           which
           had
           beene
           broken
           ,
           nor
           repay
           the
           Charges
           .
           They
           were
           likewise
           fed
           with
           no
           small
           hope
           of
           Hannibals
           Victory
           .
           One
           part
           of
           them
           were
           of
           opinion
           to
           send
           away
           the
           Roman
           Embassadors
           without
           answere
           .
           The
           Burgesses
           (
           whose
           intention
           was
           howsoeuer
           to
           renew
           the
           Warne
           )
           consulting
           among
           themselues
           practized
           in
           this
           manner
           .
           We
           must
           (
           said
           they
           )
           giue
           order
           that
           the
           Embassadors
           may
           be
           safely
           sent
           backe
           to
           their
           Campe.
           Wherfore
           they
           presently
           prepare
           two
           Gallies
           for
           their
           returne
           .
           But
           they
           aduertize
           Asdrubal
           Chiefe
           of
           their
           Army
           at
           Sea
           ,
           
           intreating
           him
           to
           keepe
           some
           vessells
           ready
           neere
           vnto
           the
           Romans
           Campe
           :
           to
           the
           end
           that
           when
           the
           Marriners
           should
           abandon
           the
           Embassadors
           ,
           these
           other
           should
           board
           them
           ,
           and
           cast
           them
           into
           the
           Sea.
           The
           Army
           at
           Sea
           had
           ioyned
           to
           the
           Romans
           vpon
           the
           flat
           neere
           vnto
           Bysarthe
           .
        
         
           When
           they
           had
           acquainted
           Asdrubal
           with
           these
           things
           they
           dismisse
           the
           Romans
           :
           And
           giue
           charge
           vnto
           the
           Marriners
           of
           the
           Gallies
           ,
           that
           when
           they
           had
           past
           the
           Riuer
           of
           Macre
           ,
           they
           should
           suffer
           the
           Romans
           to
           Saile
           towards
           the
           Mountaine
           ;
           for
           from
           thence
           they
           might
           visibly
           discouer
           the
           Enemies
           Campe.
           When
           the
           Marriners
           had
           Conducted
           the
           Embassadours
           ,
           and
           according
           to
           their
           charge
           had
           crost
           the
           Riuer
           ,
           they
           turne
           head
           ,
           hauing
           bid
           the
           Romans
           farewell
           .
           Lucius
           in
           trueth
           suspected
           no
           harme
           ,
           but
           thinking
           to
           be
           thus
           left
           at
           Sea
           by
           the
           Marriners
           through
           disdaine
           ,
           he
           was
           much
           incensed
           .
           Whilest
           they
           sailed
           alone
           ,
           the
           Carthaginians
           present
           themselues
           with
           three
           Gallies
           ,
           which
           assaile
           the
           Roman
           Quinquereme
           ,
           not
           able
           to
           annoy
           it
           nor
           board
           it
           ,
           through
           the
           great
           resistance
           which
           they
           made
           :
           And
           that
           fighting
           in
           Front
           and
           
           vpon
           the
           flancke
           ,
           they
           annoyed
           the
           Souldiers
           with
           great
           slaughter
           of
           them
           :
           vntill
           being
           seene
           by
           those
           which
           spoiling
           the
           Maritine
           Country
           ,
           came
           running
           from
           their
           Campe
           to
           the
           Sea
           shore
           ,
           they
           ranne
           the
           Galley
           a
           shore
           .
           It
           is
           true
           ,
           many
           of
           the
           Company
           were
           slaine
           ,
           but
           the
           Embassadours
           escaped
           beyond
           all
           hope
           .
        
         
           These
           things
           hapning
           ,
           the
           Warie
           was
           againe
           renewed
           with
           greater
           violence
           and
           cruelty
           then
           before
           .
           The
           Romans
           intended
           with
           great
           Courage
           to
           vanquish
           the
           Carthaginians
           ,
           seeing
           the
           faith
           violated
           .
           The
           Carthaginians
           likewise
           fearing
           themselues
           guilty
           of
           that
           which
           they
           had
           committed
           ,
           were
           carefull
           not
           to
           fall
           into
           the
           Enemies
           subiection
           .
           Their
           courages
           being
           such
           ,
           it
           was
           apparent
           that
           this
           must
           be
           decided
           by
           a
           Battaile
           :
           For
           this
           cause
           not
           only
           Italy
           and
           Affricke
           ,
           but
           also
           
             Spaine
             Sicily
          
           and
           Sardinia
           ,
           were
           troubled
           and
           rauished
           in
           their
           iudgements
           ,
           attending
           the
           end
           .
           And
           when
           at
           the
           same
           time
           Hannibal
           was
           destitute
           of
           Horses
           ,
           he
           sent
           to
           one
           Tycheus
           a
           Numidian
           allied
           to
           Syphas
           ,
           who
           seemed
           to
           haue
           the
           most
           valliant
           of
           all
           the
           Affricane
           horse
           ,
           perswading
           him
           to
           giue
           him
           succours
           ,
           and
           hee
           should
           be
           a
           sharer
           in
           the
           Action
           ,
           
           knowing
           that
           if
           the
           Carthaginians
           vanquished
           ,
           his
           Principallity
           would
           remaine
           safe
           and
           intire
           .
           But
           if
           the
           Romans
           preuailed
           ,
           his
           life
           it selfe
           wil
           be
           in
           danger
           ,
           in
           regard
           of
           the
           ambition
           of
           Massanissa
           .
           Being
           thus
           perswaded
           ,
           hee
           comes
           vnto
           Hannibal
           with
           about
           two
           Thousand
           Horse
           .
        
         
           When
           as
           Scipio
           had
           fortified
           his
           Fleete
           at
           Sea
           ,
           and
           left
           Bobias
           for
           Lieutenant
           ,
           he
           spoiled
           the
           Cities
           ,
           refusing
           to
           receiue
           any
           that
           offered
           themselues
           willingly
           ,
           making
           them
           slaues
           ,
           
           and
           shewing
           the
           indignation
           which
           he
           had
           conceiued
           against
           the
           Enemies
           in
           regard
           of
           the
           faith
           broken
           by
           the
           Carthaginians
           .
           Finally
           ,
           he
           sends
           continually
           to
           Massanissa
           ,
           letting
           him
           vnderstand
           how
           the
           Carthaginians
           had
           broken
           the
           Accords
           ,
           intreating
           him
           to
           assemble
           the
           greatest
           Army
           that
           possibly
           he
           could
           ,
           and
           to
           ioyne
           with
           him
           ,
           according
           vnto
           their
           conuentions
           .
           Massanissa
           after
           the
           conclusion
           of
           the
           Accord
           ,
           was
           gone
           with
           an
           Army
           accompanied
           with
           ten
           Ensignes
           of
           Romans
           ,
           aswell
           Horse
           as
           foote
           ,
           not
           only
           to
           recouer
           his
           owne
           Country
           ,
           but
           also
           to
           seaze
           vpon
           those
           of
           Syphax
           with
           the
           helpe
           of
           the
           Romans
           .
           Finally
           it
           hapned
           that
           the
           Embassadours
           sent
           backe
           from
           Rome
           Landed
           at
           that
           time
           at
           the
           maritine
           Pallisado
           of
           the
           Romans
           ,
           
           Suddainly
           Bebias
           sends
           his
           men
           to
           Scipio
           ,
           and
           retaines
           the
           Carthaginians
           ,
           being
           sad
           and
           supposing
           to
           be
           in
           wonderfull
           danger
           .
        
         
           When
           as
           they
           were
           aduertized
           of
           the
           cruelty
           of
           the
           Carthaginians
           towards
           the
           Roman
           Embassadours
           ,
           they
           helde
           not
           themselues
           secure
           from
           punishment
           .
           When
           as
           Scipio
           vnderstood
           what
           had
           beene
           done
           ,
           that
           the
           Senate
           and
           people
           of
           Rome
           had
           confirmed
           the
           agreement
           which
           he
           had
           made
           with
           the
           Carthaginians
           ,
           and
           that
           they
           were
           ready
           to
           do
           that
           which
           he
           aduised
           them
           ,
           he
           was
           wonderfull
           glad
           .
           Moreouer
           ,
           he
           commands
           Bebias
           to
           send
           backe
           the
           Carthaginian
           Embassadours
           to
           their
           Houses
           with
           all
           fauour
           and
           curtesie
           :
           Vsing
           therein
           a
           good
           aduice
           (
           in
           my
           opinion
           )
           with
           a
           wise
           consideration
           in
           what
           great
           esteeme
           his
           Country
           held
           their
           faith
           with
           Embassadors
           .
           Hee
           made
           his
           reckoning
           
           that
           the
           punishment
           deserued
           by
           the
           Carthaginians
           did
           not
           merit
           so
           great
           a
           respect
           ,
           then
           that
           which
           the
           honour
           of
           the
           Romans
           required
           to
           be
           done
           .
           Wherefore
           refrayning
           his
           Choller
           and
           indignation
           ,
           conceiued
           for
           the
           offence
           of
           the
           Carthaginians
           ,
           hee
           laboured
           to
           obserue
           that
           which
           they
           say
           in
           the
           Prouerbe
           ,
           
             That
             wee
             must
             cleaue
             vnto
             the
             duties
             of
             our
             Elders
             .
          
           By
           this
           meanes
           he
           wonne
           the
           hearts
           of
           all
           the
           Carthaginians
           ,
           and
           surmounted
           Hannibal
           and
           their
           madnesse
           by
           his
           Loyalty
           .
        
         
           When
           as
           the
           Carthaginians
           saw
           their
           Townes
           forced
           ,
           
           they
           sent
           to
           Hannibal
           that
           hee
           should
           delay
           no
           longer
           ,
           but
           present
           himselfe
           vnto
           the
           Enemy
           ,
           and
           decide
           their
           affaires
           by
           a
           battaile
           .
           Hannibal
           hearing
           these
           things
           ,
           made
           answere
           to
           those
           that
           came
           vnto
           him
           ,
           that
           hee
           would
           consider
           thereon
           ,
           and
           make
           choise
           of
           a
           fit
           time
           ,
           to
           the
           end
           he
           might
           not
           seeme
           negligent
           .
           Some
           daies
           after
           hee
           raiseth
           his
           Campe
           from
           Adrumetum
           ,
           and
           marching
           he
           Campes
           neere
           vnto
           Zama
           ,
           which
           is
           a
           Citie
           fiue
           daies
           iourney
           from
           Carthage
           towards
           the
           West
           .
           From
           thence
           he
           sent
           three
           Spies
           ,
           
           desirous
           to
           know
           where
           the
           Romans
           campt
           ,
           and
           how
           they
           gouerne
           things
           which
           concerne
           the
           Scituation
           of
           a
           camp
           .
           When
           these
           Spies
           were
           brought
           to
           Scipio
           Generall
           of
           the
           Romans
           ,
           he
           was
           so
           fa●re
           from
           punishing
           them
           ,
           as
           others
           vsually
           doe
           ,
           as
           contrariwise
           he
           gaue
           charge
           to
           a
           Captaine
           Milleniere
           ,
           to
           shewe
           them
           plainely
           what
           soeuer
           was
           done
           in
           the
           Campe.
           Which
           being
           done
           ,
           he
           demaunds
           ,
           if
           the
           Commissary
           had
           shewed
           them
           all
           things
           carefully
           .
           The
           which
           when
           they
           had
           confest
           ,
           he
           sent
           them
           backe
           with
           Victualls
           and
           Guides
           ,
           commaunding
           them
           to
           relate
           carefully
           vnto
           Hannibal
           what
           they
           had
           seene
           .
        
         
           This
           Action
           causing
           Hannibal
           to
           wonder
           at
           the
           magnanimity
           and
           confidence
           of
           the
           man
           ,
           he
           conceiued
           an
           humour
           to
           parly
           with
           Scipio
           .
           The
           which
           when
           he
           had
           resolued
           ,
           he
           sent
           a
           Trumpet
           ,
           saying
           that
           he
           desired
           to
           Treate
           with
           him
           concerning
           all
           their
           differences
           .
           Scipio
           hauing
           heard
           this
           from
           the
           Trumpet
           ,
           consented
           ,
           saying
           ,
           that
           hee
           would
           signifie
           vnto
           him
           the
           place
           and
           the
           howre
           ,
           when
           and
           where
           he
           would
           parly
           .
           These
           things
           being
           heard
           by
           the
           Trumpet
           he
           returnes
           vnto
           his
           Campe.
           The
           day
           following
           Massanissa
           arriues
           with
           sixe
           Thousand
           foote
           ,
           
           and
           almost
           as
           many
           Horse
           :
           Whom
           when
           as
           Scipio
           had
           intertained
           courteonsly
           ,
           and
           shewed
           him
           great
           signes
           of
           fauour
           ,
           for
           that
           hee
           had
           made
           all
           those
           subiect
           which
           had
           formerly
           obeyed
           Syphax
           ,
           hee
           foorth-with
           raiseth
           his
           Campe
           :
           And
           when
           hee
           came
           vnto
           the
           City
           of
           Margara
           ,
           and
           had
           found
           a
           commodious
           place
           ,
           and
           had
           appointed
           the
           warring
           within
           a
           Bows
           shot
           ,
           hee
           planted
           his
           Campe
           there
           :
           And
           from
           thence
           he
           gaue
           notice
           (
           by
           certaine
           conuenient
           Messengers
           )
           vnto
           the
           Chiefe
           of
           the
           Carthaginians
           ,
           that
           hee
           was
           ready
           to
           parly
           about
           their
           differences
           .
        
         
           The
           which
           Hannibal
           hearing
           ,
           he
           presently
           marcheth
           with
           his
           camp
           ,
           and
           approaches
           so
           neere
           ,
           as
           he
           was
           within
           thirty
           furlongs
           of
           the
           Romans
           :
           Sitting
           downe
           vpon
           a
           certaine
           Hill
           ,
           which
           besides
           the
           Watring
           ,
           was
           for
           all
           other
           things
           commodious
           and
           sufficient
           enough
           :
           In
           trueth
           it
           was
           something
           farre
           ,
           and
           therefore
           troublesome
           vnto
           the
           Souldiers
           .
           
           The
           day
           following
           the
           two
           Commanders
           ,
           accompanied
           with
           some
           few
           Horse-men
           goe
           out
           of
           their
           Camps
           ,
           
           and
           againe
           they
           separate
           themselues
           from
           their
           Companies
           ,
           meeting
           alone
           in
           an
           indifferent
           place
           with
           an
           Interpreter
           .
           Hannibal
           began
           first
           in
           these
           termes
           .
           I
           wish
           sayd
           hee
           ,
           the
           Romans
           had
           neuer
           desired
           any
           thing
           out
           of
           Italy
           ,
           nor
           the
           Carthaginians
           out
           of
           the
           limits
           of
           Affricke
           :
           either
           of
           them
           no
           doubt
           haue
           great
           bounds
           ,
           and
           as
           it
           were
           limitted
           by
           Nature
           
           And
           as
           wee
           haue
           made
           Warre
           ,
           first
           for
           the
           difference
           of
           Sicily
           ,
           then
           againe
           for
           Spaine
           :
           and
           that
           finally
           ,
           Fortune
           being
           auerse
           against
           vs
           ,
           our
           Countrey
           hath
           beene
           in
           danger
           ,
           and
           wee
           are
           now
           in
           perill
           :
           The
           question
           is
           ,
           whether
           there
           be
           any
           meanes
           to
           end
           this
           present
           difference
           after
           we
           haue
           pacified
           the
           Gods.
           
        
         
           For
           my
           part
           I
           am
           ready
           ,
           hauing
           made
           tryall
           how
           inconstant
           Fortune
           is
           ,
           and
           how
           by
           little
           and
           little
           shee
           inclineth
           sometimes
           to
           the
           one
           ,
           and
           sometimes
           to
           the
           other
           ,
           as
           if
           she
           were
           gouerned
           by
           Children
           .
           I
           am
           in
           doubt
           in
           regard
           of
           thee
           ,
           as
           well
           for
           thy
           great
           youth
           ,
           as
           for
           that
           all
           things
           haue
           succeeded
           according
           to
           thy
           desire
           ,
           as
           well
           in
           Affricke
           as
           in
           Spaine
           ,
           hauing
           neuer
           yet
           felt
           the
           violence
           and
           fury
           of
           Fortune
           ,
           so
           as
           happily
           thou
           dost
           giue
           no
           credit
           to
           my
           words
           although
           they
           bee
           true
           .
           Yet
           consider
           the
           condition
           of
           these
           things
           ,
           which
           not
           onely
           concerne
           our
           Ancestors
           ,
           but
           euen
           our selues
           .
           I
           am
           that
           Hannibal
           ,
           who
           after
           the
           Battaile
           neare
           vnto
           Cannes
           ,
           being
           Lord
           in
           a
           manner
           of
           all
           Italy
           ,
           approached
           neare
           vnto
           Rome
           ,
           and
           planted
           my
           Campe
           within
           forty
           Furlongs
           ,
           studying
           what
           I
           should
           doe
           with
           you
           and
           your
           Countrey
           .
        
         
           Now
           I
           come
           into
           Affricke
           to
           thee
           a
           Roman
           ,
           to
           conferre
           with
           thee
           of
           my
           lafety
           ,
           and
           of
           that
           of
           the
           Carthaginians
           .
           I
           pray
           thee
           consider
           this
           ,
           and
           grow
           not
           proud
           ,
           but
           courteously
           conferre
           of
           the
           present
           affaires
           :
           that
           is
           ,
           that
           thou
           wouldst
           choose
           of
           good
           things
           the
           greatest
           ,
           and
           of
           bad
           the
           least
           .
           What
           man
           of
           iudgement
           will
           make
           choice
           of
           the
           danger
           which
           is
           neare
           him
           ,
           if
           hee
           obserue
           it
           well
           ?
           For
           the
           which
           if
           thou
           obtainest
           the
           Victory
           ,
           thou
           shalt
           much
           increase
           thy
           glory
           ,
           and
           that
           of
           thy
           Countrey
           :
           whereas
           if
           thou
           beest
           vanquished
           ,
           thou
           shalt
           vtterly
           lose
           through
           thine
           owne
           fault
           all
           thy
           pompe
           and
           magnificence
           ,
           and
           precedent
           commodity
           .
        
         
           But
           to
           what
           end
           doe
           I
           vse
           these
           words
           ?
           To
           this
           ,
           that
           all
           that
           for
           the
           which
           wee
           haue
           formerly
           contended
           ,
           may
           remaine
           to
           the
           Romans
           ,
           as
           
             Sicily
             ,
             Sardinia
          
           ,
           and
           Spaine
           ,
           and
           that
           the
           Carthaginians
           in
           regard
           thereof
           may
           neuer
           make
           Warre
           against
           them
           .
           The
           like
           also
           to
           be
           done
           of
           the
           other
           Ilands
           which
           lye
           betwixt
           Italy
           and
           Affricke
           ,
           and
           let
           them
           belong
           to
           the
           Romans
           .
           I
           beleeue
           confidently
           ,
           that
           these
           accords
           and
           agreements
           will
           hereafter
           bring
           safety
           to
           the
           Carthaginians
           ,
           and
           to
           thee
           and
           the
           Romans
           great
           glory
           and
           honour
           .
           Thus
           much
           spake
           Hannibal
           .
        
         
           Scipio
           answering
           to
           these
           things
           ,
           
           the
           Romans
           sayd
           ,
           they
           haue
           not
           beene
           the
           Authors
           ,
           but
           the
           Carthaginians
           ,
           of
           the
           Warre
           which
           hath
           past
           for
           Sicily
           ,
           nor
           of
           that
           of
           Spaine
           :
           whereof
           they
           must
           know
           that
           Hannibal
           had
           beene
           the
           chiefe
           Author
           ,
           and
           that
           the
           Gods
           
           are
           witnesses
           ,
           whom
           I
           pray
           to
           impart
           the
           vertue
           ,
           not
           to
           those
           which
           are
           the
           Authors
           of
           out-rages
           ,
           but
           to
           those
           that
           defend
           themselues
           .
           Yet
           I
           consider
           what
           the
           Nature
           of
           Fortune
           is
           ,
           and
           with
           all
           my
           power
           haue
           searcht
           into
           humane
           affaires
           .
           If
           before
           the
           Romans
           passage
           into
           Affricke
           ,
           and
           that
           parting
           out
           of
           Italy
           thou
           hadst
           propounded
           these
           accords
           ,
           I
           am
           of
           Opinion
           thou
           hadst
           not
           beene
           frustrated
           of
           thy
           hope
           .
           But
           now
           thou
           hast
           abandoned
           Italy
           against
           thy
           will
           ,
           and
           that
           being
           in
           Affricke
           ,
           we
           haue
           held
           our
           Campe
           in
           the
           open
           Plaine
           ,
           it
           is
           manifest
           that
           matters
           are
           much
           changed
           .
           Withall
           (
           which
           is
           a
           great
           matter
           )
           we
           are
           come
           hither
           ,
           thy
           Citizens
           being
           partly
           vanquished
           ,
           and
           suing
           for
           a
           peace
           ,
           we
           haue
           past
           in
           writing
           the
           accords
           that
           were
           sworne
           ,
           in
           the
           which
           (
           besides
           that
           which
           thou
           now
           propoundest
           )
           these
           Articles
           were
           comprehended
           :
           that
           the
           Carthaginians
           should
           haue
           no
           couered
           vessels
           ,
           that
           they
           should
           pay
           three
           Millions
           of
           Gold
           ,
           restore
           the
           Captiues
           without
           Ransome
           ,
           
           and
           giue
           hostages
           .
           These
           were
           the
           accords
           which
           past
           betwixt
           vs
           :
           for
           the
           which
           wee
           and
           they
           came
           to
           the
           Senate
           and
           to
           our
           people
           .
           Wee
           haue
           protested
           that
           that
           these
           accords
           thus
           reduced
           to
           Writing
           seemed
           good
           vnto
           vs
           :
           The
           Carthaginians
           intreated
           that
           they
           might
           enioy
           the
           said
           agreements
           :
           The
           Senate
           obeyed
           ,
           and
           the
           people
           in
           like
           manner
           gaue
           their
           consent
           thereunto
           .
        
         
           The
           Carthaginians
           after
           they
           had
           obtained
           what
           they
           had
           demanded
           ,
           haue
           transgressed
           and
           broken
           the
           accords
           .
           What
           remaines
           now
           to
           be
           done
           ?
           Be
           thou
           in
           my
           place
           and
           iudge
           .
           Shall
           wee
           take
           the
           grieuances
           out
           of
           the
           conditions
           ,
           to
           the
           end
           you
           may
           suffer
           no
           punishments
           for
           the
           transgression
           ,
           and
           that
           you
           may
           be
           taught
           hereafter
           to
           preuaricare
           against
           your
           benefactors
           ?
           Or
           else
           hauing
           obtained
           that
           which
           you
           demaund
           you
           should
           not
           be
           bound
           vnto
           vs
           ?
           But
           what
           ?
           When
           thy
           people
           now
           in
           suing
           had
           obtained
           their
           request
           ,
           they
           presently
           intreated
           vs
           as
           Enemies
           ,
           after
           they
           had
           conceiued
           some
           little
           hope
           of
           thee
           .
           If
           the
           burthens
           had
           beene
           too
           heauy
           ,
           they
           might
           haue
           required
           an
           abatement
           from
           the
           people
           :
           and
           if
           they
           had
           remitted
           any
           Articles
           of
           the
           accord
           ,
           the
           Senate
           doubtlesse
           would
           haue
           made
           no
           long
           delay
           .
           But
           to
           what
           end
           tend
           our
           words
           ?
           Submit
           your selues
           and
           your
           Country
           to
           our
           protection
           ,
           or
           vanquish
           fighting
           .
           Hannibal
           and
           Scipio
           hauing
           discoursed
           after
           this
           manner
           ,
           being
           of
           contrary
           opinions
           retire
           .
        
         
           The
           day
           following
           at
           Sunne-rising
           ,
           they
           put
           their
           Armies
           into
           Battaile
           ,
           whereof
           the
           Carthaginians
           were
           to
           fight
           for
           their
           safety
           and
           for
           Affricke
           ,
           and
           the
           Romans
           for
           the
           vniuersall
           Empire
           .
           What
           is
           hee
           who
           considering
           these
           things
           can
           without
           compassion
           heare
           the
           relation
           ?
           No
           man
           shall
           euer
           finde
           more
           warlike
           Armies
           ,
           nor
           more
           fortunate
           Commanders
           ,
           nor
           more
           excellent
           Wrestlers
           in
           the
           Stratagems
           of
           Warre
           ,
           nor
           greater
           rewards
           propounded
           vnto
           them
           by
           Fortune
           .
           For
           they
           which
           should
           obtaine
           the
           Victory
           ,
           should
           not
           onely
           bee
           Lords
           of
           Affricke
           and
           Asia
           ,
           but
           also
           of
           all
           the
           other
           parts
           of
           the
           World
           which
           are
           at
           this
           time
           mentioned
           in
           Histories
           :
           the
           which
           soone
           after
           succeeded
           ,
           Scipio
           put
           his
           Army
           in
           Battaile
           after
           this
           manner
           .
           
           First
           he
           ordred
           those
           that
           were
           lightly
           armed
           by
           certaine
           spaces
           :
           
           after
           whom
           he
           placed
           the
           Bands
           of
           the
           Principals
           ,
           and
           not
           according
           to
           the
           spaces
           of
           the
           first
           Ensignes
           ,
           as
           the
           Romans
           had
           beene
           accustomed
           ,
           but
           distant
           one
           from
           another
           ,
           in
           regard
           of
           the
           multitude
           of
           the
           Enemies
           Elephants
           :
           and
           vpon
           the
           Reare
           hee
           appoints
           the
           Triarij
           .
           As
           for
           the
           Wings
           ,
           hee
           gaue
           charge
           of
           the
           left
           to
           
             Caius
             Lelyus
          
           with
           the
           Italian
           Horse-men
           :
           and
           the
           right
           to
           Massanissa
           with
           all
           the
           Numidians
           that
           were
           vnder
           his
           charge
           .
           Finally
           ,
           hee
           fill'd
           the
           spaces
           of
           the
           first
           Ensignes
           with
           forked
           Iauelings
           :
           to
           whom
           he
           commanded
           to
           begin
           the
           Skirmish
           :
           and
           if
           they
           were
           repuls'd
           and
           forc'd
           to
           giue
           backe
           by
           the
           violence
           of
           the
           Elephants
           ,
           that
           they
           which
           should
           bee
           separated
           ,
           should
           retire
           by
           the
           straight
           spaces
           to
           the
           Reare
           of
           the
           Army
           :
           and
           they
           which
           should
           be
           enuironed
           ,
           should
           retire
           to
           the
           Ensignes
           by
           the
           crosse
           spaces
           .
        
         
           These
           things
           being
           thus
           ordred
           ,
           
           he
           makes
           an
           Oration
           in
           few
           words
           to
           his
           Army
           ,
           and
           yet
           proper
           for
           the
           euent
           of
           the
           affaires
           .
           He
           intreats
           them
           to
           remember
           their
           precedent
           Battailes
           ,
           and
           to
           behaue
           themselues
           like
           braue
           men
           ,
           worthy
           of
           the
           Roman
           Name
           ,
           setting
           before
           their
           eyes
           ,
           that
           hauing
           the
           Victory
           they
           should
           not
           onely
           be
           Lords
           of
           all
           Affricke
           ,
           but
           moreouer
           they
           should
           purchase
           the
           Empire
           and
           gouernment
           of
           the
           rest
           of
           the
           World.
           If
           the
           fortune
           of
           the
           Warre
           succeeded
           otherwise
           ,
           thee
           which
           dyed
           fighting
           valiantly
           ,
           should
           haue
           an
           honourable
           graue
           ,
           hauing
           died
           for
           their
           Countrey
           :
           whereas
           they
           that
           should
           turne
           head
           ,
           should
           liue
           the
           remainder
           of
           their
           daies
           in
           great
           ignominy
           and
           misery
           ,
           for
           there
           is
           no
           place
           in
           Africke
           that
           can
           shelter
           them
           in
           theire
           flight
           ,
           finally
           if
           they
           fall
           into
           the
           Carthaginians
           hands
           ,
           they
           which
           haue
           any
           iudgement
           vnderstand
           well
           what
           the
           euent
           will
           bee
           :
           and
           God
           forbid
           that
           any
           of
           you
           should
           make
           triall
           of
           it
           ,
           when
           as
           fortune
           propounds
           vnto
           vs
           great
           rewards
           of
           euery
           side
           ,
           shall
           wee
           not
           bee
           the
           most
           simple
           Idiotts
           in
           the
           world
           ,
           if
           when
           of
           good
           things
           they
           present
           the
           best
           vnto
           vs
           ,
           wee
           choose
           with
           a
           desire
           of
           life
           the
           worst
           of
           bad
           ?
           wherefore
           in
           propounding
           these
           two
           ,
           either
           to
           vanquish
           or
           dye
           ,
           hee
           incourageth
           them
           to
           match
           against
           the
           enemy
           ,
           for
           being
           in
           this
           humour
           ,
           they
           must
           with
           a
           dispaire
           of
           life
           ,
           alwayes
           vanquish
           their
           enemies
           in
           making
           head
           .
           Scipio
           inflamed
           the
           hearts
           of
           his
           Souldiers
           after
           this
           manner
           .
           
        
         
           In
           regard
           of
           Hannibal
           ,
           hee
           placed
           his
           Elephants
           before
           the
           whole
           Army
           ,
           being
           aboue
           foure
           score
           :
           and
           then
           about
           twelue
           thousand
           Mercenaries
           ,
           which
           were
           
             Gen●uois
             ,
             Maiorquins
             ,
             Minorquins
          
           ,
           and
           Maurusiens
           :
           After
           which
           hee
           placed
           the
           Inhabitants
           of
           Affricke
           and
           the
           Carthaginians
           .
           After
           all
           which
           hee
           orders
           those
           which
           hee
           had
           brought
           our
           of
           Italy
           ,
           and
           feparates
           them
           from
           the
           rest
           aboue
           a
           Furlong
           .
           Hee
           fortified
           the
           Wings
           with
           Horse-men
           ,
           ordring
           the
           Numidians
           on
           the
           right
           ,
           and
           the
           Carthaginians
           on
           the
           left
           .
           Hee
           commanded
           euery
           Leader
           to
           encourage
           his
           Souldiers
           ,
           to
           the
           end
           they
           might
           put
           their
           trust
           in
           him
           ,
           and
           the
           Troupes
           which
           hee
           had
           brought
           out
           of
           Italy
           .
           Hee
           likewise
           commands
           the
           Carthaginian
           Captaines
           to
           acquaint
           their
           men
           with
           the
           miseries
           which
           would
           
           befall
           their
           Wiues
           and
           Children
           ,
           if
           this
           Battaile
           succeeded
           otherwise
           then
           they
           desired
           .
           The
           which
           they
           effected
           .
           Hannibal
           likewise
           came
           to
           them
           which
           hee
           had
           brought
           with
           him
           ,
           and
           intreates
           them
           with
           a
           long
           speech
           to
           remember
           their
           mutuall
           and
           common
           life
           ,
           for
           the
           space
           of
           seuenteene
           Yeares
           :
           That
           they
           should
           thinke
           of
           the
           many
           Battailes
           which
           they
           had
           fought
           with
           the
           Romans
           ,
           in
           the
           which
           they
           had
           beene
           alwayes
           Victors
           ,
           and
           had
           neuer
           left
           them
           any
           hope
           of
           Victory
           .
           But
           hee
           intreated
           them
           chiefly
           ,
           that
           amidst
           the
           encounter
           they
           should
           set
           before
           their
           eyes
           the
           infinite
           prerogatiues
           :
           Namely
           ,
           the
           Battaile
           which
           they
           gained
           ,
           fighting
           against
           the
           Father
           of
           this
           present
           Roman
           Commander
           ,
           neare
           vnto
           Trebia
           :
           Then
           that
           which
           was
           against
           Flaminius
           :
           and
           also
           towards
           Cannes
           against
           Emilius
           :
           the
           which
           hee
           sayd
           ,
           were
           neither
           for
           the
           number
           and
           multitude
           of
           men
           ,
           nor
           according
           vnto
           their
           forces
           worthy
           to
           bee
           compared
           to
           the
           present
           danger
           .
        
         
           When
           he
           had
           vsed
           this
           Speech
           ,
           hee
           commands
           them
           to
           looke
           vpon
           the
           Enemies
           in
           Battaile
           ,
           telling
           them
           that
           they
           were
           not
           onely
           fewer
           in
           number
           ,
           but
           they
           were
           scarce
           the
           least
           part
           of
           those
           which
           then
           fought
           against
           them
           ,
           and
           that
           they
           could
           not
           compare
           with
           them
           in
           forces
           .
           And
           as
           the
           others
           were
           before
           inuincible
           ,
           they
           had
           fought
           cheerefully
           and
           stoutly
           ,
           and
           that
           of
           these
           some
           were
           the
           Children
           of
           men
           ,
           and
           the
           others
           the
           Reliques
           of
           such
           as
           had
           beene
           often
           defeated
           in
           Italy
           ,
           and
           had
           so
           many
           times
           shewed
           them
           their
           heeles
           .
           Wherefore
           he
           was
           of
           aduice
           that
           they
           should
           not
           doe
           any
           thing
           to
           the
           preiudice
           of
           their
           glory
           and
           fame
           ,
           nor
           of
           their
           Commander
           :
           But
           in
           fighting
           couragiously
           ,
           confirme
           the
           opinion
           which
           was
           conceiued
           of
           them
           to
           be
           inuincible
           .
           Behold
           the
           Speeches
           or
           such
           like
           which
           they
           held
           vnto
           their
           Armies
           .
           
           When
           as
           all
           things
           necessary
           were
           ready
           for
           the
           Combat
           ,
           and
           that
           the
           Numidian
           Horse-men
           had
           skirmished
           long
           :
           Hannibal
           commanded
           those
           which
           were
           mounted
           vpon
           the
           Elephants
           to
           charge
           the
           Enemy
           .
        
         
           But
           when
           the
           Trumpets
           and
           Clairons
           sounded
           ,
           some
           of
           them
           being
           amazed
           ,
           turn'd
           head
           ,
           and
           went
           violently
           against
           the
           Numidians
           ,
           which
           were
           come
           to
           succour
           the
           Carthaginians
           .
           Finally
           ,
           the
           left
           Wing
           of
           the
           Carthaginians
           was
           left
           bare
           by
           Massanissa's
           Company
           .
           The
           rest
           of
           the
           Elephants
           fighting
           with
           the
           Iauelings
           in
           the
           midst
           of
           the
           Battalions
           ,
           without
           doubt
           endured
           much
           ,
           so
           likewise
           they
           annoyed
           the
           Enemies
           :
           vntill
           that
           being
           amazed
           ,
           some
           going
           forth
           by
           the
           spaces
           were
           taken
           ,
           as
           the
           Generall
           had
           giuen
           order
           :
           Others
           flying
           on
           the
           right
           hand
           ,
           and
           wounded
           by
           the
           Horse-men
           ,
           passe
           in
           the
           end
           the
           place
           of
           the
           Battaile
           .
           And
           when
           the
           Elephants
           were
           thus
           dismayed
           ,
           Lelyus
           charging
           the
           Carthaginian
           Horse-men
           ,
           repulseth
           them
           in
           such
           sort
           ,
           as
           they
           soone
           turned
           head
           ,
           the
           Chase
           being
           pursued
           by
           him
           .
        
         
           The
           like
           did
           Massanissa
           .
           
           Whilest
           these
           things
           are
           in
           action
           ,
           the
           two
           Battalions
           come
           to
           fight
           with
           a
           slow
           pace
           ,
           and
           wonderfull
           great
           courage
           ,
           except
           those
           which
           were
           come
           out
           of
           Italy
           ,
           who
           budge
           not
           out
           of
           their
           place
           .
           When
           they
           came
           to
           affront
           one
           
           another
           ,
           the
           Romans
           crying
           after
           their
           Countrey
           manner
           ,
           and
           making
           their
           Targets
           sound
           with
           their
           Swords
           ,
           fought
           with
           their
           Enemies
           .
           The
           Mercenaries
           of
           the
           Carthaginians
           cast
           forth
           diuers
           confused
           cries
           ,
           for
           it
           was
           not
           the
           same
           sound
           ,
           nor
           the
           same
           voyce
           ;
           but
           diuers
           languages
           :
           for
           they
           were
           men
           drawne
           from
           diuers
           Countries
           .
           And
           when
           as
           this
           Battaile
           was
           fought
           with
           great
           courage
           ,
           and
           man
           to
           man
           ,
           for
           that
           the
           Combattants
           could
           not
           helpe
           themselues
           with
           their
           Iauelings
           nor
           Swords
           ,
           the
           Mercenaries
           fought
           in
           the
           beginning
           with
           great
           courage
           and
           dexterity
           ,
           and
           wounded
           many
           Romans
           .
           The
           Romans
           also
           trusting
           in
           their
           good
           order
           and
           Armes
           ,
           laboured
           much
           to
           goe
           on
           .
        
         
           And
           when
           as
           they
           which
           were
           in
           the
           Reare
           of
           the
           Romans
           ,
           gaue
           courage
           to
           the
           first
           in
           following
           them
           ,
           and
           the
           Carthaginians
           not
           comming
           on
           to
           succour
           their
           Souldiers
           ,
           but
           staying
           behinde
           basely
           and
           for
           want
           of
           courage
           ,
           the
           Barbarians
           declined
           .
           Wherefore
           when
           they
           saw
           themselues
           abandoned
           by
           their
           Companions
           ,
           in
           retiring
           they
           fell
           vpon
           those
           which
           stood
           still
           and
           slew
           them
           :
           the
           which
           forced
           many
           Carthaginians
           to
           dye
           valiantly
           .
           For
           when
           they
           were
           slaine
           by
           the
           Mercenaries
           ,
           they
           fought
           boldly
           as
           well
           against
           their
           owne
           men
           as
           against
           the
           Romans
           :
           In
           which
           combat
           (
           as
           they
           fought
           after
           a
           horrible
           manner
           like
           furious
           men
           )
           they
           made
           no
           lesse
           slaughter
           of
           their
           owne
           then
           of
           the
           Enemies
           .
           By
           this
           meanes
           they
           fell
           confusedly
           vpon
           the
           Troups
           that
           were
           lightly
           armed
           .
           The
           Captaines
           of
           the
           Principals
           seeing
           this
           accident
           ,
           charg'd
           their
           Battalions
           .
           The
           greatest
           part
           of
           the
           Carthaginians
           and
           Mercenaries
           were
           slaine
           ,
           aswell
           by
           them
           as
           by
           those
           that
           were
           lightly
           armed
           .
        
         
           In
           regard
           of
           such
           as
           escaped
           and
           fled
           ,
           Hannibal
           would
           not
           suffer
           them
           to
           mingle
           with
           the
           Battalions
           ,
           commanding
           their
           Captaines
           to
           rank●
           them
           before
           ,
           and
           forbidding
           moreouer
           to
           receiue
           such
           as
           approacht
           :
           wherefore
           they
           were
           forced
           to
           retire
           vpon
           the
           Wings
           ,
           and
           without
           them
           .
           But
           for
           that
           the
           place
           betwixt
           the
           two
           Armies
           was
           full
           of
           bloud
           and
           dead
           bodies
           ,
           this
           put
           the
           Carthaginian
           Generall
           into
           great
           difficulty
           ,
           and
           was
           a
           great
           let
           for
           him
           to
           charge
           againe
           .
           For
           the
           instability
           of
           the
           dead
           which
           were
           bloudy
           and
           falne
           vpon
           heapes
           ,
           with
           the
           confusion
           of
           Armes
           which
           were
           fallen
           among
           the
           dead
           ,
           they
           were
           to
           haue
           a
           troublesome
           passage
           which
           marcht
           in
           Battaile
           .
           Yet
           the
           wounded
           being
           carried
           backe
           ,
           and
           a
           retreate
           being
           sounded
           by
           the
           Trumpets
           which
           followed
           those
           that
           were
           lightly
           armed
           ,
           hee
           puts
           his
           men
           before
           the
           fight
           in
           the
           midst
           of
           the
           Enemy
           :
           In
           regard
           of
           the
           Principals
           and
           Triarij
           ,
           hee
           giues
           order
           that
           being
           closely
           ioyn'd
           ,
           they
           should
           march
           crosse
           the
           dead
           bodies
           vpon
           the
           two
           Wings
           .
        
         
           When
           they
           were
           equall
           with
           those
           that
           were
           lightly
           armed
           ,
           the
           Battalions
           charged
           one
           another
           with
           great
           violence
           and
           courage
           .
           
           It
           happened
           that
           for
           the
           multitude
           ,
           courage
           ,
           and
           equall
           Armes
           of
           either
           side
           ,
           the
           Combat
           was
           long
           doubtfull
           .
           They
           that
           were
           slaine
           ,
           dyed
           euery
           man
           in
           his
           Ranke
           with
           a
           braue
           emulation
           ,
           vntill
           that
           Massanissa
           and
           Lelyus
           returning
           from
           the
           chase
           of
           the
           Horse-men
           ,
           had
           by
           
           good
           fortune
           rallied
           their
           men
           together
           :
           with
           whom
           charging
           vpon
           the
           Reare
           of
           those
           which
           were
           with
           Hannibal
           ,
           a
           great
           number
           of
           them
           were
           defeated
           in
           Battaile
           ;
           and
           few
           of
           them
           escaped
           which
           fled
           :
           For
           the
           Horse-men
           were
           dispersed
           of
           all
           sides
           ,
           
           and
           the
           Countrey
           was
           plaine
           and
           Champion
           .
           There
           died
           aboue
           fifteene
           hundred
           Romans
           ,
           and
           twenty
           thousand
           Carthaginians
           :
           The
           Prisoners
           were
           not
           much
           lesse
           .
           This
           Battaile
           in
           the
           which
           they
           fought
           for
           the
           Empire
           ,
           and
           which
           by
           the
           sayd
           Commanders
           was
           iudged
           the
           vniuersall
           victory
           to
           the
           Romans
           ,
           had
           this
           end
           .
           And
           when
           as
           after
           the
           fight
           ,
           Scipio
           pursuing
           the
           Carthaginians
           ,
           
           had
           ouerthrowne
           their
           Pallisadoe
           ,
           hee
           returned
           to
           his
           Campe.
           Hannibal
           recouered
           Adrumetum
           ,
           still
           running
           with
           some
           few
           Horses
           .
           Hee
           had
           done
           his
           duty
           in
           this
           Battaile
           ,
           not
           omitting
           that
           which
           was
           requisite
           for
           a
           good
           an
           expert
           Captaine
           .
        
         
           For
           first
           he
           laboured
           to
           diuert
           the
           eminent
           danger
           by
           a
           parley
           with
           Scipio
           .
           
           It
           is
           the
           duty
           of
           a
           man
           which
           doth
           not
           wholy
           relye
           vpon
           valour
           ,
           but
           distrusting
           Fortune
           ,
           to
           fore-see
           things
           which
           contrary
           to
           all
           opinions
           doe
           vsually
           happen
           in
           a
           Battaile
           .
           And
           afterwards
           comming
           to
           the
           Combat
           ,
           he
           so
           carried
           himselfe
           ,
           as
           the
           Battaile
           could
           not
           be
           better
           ordered
           against
           the
           Romans
           by
           him
           that
           shall
           vse
           the
           like
           Armes
           ,
           then
           Hannibal
           had
           then
           disposed
           it
           .
           For
           when
           the
           Army
           and
           order
           of
           the
           Romans
           was
           diuided
           ,
           it
           fell
           out
           that
           all
           of
           them
           might
           fight
           together
           ,
           or
           by
           Troups
           against
           any
           open
           attempt
           ,
           by
           a
           certaine
           order
           of
           the
           Battalion
           :
           for
           that
           alwayes
           two
           Ensignes
           were
           ioyned
           neare
           together
           when
           it
           was
           needfull
           ,
           and
           that
           moreouer
           their
           Armes
           serued
           the
           Souldiers
           for
           a
           couering
           and
           assurance
           ,
           considering
           the
           greatnesse
           of
           their
           Targets
           ,
           and
           the
           firmnesse
           of
           their
           Swords
           to
           strike
           ,
           so
           as
           for
           these
           reasons
           it
           seemed
           a
           difficult
           thing
           to
           defeate
           them
           .
           Yet
           Hannibal
           gaue
           so
           good
           order
           for
           all
           these
           things
           ,
           as
           he
           shewed
           his
           industry
           .
           For
           he
           had
           suddainly
           prepared
           this
           multitude
           of
           Elephants
           ,
           and
           placed
           them
           before
           his
           Battalions
           ,
           to
           the
           end
           they
           might
           breake
           the
           Enemies
           Rankes
           .
           Secondly
           ,
           he
           ordred
           the
           Mercenaries
           in
           Front
           ,
           after
           which
           he
           caused
           the
           Carthaginians
           to
           march
           ,
           to
           the
           end
           they
           might
           ●ite
           the
           bodies
           of
           the
           Enemies
           ,
           and
           make
           the
           vigour
           of
           their
           Armes
           vnprofitable
           ,
           by
           reason
           of
           the
           number
           of
           the
           Dead
           ,
           and
           that
           withall
           hee
           should
           force
           the
           Carthaginians
           ,
           (
           as
           placed
           in
           the
           midst
           )
           to
           stand
           in
           Battaile
           ,
           and
           to
           fight
           vntill
           that
           forced
           by
           necessity
           he
           should
           come
           to
           combat
           .
           In
           regard
           of
           the
           valiant
           men
           ,
           hee
           mingled
           them
           by
           spaces
           :
           fore-seeing
           that
           which
           doth
           vsually
           happen
           ,
           to
           the
           end
           that
           remaining
           vndanted
           both
           in
           body
           and
           courage
           ,
           he
           might
           make
           vse
           of
           their
           forces
           at
           need
           .
           He
           deserues
           pardon
           in
           this
           ,
           that
           hauing
           omitted
           nothing
           that
           might
           serue
           to
           vanquish
           ,
           yet
           he
           hath
           beene
           frustrated
           ,
           seeing
           that
           before
           hee
           had
           beene
           inuincible
           .
           It
           happens
           sometimes
           that
           some
           actions
           resist
           the
           attempts
           of
           good
           men
           :
           and
           sometimes
           it
           happens
           that
           a
           good
           man
           is
           preuented
           of
           his
           desire
           by
           him
           that
           is
           better
           :
           the
           which
           may
           then
           be
           sayd
           to
           haue
           happened
           by
           Hannibal
           .
        
         
           It
           is
           true
           that
           when
           as
           things
           which
           exceed
           the
           common
           custome
           and
           manner
           of
           liuing
           of
           some
           ,
           
           perish
           of
           themselues
           for
           the
           greatnesse
           of
           the
           accidents
           ,
           they
           deserue
           commiseration
           with
           those
           that
           are
           present
           and
           
           heare
           it
           :
           The
           vnvsuall
           nouelty
           of
           things
           mooue
           vs.
           But
           if
           that
           such
           an
           accident
           happens
           by
           deceite
           and
           Hypocrisie
           it
           mooues
           none
           to
           pitty
           ,
           but
           to
           Choller
           and
           Hatred
           :
           The
           which
           then
           happened
           to
           the
           Carthaginian
           Embassadors
           .
        
         
           Scipio
           beginning
           in
           few
           words
           ,
           let
           them
           vnderstand
           that
           hee
           was
           not
           to
           shew
           them
           any
           courtesie
           or
           fauour
           ,
           seeing
           they
           confest
           they
           had
           begunne
           the
           Warre
           against
           the
           Romans
           ,
           and
           against
           the
           conuentions
           had
           spoil'd
           the
           City
           of
           the
           Zachantiens
           ,
           
           and
           first
           Transgressed
           the
           Accords
           ,
           Oathes
           ,
           and
           Agreements
           reduced
           to
           Writing
           :
           And
           yet
           the
           Romans
           haue
           resolued
           to
           shewe
           them
           grace
           ,
           and
           (
           in
           regard
           of
           Fortune
           and
           humane
           aduentures
           ,
           )
           to
           vse
           Clemency
           and
           Magnanimity
           in
           their
           present
           Affaires
           .
           The
           which
           should
           be
           manifest
           vnto
           them
           ,
           if
           they
           consider
           what
           was
           offered
           .
           Finally
           they
           must
           not
           take
           it
           ill
           if
           for
           the
           present
           they
           imposed
           vpon
           them
           things
           ,
           which
           they
           must
           doe
           ,
           or
           suffer
           ,
           or
           deliuer
           :
           But
           they
           should
           wonder
           and
           hold
           it
           strange
           ,
           if
           they
           obtaine
           any
           mercy
           :
           Seeing
           that
           Fortune
           dis-fauouring
           them
           for
           their
           iniustice
           ,
           had
           (
           in
           denying
           mercy
           and
           pardon
           )
           made
           them
           subiect
           vnto
           their
           Enemies
           .
        
         
           This
           Speech
           being
           ended
           ,
           hee
           promised
           them
           Clemency
           and
           Fauour
           :
           Teaching
           them
           withall
           what
           they
           were
           to
           indure
           :
           The
           which
           is
           comprehended
           in
           these
           Articles
           .
           
           That
           they
           should
           leaue
           vnto
           the
           Carthaginians
           the
           Cities
           which
           they
           had
           in
           Affricke
           before
           this
           last
           Warre
           attempted
           against
           the
           Romans
           ,
           and
           the
           Countries
           which
           anciently
           they
           held
           ,
           and
           finally
           their
           Cattle
           ,
           Bodies
           ,
           and
           other
           Wealth
           .
           Moreouer
           it
           was
           granted
           them
           ,
           that
           from
           that
           day
           they
           might
           liue
           free
           without
           any
           let
           or
           hinderance
           of
           their
           Lawes
           and
           Customes
           .
           This
           was
           that
           which
           was
           granted
           them
           of
           grace
           .
           Againe
           they
           added
           these
           contrary
           Articles
           :
           That
           the
           Carthaginians
           should
           make
           restitution
           ,
           of
           the
           vniust
           spoiles
           which
           they
           had
           committed
           against
           the
           Romans
           during
           the
           Truce
           :
           That
           they
           should
           restore
           all
           the
           Captiues
           and
           Fugitiues
           ,
           which
           they
           had
           had
           during
           the
           Warre
           :
           They
           should
           deliuer
           all
           their
           long
           Vessels
           except
           ten
           Gallies
           :
           And
           in
           like
           manner
           the
           Elephants
           :
           not
           to
           attempt
           to
           make
           any
           Warre
           out
           of
           Affricke
           ,
           nor
           in
           Affricke
           it selfe
           without
           the
           consent
           of
           the
           Romans
           :
           To
           restore
           vnto
           King
           Massanissa
           ,
           the
           Houses
           ,
           fields
           ,
           Cities
           ,
           and
           whatsoeuer
           had
           belonged
           to
           him
           or
           his
           Predecessors
           ,
           within
           the
           limits
           that
           should
           be
           set
           downe
           :
           That
           they
           should
           nourish
           the
           Army
           for
           three
           moneths
           ,
           and
           pay
           them
           vntill
           the
           answere
           were
           returned
           from
           Rome
           :
           And
           according
           vnto
           the
           Accord
           pay
           sixe
           Millions
           of
           Gold
           ,
           within
           fifty
           Yeares
           ,
           after
           the
           rate
           of
           sixscore
           thousand
           Crownes
           yearely
           :
           That
           they
           should
           giue
           in
           Hostage
           for
           the
           assurance
           of
           their
           faith
           ,
           a
           hundred
           yong
           men
           ,
           as
           the
           Commaunder
           should
           appoint
           ,
           which
           should
           not
           be
           vnder
           the
           Age
           of
           foureteene
           Yeares
           ,
           nor
           aboue
           thirty
           .
        
         
           The
           Roman
           Generall
           propounded
           these
           things
           vnto
           the
           Carthaginian
           Embassadors
           ,
           
           who
           made
           hast
           to
           make
           their
           Report
           They
           say
           ,
           that
           when
           as
           a
           certaine
           Senator
           ,
           laboured
           to
           contradict
           the
           said
           Articles
           in
           the
           Senate
           ,
           Hannibal
           stepping
           foorth
           drew
           him
           out
           of
           his
           Seate
           :
           And
           when
           as
           the
           rest
           were
           discontented
           ,
           for
           that
           hee
           had
           done
           against
           the
           
           Custome
           of
           the
           City
           :
           Hannibal
           steppes
           vp
           againe
           and
           saith
           ,
           (
           as
           it
           is
           reported
           )
           that
           if
           he
           had
           committed
           any
           thing
           against
           their
           Custome
           and
           course
           of
           liuing
           ,
           he
           was
           to
           be
           pardoned
           :
           For
           they
           knew
           well
           that
           being
           a
           young
           Boy
           of
           nine
           yeares
           of
           age
           ,
           he
           had
           gone
           out
           of
           the
           Country
           ,
           and
           returned
           againe
           at
           the
           age
           of
           fiue
           and
           forty
           :
           For
           this
           cause
           he
           intreated
           them
           that
           they
           would
           not
           haue
           any
           regard
           to
           that
           ,
           wherein
           he
           had
           transgrest
           their
           Custome
           ,
           considering
           rather
           that
           if
           he
           suffered
           for
           the
           affaires
           of
           the
           Country
           :
           It
           was
           for
           them
           he
           had
           fallen
           into
           this
           transgression
           .
           Finally
           that
           it
           seemed
           wonderfull
           and
           strange
           to
           him
           ,
           if
           any
           Carthaginian
           knowing
           what
           Councell
           had
           beene
           taken
           against
           the
           Romans
           ,
           aswell
           for
           the
           publicke
           as
           priuate
           good
           ,
           did
           not
           adore
           Fortune
           :
           Seeing
           that
           now
           being
           made
           subiect
           vnto
           them
           ,
           they
           had
           purchased
           such
           grace
           and
           fauour
           :
           Whereof
           if
           any
           one
           would
           haue
           put
           the
           Country
           in
           Hope
           ,
           some
           daies
           before
           the
           Romans
           had
           the
           Victory
           ,
           hee
           would
           not
           haue
           beene
           able
           to
           speake
           for
           the
           greatnesse
           and
           excesse
           of
           the
           apparent
           miseries
           ,
        
         
           Wherefore
           he
           intreated
           them
           againe
           ,
           not
           to
           do
           any
           thing
           slowly
           ,
           nor
           by
           Discourse
           :
           And
           that
           consenting
           all
           with
           one
           voice
           to
           the
           Articles
           of
           the
           peace
           ,
           they
           should
           Sacrifice
           vnto
           the
           Gods
           ,
           and
           pray
           that
           the
           people
           of
           Rome
           might
           confirme
           them
           .
           When
           it
           seemed
           that
           hee
           had
           giuen
           wise
           aduice
           ,
           and
           fit
           for
           the
           time
           ,
           it
           was
           concluded
           to
           accept
           the
           Accord
           prescribed
           ,
           and
           to
           passe
           it
           with
           the
           Romans
           .
           Wherefore
           they
           suddainly
           sent
           away
           the
           same
           men
           in
           Embassie
           which
           had
           contradicted
           the
           Articles
           .
        
         
           
             A
             Parcell
             of
             the
             Deedes
             and
             Posterity
             of
             Ptolomy
             .
          
           
             FInally
             who
             will
             not
             wonder
             ,
             that
             Ptolomy
             had
             not
             prouided
             to
             giue
             aide
             to
             these
             men
             during
             his
             life
             ,
             seeing
             there
             were
             some
             which
             were
             ready
             to
             succour
             them
             ?
             But
             when
             Death
             surpriz'd
             him
             ,
             hee
             left
             a
             young
             Infant
             ,
             to
             whom
             by
             right
             of
             nature
             ,
             he
             had
             indeauoured
             ,
             as
             they
             say
             ,
             with
             both
             hands
             to
             preserue
             him
             the
             Crowne
             :
             Then
             encouraging
             one
             another
             ,
             they
             make
             hast
             to
             practise
             a
             Villany
             ,
             and
             to
             murther
             this
             Infant
             ,
             and
             to
             diuide
             his
             principallity
             among
             them
             .
             The
             which
             they
             do
             not
             after
             the
             manner
             of
             Tyrants
             ,
             who
             pretend
             some
             colour
             for
             their
             infamy
             :
             But
             carry
             themselues
             afterwards
             so
             impudently
             and
             brutishly
             ,
             as
             that
             which
             they
             speake
             of
             the
             life
             of
             Fishes
             is
             due
             vnto
             them
             .
             Of
             whom
             they
             say
             ,
             that
             although
             they
             be
             of
             one
             kind
             ,
             yet
             the
             defeate
             of
             
             the
             smaller
             feeds
             and
             entertaines
             the
             life
             of
             the
             greater
             .
             Wherefore
             who
             will
             not
             thinke
             to
             see
             a
             great
             execration
             against
             the
             Gods
             ,
             and
             a
             cruelty
             towards
             men
             ,
             and
             likewise
             a
             great
             auarice
             of
             the
             said
             Kings
             ,
             seeing
             this
             paction
             and
             agreement
             as
             in
             a
             glasse
             ?
             What
             is
             hee
             who
             for
             these
             causes
             hauing
             accused
             Fortune
             in
             humane
             affaires
             ,
             doth
             not
             likewise
             consider
             that
             shee
             hath
             since
             made
             them
             to
             suffer
             worthy
             punishments
             ,
             and
             left
             to
             posterity
             a
             good
             example
             for
             the
             amendment
             of
             their
             course
             of
             liuing
             ,
             as
             hauing
             propounded
             vnto
             these
             Kings
             such
             an
             ignominious
             punishment
             ?
             For
             when
             they
             had
             transgrest
             the
             agreements
             among
             themselues
             ,
             and
             diuided
             the
             Infants
             Principality
             ,
             all
             things
             did
             iustly
             proue
             hurtfull
             and
             opposite
             vnto
             them
             ,
             which
             they
             had
             wickedly
             resolued
             against
             their
             Kinsfolkes
             and
             Neighbours
             ,
             by
             the
             bringing
             in
             of
             the
             Romans
             ?
             for
             that
             the
             one
             and
             the
             other
             being
             suddainly
             vanquished
             ,
             they
             were
             not
             onely
             forced
             to
             abate
             their
             couetousnesse
             of
             another
             mans
             goods
             :
             but
             being
             made
             subiect
             to
             tributes
             ,
             they
             were
             constrained
             to
             obey
             the
             Commandments
             of
             the
             Romans
             .
             Finally
             ,
             Fortune
             hath
             in
             a
             short
             time
             disposed
             of
             the
             Reigne
             of
             Ptolomy
             ,
             making
             the
             Potentates
             of
             the
             others
             ,
             and
             their
             successours
             ,
             some
             of
             them
             to
             bee
             banished
             and
             miserable
             ,
             involuing
             some
             in
             a
             manner
             in
             the
             like
             Disasters
             .
          
        
         
           
             Of
             Philip
             of
             Macedony
             .
          
           
             THe
             Cianeins
             fell
             in
             these
             miseries
             not
             so
             much
             through
             Fortune
             ,
             and
             the
             iniustice
             ,
             of
             their
             Neighbours
             ,
             as
             by
             their
             owne
             rashnesse
             and
             the
             bad
             gouernment
             of
             their
             Common-weale
             ,
             where
             most
             commonly
             the
             worst
             were
             in
             esteeme
             ,
             and
             good
             men
             put
             to
             death
             for
             the
             spoiles
             of
             their
             Wealth
             ,
             and
             by
             this
             meanes
             they
             are
             in
             a
             manner
             willingly
             fallen
             into
             these
             misfortunes
             ,
             whereunto
             all
             men
             incline
             ,
             I
             know
             not
             how
             apparently
             ,
             yet
             they
             cannot
             resolue
             vpon
             any
             aduice
             ,
             nor
             suddainly
             distrust
             :
             which
             some
             bruite
             Beasts
             doe
             .
             
             For
             if
             sometimes
             they
             enter
             into
             Iealousie
             of
             Baites
             and
             Nets
             ,
             if
             they
             haue
             seene
             any
             other
             perish
             ,
             you
             shall
             hardly
             draw
             them
             to
             doe
             the
             like
             ,
             holding
             the
             place
             for
             suspect
             ,
             with
             a
             distrust
             of
             all
             things
             which
             haue
             any
             resemblance
             .
             In
             regard
             of
             men
             ,
             when
             they
             heare
             some
             speake
             ,
             and
             see
             others
             perish
             in
             like
             manner
             :
             Yet
             suddainly
             when
             any
             one
             vsing
             gracious
             words
             ,
             hath
             propounding
             a
             mutuall
             hope
             of
             correction
             ,
             they
             run
             without
             any
             regard
             into
             the
             toiles
             ,
             knowing
             certainly
             that
             neuer
             any
             man
             which
             had
             swallowed
             this
             kind
             of
             baite
             had
             escaped
             ,
             such
             policies
             being
             an
             assured
             defeate
             to
             all
             men
             .
          
           
           
             When
             as
             Philip
             had
             reduced
             the
             City
             vnder
             his
             obedience
             ,
             he
             reioyced
             as
             if
             he
             had
             brought
             some
             braue
             and
             honourable
             action
             to
             an
             end
             .
             And
             when
             hee
             had
             speedily
             giuen
             Succours
             to
             his
             Allies
             ,
             and
             had
             terrified
             all
             those
             which
             estranged
             themselues
             from
             him
             ,
             and
             had
             claymed
             abundance
             of
             goods
             and
             bodies
             vnder
             the
             colour
             of
             Iustice
             ,
             hee
             neuer
             thought
             of
             those
             things
             that
             were
             contrary
             ,
             although
             they
             were
             manifest
             :
             giuing
             at
             the
             first
             Succours
             to
             the
             Allie
             ,
             who
             had
             not
             beene
             wrong'd
             ,
             and
             yet
             had
             broken
             the
             confederations
             with
             his
             Neighbours
             .
             And
             as
             finally
             he
             had
             confirmed
             the
             bruite
             of
             his
             cruelty
             towards
             his
             Friends
             ,
             afflicting
             the
             Cities
             of
             Greece
             with
             great
             miseries
             ,
             he
             had
             iustly
             purchased
             the
             generall
             esteeme
             of
             a
             cruell
             man
             withall
             the
             Grecians
             .
             Thirdly
             ,
             he
             wronged
             &
             reuiled
             the
             Embassadors
             of
             the
             said
             Cities
             ,
             
             who
             were
             come
             to
             free
             the
             Cianeins
             from
             that
             eminent
             danger
             :
             And
             being
             called
             by
             him
             ,
             and
             conferring
             daily
             with
             him
             ,
             they
             were
             present
             at
             things
             which
             he
             desired
             not
             .
          
           
             Moreouer
             ,
             he
             incensed
             the
             Rhodiens
             against
             him
             :
             so
             as
             they
             could
             not
             endure
             to
             heare
             any
             mention
             of
             him
             .
             Finally
             ,
             Fortune
             therein
             fauours
             him
             openly
             .
             His
             Embassadour
             made
             an
             Oration
             vpon
             the
             Theater
             against
             the
             Rhodiens
             ,
             commending
             the
             magnificence
             of
             Philip
             ,
             who
             when
             he
             had
             by
             some
             meanes
             got
             possession
             of
             the
             City
             ,
             he
             had
             done
             that
             grace
             vnto
             the
             people
             .
             This
             he
             did
             to
             reprehend
             the
             suspicion
             and
             detraction
             of
             those
             which
             resisted
             him
             ,
             and
             to
             manifest
             his
             resolution
             to
             the
             City
             .
             There
             came
             also
             some
             one
             from
             the
             Port
             vnto
             the
             Magistrate
             ,
             aduertising
             him
             of
             the
             ruine
             of
             the
             Cianeins
             ,
             and
             of
             the
             cruelty
             which
             Philip
             practised
             against
             them
             :
             So
             as
             when
             the
             Gouernour
             entring
             in
             the
             midst
             of
             the
             Embassadours
             Oration
             ,
             speaking
             the
             said
             things
             ,
             and
             declared
             the
             newes
             ,
             the
             Rhodiens
             could
             not
             beleeue
             for
             the
             excesse
             of
             the
             fact
             .
          
           
             Philip
             hauing
             then
             preuaricated
             and
             dissembled
             ,
             not
             so
             much
             against
             the
             Cianeins
             as
             against
             himselfe
             ,
             began
             to
             be
             so
             transported
             and
             to
             stray
             from
             his
             duty
             ,
             as
             hee
             gloried
             and
             brag'd
             in
             his
             actions
             as
             good
             ,
             for
             the
             which
             hee
             should
             haue
             beene
             ashamed
             .
             
             The
             Rhodiens
             from
             that
             day
             held
             Philip
             for
             an
             enemy
             ,
             and
             prepared
             to
             that
             end
             .
             The
             Etoliens
             also
             conceiued
             a
             hatred
             against
             him
             for
             the
             same
             fact
             .
             When
             as
             lately
             being
             reconciled
             ,
             he
             had
             giuen
             forces
             to
             that
             Nation
             ,
             there
             being
             then
             no
             cause
             of
             hatred
             nor
             spleene
             ,
             (
             when
             as
             a
             little
             before
             the
             Etoliens
             ,
             the
             
               Lysimacheins
               ,
               Calsidoniens
            
             ,
             and
             Cianeins
             were
             made
             Friends
             )
             hee
             hath
             in
             assailing
             first
             the
             Lysimacheins
             ,
             distracted
             their
             City
             from
             the
             Alliance
             of
             the
             Etoliens
             :
             spoiling
             those
             of
             the
             Calsidoniens
             ,
             and
             thirdly
             the
             Cianeins
             ,
             whilest
             that
             the
             Chiefe
             of
             the
             Etoliens
             was
             resident
             in
             their
             City
             ,
             hauing
             the
             superintendency
             of
             the
             publicke
             affaires
             .
          
           
             Finally
             Prucias
             reioyced
             for
             that
             which
             had
             hapned
             beyond
             his
             desires
             :
             But
             he
             was
             discontented
             that
             another
             should
             reape
             the
             reward
             for
             the
             taking
             of
             the
             Citie
             ,
             and
             that
             there
             was
             fallen
             vnto
             him
             a
             desolate
             place
             naked
             of
             buildings
             ,
             so
             as
             hee
             could
             not
             effect
             any
             thing
             .
             After
             he
             had
             assembled
             the
             greatest
             men
             of
             the
             Macedonians
             ,
             he
             came
             to
             them
             with
             the
             King
             and
             Agathoclia
             ,
             faining
             in
             the
             beginning
             that
             hee
             was
             
             not
             able
             to
             speake
             for
             teares
             :
             And
             when
             he
             had
             wiped
             them
             often
             with
             his
             cloake
             ,
             and
             caused
             them
             to
             cease
             ,
             take
             saith
             he
             ,
             carrying
             an
             infant
             ,
             this
             which
             the
             dying
             Father
             hath
             deliuered
             into
             the
             armes
             of
             this
             Creature
             (
             shewing
             his
             sister
             )
             and
             hath
             left
             it
             vnto
             vs
             vpon
             our
             faith
             ,
             do
             you
             vnderstand
             my
             masters
             of
             the
             Athenians
             ?
             The
             loue
             of
             this
             infant
             is
             of
             small
             moment
             to
             procure
             his
             safetie
             ,
             where
             as
             now
             the
             cause
             is
             in
             you
             and
             your
             hands
             .
             Tlepoleme
             in
             truth
             hath
             for
             a
             long
             time
             (
             as
             it
             is
             manifest
             to
             those
             which
             consider
             well
             of
             things
             )
             had
             greater
             desires
             then
             were
             fitting
             ,
             and
             hath
             now
             resolued
             on
             the
             day
             and
             time
             when
             he
             will
             vsurpe
             the
             Towne
             .
             For
             this
             cause
             hee
             intreated
             that
             they
             would
             not
             belieue
             him
             ,
             but
             those
             which
             being
             present
             knew
             sufficiently
             the
             Truth
             .
          
           
             This
             Speech
             being
             ended
             ,
             he
             brings
             in
             Critolaus
             ,
             who
             said
             he
             had
             seene
             the
             Altars
             and
             Sacrifices
             ,
             prepared
             by
             the
             multitude
             ,
             for
             the
             vsurpation
             of
             the
             Crowne
             .
             The
             which
             the
             Macedonians
             hearing
             ,
             they
             were
             neither
             mooued
             with
             pittie
             ,
             nor
             had
             any
             respect
             vnto
             that
             which
             was
             spoken
             .
             But
             in
             mocking
             and
             murmuring
             they
             iested
             among
             themselues
             ,
             so
             as
             Prusias
             knew
             not
             how
             he
             got
             out
             of
             the
             Assembly
             ;
             the
             which
             hapned
             in
             other
             Assemblies
             of
             the
             people
             .
             In
             the
             meane
             time
             many
             of
             the
             old
             Souldiers
             arriued
             by
             Sea
             ,
             whereof
             some
             being
             kinsmen
             and
             other
             friends
             ,
             they
             intreated
             them
             to
             assist
             them
             in
             this
             present
             businesse
             ,
             and
             that
             they
             should
             haue
             regard
             to
             the
             iniuries
             which
             had
             beene
             done
             them
             by
             dishonest
             and
             vnworthy
             men
             .
             Most
             of
             them
             were
             incensed
             to
             put
             the
             great
             men
             to
             death
             :
             for
             that
             they
             presumed
             that
             what
             should
             happen
             would
             be
             vnto
             their
             preiudice
             :
             Seeing
             that
             Tlepoleme
             tooke
             all
             things
             necessary
             that
             were
             sent
             to
             Alexandria
             .
             Finally
             ,
             it
             was
             an
             aduancement
             to
             Agathocles
             to
             incense
             the
             Choller
             of
             many
             ,
             and
             of
             Tlepoleme
             .
          
           
             They
             had
             put
             Danae
             his
             Mother
             in
             Law
             into
             custodie
             ,
             being
             pull'd
             from
             the
             Temple
             of
             Ceres
             ,
             and
             drawne
             thorough
             the
             Citty
             bare-headed
             ,
             seeking
             by
             this
             meanes
             to
             shewe
             their
             hatred
             against
             Tlepome
             .
             
             Wherefore
             the
             people
             being
             incensed
             spake
             no
             more
             in
             secret
             :
             For
             some
             in
             the
             night
             wrote
             their
             conceiued
             hatred
             in
             all
             places
             .
             Others
             in
             the
             open
             day
             going
             in
             Troupes
             ,
             deliuered
             the
             hatred
             which
             they
             bare
             vnto
             the
             greatest
             .
             They
             which
             were
             with
             Agathocles
             ,
             seeing
             the
             affaires
             ,
             and
             hauing
             little
             hope
             in
             them
             ,
             they
             thought
             of
             their
             retreate
             .
             But
             when
             as
             through
             their
             indiscretion
             they
             were
             ill
             prouided
             ,
             they
             desisted
             from
             their
             Enterprize
             ,
             and
             made
             a
             Register
             of
             the
             Conspirators
             and
             of
             their
             Adherents
             in
             this
             commotion
             ,
             to
             the
             end
             they
             might
             suddainly
             kill
             some
             of
             their
             Enemies
             ,
             and
             seaze
             vpon
             others
             ,
             and
             by
             this
             meanes
             vsurpe
             a
             Tyrannicall
             power
             .
          
           
             And
             as
             they
             practized
             these
             things
             ,
             they
             accused
             Moeragena
             one
             of
             Tlepolemes
             guards
             ,
             for
             that
             he
             aduertized
             all
             ,
             and
             held
             his
             party
             in
             regard
             of
             the
             familiaritie
             of
             Adee
             ,
             Gouernour
             at
             that
             time
             of
             
               Bubaste
               ,
               Agathocles
            
             suddainly
             giues
             charge
             to
             the
             Secretary
             Nicostrates
             ,
             that
             he
             should
             informe
             dilligently
             of
             Moeragena
             ,
             with
             all
             manner
             of
             torments
             .
             Moeragena
             being
             suddainly
             taken
             by
             Nicostrates
             ,
             and
             led
             into
             a
             certaine
             secret
             place
             of
             the
             Hall
             ,
             he
             answered
             at
             the
             first
             well
             ,
             concerning
             the
             
             accidents
             which
             had
             happened
             :
             But
             when
             hee
             confest
             nothing
             of
             the
             things
             which
             were
             spoken
             ,
             he
             was
             stript
             .
             Some
             prepared
             the
             instruments
             to
             Torture
             him
             ,
             others
             holding
             Whips
             put
             off
             their
             Cloaks
             .
             At
             the
             same
             instant
             one
             comes
             running
             to
             Nicostrates
             ,
             and
             after
             hee
             had
             whispered
             in
             his
             eare
             ,
             he
             parts
             in
             hast
             .
             Nicostrates
             followes
             him
             suddainly
             without
             speaking
             word
             ,
             beating
             continually
             vpon
             his
             thigh
             .
             This
             was
             an
             vnhoped
             accident
             for
             Moeragena
             .
             For
             some
             held
             the
             Whips
             ,
             but
             they
             had
             no
             Commandment
             to
             whip
             him
             ,
             others
             had
             the
             instruments
             ready
             to
             torture
             his
             feet
             .
          
           
             When
             as
             Nicostrates
             was
             gone
             ,
             they
             were
             all
             amazed
             ,
             and
             looking
             one
             vpon
             another
             expected
             when
             he
             would
             returne
             .
             Soone
             after
             the
             assistants
             vanished
             one
             after
             one
             ,
             
             and
             in
             the
             end
             Moegarena
             was
             abandoned
             .
             This
             done
             ,
             he
             passeth
             the
             Hall
             contrary
             to
             all
             Hope
             ,
             and
             being
             naked
             slipt
             into
             a
             certaine
             Tent
             of
             the
             Macedonians
             neere
             vnto
             the
             Hall.
             When
             by
             good
             fortune
             he
             had
             found
             the
             greatest
             there
             assembled
             ,
             hee
             acquaints
             them
             with
             his
             disaster
             ,
             and
             how
             he
             had
             escaped
             ,
             as
             it
             were
             ,
             by
             miracle
             .
             Some
             of
             them
             did
             not
             belieue
             him
             ,
             others
             seeing
             him
             naked
             were
             forced
             to
             giue
             credite
             .
             Moeragena
             intreates
             them
             with
             ●eares
             ,
             not
             onely
             to
             haue
             a
             care
             of
             his
             safety
             ,
             but
             also
             of
             the
             Kings
             and
             their
             owne
             :
             And
             that
             their
             Death
             was
             manifest
             ,
             if
             they
             did
             not
             make
             vse
             of
             the
             occasion
             ,
             for
             that
             all
             the
             World
             was
             inflamed
             with
             Hatred
             ,
             and
             there
             was
             not
             any
             man
             but
             was
             ready
             to
             put
             Agathocles
             to
             Death
             ,
             saying
             that
             this
             Hatred
             increased
             Hourely
             ,
             and
             that
             they
             must
             haue
             men
             to
             execute
             this
             Enterprize
             .
          
           
             The
             Macedonians
             hearing
             this
             Speech
             were
             incensed
             ,
             and
             in
             the
             end
             obeying
             to
             Moeragena
             :
             They
             suddainly
             enter
             into
             the
             first
             Tents
             of
             the
             Macedonians
             ,
             and
             then
             into
             those
             of
             the
             other
             Souldiers
             .
             They
             were
             ioyning
             and
             neere
             to
             the
             side
             of
             the
             Citie
             .
             When
             as
             many
             of
             them
             tooke
             vpon
             them
             the
             Charge
             ,
             and
             that
             there
             was
             no
             need
             of
             any
             thing
             but
             of
             some
             one
             ,
             to
             giue
             courage
             to
             them
             that
             came
             ,
             and
             who
             should
             first
             execute
             the
             Enterprize
             ,
             this
             attempt
             kindled
             like
             a
             flame
             .
             There
             were
             scarce
             foure
             houres
             spent
             ,
             but
             that
             all
             men
             aswell
             Souldiers
             as
             Citizens
             ,
             conspired
             to
             assaile
             Agathocles
             .
             There
             was
             a
             accident
             which
             hapned
             suddainly
             ,
             which
             serued
             well
             to
             end
             this
             attempt
             .
             For
             when
             they
             had
             brought
             Letters
             to
             Agathocles
             ,
             and
             that
             the
             Spies
             were
             returned
             ,
             and
             the
             Letters
             sent
             by
             Tlepoleme
             ,
             signified
             vnto
             the
             Army
             that
             he
             would
             be
             soone
             there
             ,
             being
             likewise
             assured
             by
             the
             Spies
             that
             hee
             was
             neere
             ,
             he
             fell
             into
             so
             great
             a
             transport
             in
             his
             iudgement
             ,
             as
             hee
             neither
             did
             nor
             thought
             of
             any
             remedy
             against
             the
             eminent
             dangers
             ,
             but
             following
             his
             accustomed
             course
             ,
             hee
             went
             to
             drinke
             and
             banquet
             with
             others
             .
          
           
             And
             when
             Oenanthe
             was
             sad
             and
             sorrowfull
             ,
             
             shee
             goes
             vnto
             Ceres
             Temple
             .
             Where
             (
             when
             it
             was
             opened
             for
             a
             certaine
             Annuall
             Sacrifice
             )
             she
             prayes
             humbly
             ,
             then
             she
             vseth
             Enchauntments
             towards
             the
             Goddesses
             ,
             finally
             shee
             stayes
             at
             the
             Altar
             and
             rests
             there
             .
             Many
             Women
             were
             silent
             and
             obserued
             her
             heauinesse
             and
             affliction
             .
             The
             kinsfolkes
             of
             Polycrates
             ,
             and
             some
             other
             Noble
             men
             comforted
             her
             ,
             and
             being
             ignorant
             of
             the
             approaching
             misery
             .
             She
             on
             the
             other
             side
             crying
             out
             
             with
             a
             loud
             voice
             ,
             
               Come
               not
               neare
               me
               you
               Beasts
               :
            
             I
             know
             well
             you
             are
             ill
             affected
             towards
             vs
             ,
             and
             that
             you
             require
             the
             Gods
             to
             send
             vs
             some
             ill
             Fortune
             :
             But
             I
             hope
             that
             with
             their
             good
             pleasure
             you
             shall
             taste
             of
             your
             owne
             Children
             .
             Hauing
             ended
             this
             Speech
             ,
             shee
             commands
             the
             Executioner
             to
             suppresse
             them
             ,
             and
             if
             they
             did
             not
             obey
             ,
             to
             beate
             them
             .
             Taking
             this
             occasion
             they
             all
             depart
             ,
             and
             in
             lifting
             vp
             their
             hands
             towards
             the
             Gods
             ,
             they
             prayed
             that
             shee
             might
             make
             tryall
             of
             that
             which
             shee
             had
             wisht
             to
             the
             Company
             .
          
           
             But
             when
             the
             men
             had
             concluded
             the
             reuolte
             ,
             and
             that
             in
             euery
             house
             the
             fury
             of
             the
             Women
             was
             added
             thereunto
             ,
             their
             hatred
             grew
             double
             .
             When
             as
             the
             darkenesse
             of
             the
             Night
             was
             come
             ,
             the
             whole
             City
             was
             fill'd
             with
             Mutiny
             ,
             lights
             ,
             
             and
             running
             vp
             and
             downe
             .
             Some
             assembled
             at
             the
             Theater
             with
             cries
             ,
             others
             encouraged
             one
             another
             ,
             and
             some
             ran
             to
             hide
             themselues
             in
             houses
             ,
             and
             places
             that
             were
             not
             suspected
             .
             And
             when
             the
             spacious
             places
             about
             the
             Hall
             ;
             the
             place
             for
             running
             of
             Horses
             ,
             and
             the
             Court
             about
             Dyonisius
             Theater
             ,
             were
             fill'd
             with
             a
             multitude
             of
             all
             sorts
             of
             men
             .
             Agathecles
             hearing
             this
             ,
             riseth
             vp
             being
             drunke
             ,
             after
             that
             hee
             had
             emptied
             his
             gorge
             ,
             and
             came
             vnto
             the
             King
             after
             hee
             had
             taken
             all
             his
             Kinsmen
             except
             Philon.
             
          
           
             After
             hee
             had
             vsed
             some
             Speech
             mouing
             to
             compassion
             ,
             hee
             takes
             him
             by
             the
             hand
             ,
             and
             leads
             him
             to
             the
             Armory
             of
             lauelings
             ,
             seated
             betwixt
             the
             top
             and
             the
             wrestling
             place
             ,
             and
             which
             bends
             by
             the
             way
             of
             the
             Theater
             :
             And
             after
             hee
             had
             opened
             two
             Doores
             ,
             hee
             came
             to
             the
             third
             ,
             accompanied
             with
             two
             or
             three
             of
             the
             Guard
             and
             his
             Kinsmen
             .
             These
             Doores
             were
             transparent
             and
             shut
             with
             double
             Barres
             .
             And
             when
             at
             that
             time
             all
             the
             Commons
             of
             the
             City
             were
             there
             assembled
             ,
             so
             as
             not
             onely
             the
             places
             were
             full
             of
             men
             ,
             but
             also
             the
             passages
             and
             tops
             of
             houses
             ,
             there
             grew
             a
             confused
             cry
             and
             howling
             of
             Women
             and
             Children
             ,
             with
             the
             men
             in
             this
             Mutiny
             ,
             as
             well
             of
             them
             of
             Chalcedonia
             ,
             as
             of
             Alexandria
             mingled
             together
             .
             A●
             Sun-rising
             the
             cry
             was
             confused
             :
             yet
             the
             chief●
             sound
             was
             ,
             that
             they
             called
             for
             the
             King.
             
          
           
             The
             Macedonians
             rising
             first
             ,
             seaze
             vpon
             the
             Ports
             of
             the
             Kings
             Treasure
             .
             But
             when
             they
             vnderstood
             in
             what
             part
             of
             the
             Pallace
             the
             King
             was
             ,
             turning
             to
             the
             first
             Doores
             of
             the
             first
             Armory
             ,
             they
             beate
             them
             downe
             .
             And
             when
             they
             were
             come
             vnto
             the
             second
             ,
             they
             demand
             the
             Infant
             with
             a
             great
             cry
             .
             Agathocles
             seeing
             what
             would
             befall
             him
             ,
             intreates
             the
             Guard
             to
             intercede
             for
             him
             to
             the
             Macedonians
             ,
             letting
             them
             vnderstand
             ,
             that
             hee
             would
             relinquish
             the
             gouernment
             of
             the
             Infant
             ,
             with
             his
             power
             and
             dignity
             ,
             and
             moreouer
             all
             the
             gouernment
             :
             intreating
             them
             to
             bee
             so
             fauourable
             vnto
             him
             ,
             as
             to
             saue
             his
             life
             ,
             affoording
             him
             necessary
             Victuals
             and
             the
             like
             ,
             returning
             vnto
             his
             ancient
             and
             former
             course
             of
             life
             ,
             and
             that
             hee
             would
             not
             (
             nay
             he
             could
             not
             )
             offer
             offence
             or
             wrong
             vnto
             any
             man
             whatsoeuer
             .
          
           
             None
             of
             the
             Guards
             pittying
             him
             in
             his
             distresse
             ,
             wo●ld
             obey
             him
             ,
             onely
             Aristomenes
             vndertooke
             the
             charge
             ,
             who
             was
             afterwards
             
             Gouernour
             of
             the
             publicke
             affaires
             .
             He
             was
             an
             Acarnanian
             ,
             and
             as
             he
             was
             aduanced
             in
             yeares
             ,
             hauing
             the
             superintendency
             of
             the
             affaires
             ,
             hee
             was
             held
             a
             good
             Gouernour
             to
             the
             King
             and
             royall
             Pallace
             :
             And
             in
             the
             meane
             time
             he
             had
             respect
             to
             the
             prosperity
             of
             Agathocles
             :
             for
             he
             was
             the
             first
             who
             calling
             vnto
             him
             Agathocles
             ,
             hee
             alone
             had
             a
             Crowne
             of
             Gold
             by
             all
             the
             assistants
             :
             the
             which
             they
             vsually
             doe
             onely
             to
             Kings
             .
             Finally
             ,
             hee
             was
             the
             first
             that
             durst
             carry
             a
             Ring
             with
             Agathocles
             Image
             .
             And
             when
             hee
             had
             a
             Daughter
             by
             his
             Wife
             ,
             hee
             called
             her
             Agathoclea
             .
             But
             we
             haue
             spoken
             sufficiently
             of
             this
             Subiect
             .
          
           
             Hee
             therefore
             hauing
             taken
             charge
             of
             Agathocles
             commandment
             ,
             and
             going
             forth
             at
             a
             Posterne
             ,
             he
             came
             vnto
             the
             Macedonians
             .
             When
             he
             had
             vsed
             some
             little
             speech
             ,
             and
             declared
             the
             Will
             of
             Agathocles
             ,
             the
             Macedonians
             sought
             to
             kill
             him
             ▪
             and
             when
             as
             many
             put
             forth
             their
             hands
             to
             defend
             him
             ,
             they
             enquired
             the
             Opinion
             of
             the
             rest
             ,
             which
             being
             vnderstood
             ,
             he
             returned
             to
             Agathocles
             ,
             hauing
             charge
             to
             come
             backe
             with
             the
             King
             ,
             or
             else
             to
             returne
             no
             more
             .
             The
             Macedonians
             hauing
             giuen
             this
             Answer
             ,
             sent
             backe
             Aristomenes
             ,
             and
             assailing
             the
             second
             Doore
             ,
             they
             vnhang
             it
             .
             Wherefore
             they
             which
             were
             with
             Agathocles
             ,
             
             seeing
             the
             violence
             of
             the
             Macedonians
             ,
             as
             well
             by
             their
             actions
             as
             by
             their
             answere
             ,
             comming
             first
             to
             the
             Doore
             ,
             lifting
             vp
             their
             suppliant
             hands
             :
             Agathoclea
             likewise
             shewed
             the
             Papps
             wherewith
             shee
             sayd
             shee
             had
             giuen
             the
             King
             sucke
             ,
             intreating
             the
             Macedonians
             with
             a
             mournefull
             and
             miserable
             voice
             ,
             onely
             to
             saue
             her
             life
             .
             And
             when
             as
             by
             the
             great
             lamentations
             of
             her
             Fortune
             shee
             had
             preuailed
             nothing
             ,
             in
             the
             end
             they
             draw
             forth
             the
             Infant
             with
             his
             Guards
             .
          
           
             The
             Macedonians
             presently
             set
             the
             King
             on
             Horse-backe
             ,
             and
             lead
             him
             to
             the
             Theater
             .
             Assoone
             as
             hee
             was
             discouered
             ,
             they
             stay
             his
             Horse
             with
             great
             clamors
             and
             ioy
             ,
             and
             taking
             him
             downe
             they
             set
             him
             in
             a
             royall
             Chaire
             .
             In
             the
             meane
             time
             the
             Commons
             partly
             reioyce
             ,
             and
             were
             partly
             sad
             .
             They
             reioyced
             for
             the
             comming
             of
             the
             Infant
             :
             againe
             ,
             they
             were
             sad
             and
             grieued
             for
             that
             they
             which
             were
             the
             Offendors
             ,
             had
             not
             beene
             taken
             and
             punished
             accordingly
             .
             Wherfore
             crying
             continually
             ,
             they
             required
             that
             they
             might
             bee
             brought
             and
             exemplarily
             punished
             by
             an
             Ignominious
             and
             reproachfull
             Death
             ,
             as
             the
             Authors
             of
             all
             their
             miseries
             and
             troubles
             .
             But
             when
             the
             Day
             was
             farre
             spent
             ,
             the
             Mutiny
             of
             the
             people
             could
             not
             be
             pacified
             by
             any
             meanes
             .
          
           
             Sosibius
             the
             Sonne
             of
             Sosibius
             ,
             then
             Captaine
             of
             the
             Guard
             ,
             hauing
             the
             principall
             charge
             of
             the
             Kings
             affaires
             ,
             seeing
             that
             the
             Mutiny
             of
             the
             people
             could
             not
             bee
             pacified
             ,
             and
             the
             Infant
             grew
             sad
             through
             the
             insolency
             and
             nouelty
             of
             the
             present
             affaires
             ,
             and
             the
             trouble
             of
             the
             Commons
             ,
             hee
             demanded
             of
             him
             if
             hee
             would
             not
             deliuer
             vnto
             the
             people
             those
             which
             had
             offended
             against
             him
             or
             his
             Mother
             .
             And
             when
             hee
             consented
             ,
             hee
             commanded
             the
             Guards
             to
             make
             the
             Kings
             will
             knowne
             :
             And
             then
             they
             tooke
             the
             Infant
             in
             his
             Chaire
             ,
             and
             carryed
             him
             to
             his
             owne
             house
             .
          
           
           
             But
             when
             the
             Kings
             pleasure
             was
             divulged
             and
             made
             knowne
             by
             the
             Guards
             ,
             all
             the
             place
             was
             full
             of
             ioy
             and
             exclamations
             .
             They
             which
             were
             with
             Agathocles
             and
             Agathoclea
             ,
             retired
             presently
             to
             their
             houses
             .
             The
             Guards
             presently
             forced
             some
             of
             them
             ,
             and
             others
             were
             thrust
             on
             by
             the
             people
             ,
             to
             seeke
             them
             out
             and
             kill
             them
             .
             Whereof
             the
             beginning
             was
             by
             an
             accident
             .
          
           
             One
             of
             the
             Guard
             ,
             and
             a
             follower
             to
             Agathocles
             named
             Phylon
             ,
             being
             yet
             full
             with
             Drinke
             ,
             came
             forth
             into
             the
             place
             .
             Who
             when
             hee
             saw
             the
             Mutiny
             of
             the
             people
             ,
             hee
             sayd
             vnto
             the
             assistants
             ,
             that
             if
             euer
             Agathocles
             came
             forth
             againe
             as
             hee
             had
             done
             ,
             they
             would
             repent
             it
             .
             They
             which
             heard
             him
             ,
             some
             blamed
             him
             ,
             others
             thrust
             him
             ,
             and
             when
             hee
             offred
             to
             defend
             himselfe
             ,
             some
             suddainly
             teare
             his
             Cloake
             ,
             others
             slew
             him
             miserably
             with
             their
             Iauelings
             .
             
             Whilest
             they
             drag'd
             him
             about
             the
             place
             yet
             breathing
             ,
             and
             that
             the
             Commons
             had
             tasted
             the
             fury
             of
             striking
             ,
             they
             expect
             hourely
             to
             haue
             the
             rest
             brought
             .
          
           
             Soone
             after
             Agathocles
             was
             the
             first
             ,
             beeing
             bound
             and
             mannacled
             :
             who
             going
             on
             was
             suddainly
             thrust
             thorough
             by
             some
             one
             ,
             
             wherein
             hee
             performed
             the
             part
             of
             a
             Friend
             ,
             and
             not
             of
             an
             Enemy
             .
             For
             by
             this
             meanes
             they
             preuent
             his
             worthy
             punishment
             .
             They
             brought
             with
             him
             Nicon
             and
             Agathoclea
             naked
             with
             her
             Sisters
             ,
             and
             consequently
             all
             their
             Parentage
             :
             Finally
             ,
             they
             drawe
             Oenanthe
             out
             of
             the
             Temple
             ,
             
             and
             bring
             her
             on
             horse-backe
             naked
             vnto
             the
             place
             :
             When
             all
             these
             were
             deliuered
             vnto
             the
             Commons
             ,
             some
             bite
             them
             ,
             others
             pricke
             them
             ,
             and
             some
             pull
             out
             their
             eyes
             and
             dismember
             them
             ,
             vntill
             they
             were
             maimed
             .
          
           
             The
             Egyptians
             are
             wonderfull
             cruell
             in
             their
             fury
             .
             
             At
             the
             same
             time
             some
             Virgins
             which
             had
             beene
             bred
             vp
             with
             Arcinoe
             ,
             hearing
             Sirene
             crying
             out
             that
             
               Philammon
               Trite●
            
             had
             beene
             present
             at
             the
             murther
             of
             the
             Queene
             ,
             they
             fall
             vppon
             his
             house
             ,
             and
             kill
             him
             with
             Stones
             and
             Staues
             ,
             
             smothering
             his
             young
             Sonne
             .
             Finally
             ,
             they
             drag
             his
             Wife
             into
             the
             place
             and
             kill
             her
             .
             This
             was
             the
             end
             of
             Agathocles
             and
             Agathoclea
             with
             their
             Kinsfolkes
             .
             I
             am
             not
             ignorant
             what
             Fables
             and
             colours
             some
             Historiographers
             vse
             in
             these
             actions
             ,
             to
             amaze
             the
             Readers
             with
             a
             copious
             aduancement
             of
             words
             ,
             and
             otherwise
             then
             the
             truth
             containes
             .
          
           
             Some
             referre
             this
             accident
             to
             Fortune
             ,
             shewing
             how
             inconstant
             and
             ineuitable
             shee
             is
             :
             seeking
             to
             bring
             Causes
             and
             Similitudes
             of
             actions
             .
             It
             is
             true
             that
             in
             the
             pursuite
             of
             this
             Worke
             I
             had
             resolued
             to
             helpe
             my selfe
             with
             the
             sayd
             actions
             ,
             for
             that
             this
             Agathocies
             had
             nothing
             honourable
             for
             his
             courage
             and
             prowesse
             in
             the
             Warre
             ,
             neither
             any
             happy
             mannaging
             of
             affaires
             which
             ought
             to
             bee
             desired
             ;
             Neither
             did
             hee
             vnderstand
             the
             cunning
             and
             policy
             of
             a
             Courtier
             ,
             in
             the
             which
             Sosybi●s
             and
             many
             others
             being
             very
             well
             instructed
             ,
             had
             vsurped
             Kingdomes
             :
             The
             which
             notwithstanding
             happened
             vnto
             this
             man.
             Hee
             grew
             great
             by
             chance
             ,
             for
             that
             Philopater
             was
             not
             able
             to
             gouerne
             the
             Realme
             .
          
           
             Hauing
             therefore
             gotten
             this
             occasion
             to
             come
             vnto
             greatnesse
             ,
             
             when
             as
             after
             his
             Death
             hee
             had
             a
             fit
             opportunity
             offred
             to
             maintaine
             his
             power
             ,
             yet
             hee
             lost
             both
             life
             and
             goods
             faintly
             and
             basely
             ,
             being
             slaine
             within
             a
             short
             time
             .
             
             Wherefore
             it
             is
             not
             fitting
             ,
             that
             in
             the
             relation
             of
             such
             things
             they
             should
             adde
             words
             :
             especially
             when
             they
             speake
             of
             such
             as
             Agathocles
             and
             
               Denis
               Sicilians
            
             ,
             with
             some
             others
             ,
             which
             had
             beene
             famous
             and
             renowned
             for
             their
             actions
             .
             One
             of
             them
             in
             truth
             came
             of
             a
             base
             extraction
             :
             But
             as
             Tymeus
             cauells
             ,
             Agathocles
             being
             a
             Potter
             ,
             he
             came
             in
             his
             younger
             yeares
             to
             Sarragosse
             .
             They
             were
             eyther
             of
             them
             in
             their
             times
             Tyrants
             of
             Sarragosse
             :
             of
             that
             City
             I
             say
             ,
             which
             at
             that
             time
             was
             great
             in
             authority
             ,
             and
             abounding
             in
             riches
             :
             And
             afterwards
             they
             were
             Kings
             of
             all
             Sicily
             ,
             and
             enioyed
             some
             parts
             of
             Italy
             .
          
           
             In
             regard
             of
             Agathocles
             ,
             hee
             died
             not
             in
             assailing
             Affricke
             ,
             but
             after
             this
             manner
             with
             a
             desire
             to
             Reigne
             .
             
             And
             therefore
             they
             say
             of
             
               Publius
               Scipio
            
             ,
             who
             first
             forced
             Carthage
             ,
             that
             when
             they
             demanded
             of
             him
             what
             men
             hee
             held
             ablest
             to
             vndertake
             an
             Enterprize
             ,
             and
             of
             great
             discretion
             and
             courage
             ,
             hee
             answered
             Agathocles
             and
             Denis
             .
          
           
             Wee
             must
             in
             truth
             when
             the
             proposition
             is
             made
             ,
             hold
             the
             Reader
             in
             suspence
             and
             doubt
             ,
             and
             relate
             their
             fortune
             and
             humane
             accidents
             ,
             in
             adding
             words
             in
             manner
             of
             Doctrine
             :
             In
             regard
             of
             the
             sayd
             things
             ,
             I
             am
             not
             of
             Opinion
             it
             should
             bee
             done
             .
             For
             this
             cause
             wee
             reiect
             in
             this
             passage
             the
             Writers
             of
             Agathocles
             with
             their
             many
             words
             ,
             for
             that
             those
             horrible
             Narrations
             and
             fearefull
             euents
             ,
             which
             haue
             nothing
             but
             a
             conceite
             worthy
             to
             hold
             the
             Reader
             in
             suspence
             .
             Finally
             ,
             it
             is
             not
             onely
             vnprofitable
             to
             treate
             of
             them
             with
             a
             long
             discourse
             ,
             but
             also
             their
             vehemency
             in
             the
             end
             brings
             tediousnesse
             and
             trouble
             .
             There
             are
             two
             ends
             ,
             namely
             ,
             profit
             and
             pleasure
             :
             
             whereunto
             they
             must
             haue
             regard
             which
             will
             ruminate
             any
             thing
             either
             of
             hearing
             or
             sight
             .
          
           
             And
             for
             that
             profit
             belongs
             chiefly
             to
             the
             narration
             of
             an
             History
             ,
             it
             is
             most
             necessary
             and
             conuenient
             ,
             that
             this
             kind
             of
             adding
             of
             words
             vnto
             fearefull
             accidents
             ,
             should
             turne
             from
             these
             two
             ends
             .
             What
             is
             hee
             that
             would
             willingly
             follow
             vnexpected
             accidents
             ,
             and
             without
             reason
             ?
             No
             man
             reioyceth
             continually
             ,
             eyther
             for
             the
             seeing
             or
             hearing
             of
             things
             which
             are
             out
             of
             Nature
             and
             the
             common
             sence
             of
             men
             :
             But
             in
             the
             beginning
             wee
             are
             exceeding
             ioyfull
             and
             glad
             to
             see
             some
             ,
             and
             to
             heare
             others
             ,
             to
             the
             end
             wee
             may
             rightly
             vnderstand
             and
             know
             after
             what
             manner
             that
             is
             done
             which
             seemes
             vnto
             euery
             one
             very
             strange
             and
             impossible
             .
          
           
             When
             wee
             once
             begin
             to
             know
             them
             ,
             no
             man
             takes
             any
             delight
             or
             pleasure
             to
             stay
             vpon
             things
             which
             are
             strange
             from
             the
             course
             of
             Nature
             ,
             nor
             will
             haue
             any
             desire
             to
             fall
             often
             vpon
             the
             same
             subiect
             .
             Wherefore
             the
             Narration
             must
             drawe
             a
             desire
             of
             imitation
             where
             hee
             may
             delight
             .
             And
             if
             they
             adde
             words
             to
             some
             miserable
             accidens
             besides
             these
             ends
             ,
             they
             are
             more
             fitting
             for
             a
             Tragedy
             then
             a
             History
             .
          
           
           
             Peraduenture
             you
             must
             pardon
             those
             which
             doe
             not
             consider
             things
             which
             are
             common
             to
             Nature
             and
             the
             World
             :
             But
             they
             hold
             the
             Fortunes
             of
             their
             Ancestors
             great
             and
             wonderfull
             ,
             whereon
             falling
             by
             Fortune
             in
             Reading
             or
             Hearing
             them
             from
             others
             ,
             they
             settle
             their
             affections
             .
             Wherefore
             they
             know
             not
             ,
             that
             they
             vse
             more
             speech
             of
             such
             things
             then
             is
             needefull
             ,
             which
             are
             neither
             new
             ,
             hauing
             beene
             spoken
             formerly
             by
             others
             ,
             neither
             can
             they
             profite
             nor
             content
             .
          
           
             The
             remainder
             is
             wanting
             .
          
        
      
       
         
         
           A
           PARCELL
           OF
           the
           Sixteenth
           Booke
           of
           the
           History
           of
           POLYBIVS
           .
        
         
           
             Of
             the
             Battaile
             giuen
             at
             Sea
             betwixt
             Philip
             and
             King
             Attalus
             .
          
           
             PHilip
             was
             much
             troubled
             ,
             seeing
             many
             things
             succcede
             vnfortunately
             in
             his
             siege
             ,
             and
             withall
             that
             the
             Enemies
             were
             in
             the
             Hauen
             with
             a
             good
             number
             of
             couered
             Vessells
             ,
             neither
             could
             hee
             well
             resolue
             what
             to
             do
             .
             And
             when
             as
             the
             present
             occasions
             depriued
             him
             of
             all
             meanes
             of
             choice
             ,
             in
             the
             end
             hee
             weighed
             Anchor
             ,
             and
             set
             Saile
             contrary
             vnto
             the
             Enemies
             Hope
             .
             For
             Attalus
             and
             his
             Company
             expected
             that
             he
             should
             grow
             obstinate
             at
             the
             Siege
             ,
             considering
             the
             preparation
             which
             he
             had
             of
             Engines
             of
             Battery
             .
             Philip
             made
             all
             haste
             to
             saile
             away
             ,
             imagining
             that
             hee
             might
             get
             before
             them
             ,
             and
             make
             a
             safe
             retreate
             vnto
             Samos
             along
             the
             shore
             :
             Yet
             hee
             was
             deceiued
             in
             his
             conceite
             .
             For
             when
             as
             Attalus
             and
             Theophiliscus
             saw
             that
             hee
             had
             weighed
             Anchor
             ,
             they
             suddainly
             resolued
             and
             set
             Saile
             ,
             obseruing
             no
             order
             ,
             
             for
             that
             they
             conceiued
             that
             Philip
             would
             haue
             perseuered
             in
             his
             Enterprize
             .
             Yet
             they
             charge
             him
             making
             great
             speed
             with
             their
             Oares
             :
             So
             as
             Attalus
             fell
             vpon
             the
             right
             wing
             which
             got
             before
             ,
             and
             Theophiliscus
             vpon
             the
             left
             .
          
           
             Philip
             seeing
             himselfe
             thus
             pestred
             ,
             and
             suddainly
             surprized
             ,
             hee
             
             gaue
             the
             signe
             of
             the
             Battaile
             to
             them
             of
             the
             right
             wing
             ,
             commanding
             them
             to
             turne
             their
             prowes
             against
             the
             Enemies
             ,
             and
             to
             charge
             them
             resolutely
             :
             Then
             he
             retired
             to
             the
             smaller
             Ilands
             ,
             which
             were
             in
             the
             mid-way
             with
             the
             lighter
             Vessels
             ,
             
             expecting
             the
             end
             of
             the
             Battaile
             .
             The
             number
             of
             Ships
             of
             Warre
             which
             Philip
             had
             ,
             were
             fifty
             three
             couer'd
             Vessels
             ,
             with
             a
             hundred
             and
             fifty
             Foists
             and
             Galleyes
             vncouered
             .
             In
             regard
             of
             the
             Vessels
             remaining
             at
             Samos
             ,
             hee
             could
             not
             arme
             them
             .
             Those
             of
             the
             Enemies
             were
             in
             number
             threescore
             Vessels
             couered
             ,
             with
             those
             of
             Constantinople
             :
             with
             the
             which
             there
             were
             nine
             Galliots
             and
             three
             Galleyes
             .
          
           
             When
             as
             Attalus
             Ships
             began
             the
             fight
             ,
             presently
             they
             that
             were
             neare
             ,
             charge
             one
             another
             without
             command
             .
             Attalus
             fell
             vpon
             a
             Vessell
             with
             eight
             Oares
             ,
             crushing
             it
             in
             such
             sort
             as
             it
             tooke
             water
             :
             and
             when
             as
             they
             which
             were
             vpon
             the
             hatches
             ,
             had
             defended
             themselues
             long
             ,
             in
             the
             end
             hee
             sunke
             it
             .
             On
             the
             other
             side
             Philips
             Galley
             of
             ten
             Oares
             ,
             which
             was
             the
             Admirall
             ,
             was
             by
             chance
             taken
             by
             the
             Enemies
             :
             For
             when
             as
             a
             Galliot
             sayl'd
             against
             it
             ,
             it
             bruised
             it
             much
             in
             the
             midst
             of
             the
             Bulke
             ,
             ioyning
             vnto
             it
             behind
             at
             the
             poope
             ,
             to
             the
             which
             it
             remain'd
             grapled
             ,
             for
             that
             the
             Pylot
             could
             not
             stay
             its
             violence
             .
             So
             as
             when
             this
             Vessell
             stucke
             close
             vnto
             her
             ,
             she
             was
             much
             hindred
             ,
             neither
             could
             they
             gouerne
             nor
             turne
             her
             .
             In
             the
             meane
             time
             two
             Quinqueremes
             charge
             her
             ,
             and
             bruising
             her
             in
             two
             places
             ,
             sinke
             her
             with
             the
             Souldiers
             .
             Among
             the
             which
             was
             Democrites
             ,
             Captaine
             Generall
             at
             Sea
             for
             Philip.
             At
             the
             same
             instant
             Dionysodorus
             and
             Dynocrates
             brethren
             (
             who
             were
             Commanders
             of
             the
             Army
             vnder
             Attalus
             )
             giuing
             a
             charge
             ,
             
             found
             themselues
             in
             great
             danger
             in
             the
             fight
             :
             So
             as
             Dynocrates
             gaue
             charge
             to
             a
             Vessel
             with
             seuen
             Oares
             ,
             and
             Dionisodorus
             to
             one
             of
             eight
             .
             Dynocrates
             was
             broken
             aboue
             water
             ,
             and
             that
             of
             the
             Enemy
             vnder
             the
             water
             ,
             yet
             he
             could
             not
             free
             himselfe
             from
             them
             ,
             although
             hee
             had
             often
             attempted
             it
             in
             sawing
             .
          
           
             Wherefore
             when
             as
             the
             Macedonians
             defended
             themselues
             valiantly
             ,
             he
             was
             in
             danger
             to
             be
             taken
             .
             But
             for
             that
             Attalus
             came
             to
             succour
             him
             ,
             charging
             the
             Enemy
             ,
             and
             parting
             the
             two
             ships
             which
             were
             grapled
             ,
             Dynocrates
             saued
             himselfe
             by
             good
             fortune
             .
             In
             regard
             of
             the
             Enemies
             ,
             they
             were
             all
             slaine
             fighting
             valiantly
             :
             so
             as
             the
             Vessell
             being
             destitute
             of
             Souldiers
             ,
             was
             taken
             by
             Attalus
             .
             And
             when
             as
             Dionisodorus
             sayl'd
             with
             great
             swiftnesse
             to
             fight
             ,
             hee
             could
             not
             ouertake
             any
             ,
             and
             passing
             through
             the
             Enemies
             he
             had
             the
             Pallisadoe
             on
             the
             right
             side
             disarmed
             ,
             and
             the
             Beames
             broken
             which
             carried
             the
             Tower.
             This
             happening
             he
             was
             inuested
             round
             by
             the
             Enemy
             with
             great
             noise
             and
             cries
             .
             All
             the
             Marriners
             perisht
             with
             the
             Ship
             ,
             and
             Dionisodorus
             swum
             away
             with
             two
             others
             vnto
             a
             Galliot
             which
             came
             to
             succour
             him
             .
             In
             regard
             of
             the
             other
             Vessels
             the
             danger
             was
             equall
             :
             For
             as
             the
             number
             of
             Philips
             Foists
             was
             greater
             ,
             so
             was
             that
             of
             Attalus
             in
             couer'd
             Vessels
             .
             Finally
             ,
             the
             Combat
             was
             so
             carried
             vpon
             Philips
             right
             Wing
             ,
             as
             the
             Victory
             inclined
             to
             neither
             .
             It
             is
             true
             that
             Attalus
             was
             in
             better
             hope
             for
             the
             future
             .
          
           
             The
             Rhodiens
             in
             the
             beginning
             of
             the
             party
             separated
             themselues
             
             from
             the
             Enemies
             ,
             who
             hauing
             a
             great
             aduantage
             by
             the
             lightnesse
             of
             their
             Vessels
             ,
             fought
             against
             the
             Macedonians
             making
             the
             Reare-ward
             .
             And
             when
             in
             the
             beginning
             they
             fell
             to
             flight
             ,
             they
             carried
             away
             all
             their
             defences
             ,
             charging
             them
             behinde
             and
             in
             poope
             .
             But
             when
             as
             Philips
             Vessels
             began
             to
             turne
             head
             altogether
             ,
             giuing
             aide
             to
             those
             which
             were
             in
             danger
             ,
             and
             that
             the
             Reare
             of
             the
             Rhodiens
             were
             ioyned
             to
             Theophiliscus
             :
             then
             they
             charged
             with
             great
             fury
             ,
             encouraging
             one
             another
             with
             great
             shouts
             and
             Trumpets
             .
             And
             if
             the
             Macedonians
             had
             not
             mingled
             their
             Foists
             among
             their
             couered
             Vessels
             ,
             the
             Battaile
             had
             beene
             soone
             decided
             :
             for
             they
             tooke
             from
             the
             Rhodien
             ships
             all
             commodity
             in
             diuers
             sorts
             :
             For
             that
             when
             as
             by
             either
             side
             the
             order
             was
             broke
             ,
             they
             were
             all
             mingled
             .
             Wherefore
             they
             could
             not
             easily
             enlarge
             themselues
             ,
             nor
             turne
             their
             Vessels
             ,
             nor
             assist
             themselues
             with
             those
             meanes
             whereof
             they
             were
             best
             prouided
             ,
             for
             that
             the
             Foists
             did
             continually
             charge
             them
             ,
             sometimes
             falling
             vpon
             the
             P●llisadoe
             ,
             so
             as
             they
             could
             make
             no
             vse
             of
             their
             Rowers
             ,
             and
             sometimes
             vpon
             the
             prow
             and
             poope
             ,
             to
             depriue
             them
             of
             their
             Pylot
             and
             Oares
             .
             And
             when
             as
             they
             fought
             in
             a
             direct
             line
             ,
             they
             inuented
             a
             stratagem
             :
             for
             abating
             the
             prowes
             they
             made
             their
             charge
             fruitlesse
             ,
             breaking
             the
             Enemies
             Vessels
             vnder
             water
             :
             To
             preuent
             the
             which
             they
             could
             finde
             no
             remedy
             .
             It
             is
             true
             ,
             this
             happens
             seldome
             for
             that
             all
             auoided
             the
             encounter
             ,
             for
             that
             the
             Macedonians
             fought
             valiantly
             hand
             to
             hand
             ,
             and
             most
             commonly
             in
             passing
             they
             razed
             the
             Pallisadoe
             ,
             making
             it
             vnprofitable
             .
             Then
             suddainly
             casting
             about
             ,
             they
             assailed
             those
             that
             were
             in
             poope
             :
             and
             likewise
             giuing
             charge
             to
             those
             which
             shewed
             themselues
             vpon
             the
             flankes
             ,
             or
             which
             turned
             aside
             ,
             they
             brake
             some
             ,
             and
             tooke
             the
             Equipage
             from
             others
             :
             so
             as
             fighting
             after
             this
             manner
             ,
             they
             had
             sunke
             diuers
             of
             the
             Enemies
             Vessels
             .
          
           
             There
             were
             three
             excellent
             Quinqueremes
             of
             the
             Rhodiens
             in
             danger
             :
             whereof
             the
             Admirall
             was
             one
             ,
             in
             the
             which
             Theophiliscus
             commanded
             :
             Then
             that
             whereof
             Philostrates
             was
             Captaine
             ,
             and
             the
             the
             third
             was
             gouerned
             by
             Antolice
             :
             in
             the
             which
             Nycostrates
             remained
             .
             It
             hapned
             that
             shee
             gaue
             a
             charge
             to
             one
             of
             the
             Enemies
             Vessels
             ,
             where
             she
             left
             her
             spurre
             ,
             so
             as
             it
             sunke
             with
             the
             Souldiers
             :
             And
             Antolice's
             Company
             being
             inuested
             ,
             for
             that
             they
             tooke
             water
             at
             the
             prowe
             ,
             defended
             themselues
             valiantly
             :
             But
             Antolice
             being
             wounded
             fell
             into
             the
             Sea
             with
             his
             Armes
             and
             died
             ,
             the
             rest
             fighting
             with
             great
             courage
             .
             At
             what
             time
             Theophiliscus
             comming
             to
             succour
             them
             with
             three
             Quinqueremes
             ,
             he
             could
             not
             saue
             the
             ship
             being
             full
             of
             water
          
           
             After
             that
             he
             had
             broken
             two
             of
             the
             Enemies
             Vessels
             ,
             and
             cast
             the
             Souldiers
             into
             the
             Sea
             ,
             hee
             lost
             the
             greatest
             part
             of
             his
             men
             fighting
             resolutely
             ,
             for
             that
             he
             was
             suddainly
             inuested
             by
             many
             fregats
             and
             couerd
             Vessels
             .
             It
             was
             hardly
             in
             his
             power
             to
             saue
             his
             ship
             ,
             being
             wounded
             in
             three
             places
             :
             for
             that
             hee
             had
             aduentured
             himselfe
             too
             boldly
             :
             But
             Philostrates
             came
             to
             succour
             him
             ,
             vndertaking
             the
             apparent
             danger
             with
             great
             courage
             .
             But
             when
             hee
             was
             ioyned
             vnto
             these
             Vessels
             ,
             he
             rechargeth
             the
             Enemy
             furiously
             againe
             :
             where
             he
             was
             seene
             weake
             of
             body
             by
             reason
             of
             his
             wounds
             ,
             but
             much
             more
             excellent
             and
             constant
             
             in
             courage
             then
             before
             .
             It
             happened
             that
             there
             were
             two
             Combats
             at
             Sea
             very
             farre
             one
             from
             another
             :
             For
             Philips
             right
             Wing
             coasting
             still
             along
             the
             shore
             ,
             neuer
             abandoned
             the
             Coast
             of
             Asia
             ,
             but
             the
             left
             Wing
             succouring
             the
             Reare-ward
             ,
             had
             fought
             with
             the
             Rhodiens
             ,
             for
             that
             they
             were
             not
             farre
             from
             Chios
             .
             When
             as
             Attalus
             seemed
             to
             haue
             gloriously
             Vanquished
             Philips
             right
             Wing
             ,
             and
             that
             hee
             approached
             neere
             vnto
             the
             Iland
             ,
             where
             he
             Anchored
             ,
             expecting
             the
             end
             and
             conclusion
             of
             the
             Battaile
             ,
             he
             perceiued
             one
             of
             his
             Quinqueremes
             in
             danger
             to
             be
             sunke
             by
             a
             shippe
             of
             the
             Enemles
             ,
             and
             made
             hast
             to
             succour
             it
             with
             two
             other
             of
             his
             Quinqueremes
             .
             When
             as
             the
             Enemies
             shippes
             turned
             away
             to
             recouer
             Land
             ,
             the
             more
             hee
             prest
             desiring
             to
             take
             it
             .
             The
             which
             Philip
             perceiuing
             ,
             that
             Attalus
             strayed
             too
             boldly
             and
             aduenturously
             from
             his
             Company
             ,
             hee
             made
             hast
             being
             accompanied
             with
             foure
             Quinqueremes
             ,
             three
             Gall●otts
             ,
             and
             the
             neerest
             Frigats
             ,
             hoping
             hee
             should
             be
             able
             to
             take
             it
             ,
             as
             it
             fortunately
             happened
             ;
             forcing
             him
             to
             get
             vnto
             the
             neerest
             shore
             in
             great
             distresse
             .
             Then
             leauing
             his
             Vessell
             there
             ,
             hee
             fled
             on
             foote
             with
             the
             Sea
             men
             ,
             to
             saue
             himselfe
             in
             Erythee
             .
             
             Wherefore
             Philip
             recouered
             the
             sh●p
             and
             the
             Kings
             plate
             .
          
           
             They
             which
             were
             with
             Attalus
             in
             this
             great
             danger
             ,
             bethought
             themselues
             of
             a
             pollicy
             in
             Warre
             ,
             and
             set
             the
             richest
             of
             the
             Kings
             plate
             vpon
             the
             Hatches
             .
             
             Wherefore
             the
             first
             of
             the
             Macedonians
             approaching
             with
             their
             Frigats
             ,
             and
             seeing
             great
             store
             of
             plate
             with
             a
             purple
             Robe
             ,
             and
             other
             rich
             furniture
             lying
             there
             ,
             they
             gaue
             ouer
             the
             pursuite
             ,
             and
             attended
             the
             spoile
             ,
             so
             as
             Attalus
             retired
             vnto
             the
             Port
             of
             Erythree
             without
             any
             disturbance
             .
             And
             although
             that
             Philip
             were
             absolutely
             the
             weaker
             in
             this
             Battaile
             at
             Sea
             ,
             yet
             he
             returned
             very
             ambitious
             and
             proud
             through
             Attalus
             mis-fortune
             ,
             making
             great
             haste
             to
             come
             vnto
             his
             Company
             .
             Where
             after
             he
             had
             drawne
             and
             gathered
             together
             all
             his
             Vessells
             ,
             he
             perswaded
             them
             to
             be
             of
             good
             Courage
             and
             Resolution
             ,
             seeing
             hee
             had
             wonne
             the
             Battaile
             .
             And
             in
             trueth
             ,
             such
             was
             the
             opinion
             of
             men
             ,
             as
             if
             Attalus
             had
             beene
             dead
             in
             ●lying
             ,
             seeing
             that
             Philip
             returned
             ,
             bringing
             the
             royall
             Vessell
             prisoner
             .
          
           
             Dyonisodorus
             considering
             what
             was
             become
             of
             the
             King
             ,
             gathered
             the
             Vessels
             together
             and
             sounded
             a
             re●reate
             :
             after
             which
             he
             retired
             safely
             to
             the
             Porst
             of
             Asia
             .
          
           
             At
             the
             same
             time
             the
             Macedonians
             ,
             who
             fought
             against
             the
             Rhodiens
             ,
             hauing
             beene
             well
             beaten
             ,
             they
             retired
             out
             of
             danger
             :
             For
             euery
             ship
             got
             him
             away
             vnder
             colour
             to
             giue
             succours
             to
             those
             that
             were
             in
             danger
             and
             distresse
             .
             In
             regard
             of
             the
             Rhodiens
             they
             retired
             to
             the
             Port
             of
             Chios
             ,
             hauing
             taken
             some
             of
             the
             shippes
             ,
             and
             broken
             patt
             of
             their
             spurs
             .
             
             There
             was
             sunke
             in
             this
             Battaile
             at
             Sea
             which
             Philip
             had
             against
             Attalus
             ,
             the
             Gallies
             of
             ten
             Oares
             ,
             nine
             Oares
             ,
             seauen
             Oares
             ,
             and
             sixe
             Oares
             ,
             and
             moreouer
             ten
             Vessells
             couered
             ,
             three
             Galliots
             ,
             and
             fiue
             and
             twenty
             Foists
             ,
             withall
             the
             Marriners
             .
             And
             in
             that
             which
             was
             against
             the
             Rhodiens
             ,
             ten
             couered
             Vessells
             ,
             and
             forty
             Foists
             :
             and
             there
             were
             two
             Quadriremes
             ,
             and
             seauen
             Foists
             taken
             with
             the
             Marriners
             .
             In
             regard
             of
             that
             of
             Attalus
             ,
             one
             Galliot
             with
             two
             Quinqueremes
             
             were
             sunke
             ,
             with
             the
             royall
             Skiffe
             .
             And
             of
             the
             Rhodiens
             two
             Quinqueremes
             and
             Galleyes
             ,
             but
             there
             was
             nothing
             taken
             .
             As
             for
             the
             losse
             of
             men
             ,
             there
             died
             three
             score
             Rhodiens
             ,
             and
             about
             three
             score
             and
             ten
             of
             Attalus
             men
             ,
             and
             of
             the
             Macedonians
             vnder
             Philip
             ,
             to
             the
             number
             of
             three
             thousand
             ,
             and
             aboue
             sixe
             thousand
             Marriners
             :
             and
             there
             were
             taken
             aliue
             ,
             as
             well
             Allies
             as
             Macedonians
             two
             thousand
             ,
             and
             seuen
             hundred
             Egyptians
             .
             Such
             was
             the
             end
             of
             the
             Battaile
             at
             Sea
             neare
             vnto
             Chios
             .
          
           
             Philip
             attributed
             the
             Victory
             vnto
             himselfe
             for
             two
             principall
             causes
             :
             
             First
             for
             that
             hee
             had
             forced
             Attalus
             to
             flye
             to
             Land
             ,
             and
             had
             taken
             the
             royall
             Vessell
             :
             the
             other
             for
             that
             hee
             anchored
             in
             the
             place
             which
             they
             call
             Argennon
             ,
             among
             the
             Enemies
             ,
             wrackes
             ,
             and
             that
             the
             next
             Day
             hee
             carryed
             himselfe
             as
             a
             Conquerour
             ,
             gathering
             together
             the
             Reliques
             of
             the
             fight
             ,
             and
             drawing
             together
             the
             Bodies
             of
             such
             as
             might
             be
             knowne
             ,
             to
             the
             end
             hee
             might
             confirme
             this
             Opinion
             .
             But
             the
             Rhodiens
             with
             Dyonisod●rus
             made
             him
             soone
             after
             confesse
             that
             it
             was
             not
             true
             ,
             so
             as
             hee
             did
             not
             hold
             himselfe
             to
             haue
             had
             the
             Victory
             :
             For
             the
             next
             day
             the
             King
             being
             busied
             about
             these
             things
             ,
             they
             set
             sayle
             against
             him
             ,
             the
             one
             being
             aduertised
             of
             the
             other
             :
             and
             when
             (
             after
             they
             had
             put
             their
             ships
             in
             Front
             )
             no
             man
             durst
             present
             himselfe
             ,
             they
             retired
             to
             Chios
             .
          
           
             But
             Philip
             who
             had
             neuer
             before
             at
             one
             time
             lost
             so
             many
             men
             ,
             nor
             such
             ,
             carryed
             his
             misfortune
             impatiently
             ,
             and
             was
             in
             a
             manner
             desperate
             ,
             although
             hee
             laboured
             by
             all
             meanes
             to
             hide
             his
             conceite
             ,
             matters
             seeming
             vnsupportable
             :
             for
             besides
             many
             other
             occasions
             ,
             the
             misfortunes
             which
             happened
             after
             the
             Battaile
             ,
             had
             put
             all
             those
             that
             were
             present
             in
             feare
             .
             Beleeue
             mee
             ,
             that
             after
             so
             great
             a
             slaughter
             of
             men
             ,
             all
             the
             Countrey
             where
             the
             Combate
             was
             fought
             ,
             was
             full
             of
             Carkases
             ,
             blood
             ,
             Armes
             ,
             and
             the
             wrackes
             of
             Ships
             .
             And
             the
             daies
             following
             you
             might
             haue
             seene
             the
             shoare
             full
             of
             all
             these
             things
             ●eaped
             together
             .
             So
             as
             it
             was
             not
             onely
             displeasing
             vnto
             him
             ,
             but
             to
             all
             the
             Macedonians
             .
          
           
             In
             regard
             of
             Theophiliscus
             ,
             hauing
             suruiued
             a
             day
             ,
             and
             written
             into
             the
             Countrey
             of
             the
             successe
             of
             the
             Combate
             at
             Sea
             ,
             and
             had
             appointed
             Cleoneus
             to
             command
             the
             Army
             in
             his
             place
             ,
             hee
             dyed
             of
             the
             wounds
             hee
             had
             receiued
             :
             
             who
             had
             shewed
             himselfe
             a
             valiant
             man
             in
             danger
             ,
             and
             who
             by
             the
             prouidence
             of
             his
             Councell
             ,
             was
             worthy
             to
             haue
             his
             Name
             preserued
             in
             memory
             .
             For
             if
             hee
             had
             not
             giuen
             aduice
             to
             follow
             Philip
             ,
             all
             the
             rest
             had
             neglected
             the
             opportunity
             of
             the
             Victory
             ,
             being
             amazed
             at
             his
             courage
             :
             so
             as
             in
             beginning
             of
             the
             fight
             hee
             forced
             his
             Citizens
             to
             follow
             the
             occasions
             of
             the
             time
             .
             Hee
             likewise
             perswaded
             Attalus
             not
             to
             temporize
             ,
             nor
             to
             waste
             time
             in
             the
             preparation
             of
             things
             concerning
             the
             Warre
             :
             But
             contrariwise
             to
             fight
             valiantly
             ,
             and
             to
             vndergoe
             the
             present
             danger
             .
             Wherefore
             the
             Rhodiens
             haue
             with
             good
             reason
             ,
             after
             his
             death
             done
             him
             such
             honours
             ,
             as
             the
             liuing
             and
             those
             that
             were
             present
             were
             not
             onely
             incited
             to
             fight
             valiantly
             for
             their
             Countrey
             ,
             but
             also
             the
             posterity
             .
          
           
             What
             doe
             wee
             then
             see
             in
             this
             violence
             ?
             No
             other
             thing
             but
             
             Nature
             .
             It
             oftentimes
             falls
             out
             that
             many
             vpon
             a
             bare
             shew
             of
             hope
             ,
             desire
             impossible
             things
             ,
             vanquishing
             euery
             mans
             hope
             with
             their
             couetousnesse
             :
             and
             when
             they
             haue
             once
             begun
             ,
             they
             cannot
             diuert
             their
             fancies
             :
             for
             that
             they
             haue
             their
             vnderstanding
             blinded
             and
             deceiued
             with
             the
             impossibility
             of
             their
             attempts
             ,
             and
             the
             discontent
             of
             the
             accidents
             .
             When
             as
             Philip
             had
             in
             vaine
             giuen
             some
             assaul●
             to
             a
             small
             Towne
             ,
             for
             that
             it
             was
             well
             fortified
             ,
             hee
             retired
             ,
             after
             he
             had
             ruined
             some
             places
             with
             the
             whole
             Countrey
             .
          
           
             Being
             gone
             from
             thence
             ,
             he
             planted
             his
             Campe
             about
             Prinasse
             ,
             
             and
             besieged
             it
             by
             myning
             .
             Where
             when
             he
             lost
             his
             time
             ,
             for
             that
             the
             place
             was
             stony
             ,
             he
             vsed
             this
             inuention
             :
             hee
             causeth
             a
             great
             noise
             to
             be
             made
             by
             day
             in
             the
             Mynes
             ,
             as
             if
             he
             laboured
             to
             ouerthrow
             the
             Walls
             ,
             causing
             in
             the
             night
             great
             store
             of
             earth
             to
             be
             brought
             and
             to
             be
             laid
             at
             the
             entry
             of
             the
             Mynes
             ,
             to
             the
             end
             he
             might
             terrifie
             the
             Inhabitants
             by
             a
             view
             of
             so
             great
             a
             digging
             in
             the
             ground
             .
             It
             is
             true
             that
             at
             the
             first
             the
             Prinasseins
             were
             constant
             and
             couragious
             :
             but
             when
             as
             Philip
             had
             signified
             vnto
             them
             that
             their
             Wall
             was
             vndermined
             the
             length
             of
             the
             third
             part
             of
             a
             Furlong
             ,
             and
             had
             demanded
             of
             them
             if
             they
             would
             deliuer
             the
             City
             and
             saue
             their
             liues
             ,
             or
             perish
             with
             it
             ,
             the
             foundations
             being
             burnt
             ,
             then
             giuing
             credit
             vnto
             his
             words
             ,
             they
             presently
             deliuered
             it
             .
          
        
         
           
             A
             Parcell
             of
             the
             City
             of
             the
             Iasseens
             .
          
           
             THe
             City
             of
             the
             Iasseens
             is
             scituated
             in
             Asia
             vpon
             the
             Gulfe
             ioyning
             to
             Neptune
             of
             Milesia
             ,
             
             and
             called
             of
             the
             Myndiens
             .
             According
             to
             the
             aduice
             of
             many
             ,
             it
             takes
             its
             name
             from
             the
             Cities
             of
             the
             Vargylietes
             ,
             which
             are
             built
             vpon
             the
             backe
             part
             .
             They
             say
             that
             in
             the
             beginning
             they
             were
             peopled
             by
             Argines
             :
             and
             that
             afterwards
             the
             Milesiens
             predecessors
             being
             brought
             in
             ,
             and
             the
             Children
             of
             Neleus
             ,
             they
             built
             the
             City
             of
             Myletum
             ,
             
             after
             their
             defeate
             in
             the
             Warres
             of
             Carya
             .
             This
             City
             hath
             ten
             Furlongs
             in
             circuite
             .
             The
             common
             bruite
             is
             ,
             and
             they
             beleeue
             it
             among
             the
             Vargylietes
             ,
             
             that
             although
             the
             statue
             of
             
               Diana
               Cindiades
            
             be
             vncouered
             ,
             yet
             it
             endures
             no
             fogs
             nor
             raine
             ,
             like
             vnto
             that
             of
             Vesta
             among
             the
             Iasseens
             :
             the
             which
             some
             Historiographers
             haue
             auerr'd
             .
             For
             my
             part
             ,
             I
             know
             not
             how
             I
             contradict
             and
             blame
             boldly
             in
             all
             this
             treaty
             this
             aduice
             of
             Historiographers
             .
             In
             truth
             they
             seeme
             to
             mee
             wholy
             to
             fauour
             of
             their
             Childishnesse
             ,
             who
             
             without
             consideration
             comprehend
             not
             onely
             idle
             and
             sottish
             things
             ,
             but
             those
             which
             are
             impossible
             .
             For
             if
             any
             one
             should
             say
             that
             some
             body
             may
             bee
             so
             illuminated
             and
             transparent
             ,
             as
             he
             shall
             make
             no
             shadow
             ,
             this
             would
             shew
             a
             transported
             Iudgement
             ,
             as
             Theopompus
             hath
             done
             ,
             saying
             that
             they
             which
             enter
             into
             the
             Temple
             of
             Iupiter
             in
             Arcadia
             ,
             make
             no
             shadow
             .
             Whereunto
             that
             is
             conformable
             which
             is
             now
             spoken
             .
             Wherefore
             wee
             must
             pardon
             some
             Historiographers
             in
             all
             things
             which
             preserue
             the
             deuotion
             of
             the
             people
             towards
             the
             Gods
             ,
             who
             relate
             monstrous
             things
             ,
             but
             in
             that
             which
             exceeds
             this
             course
             ,
             they
             are
             not
             to
             be
             pardoned
             .
             Peraduenture
             in
             euery
             thing
             there
             is
             a
             different
             quality
             to
             describe
             them
             ,
             yea
             ,
             sometimes
             impossible
             :
             wherefore
             we
             must
             pardon
             if
             any
             one
             through
             ignorance
             doth
             stray
             a
             little
             from
             the
             truth
             :
             and
             according
             to
             my
             iudgement
             reproue
             all
             that
             which
             exceeds
             reason
             .
          
        
         
           
             A
             Parcell
             of
             Publius
             Scipio
             .
          
           
             
               PVblius
               Scipio
            
             being
             soone
             after
             returned
             from
             Affricke●
             When
             as
             the
             expectation
             of
             the
             people
             was
             conformable
             to
             the
             greatnesse
             of
             his
             actions
             ,
             it
             fell
             out
             that
             they
             conceiued
             a
             great
             loue
             and
             affection
             towards
             him
             :
             The
             which
             was
             not
             without
             cause
             .
             For
             whereas
             they
             feared
             neuer
             to
             chase
             Hannibal
             out
             of
             Italy
             ,
             nor
             to
             free
             themselues
             nor
             their
             Allies
             from
             the
             eminent
             danger
             :
             they
             seemed
             then
             certainly
             not
             onely
             to
             bee
             deliuered
             from
             all
             feare
             and
             misery
             ,
             but
             also
             to
             domineere
             ouer
             their
             Enemies
             :
             wherefore
             they
             were
             confounded
             with
             ioy
             .
             When
             he
             triumphed
             ▪
             being
             moreouer
             by
             the
             effects
             of
             things
             which
             were
             brought
             in
             ,
             aduertised
             of
             the
             precedent
             dangers
             ,
             they
             were
             toucht
             with
             an
             exceeding
             loue
             as
             well
             to
             the
             Gods
             ,
             as
             to
             the
             Author
             of
             so
             great
             an
             alteration
             .
          
           
             Syphax
             King
             of
             the
             Masaisylins
             was
             led
             in
             triumph
             through
             the
             City
             with
             the
             other
             Prisoners
             ,
             
             who
             soone
             after
             died
             in
             Prison
             .
             These
             things
             thus
             perfromed
             ,
             the
             Romans
             made
             continuall
             Combats
             for
             many
             Dayes
             ,
             and
             celebrated
             Feasts
             in
             their
             assemblies
             ,
             hauing
             wherewithall
             to
             satisfie
             it
             by
             the
             liberality
             and
             bounty
             of
             Scipio
             .
             Many
             attempt
             great
             Warres
             brauely
             ,
             and
             striue
             with
             a
             certaine
             vehemency
             to
             augment
             a
             Common-wealth
             :
             But
             it
             is
             a
             rare
             thing
             to
             bring
             them
             to
             the
             propounded
             end
             ,
             and
             to
             accomplish
             by
             reason
             and
             industry
             ,
             if
             Fortune
             sometime
             opposeth
             that
             which
             wants
             courage
             and
             speedy
             action
             .
             Wherefore
             some
             may
             with
             reason
             blame
             the
             sloth
             of
             Attalus
             and
             of
             
             the
             Rhodiens
             ,
             in
             commending
             the
             royall
             courage
             of
             Philip
             ,
             and
             his
             constancy
             in
             his
             enterprize
             :
             not
             that
             his
             conceite
             is
             alwayes
             worthy
             of
             Commendation
             but
             so
             farre
             as
             it
             concernes
             his
             present
             Enterprize
             and
             attempt
             .
             I
             propound
             this
             distinction
             to
             the
             end
             no
             man
             should
             suspect
             vs
             of
             contradiction
             :
             for
             that
             (
             as
             we
             haue
             heretofore
             )
             commended
             and
             blamed
             Philip
             ,
             so
             now
             I
             doe
             the
             contrary
             .
             They
             must
             vnderstand
             that
             in
             the
             beginning
             of
             this
             Worke
             I
             haue
             so
             made
             my
             distinction
             ,
             saying
             that
             it
             was
             necessary
             sometimes
             to
             commend
             and
             blame
             the
             same
             persons
             ,
             
             for
             that
             moments
             and
             euents
             of
             things
             doe
             many
             times
             change
             the
             hearts
             of
             men
             ,
             when
             they
             incline
             to
             better
             or
             worse
             .
             It
             happens
             likewise
             sometimes
             ,
             that
             men
             by
             Nature
             indeauour
             things
             which
             are
             reasonable
             ,
             and
             sometimes
             the
             contrary
             :
             whereof
             in
             my
             Opinion
             the
             one
             happened
             now
             to
             Philip.
             When
             hee
             was
             inflamed
             for
             the
             precedent
             losses
             ,
             shewing
             more
             choller
             and
             rage
             then
             reason
             ,
             hee
             accommodated
             himselfe
             to
             the
             present
             occasions
             ,
             with
             a
             constant
             and
             admirable
             courage
             ,
             and
             hath
             by
             this
             course
             enioyed
             those
             things
             which
             followed
             ,
             in
             aduancing
             himselfe
             against
             the
             Rhodiens
             and
             Attalus
             .
             I
             thought
             good
             to
             deliuer
             this
             ,
             for
             that
             some
             giue
             ouer
             their
             enterprizes
             in
             leauing
             their
             first
             heate
             ,
             like
             vnto
             bad
             and
             lazy
             runners
             :
             Some
             likewise
             vanquish
             their
             Enemies
             in
             this
             onely
             ,
             that
             they
             are
             constant
             in
             their
             enterprizes
             .
          
        
         
           
             Of
             the
             Cities
             of
             Abydos
             and
             Sestes
             Maritine
             and
             opposite
             .
          
           
             I
             Hold
             it
             lost
             time
             to
             vse
             any
             long
             discourse
             of
             the
             commodities
             of
             the
             Cities
             of
             Abydos
             and
             Sestes
             :
             for
             that
             matters
             of
             small
             moment
             are
             knowne
             to
             all
             ,
             by
             reason
             of
             the
             ordinary
             frequenting
             of
             the
             places
             :
             yet
             I
             doe
             not
             thinke
             for
             the
             present
             that
             a
             summary
             aduertisment
             to
             the
             Reader
             ,
             would
             bee
             vnprofitable
             in
             regard
             of
             them
             .
             You
             must
             vnderstand
             that
             the
             things
             which
             are
             now
             to
             be
             spoken
             of
             the
             sayd
             Cities
             )
             are
             not
             so
             much
             drawne
             from
             their
             scituation
             ,
             as
             from
             their
             opposition
             and
             conference
             .
             Whereas
             the
             Nauigation
             of
             the
             Sea
             ,
             which
             some
             call
             by
             the
             name
             of
             Ocean
             ,
             others
             Attlantique
             ,
             is
             not
             passable
             ,
             but
             at
             the
             streights
             which
             are
             at
             the
             Pillars
             of
             Hercules
             :
             Neither
             can
             they
             in
             our
             Sea
             ,
             in
             the
             Propontis
             and
             Pontus
             ,
             vnlesse
             it
             be
             made
             by
             the
             streight
             betwixt
             Abydos
             and
             Sestes
             .
             
             As
             Fortune
             hath
             prepared
             two
             Gulfes
             with
             some
             reason
             ,
             it
             falls
             out
             that
             the
             streight
             of
             the
             Pillars
             of
             Hercules
             is
             broader
             then
             that
             of
             Hellesponte
             :
             For
             it
             is
             of
             three
             score
             Furlongs
             ,
             and
             that
             of
             Abydos
             onely
             of
             two
             .
             The
             which
             wee
             may
             coniecture
             hath
             beene
             
             made
             for
             a
             greater
             spaciousnesse
             of
             the
             exteriour
             Sea
             ,
             
             then
             ours
             .
             That
             of
             Abydos
             is
             more
             commodious
             then
             that
             of
             the
             Pillars
             of
             Hercules
             .
             For
             the
             first
             is
             inhabited
             on
             either
             side
             ,
             and
             in
             manner
             of
             a
             Port
             ,
             for
             the
             mutuall
             communication
             of
             Traffique
             ,
             and
             hath
             in
             some
             place
             a
             Bridge
             for
             those
             which
             passe
             on
             foote
             from
             one
             firme
             land
             to
             another
             .
             They
             also
             salie
             continually
             on
             the
             other
             side
             .
             In
             regard
             of
             that
             of
             the
             Pillars
             of
             Hercules
             ,
             it
             is
             little
             frequented
             ,
             for
             that
             the
             people
             which
             inhabite
             some
             in
             Affricke
             ,
             some
             in
             Europe
             ,
             haue
             little
             commerce
             together
             :
             and
             this
             exteriour
             Sea
             is
             little
             frequented
             and
             tryed
             .
             The
             City
             of
             the
             Abydeins
             
             is
             environed
             on
             either
             side
             with
             the
             farthest
             bounds
             of
             Europe
             :
             hauing
             a
             Port
             from
             whence
             Sailors
             with
             what
             wind
             soeuer
             ,
             may
             be
             seene
             .
             But
             it
             is
             not
             possible
             for
             any
             man
             to
             come
             vnto
             the
             City
             ,
             being
             without
             this
             ingulfement
             of
             the
             Sea
             to
             the
             Port
             ,
             by
             reason
             of
             the
             swiftnesse
             and
             vehemence
             of
             the
             current
             .
          
        
         
           
             Another
             Parcell
             of
             Philip
             of
             Macedon
             .
          
           
             YEt
             when
             as
             Philip
             had
             fortified
             one
             part
             with
             Pallisadoes
             ,
             
             and
             cast
             a
             Ditch
             about
             the
             other
             ,
             he
             besieged
             the
             Abydeins
             by
             Sea
             and
             Land.
             In
             regard
             of
             the
             meanes
             of
             their
             defence
             ,
             it
             was
             not
             admirable
             ,
             neither
             for
             the
             greatnesse
             of
             the
             preparation
             ,
             nor
             for
             the
             diuersity
             of
             inuentions
             ,
             which
             are
             declared
             in
             the
             same
             worke
             ,
             by
             the
             which
             the
             besiegers
             and
             besieged
             doe
             vsually
             practise
             and
             surprize
             one
             another
             by
             policies
             :
             But
             for
             the
             good
             directions
             and
             vallour
             of
             the
             besieged
             ,
             it
             is
             worthy
             of
             memory
             ,
             if
             euer
             any
             were
             ,
             and
             which
             ought
             to
             come
             vnto
             posterity
             .
             In
             the
             beginning
             the
             Inhabitants
             of
             Abydos
             relying
             in
             themselues
             ,
             maintained
             the
             attempts
             of
             Philip
             valiantly
             :
             and
             as
             for
             his
             Engines
             set
             vp
             at
             Sea
             ,
             they
             brake
             some
             with
             casting
             of
             Stones
             ,
             and
             they
             burnt
             others
             :
             so
             as
             the
             Enemies
             could
             hardly
             saue
             their
             Vessels
             from
             this
             danger
             :
             In
             regard
             of
             those
             at
             Land
             ,
             for
             time
             they
             made
             a
             valiant
             resistance
             ,
             neuer
             despairing
             to
             obtaine
             the
             Victory
             against
             their
             Enemies
             .
             But
             when
             as
             the
             Fort
             which
             stood
             without
             the
             Wall
             had
             beene
             ouerthrowne
             by
             Mynes
             ,
             and
             that
             the
             Macedonians
             were
             afterwards
             come
             vnto
             the
             Wall
             which
             they
             had
             built
             within
             ,
             in
             the
             end
             they
             sent
             Iphias
             and
             Pantacnote
             in
             Embassie
             ,
             to
             yeeld
             the
             City
             vnto
             Philip
             ,
             but
             vpon
             condition
             that
             hee
             should
             suffer
             the
             Souldiers
             of
             the
             Rhodiens
             and
             Attalus
             to
             depart
             ,
             and
             their
             Bodies
             free
             ,
             to
             saue
             themselues
             where
             they
             thought
             good
             with
             their
             Apparrell
             .
             And
             when
             as
             
             Philip
             had
             giuen
             them
             charge
             to
             submit
             themselues
             vnto
             his
             will
             ,
             or
             to
             fight
             it
             our
             brauely
             ,
             the
             Embassadours
             retired
             .
             
             This
             being
             heard
             ,
             the
             Abydeins
             assemble
             the
             people
             ,
             and
             consult
             in
             despaire
             of
             their
             necessities
             .
             First
             of
             all
             they
             decree
             to
             giue
             liberty
             to
             their
             Slaues
             ,
             to
             the
             end
             they
             might
             willingly
             become
             Companions
             in
             the
             Combat
             :
             And
             consequently
             drawe
             all
             their
             Wiues
             into
             Diana's
             Temple
             :
             and
             the
             Children
             with
             their
             Nurses
             into
             the
             Schooles
             ,
             and
             finally
             their
             Gold
             and
             Siluer
             into
             the
             Market
             place
             ,
             and
             the
             richest
             apparrell
             into
             the
             Rhodiens
             Galley
             ,
             and
             that
             of
             the
             Cyziceneins
             .
          
           
             When
             they
             had
             decreed
             these
             things
             ,
             and
             had
             with
             one
             accord
             executed
             the
             resolution
             ,
             they
             make
             another
             assembly
             ,
             choosing
             fifty
             of
             the
             most
             ancient
             ,
             and
             men
             of
             credite
             ,
             being
             strong
             and
             able
             to
             execute
             the
             decree
             ,
             and
             make
             them
             sweare
             in
             the
             presence
             of
             all
             the
             Citizens
             ,
             that
             if
             they
             saw
             the
             Wall
             taken
             by
             the
             Enemy
             ,
             they
             should
             then
             kill
             their
             Wiues
             and
             Children
             ,
             and
             set
             fire
             of
             the
             sayd
             Galleyes
             ,
             casting
             (
             according
             to
             their
             Oath
             )
             the
             Gold
             and
             Siluer
             into
             the
             Sea.
             Finally
             ,
             they
             call
             their
             Prelates
             ,
             who
             coniure
             them
             all
             to
             vanquish
             their
             Enemies
             ,
             or
             to
             dye
             fighting
             for
             their
             Countrey
             .
             This
             done
             ,
             after
             they
             had
             sacrificed
             ,
             they
             force
             their
             Prelates
             ,
             and
             their
             Wiues
             to
             make
             execrations
             vpon
             the
             Sacrifices
             of
             the
             said
             things
             .
             These
             things
             thus
             confirmed
             ,
             they
             did
             not
             countermine
             aginst
             the
             Enemies
             Mynes
             ,
             resoluing
             that
             if
             the
             Wall
             sell
             ,
             they
             would
             stand
             vpon
             the
             ruines
             ,
             fighting
             to
             the
             death
             .
             Wherefore
             some
             one
             may
             with
             reason
             say
             ,
             that
             the
             folly
             of
             the
             Phocenses
             and
             the
             ioy
             of
             the
             Acarnanians
             ,
             hath
             beene
             vanquished
             by
             the
             courage
             of
             the
             Abydeins
             .
             The
             Phocenses
             seeme
             to
             haue
             decreed
             the
             like
             for
             their
             Kinsfolkes
             ,
             although
             they
             were
             not
             wholly
             in
             despaire
             of
             the
             Victory
             ,
             for
             they
             were
             to
             fight
             in
             field
             with
             the
             Thessalians
             .
          
           
             The
             Acarnanians
             fore-seeing
             the
             attempts
             of
             the
             Etoliens
             ,
             resolued
             the
             same
             in
             their
             eminent
             danger
             ,
             whereof
             wee
             haue
             formerly
             spoken
             in
             particular
             .
             The
             Abydeins
             being
             shut
             vp
             ,
             and
             in
             a
             manner
             desperate
             of
             their
             safety
             ,
             desired
             rather
             by
             a
             common
             consent
             to
             try
             this
             Fortune
             with
             their
             Wiues
             and
             Children
             ,
             then
             liuing
             to
             deliuer
             them
             into
             their
             Enemies
             hands
             .
             For
             which
             reason
             wee
             may
             blame
             Fortune
             for
             the
             ruine
             of
             the
             Abydeins
             :
             Seeing
             that
             hauing
             compassion
             of
             the
             calamities
             of
             the
             former
             ,
             shee
             hath
             suddainly
             relieued
             them
             ▪
             yeelding
             vnto
             the
             desperate
             hope
             and
             safety
             :
             whereas
             contrariwise
             shee
             hath
             beene
             incensed
             against
             the
             Abydeins
             .
             The
             men
             were
             slaine
             and
             the
             City
             taken
             :
             their
             Children
             with
             their
             Wiues
             fell
             into
             their
             Enemies
             hands
             :
             For
             after
             the
             fall
             of
             the
             Wall
             ,
             planting
             themselues
             vpon
             the
             ruines
             ,
             according
             to
             their
             Oath
             ,
             they
             fought
             with
             such
             great
             courage
             ,
             as
             when
             as
             Philip
             had
             sent
             supplies
             vnto
             the
             Macedonians
             at
             the
             assault
             vntill
             Night
             ,
             hee
             was
             in
             the
             end
             forced
             to
             take
             breath
             ,
             and
             to
             despaire
             of
             his
             attempt
             .
             The
             Abydeins
             did
             not
             onely
             fight
             with
             great
             confidence
             ,
             standing
             vpon
             the
             dead
             bodies
             in
             danger
             ,
             and
             with
             resolution
             with
             their
             Swords
             and
             Iauelings
             :
             But
             hauing
             no
             meanes
             to
             vse
             them
             ,
             they
             cast
             themselues
             with
             fury
             vpon
             the
             Macedonians
             ,
             ouerthrowing
             some
             with
             their
             armes
             ,
             charging
             others
             alwaies
             
             with
             the
             stockes
             of
             their
             broken
             Iauelings
             :
             and
             repulsing
             them
             ,
             thrusting
             directly
             at
             their
             Faces
             and
             other
             naked
             parts
             .
             
             Night
             being
             come
             ,
             and
             the
             Combat
             ceasing
             ,
             Glaucides
             and
             Theognite
             assembling
             some
             few
             of
             the
             ancient
             ,
             changed
             (
             for
             the
             hope
             of
             their
             priuate
             safeties
             )
             that
             seuere
             and
             noble
             vow
             of
             the
             Citizens
             ,
             in
             regard
             of
             the
             great
             number
             that
             had
             beene
             slaine
             at
             the
             Wall
             ,
             and
             for
             that
             the
             rest
             were
             weakned
             with
             toile
             and
             wounds
             .
             Wherefore
             they
             resolued
             to
             abandon
             their
             Wiues
             and
             Children
             to
             Captiuity
             ,
             and
             at
             the
             breake
             of
             day
             to
             send
             their
             Priests
             and
             Wiues
             ,
             with
             their
             Diadems
             and
             head-bands
             to
             Philip
             ,
             to
             the
             end
             that
             intreating
             him
             vpon
             their
             knees
             ,
             they
             might
             deliuer
             him
             the
             City
             .
          
           
             At
             the
             same
             time
             King
             Attalus
             being
             aduertised
             of
             the
             Siege
             of
             the
             Abydeins
             ,
             sailes
             by
             the
             Egean
             Sea
             to
             Tenedos
             .
             In
             like
             manner
             
               Marcus
               Emilius
            
             the
             younger
             a
             Roman
             ,
             came
             by
             Sea
             to
             Abydos
             .
             For
             when
             the
             Romans
             had
             beene
             truely
             aduertised
             of
             the
             Siege
             of
             Abydos
             ,
             and
             would
             expostulate
             with
             Philip
             according
             to
             their
             charge
             ,
             and
             to
             vnderstand
             the
             cause
             why
             hee
             assailed
             the
             Kings
             ,
             
             they
             sent
             this
             Emilius
             vnto
             him
             .
             Who
             when
             he
             had
             audience
             of
             Philip
             in
             Abydos
             ,
             he
             let
             him
             vnderstand
             that
             the
             Senate
             admonished
             him
             ,
             not
             to
             make
             Warre
             against
             any
             Grecians
             ,
             nor
             to
             meddle
             with
             the
             affaires
             of
             Ptolomy
             :
             And
             whereas
             hee
             had
             done
             outrage
             to
             the
             Rhodiens
             and
             Attalus
             ,
             he
             should
             make
             a
             promise
             to
             giue
             them
             satisfaction
             :
             in
             doing
             which
             hee
             should
             remaine
             in
             peace
             ,
             but
             if
             he
             would
             not
             obey
             ,
             he
             should
             prepare
             to
             haue
             Warre
             with
             the
             Romans
             .
             When
             as
             Philip
             laboured
             to
             let
             him
             vnderstand
             that
             the
             Rhodiens
             had
             beene
             the
             first
             Assailants
             ,
             Marcus
             interrupting
             him
             said
             ;
             What
             haue
             the
             
               Athenians
               ?
               Cianeins
            
             ,
             and
             Abydeins
             done
             ?
             which
             of
             them
             hath
             first
             assailed
             you
             ?
             The
             King
             studying
             what
             to
             answere
             to
             these
             three
             demands
             ,
             
             told
             him
             that
             hee
             pardoned
             his
             arrogancy
             in
             words
             ,
             for
             that
             first
             he
             was
             young
             and
             without
             experience
             :
             Secondly
             ,
             that
             he
             was
             the
             best
             man
             amongst
             them
             ,
             as
             in
             truth
             he
             was
             .
             The
             Romans
             (
             sayd
             he
             )
             haue
             no
             reason
             to
             breake
             the
             Accords
             ,
             nor
             to
             make
             Warre
             against
             mee
             :
             but
             if
             they
             did
             ,
             he
             would
             defend
             his
             owne
             valiantly
             and
             inuocate
             the
             Gods
             for
             aide
             .
             This
             Speech
             being
             ended
             ,
             they
             parted
             one
             from
             the
             other
             .
          
           
             Philip
             hauing
             gotten
             the
             City
             of
             the
             Abeydeins
             ,
             he
             presently
             tooke
             all
             the
             Goods
             which
             had
             beene
             carryed
             away
             by
             them
             .
             
             When
             he
             saw
             the
             people
             and
             their
             fury
             ,
             who
             slew
             ,
             burnt
             ,
             and
             strangled
             themselues
             ,
             their
             Wiues
             ,
             and
             Children
             ,
             casting
             them
             into
             Wells
             ,
             and
             hanging
             them
             in
             their
             houses
             ,
             hee
             was
             amazed
             :
             And
             being
             discontented
             at
             that
             which
             was
             done
             ,
             he
             let
             them
             know
             that
             he
             gaue
             them
             three
             dayes
             respite
             that
             would
             hang
             or
             kill
             themselues
             .
             But
             the
             Abydeins
             preuenting
             him
             (
             according
             to
             their
             first
             resolution
             )
             could
             not
             suffer
             any
             one
             of
             those
             to
             liue
             ,
             which
             were
             not
             yet
             bound
             nor
             tied
             to
             this
             kind
             of
             necessity
             ,
             holding
             themselues
             in
             not
             doing
             it
             ,
             for
             Traytors
             towards
             those
             which
             had
             fought
             ,
             and
             were
             dead
             for
             their
             Countrey
             .
             All
             the
             rest
             without
             delay
             dyed
             according
             to
             their
             Races
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             Of
             Philopomene
             and
             the
             deeds
             of
             the
             Acheins
             .
          
           
             ANd
             when
             as
             Philopomene
             had
             considered
             the
             distances
             of
             of
             all
             the
             Cities
             ,
             and
             that
             they
             might
             come
             to
             Tegee
             by
             one
             way
             ,
             hee
             wrote
             Letters
             to
             all
             the
             Cities
             ,
             and
             sends
             them
             to
             those
             which
             were
             farthest
             off
             ,
             and
             diuides
             them
             in
             such
             sort
             ,
             as
             euery
             City
             had
             not
             onely
             those
             which
             were
             directed
             vnto
             it
             ,
             
             but
             also
             those
             for
             other
             Cities
             lying
             vpon
             the
             same
             way
             .
             Hee
             hath
             written
             to
             the
             Magistrates
             in
             these
             termes
             :
             When
             you
             shall
             haue
             receiued
             these
             Letters
             ,
             vse
             all
             diligence
             ,
             that
             such
             as
             are
             able
             to
             beare
             Armes
             ,
             may
             assemble
             in
             the
             Market
             place
             ,
             euery
             man
             furnished
             with
             fiue
             Dayes
             victuals
             ,
             and
             seuenteene
             Sous
             ,
             and
             sixeteene
             Deniers
             in
             Money
             .
             And
             when
             they
             shall
             be
             all
             assembled
             ,
             lead
             them
             to
             the
             next
             City
             :
             where
             being
             arriued
             ,
             deliuer
             the
             Letters
             to
             the
             Magistrate
             ,
             and
             performe
             the
             contents
             .
             In
             the
             which
             was
             contained
             the
             charge
             which
             had
             bin
             giuen
             to
             the
             former
             ,
             only
             the
             name
             was
             altred
             ,
             but
             he
             place
             was
             not
             named
             whither
             the
             Voyage
             was
             intended
             .
          
           
             This
             course
             being
             continued
             ,
             no
             man
             knew
             to
             what
             end
             nor
             why
             this
             preparation
             was
             made
             ,
             nor
             whither
             they
             went
             out
             of
             the
             next
             City
             .
             All
             being
             vncertaine
             and
             receiuing
             one
             another
             they
             marcht
             on
             .
             But
             for
             that
             the
             Cities
             which
             were
             beyond
             ,
             had
             not
             an
             equall
             distance
             from
             Tegee
             ,
             hee
             did
             not
             send
             Letters
             to
             them
             all
             at
             the
             same
             time
             ,
             but
             particularly
             according
             to
             their
             order
             :
             so
             as
             vnknowne
             to
             the
             Inhabitants
             ,
             and
             to
             those
             which
             arriued
             ,
             what
             should
             succeed
             ,
             all
             the
             Acheins
             entred
             in
             Armes
             by
             all
             the
             Gates
             .
             Hee
             had
             without
             doubt
             resolued
             these
             things
             in
             his
             iudgement
             ,
             by
             a
             Military
             stratagem
             ,
             for
             for
             the
             multitude
             of
             Scouts
             and
             Spies
             which
             the
             Tyrant
             had
             .
             The
             which
             the
             Tyrant
             had
             .
             The
             same
             day
             that
             the
             multitude
             of
             the
             Acheins
             should
             assemble
             ,
             hee
             sent
             choise
             men
             ,
             who
             in
             the
             Night
             should
             passe
             the
             Selasia
             :
             and
             at
             the
             breake
             of
             day
             runne
             into
             the
             Countrey
             of
             Lacedemon
             .
             But
             if
             the
             Mercenaries
             by
             encounter
             did
             any
             way
             trouble
             them
             ,
             he
             giues
             them
             charge
             to
             recouer
             Scotite
             ,
             obeying
             Didascolonde
             the
             Candiot
             in
             all
             things
             .
             For
             hee
             had
             giuen
             him
             the
             charge
             of
             all
             this
             enterprize
             .
             These
             men
             went
             resolutely
             to
             the
             place
             appointed
             .
             And
             when
             as
             Philopomene
             had
             commanded
             the
             Acheins●o
             ●o
             suppe
             earely
             ,
             hee
             goes
             with
             his
             Army
             out
             of
             Tegee
             :
             and
             making
             good
             vse
             of
             the
             Night
             in
             his
             Voyage
             ,
             hee
             leads
             his
             Army
             to
             the
             place
             appointed
             neare
             vnto
             Scotite
             ,
             the
             mid-way
             betwixt
             
             Tegee
             and
             Lacedemon
             .
             The
             Souldiers
             of
             Pelene
             the
             day
             following
             ran
             speedily
             as
             it
             is
             their
             custome
             ,
             
             and
             assailed
             the
             Enemy
             suddainly
             ,
             who
             were
             aduertised
             of
             their
             comming
             by
             their
             Scouts
             .
             And
             when
             the
             Acheins
             (
             according
             to
             the
             Commandment
             they
             had
             receiued
             )
             retired
             ,
             they
             pursued
             them
             at
             their
             backes
             confidently
             and
             with
             courage
             .
             But
             suddainly
             they
             fell
             into
             the
             Ambush
             ,
             where
             some
             of
             them
             were
             slaine
             by
             the
             Acheins
             ,
             and
             others
             taken
             .
          
        
      
       
         
         
           A
           PARCELL
           OF
           the
           Seuenteenth
           Booke
           of
           the
           History
           of
           POLYBIVS
           :
        
         
           Where
           they
           treate
           of
           the
           Peace
           betwixt
           Philip
           of
           Macedony
           and
           the
           other
           Grecians
           ,
           by
           the
           meanes
           of
           Titus
           a
           Roman
           .
        
         
           THe
           time
           appointed
           being
           come
           ,
           
           Philip
           artiues
           by
           Sea
           from
           the
           Demetriade
           ,
           to
           the
           Gulfe
           of
           Meli●a
           ,
           accompanied
           with
           fiue
           Foists
           and
           one
           Galley
           ,
           wherein
           hee
           sayled
           .
           He
           was
           attended
           on
           by
           Apolodorus
           and
           
             Demosthenes
             Macedonians
          
           ,
           his
           Chancellours
           .
           There
           was
           also
           Brachylles
           of
           ●eocia
           ,
           and
           Chiliades
           the
           Achein
           ,
           a
           Fugitiue
           out
           of
           Morea
           for
           the
           causes
           aboue
           mentioned
           .
           With
           the
           which
           were
           also
           King
           Saminandre
           and
           Dionisodorus
           sent
           by
           Attalus
           .
           And
           as
           for
           the
           Cities
           and
           people
           ,
           Aristenetes
           and
           Xenophon
           were
           for
           the
           Acheins
           :
           and
           Acesymbrotes
           and
           Nauarchus
           were
           for
           the
           Rhodiens
           :
           and
           for
           the
           Etoliens
           came
           Phenee
           Chiefe
           of
           the
           Army
           ,
           with
           many
           other
           Citizens
           .
        
         
           When
           they
           were
           approacht
           the
           Sea
           neare
           vnto
           
             Nicea
             ,
             Titus
          
           the
           Chiefe
           of
           the
           Romans
           ,
           stayed
           at
           the
           shoare
           .
           Philip
           being
           almost
           at
           Land
           ,
           stayed
           in
           his
           Vessell
           .
           And
           when
           as
           Titus
           perswaded
           him
           to
           Land
           ,
           he
           sayd
           (
           standing
           vpright
           in
           his
           ship
           )
           that
           hee
           would
           not
           .
           Being
           likewise
           demanded
           by
           Titus
           what
           he
           feared
           ,
           he
           answered
           ,
           No
           man
           but
           the
           Gods
           :
           
           but
           there
           were
           many
           there
           whom
           hee
           did
           not
           trust
           ,
           namely
           ,
           the
           Etoliens
           .
           And
           when
           the
           Roman
           Commander
           wondred
           ,
           saying
           ,
           
           that
           the
           perill
           was
           equall
           vnto
           all
           ,
           and
           that
           time
           common
           .
           Philip
           answering
           sayd
           ,
           that
           he
           vnderstood
           it
           not
           so
           :
           For
           an
           inconuenience
           hapning
           to
           Phenee
           ,
           the
           Etoliens
           had
           Commaunders
           enough
           for
           the
           War
           :
           But
           if
           Philip
           dyed
           ,
           there
           was
           no
           King
           of
           Macedony
           for
           the
           present
           .
           In
           the
           beginning
           of
           his
           Speech
           he
           seemed
           importune
           to
           them
           all
           .
           But
           Tytus
           aduised
           him
           to
           speake
           of
           the
           Affaires
           for
           which
           hee
           was
           come
           .
           Philip
           answered
           him
           ,
           that
           it
           belonged
           to
           him
           and
           ●ot
           vnto
           himselfe
           :
           For
           this
           cause
           hee
           required
           him
           to
           let
           him
           know
           what
           there
           was
           to
           be
           done
           to
           enioy
           a
           Peace
           .
        
         
           The
           Roman
           Commaunder
           told
           him
           that
           hee
           must
           vse
           plaine
           and
           open
           words
           ,
           and
           aduised
           him
           to
           leaue
           all
           Greece
           ,
           restoring
           the
           Prisoners
           and
           Fugitiues
           which
           were
           in
           his
           power
           :
           To
           yeild
           likewise
           vnto
           the
           Romans
           the
           places
           of
           Sclauonia
           ,
           which
           he
           had
           seazed
           on
           after
           the
           Accord
           made
           in
           Epirus
           :
           That
           he
           should
           restore
           vnto
           Ptolomy
           ,
           all
           the
           Cities
           which
           he
           had
           taken
           since
           the
           Death
           of
           
             Ptolomeus
             Philopater
          
           .
           When
           Tytus
           had
           spoken
           this
           ,
           he
           held
           his
           peace
           :
           But
           turning
           to
           the
           rest
           ,
           hee
           willed
           euery
           man
           to
           deliuer
           his
           charge
           ▪
        
         
           Dionisodorus
           being
           sent
           by
           Attalus
           beganne
           first
           ,
           
           saying
           that
           he
           should
           restore
           the
           shippes
           taken
           by
           him
           in
           the
           Battaile
           at
           Sea
           neere
           vnto
           Chio
           ,
           and
           likewise
           the
           Prisoners
           :
           and
           re-edifie
           the
           Temple
           of
           Venus
           ,
           and
           the
           A●senall
           of
           the
           triumphes
           of
           Victories
           which
           hee
           had
           ruined
           .
           After
           whom
           Asesymbrotes
           Chiefe
           of
           the
           Army
           at
           Sea
           for
           the
           Rhodiens
           ,
           
           required
           that
           Philip
           should
           leaue
           Perea
           ,
           which
           he
           had
           taken
           from
           them
           ,
           and
           finally
           retire
           the
           Garrisons
           which
           hee
           had
           at
           Iasse
           ,
           in
           the
           Vargylies
           ,
           and
           in
           the
           City
           of
           the
           Eromeens
           :
           And
           moreouer
           restore
           the
           Perinthiens
           to
           the
           comminalty
           of
           the
           Constantinopolitains
           ,
           and
           to
           abandon
           
             Sestes
             ,
             Abydos
          
           ,
           and
           the
           Faiers
           of
           Asia
           .
           
           After
           the
           Rhodiens
           the
           Acheins
           demanded
           Corinth
           and
           the
           City
           of
           the
           Argiues
           whole
           and
           safe
           .
           After
           these
           the
           Etoliens
           required
           first
           as
           the
           Romans
           had
           done
           ,
           that
           hee
           should
           abandon
           all
           Greece
           ,
           and
           that
           afterwards
           hee
           should
           restore
           the
           Cities
           whole
           and
           entire
           ,
           which
           formerly
           had
           beene
           of
           the
           same
           Burgesse
           with
           the
           Etoliens
           .
        
         
           When
           as
           Phenee
           Chiefe
           of
           the
           Etoliens
           had
           spoken
           thus
           ,
           Alexander
           following
           after
           ,
           whom
           they
           call
           Isie
           ,
           in
           shew
           a
           man
           of
           iudgement
           to
           mannage
           affaires
           ,
           and
           of
           great
           Eloquence
           ,
           
           said
           ,
           that
           Philip
           did
           not
           demand
           a
           peace
           roundly
           ,
           nor
           made
           Warre
           valiantly
           ,
           if
           it
           were
           to
           be
           done
           at
           any
           time
           :
           and
           that
           in
           assemblies
           and
           treaties
           hee
           watcht
           carefully
           ,
           playing
           the
           part
           of
           an
           Enemy
           :
           and
           that
           in
           the
           Warre
           hee
           carryed
           himselfe
           wickedly
           ,
           and
           not
           as
           a
           good
           man.
           For
           when
           he
           should
           affront
           the
           Enemy
           ,
           it
           is
           manifest
           that
           hee
           flies
           the
           list
           ,
           and
           in
           the
           meane
           time
           burnes
           and
           ruines
           Cities
           :
           and
           being
           thus
           vanquished
           by
           his
           will
           ,
           hee
           corrupts
           the
           rewards
           of
           the
           Victors
           :
           although
           the
           ancient
           Kings
           of
           Macedony
           were
           neuer
           of
           that
           minde
           ,
           but
           quite
           contrary
           .
           They
           haue
           fought
           often
           Battailes
           in
           the
           open
           field
           ,
           and
           haue
           seldome
           ruined
           any
           Cities
           .
           The
           which
           is
           manifest
           to
           all
           the
           World
           ,
           as
           well
           by
           the
           Asian
           Warre
           of
           Alexander
           against
           Darius
           ,
           as
           by
           the
           difference
           of
           the
           Successors
           ,
           by
           the
           which
           they
           haue
           all
           made
           Warre
           against
           Antigonus
           for
           the
           Empire
           of
           Asia
           .
           And
           their
           posterity
           hath
           beene
           of
           this
           humour
           vntill
           
           the
           time
           of
           ●yrrhus
           ,
           to
           fight
           valiantly
           with
           an
           Enemy
           in
           open
           Battaile
           :
           Doing
           all
           that
           concerned
           a
           mutuall
           Combate
           of
           men
           furnished
           with
           Armes
           ,
           yet
           pardoning
           the
           Citties
           :
           for
           that
           the
           Victors
           of
           them
           are
           vanquished
           ,
           and
           blamed
           by
           those
           which
           are
           subdued
           .
           It
           is
           the
           part
           of
           a
           mad
           man
           to
           ruine
           that
           for
           which
           the
           Warre
           is
           made
           ,
           and
           then
           to
           leaue
           it
           :
           The
           which
           he
           sayd
           Philip
           did
           at
           that
           time
           ,
           and
           that
           he
           had
           ruined
           more
           Cities
           in
           Thessaly
           ,
           being
           of
           the
           same
           friendship
           and
           League
           in
           Warre
           ;
           when
           as
           hee
           parted
           speedily
           from
           the
           streights
           of
           Epirus
           ,
           then
           euer
           any
           of
           those
           had
           done
           which
           made
           Warre
           against
           the
           Thessaliens
           .
        
         
           And
           when
           he
           had
           vsed
           a
           long
           Speech
           ,
           and
           deliuered
           other
           things
           of
           the
           same
           subiect
           .
           In
           the
           end
           hee
           demaunded
           of
           Philip
           ,
           why
           Lysimachia
           being
           associated
           to
           the
           Etoliens
           ,
           and
           hauing
           a
           Commaunder
           of
           the
           Warre
           from
           them
           ,
           hee
           had
           chased
           him
           away
           ,
           putting
           a
           garrison
           into
           the
           Citty
           ?
           Why
           hee
           had
           spoiled
           the
           Cyaneins
           ,
           of
           the
           Etolien
           Burgeoiship
           ,
           being
           a
           friend
           to
           the
           Etoliens
           ?
           Moreouer
           vpon
           what
           colour
           he
           detained
           
             Escheins
             ,
             Thebes
             ,
             Phthie
             ,
             Pharsalia
             ,
          
           and
           Larrisse
           ?
           Hauing
           spoken
           this
           ,
           Alexander
           held
           his
           peace
           .
           When
           as
           Philip
           had
           approached
           neerer
           to
           Land
           then
           before
           ,
           standing
           vpright
           in
           his
           ship
           ,
           
           sayd
           ,
           that
           Alexanders
           Speech
           was
           Etolique
           :
           and
           that
           it
           was
           notorious
           to
           all
           the
           World
           ,
           that
           no
           man
           ruined
           those
           which
           were
           his
           companions
           in
           Armes
           ,
           and
           yet
           a
           Prince
           according
           to
           the
           occasion
           of
           times
           ,
           is
           many
           times
           forced
           to
           do
           things
           against
           his
           will.
           The
           King
           vsing
           this
           Speech
           :
           Phenee
           hauing
           a
           bad
           sight
           ,
           lookes
           oftentimes
           crosse
           vpon
           Philip
           ,
           saying
           that
           he
           told
           Fables
           :
           and
           that
           he
           should
           eyther
           vanquish
           in
           fighting
           ,
           or
           else
           subscribe
           and
           obey
           the
           commaundements
           of
           the
           Victors
           .
        
         
           And
           although
           that
           Philip
           were
           discontented
           ,
           yet
           hee
           omitted
           not
           his
           kinde
           of
           speech
           ;
           but
           turning
           to
           Phenee
           ,
           a
           blind
           man
           sayd
           he
           ,
           would
           see
           it
           .
           He
           was
           in
           truth
           apt
           to
           Choller
           ,
           and
           it
           was
           it
           a
           manner
           bred
           in
           him
           ,
           to
           iest
           at
           the
           good
           Fortune
           of
           other
           men
           .
           Then
           turning
           towards
           Alexander
           ,
           thou
           demaundest
           of
           me
           ,
           sayd
           he
           ,
           for
           what
           reason
           I
           haue
           taken
           Lysimachia
           :
           To
           the
           end
           that
           thorough
           your
           negligence
           and
           basenesse
           ,
           it
           might
           not
           be
           ruined
           by
           the
           Thrasiens
           ,
           as
           then
           it
           happened
           ,
           hauing
           retired
           my
           Souldiers
           for
           the
           present
           ,
           being
           there
           for
           the
           defence
           thereof
           ,
           and
           not
           as
           thou
           sayst
           to
           take
           it
           .
           In
           regard
           of
           the
           Cyaneins
           ,
           I
           made
           no
           Warreagainst
           them
           :
           But
           when
           as
           Prusias
           assailed
           them
           in
           giuing
           him
           succours
           ,
           I
           tooke
           the
           Citie
           with
           him
           ,
           whereof
           you
           haue
           beene
           the
           cause
           .
           For
           when
           as
           the
           other
           Cities
           of
           Greece
           and
           my selfe
           had
           required
           you
           often
           by
           Embassies
           ,
           to
           abrogate
           the
           Law
           which
           allowes
           you
           to
           take
           spoile
           vpon
           spoile
           :
           You
           answered
           that
           wee
           must
           first
           take
           Etolia
           from
           Etolia
           ,
           then
           the
           sayd
           Law.
           
           And
           when
           as
           Tytus
           wondred
           how
           that
           could
           be
           ,
           the
           King
           laboured
           to
           make
           him
           vnderstand
           it
           ,
           saying
           that
           the
           Etoliens
           had
           a
           Custome
           not
           onely
           to
           assaile
           those
           and
           their
           Country
           ,
           with
           whom
           they
           had
           Warre
           :
           But
           also
           it
           is
           lawfull
           for
           them
           ,
           if
           their
           Allies
           be
           in
           Quarrell
           ,
           to
           assaile
           both
           the
           one
           and
           the
           other
           with
           their
           Regions
           ,
           and
           to
           hold
           them
           ,
           without
           any
           common
           decree
           .
           And
           by
           this
           meanes
           the
           Etoliens
           haue
           neither
           
           Lawes
           of
           Friendship
           nor
           Hatred
           ,
           being
           ready
           to
           fall
           vpon
           those
           which
           are
           in
           controuersie
           for
           any
           Affaires
           .
           Whereon
           then
           doe
           these
           men
           ground
           an
           accusation
           against
           me
           ?
           I
           was
           a
           friend
           to
           the
           Etoliens
           ,
           so
           was
           I
           allied
           to
           Prusias
           ,
           and
           I
           attempted
           against
           the
           Cy●neins
           to
           succour
           my
           Allies
           .
        
         
           But
           behold
           a
           case
           of
           wonderfull
           discretion
           ,
           that
           they
           which
           haue
           made
           themselues
           Enemies
           to
           the
           Romans
           ,
           commaund
           the
           Macedonians
           to
           depart
           out
           of
           Greece
           .
           Without
           doubt
           it
           is
           a
           very
           arrogant
           Speech
           .
           If
           the
           Romans
           speake
           it
           ,
           it
           is
           tollerable
           ,
           if
           the
           Etoliens
           ,
           intollerable
           .
           But
           out
           of
           what
           Greece
           would
           you
           haue
           me
           depart
           ?
           How
           do
           you
           limit
           it
           ?
           Are
           there
           not
           many
           Etoliens
           in
           Greece
           ?
           You
           shall
           see
           that
           the
           
             Agraeins
             ,
             Apodates
          
           ,
           and
           Amphiloqueins
           are
           not
           of
           Greece
           ,
           at
           the
           least
           you
           leaue
           them
           to
           me
           .
           And
           when
           as
           Tytus
           smiled
           ,
           this
           sayd
           he
           ,
           shall
           suffice
           against
           the
           Etoliens
           :
           And
           as
           for
           that
           which
           concernes
           the
           Rhodiens
           and
           Attalus
           ,
           we
           may
           with
           more
           iustice
           and
           equity
           require
           ,
           that
           they
           should
           rather
           restore
           to
           vs
           our
           Prisoners
           and
           Vessells
           ,
           then
           we
           to
           them
           .
           We
           haue
           not
           assailed
           the
           Rhodiens
           nor
           Attalus
           first
           ,
           but
           they
           vs
           ,
           it
           is
           without
           contradiction
           .
           Yet
           for
           thy
           sake
           we
           will
           restore
           Perea
           to
           the
           Rhodiens
           ,
           and
           to
           Attalus
           his
           shippes
           and
           men
           which
           are
           liuing
           .
           In
           regard
           of
           the
           ruine
           of
           the
           Triumph
           of
           Victories
           ,
           and
           of
           Venus
           Temple
           ,
           we
           cannot
           repaire
           them
           :
           And
           for
           that
           which
           concernes
           the
           Trees
           and
           Gardens
           ,
           I
           will
           send
           men
           to
           digge
           the
           ground
           ,
           and
           will
           giue
           order
           that
           the
           Trees
           which
           are
           cut
           may
           grow
           againe
           .
           And
           when
           as
           Tytus
           smiled
           againe
           at
           the
           scoffe
           of
           
             Philip
             ,
             Philip
          
           addressing
           himselfe
           to
           the
           Acheins
           ,
           hee
           put
           them
           in
           minde
           at
           the
           first
           of
           the
           benefits
           and
           fauours
           they
           had
           receiued
           from
           Antigonus
           and
           himselfe
           .
           Moreouer
           he
           laid
           open
           the
           many
           Honors
           which
           the
           Acheins
           had
           done
           vnto
           them
           .
           Finally
           ,
           he
           hath
           read
           the
           Resolution
           of
           their
           reuolte
           in
           following
           the
           Romans
           party
           .
           Vpon
           which
           occasion
           hee
           propounded
           many
           things
           against
           the
           preuarication
           and
           ingratitude
           of
           the
           Acheins
           :
           Yet
           promising
           to
           restore
           them
           Argos
           .
           In
           regard
           of
           Corinthe
           hee
           would
           conferre
           with
           Tytus
           .
        
         
           After
           this
           Speech
           held
           to
           the
           rest
           ,
           he
           sayd
           to
           
             Tytus
             ▪
          
           that
           hee
           was
           to
           speake
           to
           him
           and
           to
           the
           Romans
           ,
           whether
           he
           were
           of
           opinion
           that
           he
           should
           abandon
           the
           Cities
           and
           places
           which
           he
           had
           Conquered
           among
           the
           Grecians
           ,
           or
           else
           those
           which
           he
           had
           receiued
           from
           his
           Predecessors
           .
           And
           when
           as
           Tytus
           held
           his
           peace
           ,
           Aristenes
           was
           suddainly
           ready
           to
           answere
           for
           the
           Acheins
           ,
           and
           Phenee
           for
           the
           Etoliens
           .
           But
           when
           the
           houre
           was
           past
           ,
           the
           Time
           had
           closed
           vp
           their
           mouthes
           .
           Philip
           required
           that
           hee
           might
           haue
           men
           giuen
           him
           to
           write
           downe
           all
           that
           was
           to
           do
           for
           the
           peace
           .
           For
           when
           he
           was
           alone
           ,
           he
           sayd
           he
           had
           no
           man
           with
           whom
           conferring
           ,
           he
           might
           yeild
           a
           reason
           of
           the
           Actions
           wherewith
           they
           charged
           him
           .
        
         
           And
           although
           that
           Tytus
           heard
           Philip
           willingly
           in
           his
           iest
           ,
           yet
           being
           loath
           to
           be
           discouered
           by
           others
           ,
           he
           gaue
           him
           a
           touch
           ,
           saying
           :
           It
           is
           no
           wonder
           if
           thou
           beest
           alone
           Philip
           ,
           when
           thou
           hast
           slaine
           all
           those
           which
           gaue
           thee
           Councell
           .
           The
           Macedonian
           vsing
           a
           Counterfeite
           smile
           ,
           held
           his
           peace
           .
           Then
           they
           all
           gaue
           in
           Writing
           what
           they
           had
           
           demanded
           ,
           appointing
           another
           assembly
           for
           the
           day
           following
           at
           Nicea
           .
           To
           which
           place
           Titus
           came
           with
           his
           Company
           ,
           where
           all
           the
           rest
           appeared
           ,
           but
           Philip
           came
           not
           .
           And
           when
           as
           the
           day
           was
           farre
           spent
           ,
           and
           that
           Titus
           expected
           his
           comming
           no
           longer
           ,
           he
           armed
           at
           Sunne
           setting
           ,
           accompanied
           with
           the
           same
           men
           ,
           saying
           that
           he
           had
           spent
           the
           whole
           day
           in
           vexation
           and
           discontent
           ,
           for
           the
           difficulty
           of
           the
           things
           wherewith
           they
           charg'd
           him
           ,
           But
           according
           to
           the
           opinion
           of
           others
           he
           did
           it
           to
           frustrate
           by
           the
           shortnesse
           of
           time
           ,
           the
           accusation
           of
           the
           Acheins
           and
           Etoliens
           .
           He
           had
           seene
           them
           the
           day
           before
           at
           his
           departure
           ready
           for
           their
           defence
           ,
           and
           to
           complayne
           of
           him
           .
        
         
           Wherefore
           at
           his
           ariuall
           he
           intreated
           the
           Commander
           of
           the
           Romans
           to
           treat
           of
           this
           businesse
           with
           him
           in
           priuate
           ,
           to
           the
           end
           that
           in
           debating
           it
           ,
           they
           might
           not
           fall
           to
           any
           outragious
           words
           ,
           but
           draw
           it
           to
           some
           end
           .
           When
           he
           had
           often
           intreated
           this
           ,
           Titus
           demanded
           of
           the
           Assistants
           their
           opinion
           what
           he
           should
           doe
           :
           and
           when
           they
           all
           yeelded
           vnto
           it
           ,
           and
           that
           he
           should
           obserue
           his
           words
           ,
           hee
           tooke
           
             Appius
             Claudius
          
           a
           Captaine
           of
           a
           thousand
           ,
           and
           commanding
           the
           rest
           that
           retiring
           a
           little
           into
           the
           Sea
           ,
           they
           should
           stay
           there
           ,
           bidding
           Philip
           to
           come
           to
           Land.
           The
           King
           accompanied
           with
           Apolodorus
           and
           Demosthenes
           landed
           ,
           
           and
           had
           a
           long
           discourse
           with
           Titus
           .
           In
           regard
           of
           that
           which
           was
           spoken
           of
           eyther
           side
           ,
           
           it
           is
           a
           difficult
           thing
           to
           iudge
           .
           Titus
           then
           when
           as
           Philip
           was
           retired
           ,
           related
           vnto
           the
           rest
           the
           things
           which
           hee
           had
           propounded
           ,
           namely
           that
           he
           would
           yeelde
           vnto
           the
           
             Etoliens
             ,
             Larissa
          
           and
           Pharsalia
           ,
           but
           not
           Thebes
           :
           That
           to
           the
           Rhodiens
           hee
           would
           leaue
           Perea
           ,
           but
           not
           Iasson
           nor
           Bargulies
           to
           the
           
             Acheins
             Corinthe
          
           ,
           and
           the
           City
           of
           Argiues
           :
           to
           the
           Romans
           that
           which
           hee
           held
           in
           Sclauonia
           with
           all
           the
           prisoners
           .
           That
           he
           would
           restore
           to
           Attalus
           the
           vessels
           ,
           and
           all
           the
           prisoners
           that
           were
           liuing
           since
           the
           nauall
           fight
           .
           But
           when
           as
           the
           whole
           Company
           disliked
           of
           this
           accord
           ,
           saying
           that
           they
           must
           generally
           decree
           that
           he
           must
           depart
           out
           of
           all
           Greece
           :
           Otherwise
           all
           these
           articles
           would
           be
           vaine
           and
           friuolous
           .
        
         
           Philip
           seeing
           this
           contention
           ,
           fearing
           likewise
           the
           future
           accusations
           ,
           he
           intreats
           Titus
           to
           deferre
           this
           assembly
           vntill
           the
           next
           day
           ,
           for
           that
           it
           is
           now
           late
           ,
           saying
           that
           hee
           would
           perswade
           them
           ,
           or
           suffer
           himselfe
           to
           be
           perswaded
           .
           And
           when
           as
           Titus
           had
           granted
           this
           ,
           they
           resolued
           to
           assemble
           againe
           at
           the
           Port
           of
           Tyronye
           ,
           and
           so
           they
           parted
           .
           The
           day
           following
           they
           all
           mette
           at
           the
           houre
           appoynted
           .
           Philip
           hauing
           made
           a
           short
           speech
           ,
           
           requires
           them
           all
           ,
           especially
           Titus
           ,
           that
           they
           would
           not
           breake
           of
           the
           treaty
           of
           peace
           :
           for
           that
           there
           were
           many
           things
           which
           did
           conduct
           to
           the
           conclusion
           of
           an
           accord
           ,
           vnlesse
           the
           fault
           were
           in
           them
           ,
           that
           the
           composition
           was
           not
           made
           .
           Otherwise
           they
           must
           send
           Embassadours
           to
           the
           Senate
           to
           order
           their
           differences
           ,
           to
           the
           which
           he
           would
           obey
           ,
           and
           doe
           all
           they
           should
           command
           him
           .
        
         
           These
           things
           thus
           propounded
           by
           Philip
           ,
           the
           others
           said
           that
           they
           must
           doe
           that
           which
           concerned
           the
           warre
           ,
           and
           not
           trust
           to
           his
           demands
           :
           But
           the
           Roman
           Commander
           said
           ,
           that
           hee
           was
           not
           ignorant
           
           that
           Philip
           would
           not
           doe
           any
           thing
           that
           was
           propounded
           vnto
           him
           :
           and
           yet
           their
           cause
           was
           nothing
           impaired
           ,
           in
           yeelding
           him
           this
           fauour
           which
           hee
           demanded
           .
           For
           there
           could
           nothing
           be
           spoken
           there
           that
           could
           be
           confirmed
           without
           the
           Roman
           Senate
           :
           and
           that
           moreouer
           the
           approaching
           time
           would
           be
           very
           commodious
           to
           make
           tryall
           of
           their
           aduice
           .
           For
           as
           the
           Armies
           are
           vnprofitable
           in
           regard
           of
           the
           Winter
           ,
           there
           could
           be
           no
           inconuenience
           ,
           if
           in
           the
           meane
           time
           they
           referr'd
           themselues
           vnto
           the
           Senate
           ,
           but
           a
           great
           commodity
           vnto
           them
           all
           .
        
         
           When
           they
           were
           of
           this
           opinion
           seeing
           Titus
           to
           concurre
           ,
           that
           the
           present
           differences
           should
           be
           transferrd'd
           to
           the
           Senate
           ,
           
           they
           resolued
           to
           suffer
           Philip
           to
           send
           an
           Embassie
           to
           Rome
           ,
           and
           in
           like
           manner
           all
           in
           particular
           to
           make
           their
           causes
           knowne
           vnto
           the
           Senate
           ,
           and
           to
           accuse
           Philip.
           When
           this
           resolution
           of
           the
           Assembly
           had
           succeeded
           according
           to
           the
           humour
           and
           aduice
           of
           Titus
           conceiued
           in
           the
           beginning
           ,
           he
           presently
           pursued
           those
           things
           which
           were
           requisite
           for
           the
           Enterprize
           ,
           hauing
           giuen
           order
           for
           his
           affaires
           .
           Finally
           ,
           hee
           deales
           no
           more
           with
           Philip
           ,
           but
           assignes
           him
           two
           Moneths
           onely
           ,
           in
           the
           which
           hee
           should
           send
           an
           Embassie
           to
           Rome
           ,
           and
           should
           retire
           his
           Garrisons
           for
           Phocis
           and
           Locre
           .
           Hee
           giues
           him
           likewise
           charge
           ,
           that
           hee
           should
           not
           make
           Warre
           against
           any
           of
           the
           Roman
           Allies
           ,
           and
           should
           giue
           order
           that
           in
           the
           meane
           time
           the
           Macedonians
           should
           doe
           them
           no
           outrage
           .
        
         
           And
           when
           he
           had
           dealt
           with
           Philip
           vpon
           these
           Articles
           by
           Writing
           ,
           he
           brought
           the
           rest
           of
           the
           things
           propounded
           to
           an
           end
           of
           himselfe
           .
           Hee
           suddainly
           sends
           Aminandre
           to
           Rome
           ,
           knowing
           his
           sufficiency
           in
           affaires
           ,
           and
           to
           purchase
           Friends
           easily
           wheresoeuer
           hee
           came
           :
           and
           that
           he
           would
           procure
           some
           good
           conceite
           and
           hope
           ,
           in
           regard
           of
           the
           name
           of
           Royalty
           .
           After
           whom
           hee
           sends
           for
           Embassadours
           ,
           
             Quintus
             Fabius
          
           ,
           his
           Nephew
           in
           respect
           of
           his
           Wiues
           Sister
           ,
           
           and
           
             Quintus
             Fului●s
          
           ,
           and
           with
           them
           
             Appius
             Claudius
          
           whom
           they
           call
           Nero.
           The
           Etoliens
           sent
           
             Alexander
             Issien
             ,
             Democrates
          
           a
           
             Calydonien
             ,
             Dicearchus
          
           a
           
             Trichonien
             ,
             Polymarchus
          
           an
           
             Arsinoen
             ,
             Lamin
          
           an
           Ambracio●e
           ,
           and
           Nicomachus
           an
           Acarnanien
           :
           and
           of
           those
           which
           were
           Fugitiues
           from
           Thurion
           ,
           and
           dwelt
           at
           
             Ambracia
             ,
             Theodotes
             ,
             Pherea
          
           a
           Fugitiue
           of
           Thessaly
           ,
           and
           then
           remaining
           at
           Strate
           .
        
         
           The
           Acheins
           sent
           Xenophon
           an
           Egien
           :
           King
           
             Attalus
             ,
             Alexander
          
           alone
           :
           The
           people
           of
           
             Athens
             Ciphesodorus
          
           .
           All
           which
           come
           to
           Rome
           to
           the
           Senate
           ,
           to
           deliuer
           vnto
           their
           iudgements
           the
           things
           which
           they
           had
           resolued
           that
           Yeare
           ,
           before
           that
           the
           two
           Consuls
           (
           at
           the
           request
           of
           the
           others
           )
           were
           sent
           into
           Gallacia
           against
           Philip.
           When
           as
           Titus
           Friends
           conceiued
           that
           the
           two
           Consuls
           should
           remaine
           in
           Italy
           for
           feare
           of
           the
           Ganles
           ,
           they
           enter
           all
           into
           the
           Senate
           ,
           and
           accuse
           Philip
           roughly
           ,
           deliuering
           the
           same
           which
           they
           had
           formerly
           obiected
           vnto
           the
           King
           :
           Yet
           they
           laboured
           carefully
           to
           possesse
           the
           Senate
           with
           an
           opinion
           ,
           that
           they
           could
           not
           hope
           for
           any
           liberty
           ,
           if
           
             Calchis
             ,
             Corinthe
          
           ,
           and
           the
           Demetriades
           con●nued
           in
           the
           hand
           of
           the
           Macedonians
           .
        
         
           They
           sayd
           ,
           that
           Philip
           had
           vsed
           that
           speech
           ,
           and
           had
           assured
           that
           
           the
           said
           places
           were
           the
           Bonds
           and
           shackles
           of
           Greece
           :
           the
           which
           he
           might
           well
           say
           with
           reason
           and
           truth
           .
           For
           they
           could
           not
           sayle
           safely
           from
           M●rea
           to
           Corinthe
           ,
           there
           being
           a
           royall
           Garrison
           :
           neither
           durst
           the
           
             Locrines
             ,
             Beocians
          
           ,
           and
           Phoco●ses
           doe
           it
           ,
           whilst
           that
           Philip
           holds
           Calchis
           and
           the
           rest
           of
           Negrepont
           :
           Neither
           likewise
           the
           Thessalians
           and
           Magnetians
           could
           not
           sayle
           freely
           ,
           Philip
           and
           the
           Macedonians
           holding
           the
           Demetriade
           .
           Wherefore
           in
           that
           which
           Philip
           hath
           said
           ,
           that
           hee
           would
           leaue
           the
           other
           places
           ,
           it
           is
           a
           fancy
           and
           a
           shift
           to
           escape
           the
           present
           time
           :
           and
           when
           opportunity
           should
           serue
           ,
           hee
           would
           easily
           subdue
           the
           Grecians
           ,
           so
           as
           hee
           held
           the
           said
           places
           .
           For
           this
           cause
           they
           intreated
           the
           Senate
           ,
           that
           Philip
           might
           leaue
           those
           places
           ;
           or
           else
           continue
           in
           his
           Enterprize
           ,
           and
           fight
           valiantly
           :
           And
           that
           the
           greatest
           part
           of
           the
           Warre
           was
           already
           decided
           ,
           the
           Macedonians
           hauing
           lost
           two
           Battailes
           ,
           and
           the
           greatest
           part
           of
           their
           forces
           at
           Land
           being
           consumed
           .
        
         
           These
           Speeches
           ended
           ,
           they
           intreated
           them
           with
           all
           affection
           not
           to
           suffer
           the
           Grecians
           to
           bee
           frustrated
           of
           the
           hope
           of
           their
           liberty
           ,
           nor
           themselues
           depriued
           of
           an
           honourable
           Title
           .
           The
           Embassadors
           of
           Greece
           hauing
           debated
           these
           things
           or
           the
           like
           :
           those
           of
           Philip
           had
           prepared
           a
           Mountaine
           of
           words
           ,
           but
           they
           were
           suddainly
           reiected
           .
           For
           when
           as
           they
           were
           demanded
           if
           they
           would
           leaue
           Calchis
           ,
           
           Coriuth
           ,
           and
           the
           Demetriades
           ,
           they
           denyed
           that
           they
           had
           any
           thing
           in
           charge
           .
           Wherefore
           being
           check't
           ,
           
           by
           this
           meanes
           they
           ended
           their
           Speech
           .
           The
           Senate
           sends
           the
           two
           Consuls
           into
           Galacia
           ,
           and
           declares
           the
           Warre
           against
           Philip
           to
           be
           iust
           ,
           giuing
           charge
           to
           Titus
           to
           attend
           the
           Grecians
           affaires
           .
        
         
           When
           as
           the
           newes
           came
           into
           Greece
           ,
           all
           things
           succeded
           to
           Titus
           according
           to
           his
           desire
           .
           For
           besides
           that
           Fortune
           fauoured
           him
           ,
           what
           soeuer
           hee
           vndertooke
           hee
           brought
           to
           an
           end
           by
           his
           prouidence
           and
           care
           .
           
           Hee
           was
           in
           truth
           (
           if
           there
           were
           any
           among
           the
           Romans
           )
           a
           witty
           and
           ingenuous
           man.
           Hee
           not
           onely
           vndertooke
           ordinary
           affaires
           ,
           but
           those
           that
           were
           secret
           ,
           and
           with
           such
           Dexterity
           and
           Courage
           ,
           as
           hee
           surpast
           all
           others
           ,
           although
           hee
           were
           yet
           but
           young
           :
           for
           hee
           scarce
           past
           the
           Age
           of
           Thirty
           yeares
           .
           He
           was
           the
           first
           which
           past
           into
           Greece
           with
           an
           Army
           .
        
         
           
           
             A
             certaine
             Parcell
             .
          
           
             MAn-kind
             which
             seemes
             to
             bee
             the
             most
             cunning
             and
             malicious
             of
             all
             the
             Creatures
             ,
             hath
             greater
             meanes
             to
             be
             more
             vicious
             .
             The
             others
             seruing
             their
             corporall
             Desires
             ,
             are
             onely
             deceiued
             by
             them
             .
             But
             Mankind
             sinnes
             no
             lesse
             by
             a
             desire
             of
             glory
             through
             negligence
             and
             inconsideration
             then
             by
             Nature
             .
          
        
         
           
             More
             of
             Titus
             and
             the
             Grecians
             Actions
             .
          
           
             ANd
             when
             as
             Titus
             could
             not
             learne
             where
             the
             Enemies
             Campe
             was
             seated
             ,
             and
             being
             assured
             that
             they
             were
             come
             through
             Thessaly
             .
             he
             commands
             them
             all
             to
             cut
             stakes
             ,
             and
             to
             carry
             them
             with
             them
             ,
             to
             the
             end
             they
             may
             bee
             ready
             at
             necessity
             .
             This
             without
             doubt
             seemes
             (
             according
             to
             the
             custome
             of
             the
             Grecians
             )
             impossible
             ,
             being
             easie
             to
             the
             Romans
             .
             The
             Grecians
             in
             truth
             are
             no
             good
             Commanders
             of
             their
             Bodies
             in
             Marching
             ,
             
             and
             doe
             hardly
             endure
             toile
             .
             But
             the
             Romans
             hauing
             their
             Targets
             hanging
             at
             their
             backes
             in
             a
             Belt
             of
             Leather
             ,
             and
             carrying
             their
             Head-peeces
             in
             their
             hands
             ,
             beare
             the
             stakes
             .
             There
             was
             a
             great
             difference
             betwixt
             them
             .
             
             The
             Grecians
             held
             a
             stake
             that
             had
             many
             branches
             at
             the
             foote
             very
             commodious
             .
             But
             the
             Romans
             vse
             stakes
             with
             two
             ,
             or
             three
             ,
             or
             foure
             branches
             at
             the
             most
             ,
             so
             as
             they
             are
             easie
             to
             carry
             ,
             for
             a
             man
             carries
             two
             or
             three
             Faggots
             together
             .
             There
             is
             also
             this
             difference
             :
             For
             the
             Grecians
             stake
             planted
             before
             the
             Campe
             ,
             may
             be
             easily
             pull'd
             vp
             .
             When
             that
             onely
             which
             is
             strong
             ,
             is
             fixed
             in
             the
             ground
             ,
             and
             hath
             many
             and
             great
             branches
             ,
             if
             two
             or
             
             three
             of
             them
             shew
             themselues
             ,
             and
             draw
             the
             stake
             vnto
             them
             ,
             it
             is
             easily
             pull'd
             vp
             .
             And
             whereas
             this
             happens
             ,
             there
             is
             a
             breach
             easily
             made
             ,
             by
             reason
             of
             the
             greatnesse
             ,
             and
             then
             the
             ioyning
             of
             them
             is
             vndone
             by
             the
             shortnesse
             and
             mutuall
             height
             of
             this
             kinde
             of
             Pallisado
             The
             Romans
             doe
             otherwise
             .
             They
             plant
             themright
             vp
             ,
             and
             interlace
             them
             in
             such
             sort
             ,
             as
             it
             is
             not
             easie
             for
             any
             one
             to
             discerne
             or
             know
             from
             which
             the
             of
             the
             stakes
             stucke
             in
             the
             ground
             ,
             the
             shootes
             take
             their
             growth
             ,
             nor
             from
             what
             stockes
             the
             branches
             come
             .
             Finally
             ,
             it
             is
             not
             possible
             for
             him
             that
             seekes
             to
             pull
             them
             vp
             ,
             to
             put
             to
             his
             hand
             ,
             for
             that
             they
             are
             very
             thicke
             and
             intermixt
             together
             :
             And
             if
             they
             bee
             carefully
             planted
             ,
             he
             that
             shall
             lay
             hold
             on
             them
             ,
             shall
             not
             be
             able
             to
             pull
             them
             vp
             easily
             ,
             for
             thatall
             their
             ioynts
             take
             their
             force
             from
             the
             Earth
             :
             Secondly
             ,
             hee
             shall
             bee
             forced
             to
             transport
             many
             shootes
             together
             ,
             which
             shall
             lay
             hold
             of
             one
             branch
             ,
             in
             regard
             of
             their
             mutuall
             interla●ing
             :
             Neither
             is
             it
             likely
             that
             two
             or
             three
             will
             seaze
             vpon
             one
             stake
             .
             Yet
             if
             it
             happens
             that
             some
             one
             pulls
             vp
             one
             or
             two
             ,
             yet
             the
             space
             cannot
             be
             discouered
             .
             Wherefore
             there
             is
             a
             great
             difference
             ,
             for
             that
             this
             kinde
             of
             stakes
             is
             easie
             to
             finde
             ,
             and
             easie
             to
             carry
             ,
             and
             the
             vse
             is
             more
             safe
             and
             firme
             .
             So
             as
             it
             is
             apparent
             ,
             that
             if
             the
             Ramans
             haue
             not
             any
             thing
             touching
             the
             mannaging
             of
             the
             War
             which
             is
             worthy
             of
             imitation
             ,
             yet
             this
             kind
             of
             stakes
             (
             at
             the
             least
             in
             my
             iudgement
             )
             deserues
             it
             .
          
           
             When
             as
             Titus
             had
             prepared
             all
             things
             ready
             to
             serue
             him
             at
             neede
             ,
             he
             marcheth
             a
             slow
             pace
             with
             his
             whole
             Army
             .
             
             And
             when
             he
             came
             within
             fifty
             Furlongs
             of
             the
             City
             of
             Pherees
             ,
             hee
             camped
             there
             .
             The
             day
             following
             at
             the
             breake
             of
             day
             ,
             hee
             sent
             forth
             Spies
             ,
             to
             seeke
             if
             they
             could
             by
             any
             meanes
             discouer
             where
             the
             Enemies
             were
             ,
             and
             what
             they
             did
             .
             But
             when
             as
             Philip
             had
             receiued
             aduertisement
             ,
             that
             the
             Romans
             were
             at
             that
             time
             Camped
             neare
             vnto
             Thebes
             ,
             raising
             his
             Campe
             from
             Larissa
             ,
             hee
             prepares
             his
             way
             towards
             Pherees
             with
             his
             whole
             Army
             .
          
           
             When
             he
             was
             within
             thirty
             Furlongs
             ,
             planting
             his
             Campe
             there
             ,
             hee
             commanded
             them
             to
             haue
             a
             care
             of
             their
             Victuals
             .
             At
             the
             breake
             of
             Day
             awaking
             his
             Army
             ,
             hee
             sent
             forth
             those
             that
             were
             appoynted
             for
             Scouts
             ,
             giuing
             them
             charge
             to
             gaine
             the
             Hills
             aboue
             Pherees
             :
             Then
             at
             the
             Sunne-rising
             hee
             parts
             with
             all
             his
             forces
             .
             It
             happened
             soone
             after
             ,
             that
             the
             Scouts
             of
             both
             Armies
             met
             on
             the
             top
             of
             the
             Mountaines
             .
             Knowing
             one
             another
             in
             the
             Darke
             ,
             they
             stayed
             a
             little
             distance
             off
             :
             and
             aduertised
             their
             Commanders
             of
             that
             which
             had
             happened
             .
             And
             when
             they
             required
             Directions
             what
             they
             should
             doe
             ,
             they
             were
             called
             backe
             .
          
           
             The
             day
             following
             either
             of
             them
             sent
             forth
             Horse-men
             ,
             and
             about
             three
             hundred
             Souldiers
             to
             discouer
             :
             with
             whom
             Titus
             sent
             two
             Bands
             of
             Etoliens
             for
             their
             experience
             of
             the
             places
             :
             The
             which
             assailing
             one
             another
             neare
             vnto
             Pherees
             and
             Larissa
             ,
             
             they
             fought
             valiantly
             .
             But
             when
             the
             Etoliens
             of
             Epoleme
             fought
             with
             great
             courage
             ,
             being
             also
             called
             the
             Italiques
             ,
             it
             happened
             that
             the
             Macedonians
             were
             prest
             .
             But
             after
             they
             had
             skirmished
             some
             time
             ,
             they
             retired
             
             to
             their
             Campes
             .
             And
             when
             as
             the
             day
             following
             the
             Plaine
             was
             displeasing
             to
             either
             of
             them
             ,
             for
             that
             it
             was
             full
             of
             Trees
             ,
             Hedges
             ,
             and
             Gardens
             ,
             they
             raise
             their
             Campes
             .
             Philip
             tooke
             his
             way
             towards
             Scotusse
             ,
             making
             haste
             ,
             to
             the
             end
             hee
             might
             draw
             Victuals
             from
             the
             City
             ,
             and
             lodge
             his
             Army
             with
             more
             aduantage
             .
             Titus
             coniecturing
             what
             would
             happen
             ,
             parts
             with
             his
             Army
             at
             the
             same
             instant
             ,
             making
             haste
             to
             spoile
             the
             Scotussiens
             Corne
             before
             the
             comming
             of
             Philip.
             But
             for
             that
             in
             the
             marching
             of
             the
             two
             Armies
             ,
             there
             was
             a
             great
             interposition
             of
             high
             Hills
             and
             Mountaines
             ,
             the
             Romans
             nor
             the
             Macedonians
             could
             not
             discouer
             one
             another
             in
             the
             direction
             of
             their
             way
             .
             Wherefore
             that
             dayes
             iourney
             being
             ended
             ,
             Titus
             came
             vnto
             Eretria
             ,
             and
             Philip
             to
             the
             Riuer
             of
             Onchiste
             ,
             and
             presently
             planted
             their
             Campes
             there
             vnknowne
             to
             one
             another
             .
          
           
             And
             when
             as
             the
             day
             following
             they
             had
             marched
             on
             ,
             Philip
             stayes
             at
             Melambie
             of
             the
             Seotusseins
             ,
             and
             Titus
             about
             the
             Thetidie
             of
             Pharsalia
             :
             where
             they
             were
             againe
             vnknowne
             one
             to
             another
             .
             And
             as
             there
             fell
             a
             Raine
             and
             the
             yearely
             Thunder
             ,
             it
             happened
             that
             the
             day
             following
             in
             the
             Morning
             there
             arise
             a
             great
             fogge
             ,
             the
             which
             falling
             they
             could
             not
             see
             what
             was
             before
             their
             feete
             .
             Yet
             Philip
             making
             haste
             to
             dispatch
             that
             which
             was
             offred
             ,
             Campt
             wandring
             with
             his
             Army
             :
             But
             being
             hindred
             by
             the
             troublesomenesse
             and
             difficulty
             of
             the
             way
             in
             regard
             of
             the
             fogge
             ,
             he
             aduanced
             little
             ,
             and
             pallisadoed
             his
             Campe.
             
          
           
             Finally
             ,
             he
             sent
             Phedria
             ,
             and
             giues
             him
             charge
             to
             gaine
             the
             tops
             of
             the
             Hills
             interposed
             .
             Titus
             likewise
             being
             Camped
             about
             Thetidie
             ,
             and
             being
             doubtfull
             where
             the
             Enemies
             were
             ,
             he
             made
             choice
             of
             tenne
             Bands
             ,
             and
             about
             a
             thousand
             of
             the
             most
             valiant
             ,
             sending
             them
             before
             to
             search
             diligently
             ,
             and
             to
             enter
             the
             Countrey
             :
             who
             marching
             to
             the
             tops
             of
             the
             Hill
             ,
             fell
             by
             indiscretion
             into
             an
             Ambush
             of
             the
             Enemies
             ,
             
             by
             reason
             of
             the
             darkenesse
             of
             the
             day
             .
             Eyther
             of
             them
             at
             the
             first
             were
             somewhat
             troubled
             ,
             but
             soone
             after
             they
             charge
             one
             another
             .
             They
             likewise
             send
             to
             informe
             their
             Commanders
             of
             this
             accident
             .
          
           
             But
             when
             as
             the
             Romans
             in
             this
             Charge
             were
             prest
             ,
             and
             in
             danger
             by
             the
             Ambush
             of
             the
             Macedonians
             ,
             they
             sent
             vnto
             their
             Campe
             for
             Succours
             .
             Titus
             commanding
             the
             Etoliens
             ,
             sends
             those
             which
             were
             vnder
             the
             charge
             of
             Archidamus
             ,
             and
             of
             the
             Eupolemus
             ,
             and
             two
             Tribunes
             with
             fiue
             hundred
             Horse
             ,
             and
             two
             thousand
             Foote
             .
             At
             whose
             comming
             they
             which
             in
             the
             beginning
             did
             but
             skirmish
             ,
             resuming
             courage
             ,
             presently
             put
             on
             another
             kind
             of
             Combate
             .
             The
             Romans
             relying
             vpon
             their
             Succours
             ,
             double
             their
             forces
             for
             the
             fight
             .
             And
             although
             the
             Macedonians
             defended
             themselues
             brauely
             ,
             yet
             they
             sent
             vnto
             the
             King
             ,
             being
             prest
             and
             annoyed
             by
             their
             Armes
             ,
             and
             for
             their
             refuge
             recouered
             the
             tops
             of
             the
             Mountaines
             .
          
           
             And
             when
             as
             Philip
             had
             no
             hope
             but
             that
             they
             should
             be
             able
             that
             day
             to
             giue
             Battaile
             with
             all
             their
             Forces
             for
             the
             fore-sayd
             Causes
             ,
             
             hee
             had
             sent
             many
             of
             his
             men
             to
             forrage
             .
             But
             when
             he
             was
             aduertised
             of
             that
             which
             happened
             by
             those
             which
             hee
             had
             sent
             ,
             and
             that
             the
             mist
             was
             past
             ,
             hee
             sent
             Heraclides
             the
             Gyrtonien
             ,
             Chiefe
             of
             the
             Thessalian
             Horse
             ,
             and
             Leon
             Commander
             of
             the
             Macedonian
             Cauallery
             .
          
           
             Hee
             likewise
             sent
             Athenagórus
             with
             all
             the
             Mercenaries
             exept
             the
             Thracians
             .
             Who
             being
             come
             to
             the
             Ambush
             ,
             and
             the
             Macedonians
             much
             re-inforced
             ,
             they
             made
             head
             against
             the
             Enemy
             ,
             and
             repuls'd
             the
             Romans
             from
             the
             Hills
             .
             The
             Dexterity
             of
             the
             Etolien
             Horse
             did
             much
             hinder
             the
             Enemies
             from
             turning
             head
             .
             They
             fought
             in
             truth
             with
             great
             courage
             and
             confidence
             .
             
             The
             Etoliens
             in
             regard
             of
             the
             Foote-men
             ,
             are
             faint
             both
             in
             their
             Armes
             and
             Ordonance
             for
             a
             Combat
             in
             Field
             :
             But
             their
             Horse-men
             are
             excellent
             aboue
             all
             the
             other
             Grecians
             in
             particular
             and
             separated
             Combats
             .
             Wherefore
             it
             happened
             ,
             that
             for
             that
             they
             had
             stayed
             the
             violence
             and
             fury
             of
             the
             Enemy
             ,
             they
             could
             not
             so
             soone
             recouer
             the
             Plaine
             ,
             but
             stayed
             for
             a
             time
             in
             Battaile
             .
          
           
             But
             when
             as
             Titus
             saw
             not
             onely
             the
             most
             valiant
             and
             his
             Horse-men
             retire
             but
             also
             his
             whole
             Troupes
             to
             bee
             dismayed
             ,
             
             hee
             drawes
             his
             whole
             Army
             to
             Field
             ,
             and
             puts
             them
             in
             order
             vpon
             the
             Hills
             .
             At
             the
             same
             instant
             they
             which
             were
             in
             Guard
             ,
             ran
             hastily
             one
             after
             another
             to
             Philip
             ,
             crying
             out
             vnto
             him
             ,
             Sir
             ,
             the
             Enemies
             flye
             ,
             lose
             not
             this
             occasion
             :
             The
             Barbarians
             seeke
             vs
             not
             :
             This
             day
             is
             yours
             ,
             imbrace
             the
             time
             ,
             and
             by
             this
             meanes
             they
             ●n●ire
             and
             stirre
             vp
             Philip
             to
             Battaile
             ,
             although
             the
             scituation
             of
             the
             place
             did
             not
             content
             and
             please
             him
             .
             For
             the
             sayd
             Hills
             (
             which
             they
             call
             Dogs-head
             )
             are
             rough
             ,
             difficult
             of
             all
             sides
             ,
             and
             high
             .
             Wherefore
             when
             as
             Philip
             had
             formerly
             fore-seene
             the
             vnequalnesse
             of
             the
             places
             ,
             hee
             had
             not
             in
             the
             beginning
             made
             any
             preparation
             vnto
             Battaile
             :
             But
             beeing
             then
             prouoked
             by
             the
             great
             confidence
             of
             the
             aduertisements
             ,
             hee
             drawes
             his
             Army
             with
             all
             speede
             out
             of
             the
             Fort.
             
          
           
             In
             regard
             of
             Titus
             ,
             hee
             orders
             his
             Troupes
             and
             Bands
             for
             the
             Battaile
             ,
             and
             followes
             them
             close
             which
             began
             the
             Skirmish
             ,
             making
             remonstrances
             vnto
             the
             Battalions
             as
             hee
             turned
             .
             His
             Speech
             was
             short
             ,
             plaine
             ,
             and
             intelligible
             to
             the
             Hearers
             .
             Propounding
             then
             the
             cause
             ,
             hee
             sayd
             vnto
             his
             Souldiers
             :
             Are
             not
             these
             O
             Companions
             ,
             the
             same
             Macedonians
             ,
             who
             formerly
             holding
             in
             Macedony
             the
             top
             of
             the
             Mountaines
             towards
             Heordia
             ,
             you
             haue
             forced
             with
             Sulpicius
             ,
             and
             chased
             from
             thence
             with
             the
             defeate
             of
             the
             greatest
             part
             of
             them
             ?
             Are
             not
             these
             the
             same
             Macedonians
             ,
             who
             being
             seazed
             vpon
             the
             difficult
             places
             of
             Epirus
             ,
             and
             leauing
             no
             hope
             of
             approach
             ,
             you
             haue
             chased
             by
             your
             prowesse
             ,
             and
             forced
             to
             flye
             into
             Macedony
             ,
             abandoning
             their
             Armes
             ?
             What
             reason
             is
             there
             then
             that
             you
             should
             feare
             the
             same
             men
             ,
             with
             whom
             you
             are
             to
             enter
             into
             an
             equall
             Combate
             ?
             To
             what
             end
             doe
             we
             propound
             vnto
             you
             precedent
             actions
             to
             consider
             on
             ,
             but
             that
             in
             regard
             of
             them
             you
             should
             fight
             more
             confidently
             ?
             Wherefore
             Companions
             
             attend
             the
             Battaile
             with
             resolution
             ,
             giuing
             courage
             one
             to
             another
             .
             I
             hold
             for
             certaine
             ,
             that
             with
             the
             good
             pleasure
             of
             the
             Gods
             ,
             the
             end
             of
             this
             Battaile
             will
             soone
             bee
             the
             conclusion
             of
             the
             precedent
             .
          
           
             When
             Titus
             had
             vsed
             these
             Speeches
             ,
             hee
             commands
             the
             right
             Wing
             of
             his
             Army
             not
             to
             budge
             ,
             setting
             the
             Elephants
             before
             them
             :
             And
             assailes
             the
             Enemy
             with
             great
             courage
             with
             the
             left
             Wing
             ,
             being
             accompanied
             by
             the
             most
             valiant
             .
             They
             which
             among
             the
             Romans
             had
             began
             the
             Fight
             ,
             shewing
             their
             courage
             ,
             prest
             the
             Enemies
             ,
             hauing
             beene
             relieued
             by
             some
             Troupes
             of
             Foot-men
             .
             And
             when
             as
             at
             the
             same
             time
             Philip
             saw
             that
             the
             greatest
             part
             of
             his
             Army
             was
             in
             order
             of
             Battaile
             before
             the
             Pallisadoe
             ,
             
             hee
             marcheth
             ,
             taking
             the
             Targetteers
             and
             the
             Battalion
             of
             the
             right
             Wing
             ,
             and
             ascends
             the
             Hills
             with
             speede
             :
             giuing
             charge
             to
             Nicanor
             (
             whom
             hee
             called
             Elephant
             )
             to
             command
             the
             rest
             of
             the
             Army
             to
             follow
             close
             .
             As
             soone
             as
             the
             first
             had
             recouered
             the
             top
             ,
             hee
             defends
             the
             Battalion
             ,
             setting
             the
             Targets
             before
             ,
             and
             seazed
             vpon
             the
             higher
             Countrey
             .
             And
             when
             as
             the
             Macedonians
             prest
             the
             Romans
             much
             ,
             vpon
             the
             two
             flankes
             of
             the
             Hills
             ,
             he
             discouered
             the
             tops
             to
             bee
             abandoned
             .
             As
             he
             fortified
             the
             right
             Wing
             of
             his
             Army
             ,
             it
             happened
             that
             the
             Souldiers
             were
             much
             annoyed
             by
             the
             Enemy
             .
          
           
             For
             when
             they
             they
             which
             were
             best
             armed
             ,
             were
             ioyned
             vnto
             the
             most
             valiant
             of
             the
             Romans
             ,
             and
             succoured
             them
             in
             this
             fight
             ,
             they
             prest
             the
             Enemies
             much
             and
             flew
             many
             .
             As
             the
             King
             was
             there
             in
             the
             beginning
             ,
             and
             saw
             the
             Combat
             of
             the
             valiant
             men
             not
             to
             be
             farre
             from
             the
             Campe
             ,
             hee
             reioyced
             :
             againe
             ,
             when
             hee
             saw
             them
             decline
             ,
             and
             to
             haue
             neede
             of
             Succours
             ,
             hee
             was
             forced
             to
             send
             them
             ,
             and
             at
             that
             instant
             to
             hazard
             a
             Battaile
             ,
             although
             that
             many
             of
             the
             Troupes
             of
             his
             Army
             were
             yet
             vpon
             the
             way
             ,
             and
             approached
             to
             the
             Hills
             .
             And
             in
             taking
             the
             Souldiers
             hee
             rankes
             them
             all
             ,
             as
             well
             on
             foote
             as
             Horsebacke
             on
             the
             right
             Wing
             ,
             commanding
             the
             beares
             of
             Burthe●s
             and
             the
             Battalions
             ,
             to
             double
             the
             Front
             of
             their
             Rankes
             ,
             and
             to
             stand
             close
             vpon
             the
             right
             hand
             .
          
           
             This
             being
             done
             ,
             when
             as
             the
             Enemies
             ioyned
             with
             them
             ,
             hee
             commanded
             the
             Battalion
             that
             bending
             downe
             their
             Iauelings
             they
             should
             match
             in
             order
             ,
             and
             mingle
             with
             the
             strongest
             .
             At
             the
             same
             instant
             ,
             when
             as
             Titus
             had
             retired
             those
             which
             had
             bagunne
             the
             Fight
             ,
             to
             the
             spaces
             which
             were
             betwixt
             the
             Ensignes
             ,
             he
             chargeth
             the
             Enemy
             .
          
           
             The
             Combat
             beginning
             on
             eyther
             side
             with
             great
             fury
             and
             clamour
             ,
             all
             crying
             together
             ,
             yet
             those
             which
             were
             without
             the
             fight
             crying
             vnto
             the
             rest
             ,
             the
             Battaile
             was
             made
             very
             horrible
             and
             cruell
             ,
             and
             it
             shewed
             the
             force
             of
             the
             Combat
             ,
             Philips
             right
             Wing
             carryed
             it selfe
             valiantly
             in
             this
             Battaile
             :
             charging
             the
             Enemy
             from
             aboue
             ,
             hauing
             an
             aduantage
             in
             their
             order
             :
             which
             finally
             for
             the
             present
             fight
             was
             much
             more
             commodions
             ,
             in
             regard
             of
             the
             diuersity
             and
             seuerall
             sorts
             of
             Armes
             .
             In
             regard
             of
             the
             rest
             of
             the
             Army
             ,
             some
             were
             ioyned
             vnto
             the
             Enemy
             fighting
             a
             farre
             off
             ,
             others
             
             shewed
             themselues
             vpon
             the
             left
             hand
             hauing
             gotten
             the
             toppes
             of
             the
             Hils
             .
          
           
             When
             as
             Tytus
             saw
             and
             did
             well
             perceiue
             that
             his
             men
             could
             not
             indure
             the
             force
             of
             the
             Enemies
             battallion
             ,
             and
             those
             of
             the
             right
             wing
             to
             be
             repuls'd
             ,
             and
             some
             seaine
             ,
             and
             others
             to
             retire
             by
             degrees
             ,
             and
             that
             all
             his
             hope
             of
             safety
             consisted
             in
             the
             right
             Wing
             ,
             hee
             goes
             speedily
             vnto
             them
             ,
             and
             considers
             the
             Enemies
             order
             .
             When
             hee
             saw
             some
             succeed
             in
             their
             places
             which
             had
             fought
             ,
             and
             others
             to
             descend
             from
             the
             Hils
             ,
             and
             some
             to
             stay
             vpon
             the
             tops
             ,
             he
             marcheth
             against
             the
             Enemy
             with
             his
             Ensignes
             ,
             putting
             the
             Elephants
             before
             .
             And
             when
             as
             the
             Macedonians
             had
             no
             ●duertisement
             by
             Trumpets
             and
             Clarons
             ,
             and
             that
             they
             could
             not
             make
             it
             good
             ,
             nor
             receiue
             any
             true
             order
             of
             a
             battallion
             ,
             aswell
             for
             the
             difficulty
             of
             the
             place
             ,
             as
             for
             that
             the
             Combattants
             had
             the
             forme
             of
             goers
             ,
             and
             not
             of
             an
             order
             of
             Battaile
             ,
             and
             that
             there
             was
             no
             further
             meanes
             to
             fight
             single
             ,
             or
             hand
             to
             hand
             with
             the
             Romans
             :
             Being
             also
             terrified
             and
             much
             iniured
             with
             the
             Elephants
             ,
             and
             likewise
             separated
             one
             from
             another
             ,
             they
             marcht
             presently
             away
             .
             Wherefore
             many
             Romans
             pursued
             them
             continually
             and
             slew
             them
             .
          
           
             One
             of
             the
             Captaines
             Milleneirs
             being
             of
             this
             Troupe
             ,
             hauing
             but
             twenty
             Ensignes
             ,
             considering
             at
             the
             very
             instant
             what
             was
             to
             be
             done
             ,
             did
             great
             seruice
             for
             the
             obtaining
             of
             an
             absolute
             Victory
             .
             For
             when
             he
             saw
             those
             that
             accompanied
             Philip
             ,
             assailed
             the
             others
             often
             ,
             and
             grieuously
             to
             annoy
             the
             left
             Wing
             ,
             hee
             turnes
             to
             them
             that
             were
             in
             distresse
             ,
             leauing
             those
             which
             vanquished
             on
             the
             right
             Wing
             ,
             and
             charged
             the
             Macedonians
             in
             the
             Reare
             .
             When
             as
             they
             of
             the
             Battallion
             could
             not
             make
             resistance
             ,
             fighting
             man
             to
             man
             ,
             this
             other
             was
             at
             their
             backes
             ,
             killing
             those
             they
             incountred
             ,
             there
             beeing
             no
             man
             that
             could
             succour
             them
             ,
             so
             as
             in
             the
             end
             they
             were
             forced
             to
             turne
             head
             ,
             and
             to
             abandon
             their
             Armes
             .
             Although
             that
             Philip
             (
             as
             wee
             haue
             sayd
             in
             the
             beginning
             )
             had
             a
             great
             hope
             in
             the
             Victory
             ,
             making
             a
             coniecture
             in
             his
             owne
             conceite
             ,
             yet
             seeing
             the
             Macedonians
             to
             abandon
             and
             leaue
             their
             Armes
             suddainly
             ,
             and
             the
             Enemies
             to
             charge
             in
             the
             Reare
             ,
             hee
             parts
             speedily
             from
             the
             Battaile
             with
             some
             Horse
             and
             Foote
             to
             consider
             fully
             of
             the
             Combate
             .
          
           
             When
             as
             he
             imagined
             that
             the
             Romans
             by
             their
             pursuite
             would
             approach
             to
             the
             right
             Wing
             on
             the
             tops
             of
             the
             Hills
             ,
             hee
             seekes
             to
             draw
             together
             as
             many
             Thaesiens
             and
             Mac●donians
             as
             possibly
             hee
             could
             .
             When
             as
             Tytus
             pursued
             the
             Chase
             ,
             and
             had
             discouered
             the
             left
             Wing
             of
             the
             Macedonians
             to
             ass●ile
             the
             toppes
             of
             the
             Hills
             ,
             
             hee
             stayed
             :
             For
             that
             the
             Enemies
             held
             their
             Iauelings
             right
             vp
             :
             The
             which
             the
             Macedonians
             are
             accustomed
             to
             do
             when
             they
             yeild
             ,
             or
             retire
             from
             the
             Enemy
             .
             When
             hee
             had
             knowne
             the
             cause
             of
             this
             accident
             ,
             hee
             restraines
             his
             men
             ,
             being
             willing
             to
             pardon
             those
             that
             were
             amazed
             with
             feare
             .
             But
             whilst
             that
             Tytus
             considered
             of
             these
             things
             ,
             some
             of
             the
             fore
             most
             Charge
             them
             from
             aboue
             and
             kill
             many
             :
             
             few
             escaped
             abandoning
             their
             Armes
             .
             This
             Battaile
             being
             thus
             ended
             of
             all
             sides
             ,
             and
             the
             Romans
             hauing
             the
             victory
             ,
             Philip
             retires
             towards
             Tempe
             ,
             and
             comming
             the
             first
             
             day
             to
             the
             Tower
             of
             Alexander
             ,
             hee
             past
             the
             Night
             there
             .
             The
             day
             following
             passing
             to
             Gonnes
             ,
             hee
             entred
             Tempe
             ,
             staying
             there
             for
             those
             which
             should
             escape
             in
             the
             flight
             .
          
           
             When
             as
             the
             Romans
             had
             pursued
             the
             Chase
             for
             a
             time
             ,
             some
             strip
             the
             dead
             ,
             others
             draw
             the
             Prisoners
             together
             ,
             and
             a
             great
             part
             goe
             to
             force
             the
             Enemies
             Campe.
             There
             they
             finde
             the
             Etoliens
             ,
             who
             had
             forced
             it
             before
             for
             spoile
             ,
             and
             imagining
             that
             they
             were
             frustrated
             of
             a
             booty
             which
             was
             due
             and
             did
             belong
             vnto
             them
             ,
             they
             beganne
             to
             accuse
             the
             Etoliens
             before
             the
             Generall
             ,
             and
             to
             complaine
             ,
             that
             hee
             had
             imposed
             the
             danger
             and
             the
             burthen
             of
             the
             Battaile
             vpon
             them
             ,
             giuing
             the
             profite
             and
             benefit
             vnto
             others
             :
             yet
             being
             returned
             vnto
             their
             Campe
             ,
             they
             were
             somewhat
             pacified
             .
             The
             day
             following
             they
             assemble
             and
             gather
             together
             the
             Prisoners
             ,
             and
             the
             rest
             of
             the
             spoile
             and
             booty
             ,
             and
             from
             thence
             they
             tooke
             their
             course
             towards
             Larissa
             .
          
           
             There
             dyed
             in
             this
             battaile
             about
             seauen
             hundred
             Romans
             ,
             and
             neer●
             vpon
             eight
             thousand
             Macedonians
             ;
             
             the
             Prisoners
             were
             not
             lesse
             then
             fiue
             Thousand
             .
             Besides
             many
             that
             escaped
             by
             flight
             .
             Thus
             ended
             this
             Battaile
             giuen
             betwixt
             Philip
             and
             the
             Romans
             in
             Thessaly
             at
             the
             Dogshead
             .
          
        
         
           
             Of
             the
             difference
             of
             the
             Roman
             and
             Macedonian
             Armes
             .
          
           
             I
             Had
             promised
             in
             the
             sixt
             Booke
             ,
             to
             make
             a
             Comparison
             of
             the
             Roman
             and
             Macedonian
             Armes
             ,
             and
             of
             the
             ordring
             of
             their
             Battailes
             ,
             and
             wherein
             they
             differ
             eyther
             worse
             or
             better
             :
             Now
             I
             will
             indeauour
             to
             performe
             my
             promise
             .
             As
             in
             former
             times
             the
             Macedonian
             Armies
             haue
             giuen
             good
             proofes
             of
             their
             Valour
             ,
             hauing
             Vanquished
             the
             Asiatiques
             and
             Grecians
             ,
             and
             that
             the
             Romans
             haue
             surmounted
             the
             Affricans
             as
             much
             ,
             as
             all
             the
             Westerne
             Nations
             of
             Europe
             ,
             and
             that
             in
             our
             time
             the
             conferrence
             of
             these
             Armies
             and
             men
             is
             to
             be
             made
             ,
             not
             for
             once
             but
             for
             many
             times
             ,
             it
             will
             be
             commodious
             and
             profitable
             to
             seeke
             out
             their
             difference
             ,
             and
             for
             what
             reason
             the
             Romans
             vanquish
             ,
             hauing
             alwayes
             the
             vpper
             hand
             in
             Martiall
             Combats
             :
             To
             the
             end
             that
             acknowledging
             it
             from
             Fortune
             ,
             wee
             should
             with
             reason
             call
             them
             happy
             Victors
             ,
             as
             the
             ignorant
             vsually
             do
             :
             But
             knowing
             the
             true
             cause
             ,
             wee
             should
             commend
             and
             holde
             these
             Captaines
             for
             miracnlous
             .
             
             In
             regard
             of
             the
             Battailes
             giuen
             betwixt
             Hannibal
             and
             the
             Romans
             ,
             and
             their
             losse
             ,
             it
             is
             not
             needfull
             to
             vse
             any
             long
             Discourse
             .
             The
             Romans
             without
             doubt
             did
             not
             suffer
             those
             losses
             ,
             for
             want
             of
             Armes
             ,
             and
             the
             order
             of
             their
             Battailes
             ,
             
             but
             in
             regard
             of
             the
             good
             direction
             and
             pollicy
             of
             Hannibal
             .
          
           
             We
             declared
             this
             when
             we
             related
             the
             Battailes
             themselues
             .
             The
             end
             of
             the
             Warre
             confirmes
             our
             opinion
             .
             For
             when
             as
             the
             Romans
             had
             found
             a
             Commaunder
             like
             vnto
             Hannibal
             ,
             they
             suddainely
             were
             Victors
             .
             So
             doth
             this
             ,
             that
             when
             as
             Hannibal
             had
             Vanquished
             the
             Romans
             first
             ,
             he
             furnished
             the
             common
             Souldiers
             better
             with
             the
             Roman
             Armes
             ,
             reiecting
             their
             owne
             :
             Hauing
             vsurped
             them
             in
             the
             beginning
             ,
             he
             afterwards
             made
             continuall
             vse
             of
             them
             .
             Pyrrhus
             in
             like
             manner
             did
             not
             onely
             vse
             the
             Italians
             Armes
             ,
             but
             also
             their
             ordering
             of
             Armies
             ,
             when
             as
             by
             change
             he
             sets
             in
             the
             head
             of
             the
             Romans
             an
             Ensigne
             and
             Band
             of
             the
             Battallion
             .
             Yet
             hee
             could
             not
             ouer-come
             nor
             vanquish
             by
             this
             meanes
             ,
             the
             end
             of
             the
             Combate
             beeing
             alwaies
             doubt
             to
             the
             one
             and
             the
             other
             .
             It
             shal
             be
             therefore
             necessary
             and
             conuenient
             to
             Trea●e
             thereof
             first
             ,
             to
             the
             end
             that
             nothing
             may
             seeme
             any
             way
             contrary
             vnto
             our
             opinion
             :
             but
             I
             will
             beginne
             our
             conferrence
             .
          
           
             It
             is
             an
             cafie
             thing
             to
             know
             by
             many
             instructions
             ,
             that
             if
             a
             Battalion
             obserues
             its
             proper
             order
             and
             forces
             ,
             so
             nothing
             can
             annoy
             it
             ,
             nor
             withstand
             it
             ,
             for
             as
             an
             armed
             man
             hath
             three
             foote
             in
             his
             posture
             in
             a
             close
             Combate
             ,
             and
             that
             the
             length
             of
             his
             Pike
             from
             one
             end
             to
             the
             other
             is
             of
             foure
             and
             twenty
             foote
             ,
             and
             at
             the
             least
             of
             one
             and
             twenty
             :
             And
             that
             for
             the
             space
             of
             his
             hands
             with
             the
             end
             which
             remaines
             for
             to
             shake
             it
             ,
             they
             abate
             sixe
             foote
             during
             the
             Combate
             ,
             it
             is
             apparent
             that
             a
             Pike
             shall
             haue
             fifteene
             foote
             in
             length
             ,
             besides
             the
             body
             of
             euery
             man
             that
             is
             armed
             ,
             when
             with
             both
             hands
             hee
             presents
             it
             and
             chargeth
             the
             Enemy
             .
             Whereby
             it
             commonly
             happens
             that
             the
             other
             Pikes
             passe
             three
             foote
             before
             the
             second
             ,
             third
             ,
             and
             fourth
             rancke
             of
             the
             precedent
             :
             The
             others
             before
             the
             fifth
             ,
             if
             the
             Battallions
             be
             fitly
             ioyned
             and
             close
             ,
             according
             vnto
             the
             order
             of
             those
             which
             are
             in
             the
             Reare
             and
             vpon
             the
             Flanckes
             :
             As
             Homer
             teacheth
             when
             hee
             sayth
             ,
             the
             Target
             assures
             the
             Target
             ,
             the
             Head-peece
             the
             Head-peece
             ,
             and
             the
             Man
             the
             Man
             :
             The
             Head-peeces
             adorned
             with
             Horses
             haire
             ,
             touch
             one
             another
             with
             their
             braue
             Crests
             :
             tending
             ,
             that
             they
             should
             be
             ioyned
             together
             and
             close
             .
          
           
             As
             these
             things
             are
             spoken
             with
             good
             reason
             and
             trueth
             ,
             it
             is
             apparently
             necessary
             ,
             that
             the
             Pikes
             should
             be
             charged
             ,
             according
             to
             those
             that
             go
             before
             ,
             passing
             betwixt
             them
             the
             length
             of
             ten
             foot
             and
             a
             halfe
             .
             By
             this
             meanes
             they
             may
             visibly
             know
             of
             what
             force
             the
             preparation
             and
             order
             of
             a
             Battallion
             is
             ,
             hauing
             the
             length
             of
             sixteene
             Ranckes
             :
             Whereof
             they
             which
             exceed
             the
             fifth
             cannot
             fight
             with
             their
             P●kes
             .
             For
             this
             cause
             they
             cannot
             fight
             hand
             to
             hand
             ,
             nor
             man
             to
             man
             :
             but
             they
             support
             them
             at
             their
             backes
             vntill
             they
             take
             breath
             ,
             to
             the
             end
             that
             the
             first
             ranke
             may
             hold
             a
             firme
             order
             ,
             repulsing
             all
             manner
             of
             force
             with
             their
             Pikes
             ,
             which
             (
             passing
             the
             first
             )
             might
             charge
             vpon
             the
             reare
             .
             For
             
             in
             marching
             after
             this
             ●manner
             ,
             they
             presse
             the
             fore-most
             with
             the
             weight
             of
             their
             bodies
             ,
             to
             make
             a
             more
             violent
             charge
             .
             For
             it
             is
             impossible
             for
             the
             fore-most
             to
             turne
             backe
             .
          
           
             This
             being
             the
             order
             of
             a
             Macedonian
             Battalion
             ,
             aswell
             in
             particular
             as
             in
             generall
             ,
             wee
             must
             by
             way
             of
             comparison
             speake
             of
             the
             properties
             and
             differences
             of
             the
             Roman
             Armes
             ,
             and
             of
             their
             ordering
             of
             a
             Battaile
             .
             The
             Romans
             haue
             three
             foote
             space
             with
             their
             Armes
             .
             The
             which
             in
             fighting
             they
             mooue
             from
             man
             to
             man
             ,
             
             for
             that
             euery
             man
             couers
             his
             body
             with
             his
             Target
             ,
             the
             which
             they
             also
             vse
             when
             any
             occasion
             of
             Combate
             is
             offered
             .
             They
             commonly
             fight
             with
             the
             Sword
             by
             transport
             and
             apart
             :
             Wherefore
             it
             is
             manifest
             that
             these
             men
             haue
             betwixt
             them
             ,
             a
             Retreate
             and
             space
             of
             three
             foote
             at
             the
             least
             ,
             betwixt
             him
             that
             goes
             before
             ,
             and
             the
             other
             which
             followes
             to
             fight
             more
             at
             ease
             ,
             whereby
             it
             happens
             that
             a
             Roman
             standing
             still
             ,
             contaynes
             the
             space
             of
             two
             Macedonian
             Souldiers
             ,
             beeing
             in
             the
             first
             Ranke
             :
             So
             as
             he
             must
             offer
             himselfe
             and
             fight
             against
             ten
             Pikes
             :
             All
             which
             one
             cannot
             cut
             if
             hee
             would
             ,
             holding
             them
             in
             his
             hands
             :
             Neyther
             can
             the
             following
             Forces
             any
             way
             assist
             the
             first
             Ranke
             ,
             neyther
             to
             assaile
             nor
             to
             mannage
             their
             Armes
             .
             So
             as
             wee
             may
             easily
             coniecture
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             impossible
             for
             any
             man
             liuing
             ,
             to
             sustaine
             and
             defend
             the
             violence
             of
             a
             Macedonian
             Battallion
             in
             Front
             ,
             
             if
             (
             as
             wee
             haue
             formerly
             sayd
             )
             it
             retaynes
             its
             propriety
             and
             force
             ,
             for
             what
             cause
             then
             doe
             the
             Romans
             Vanquish
             ?
          
           
             Whence
             comes
             it
             that
             Macedonian
             Battallions
             ,
             are
             frustrated
             of
             their
             Hope
             of
             Victory
             ?
             It
             is
             for
             that
             the
             Roman
             Ordonance
             ,
             hath
             in
             Battaile
             infinite
             places
             and
             times
             commodious
             for
             the
             Combate
             ,
             and
             the
             Macedonians
             haue
             onely
             place
             and
             time
             ,
             when
             it
             may
             bee
             seruiceable
             and
             commodious
             .
             And
             therefore
             if
             vpon
             some
             necessity
             the
             Aduersaries
             ●all
             suddainly
             vpon
             the
             Macedonian
             Battallions
             ,
             when
             they
             are
             to
             giue
             Battaile
             ,
             it
             is
             likely
             that
             they
             which
             make
             vse
             of
             it
             ,
             would
             be
             alwayes
             the
             Masters
             .
             But
             if
             they
             can
             diuert
             or
             turne
             it
             ,
             (
             which
             is
             an
             easie
             thing
             )
             of
             what
             amazement
             and
             great
             terrour
             will
             this
             Ordonance
             be
             ?
          
           
             Moreouer
             it
             is
             very
             playne
             and
             manifest
             that
             a
             Macedonian
             Battallion
             hath
             neede
             of
             Plaines
             and
             Euen
             ground
             without
             any
             let
             or
             incumbance
             ,
             as
             Ditches
             ,
             Springs
             ,
             Vallies
             ,
             Hills
             ,
             and
             Water-courses
             :
             for
             all
             these
             things
             may
             disturbe
             ,
             breake
             ,
             and
             make
             frustrate
             their
             desire
             and
             intention
             .
             It
             is
             (
             as
             a
             man
             may
             say
             )
             in
             manner
             impossible
             ,
             to
             finde
             a
             Countrey
             of
             twenty
             Furlongs
             (
             I
             speake
             of
             no
             more
             )
             where
             none
             of
             the
             afore-mentioned
             things
             are
             found
             .
             It
             is
             without
             any
             question
             or
             doubt
             a
             rare
             thing
             ,
             and
             which
             no
             reasonable
             man
             will
             deny
             .
             Yet
             I
             will
             allow
             there
             are
             some
             found
             .
             If
             the
             Enemies
             do
             not
             direct
             and
             guide
             themselues
             thether
             ,
             but
             passing
             on
             ruine
             the
             Townes
             ,
             Villages
             ,
             Cities
             ,
             and
             whole
             Regions
             of
             their
             Friends
             and
             Allies
             ,
             what
             profite
             then
             will
             grow
             by
             this
             kinde
             of
             Ordonance
             ?
             If
             it
             stayes
             in
             places
             of
             aduantage
             ,
             it
             cannot
             giue
             succours
             to
             its
             friends
             ,
             nor
             preserue
             it selfe
             .
             For
             Victuals
             ,
             Munition
             ,
             and
             succours
             ,
             may
             bee
             very
             easily
             intercepted
             by
             an
             Enemy
             ,
             if
             without
             any
             opposition
             hee
             
             be
             master
             of
             the
             field
             .
             If
             likewise
             in
             leauing
             places
             of
             aduantage
             ,
             a
             Macedonian
             Battalion
             seekes
             to
             execute
             some
             enterprize
             ,
             hee
             is
             in
             danger
             of
             the
             Enemy
             .
             For
             although
             that
             some
             one
             goes
             to
             field
             ,
             and
             doth
             not
             at
             one
             time
             offer
             his
             Army
             to
             the
             fury
             of
             the
             Macedonian
             Battalion
             ,
             diuerting
             himselfe
             for
             a
             time
             during
             the
             fight
             ,
             wee
             may
             easily
             coniecture
             by
             that
             which
             the
             Romans
             doe
             at
             this
             day
             ,
             what
             will
             happen
             .
             The
             coniecture
             of
             that
             which
             wee
             say
             ,
             must
             not
             bee
             taken
             from
             the
             effect
             .
             They
             doe
             not
             present
             their
             Battalion
             in
             such
             an
             indifferent
             place
             ,
             as
             they
             must
             suddenly
             fight
             with
             all
             their
             forces
             in
             front
             .
             One
             part
             fights
             the
             other
             stirres
             not
             .
          
           
             Moreouer
             if
             at
             any
             time
             the
             Macedonians
             presse
             their
             Enemies
             eagerly
             ,
             and
             are
             afterward
             repuls'd
             by
             them
             ,
             the
             proper
             order
             of
             the
             Battalion
             is
             broken
             .
             For
             they
             leaue
             the
             rest
             of
             the
             Army
             ,
             whether
             they
             pursue
             those
             that
             are
             retired
             ,
             or
             flye
             from
             those
             which
             charge
             them
             .
             The
             which
             being
             done
             ,
             they
             leaue
             vnto
             the
             Enemy
             the
             place
             which
             they
             had
             held
             ,
             not
             to
             charge
             in
             front
             ,
             but
             to
             serue
             them
             vpon
             the
             flancke
             or
             in
             the
             reare
             ,
             to
             succour
             those
             of
             the
             Battalion
             .
             Why
             it
             is
             not
             probable
             ,
             that
             it
             should
             bee
             easie
             for
             a
             Roman
             Battalion
             ,
             to
             obserue
             time
             and
             aduantage
             ,
             and
             not
             for
             a
             Macedonian
             ,
             seeing
             the
             differences
             are
             great
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             truth
             of
             the
             said
             things
             .
          
           
             Moreouer
             it
             is
             necessary
             for
             those
             which
             make
             vse
             of
             the
             Macedonian
             Ordonance
             ,
             to
             passe
             through
             all
             sorts
             of
             Countries
             ,
             and
             to
             plant
             their
             Campe
             ,
             and
             finally
             to
             seaze
             vpon
             commodious
             places
             and
             to
             besieged
             and
             indure
             sieges
             ,
             and
             to
             present
             himselfe
             against
             the
             Enemy
             .
             All
             these
             things
             are
             requirest
             in
             warre
             :
             Sometimes
             also
             the
             generall
             moments
             which
             are
             great
             ,
             serue
             much
             for
             the
             victory
             :
             all
             which
             are
             not
             easie
             for
             a
             Macedonian
             Ordonance
             ,
             yea
             sometimes
             they
             are
             vnprofitable
             ,
             for
             that
             the
             souldier
             can
             neyther
             serue
             in
             rancke
             nor
             man
             to
             man
             :
             Whereas
             the
             Roman
             is
             fit
             and
             profitable
             for
             these
             things
             .
             For
             euery
             Roman
             comming
             to
             fight
             with
             his
             Armes
             ,
             is
             actiue
             for
             all
             times
             and
             places
             and
             for
             all
             charges
             :
             and
             hath
             generally
             one
             Ordonance
             ,
             whither
             he
             be
             to
             fight
             in
             Troupe
             with
             the
             whole
             Army
             ,
             or
             particularly
             Ensigne
             ,
             to
             Ensigne
             or
             Man
             to
             Man.
             Wherefore
             as
             the
             commodity
             is
             most
             excellent
             ,
             so
             many
             times
             the
             end
             and
             conclusion
             of
             the
             Battaile
             is
             more
             prosperous
             and
             successefull
             vnto
             the
             Romans
             ,
             then
             to
             others
             .
             I
             haue
             therefore
             thought
             it
             necessary
             and
             conuenient
             to
             vse
             a
             long
             Discourse
             concerning
             these
             things
             ,
             for
             that
             there
             are
             many
             Grecians
             at
             this
             day
             which
             hold
             it
             incredible
             ,
             that
             the
             Macedonians
             should
             be
             vanquished
             and
             ouercome
             ,
             being
             ignorant
             of
             the
             cause
             and
             meanes
             ,
             whereby
             a
             Macedonian
             Ordonance
             is
             vanquished
             by
             the
             Roman
             Armes
             .
          
           
             When
             as
             Philip
             had
             vsed
             all
             possible
             meanes
             hee
             could
             in
             this
             Battaile
             ,
             and
             yet
             was
             preuented
             of
             the
             Victory
             ,
             
             hee
             foorth-with
             made
             great
             hast
             (
             passing
             by
             Tempe
             )
             to
             recouer
             Macedony
             ,
             beeing
             accompanied
             with
             all
             those
             which
             had
             escaped
             from
             the
             Battaile
             .
             Hee
             presently
             sent
             vnto
             Laressa
             the
             second
             Night
             after
             the
             Battaile
             ,
             
             one
             of
             the
             Archers
             of
             his
             Guard
             ,
             giuing
             him
             charge
             to
             teare
             and
             burne
             the
             Royall
             Letters
             ,
             doing
             therein
             an
             Act
             worthy
             of
             a
             King
             ,
             who
             in
             his
             aduerse
             Fortune
             had
             not
             forgotten
             that
             which
             was
             to
             bee
             done
             .
             He
             knew
             and
             did
             well
             perceiue
             that
             if
             the
             Romans
             were
             once
             seazed
             on
             his
             Commentaries
             ,
             there
             might
             be
             many
             occasions
             offered
             vnto
             his
             Enemies
             against
             him
             and
             his
             Friends
             .
             It
             may
             bee
             it
             happened
             and
             fell
             out
             to
             him
             as
             to
             others
             ,
             who
             not
             able
             to
             containe
             their
             power
             moderately
             in
             prosperous
             things
             ,
             yet
             haue
             borne
             and
             suffered
             many
             Crosses
             and
             Disasters
             with
             patience
             :
             The
             which
             happened
             vnto
             Philip
             ,
             as
             wil
             be
             apparent
             by
             the
             following
             Discourse
             .
             So
             as
             ayming
             at
             that
             which
             was
             conuenient
             ,
             wee
             haue
             plainly
             shewed
             and
             declared
             his
             Attempts
             tending
             to
             reason
             ,
             and
             againe
             his
             change
             to
             worse
             ,
             and
             when
             ,
             how
             ,
             and
             wherefore
             these
             things
             were
             done
             ,
             hauing
             plainely
             set
             foorth
             and
             exprest
             his
             Actions
             :
             Wee
             must
             by
             the
             same
             meanes
             declare
             his
             Repentance
             and
             dilligence
             ,
             whereby
             beeing
             changed
             thorough
             his
             aduerse
             Fortune
             ,
             hee
             carried
             and
             behaued
             himselfe
             at
             that
             time
             like
             a
             wise
             and
             discreete
             man.
             Finally
             ,
             Tytus
             hauing
             giuen
             good
             order
             after
             the
             Battaile
             ,
             for
             those
             things
             which
             concerned
             the
             Prisoners
             and
             spoile
             ,
             he
             went
             to
             Larissa
             .
          
        
         
           
             A
             Parcell
             of
             an
             imperfect
             sence
             .
          
           
             TO
             define
             folly
             we
             cannot
             ,
             for
             that
             they
             are
             desirous
             of
             the
             same
             meanes
             .
             This
             kind
             of
             remisnesse
             and
             dulnesse
             ,
             is
             often
             〈◊〉
             in
             many
             .
             Neither
             is
             it
             to
             be
             wondred
             at
             ,
             if
             it
             hath
             place
             among
             others
             :
             But
             among
             those
             in
             whom
             this
             Spring
             of
             malice
             is
             found
             ,
             there
             is
             another
             cause
             ,
             for
             the
             which
             that
             wise
             saying
             of
             Epicharmes
             doth
             not
             agree
             :
             Watch
             and
             remember
             that
             thou
             must
             distrust
             .
             This
             is
             the
             bond
             of
             hearts
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             Of
             a
             certaine
             Accord
             betwixt
             Antiochus
             and
             the
             Romans
             .
          
           
             AT
             the
             same
             time
             came
             from
             the
             
               Vargyles
               Publius
               Lentulu●
            
             ,
             
             with
             ten
             Legats
             :
             and
             from
             
               Thasse
               Lucius
               Terentius
            
             and
             
               Publius
               Villius
            
             .
             When
             their
             comming
             was
             suddainly
             declared
             vnto
             the
             King
             ,
             they
             assembled
             all
             within
             few
             daies
             at
             Lysimachia
             .
             After
             whom
             followed
             Hegissi●nactes
             ,
             and
             Lisias
             sent
             at
             that
             time
             to
             Titus
             .
             Finally
             ,
             the
             conference
             in
             priuate
             betwixt
             the
             King
             and
             the
             Romans
             was
             gracious
             and
             courteous
             .
             But
             when
             the
             assembly
             met
             for
             affaires
             ,
             they
             imbraced
             another
             disposition
             .
             
               Lucius
               Cornelius
            
             required
             that
             Antiochus
             should
             leaue
             all
             the
             Cities
             ,
             the
             which
             being
             subiect
             to
             Ptolomy
             ,
             hee
             had
             taken
             in
             Asia
             .
             In
             regard
             of
             those
             which
             were
             subiect
             to
             Philip
             ,
             hee
             contested
             much
             to
             haue
             him
             leaue
             them
             .
             For
             it
             was
             a
             mockery
             ,
             that
             Antiochus
             comming
             he
             should
             reape
             the
             fruites
             of
             the
             Warre
             which
             the
             Romans
             had
             made
             against
             Philip
             :
             He
             likewise
             aduised
             him
             not
             to
             meddle
             with
             the
             free
             Cities
             .
             He
             also
             sayd
             ,
             that
             it
             seemed
             strange
             ,
             that
             without
             reason
             he
             had
             past
             into
             Europe
             with
             an
             Army
             as
             well
             by
             Sea
             as
             Land
             :
             That
             no
             man
             could
             conceiue
             it
             to
             be
             to
             any
             other
             end
             ,
             then
             to
             make
             Warre
             against
             the
             Romans
             .
             These
             things
             being
             propounded
             by
             the
             Romans
             ,
             they
             held
             their
             peace
             .
             
             The
             King
             in
             answere
             said
             ,
             that
             he
             wondred
             for
             what
             cause
             they
             debated
             with
             him
             for
             the
             Cities
             of
             Asia
             ,
             and
             that
             it
             was
             more
             fitting
             for
             any
             other
             then
             for
             the
             Romans
             .
             Finally
             ,
             hee
             intreated
             them
             not
             to
             vsurpe
             ,
             nor
             to
             deale
             with
             the
             affaires
             of
             Asia
             :
             And
             that
             for
             his
             part
             hee
             would
             not
             meddle
             with
             any
             thing
             that
             was
             in
             Italy
             .
             In
             regard
             of
             Europe
             ,
             he
             had
             entred
             with
             his
             Armies
             to
             recouer
             the
             Cities
             of
             Cherronese
             and
             Thrace
             :
             For
             that
             the
             command
             of
             all
             those
             places
             belonged
             to
             him
             :
             this
             gouernment
             in
             the
             beginning
             being
             due
             to
             Lysimachus
             :
             But
             when
             as
             Seleucus
             made
             Warre
             against
             him
             ,
             and
             had
             ouerthrowne
             him
             in
             Battaile
             ,
             all
             the
             Kingdome
             of
             Lysimachus
             became
             subiect
             to
             Seleucus
             by
             force
             .
             After
             the
             time
             of
             his
             predecessors
             ,
             Ptolomy
             was
             the
             first
             who
             violently
             the
             sayd
             places
             ,
             vsurped
             them
             :
             The
             like
             did
             Philip.
             And
             that
             for
             his
             part
             he
             recouered
             them
             ,
             accommodating
             himselfe
             to
             his
             owne
             times
             ,
             and
             not
             to
             those
             of
             Philip.
             
          
           
             And
             as
             for
             the
             Lysimachians
             ,
             ruined
             without
             reason
             by
             the
             Thracians
             he
             reduced
             them
             to
             himselfe
             ,
             no
             way
             wronging
             the
             Romans
             ,
             and
             restored
             them
             to
             their
             Countrey
             :
             The
             which
             he
             did
             to
             shew
             this
             mercy
             to
             
             the
             affaires
             of
             Seleucus
             ,
             and
             not
             to
             make
             Warre
             against
             the
             Romans
             .
             In
             regard
             of
             the
             Cities
             of
             Asia
             ,
             they
             ought
             not
             to
             enioy
             liberty
             by
             the
             commandment
             of
             the
             Romans
             ,
             but
             of
             grace
             .
             And
             for
             that
             which
             concerned
             Ptolomy
             ,
             that
             with
             all
             his
             heart
             hee
             gaue
             him
             thankes
             :
             and
             that
             he
             vnderstood
             that
             hee
             had
             not
             onely
             concluded
             Friendship
             with
             him
             ,
             but
             made
             a
             League
             .
             When
             as
             Lucius
             was
             of
             opinion
             that
             the
             Lampsaceneins
             ,
             and
             Smy●niens
             ,
             should
             be
             called
             ,
             and
             audience
             giuen
             them
             ,
             it
             was
             done
             accordingly
             .
             There
             Parmenio
             and
             ●ythodorus
             presented
             themselues
             for
             the
             Lampsaceneins
             ,
             and
             Cerane
             for
             the
             Smyrnien
             .
             When
             as
             these
             men
             debated
             freely
             ,
             the
             King
             being
             incensed
             to
             yeeld
             an
             accompt
             of
             their
             debate
             before
             the
             Romans
             ,
             interrupting
             the
             Speech
             of
             Parme●io
             ,
             cease
             sayth
             hee
             ,
             to
             plead
             so
             much
             ,
             I
             am
             not
             well
             pleased
             to
             dispute
             with
             my
             Enemies
             before
             the
             Romans
             ,
             but
             rather
             before
             the
             Rhodiens
             ,
             and
             then
             by
             this
             meanes
             they
             brake
             off
             the
             Assembly
             without
             any
             mutuall
             affection
             .
          
        
         
           
             Another
             Parcell
             .
          
           
             MAny
             men
             desire
             actions
             of
             courage
             and
             prowesse
             ,
             but
             the
             experience
             is
             rare
             .
             Scope
             in
             truth
             and
             C●comenes
             haue
             had
             great
             occasions
             for
             Combats
             and
             hardy
             Enterprizes
             .
             For
             as
             Scope
             was
             formerly
             taken
             ,
             hee
             had
             resolued
             in
             the
             same
             hope
             with
             his
             Seruants
             and
             Friends
             ,
             but
             hee
             could
             not
             saue
             himselfe
             .
             Finally
             ,
             his
             iust
             death
             (
             hauing
             led
             a
             wretched
             life
             )
             hath
             giuen
             testimony
             of
             his
             great
             weaknesse
             .
             And
             although
             that
             Scope
             was
             aided
             and
             assisted
             with
             great
             Forces
             ,
             hauing
             the
             gouernment
             of
             the
             King
             in
             his
             nonage
             ,
             and
             was
             of
             his
             Councell
             ,
             yet
             he
             was
             soone
             ruined
             .
          
           
             For
             when
             as
             Aristomenes
             knew
             that
             hee
             had
             assembled
             his
             Friends
             in
             his
             house
             ,
             holding
             a
             Councell
             with
             them
             ,
             he
             sent
             vnto
             him
             by
             his
             Guards
             to
             come
             vnto
             the
             assembly
             .
             But
             hee
             was
             so
             transported
             in
             his
             iudgement
             ,
             as
             hee
             did
             not
             that
             which
             hee
             ought
             to
             haue
             done
             ,
             neyther
             could
             hee
             (
             being
             called
             )
             be
             obedient
             vnto
             the
             King
             :
             which
             was
             the
             greatest
             folly
             in
             the
             World
             :
             vntill
             that
             Aristomenes
             knowing
             his
             basenesse
             ,
             lodg'd
             Souldiers
             and
             Elephants
             neare
             his
             House
             ,
             and
             sent
             Ptolomy
             the
             Son
             of
             Eumenes
             with
             the
             Young
             men
             ,
             to
             bring
             him
             with
             faire
             words
             ,
             if
             he
             would
             come
             willingly
             ;
             if
             not
             ,
             to
             vse
             force
             .
          
           
           
             When
             as
             Ptolomy
             was
             entred
             into
             his
             house
             ,
             and
             signifying
             vnto
             him
             that
             the
             King
             demanded
             Scope
             ,
             he
             did
             not
             at
             the
             first
             obserue
             his
             wo●ds
             :
             But
             casting
             his
             lookes
             vpon
             Ptolomy
             ,
             he
             was
             long
             in
             that
             estate
             ,
             as
             it
             were
             threatning
             him
             ,
             and
             wondring
             at
             his
             presumption
             .
             But
             when
             as
             Ptolomy
             approacht
             with
             assurance
             ,
             and
             layd
             hold
             of
             his
             Cloake
             ,
             then
             he
             required
             helpe
             of
             the
             Assistants
             .
             Being
             in
             this
             estate
             ,
             and
             a
             great
             company
             of
             the
             young
             men
             comming
             about
             him
             ,
             being
             also
             aduertised
             ,
             that
             his
             house
             was
             enuironed
             with
             Souldiers
             ,
             hee
             followed
             him
             obeying
             the
             times
             ,
             being
             accompanied
             by
             his
             Friends
             .
             When
             as
             hee
             was
             come
             to
             the
             Assembly
             and
             Councell
             ,
             the
             King
             charged
             him
             a
             little
             :
             Then
             Policrates
             newly
             arriued
             from
             Cypres
             :
             and
             in
             the
             end
             Aristomenes
             .
             The
             accusation
             was
             according
             to
             that
             which
             had
             beene
             spoken
             :
             but
             they
             added
             moreouer
             ,
             that
             he
             had
             drawne
             his
             Friends
             together
             to
             consult
             ,
             and
             that
             being
             called
             by
             the
             King
             ,
             he
             would
             not
             obey
             .
             For
             which
             things
             all
             they
             which
             were
             in
             the
             Assembly
             ,
             not
             onely
             condemned
             him
             ,
             but
             likewise
             the
             forreine
             Embassadors
             there
             assisting
             .
             But
             when
             as
             Aristomenes
             came
             to
             accuse
             him
             ,
             he
             tooke
             many
             notable
             persons
             ,
             not
             onely
             of
             Greece
             ,
             but
             also
             of
             the
             Etolien
             Embassadors
             ,
             who
             were
             there
             for
             the
             accord
             :
             Among
             the
             which
             was
             Dorimachus
             ,
             the
             Sonne
             of
             Nicostrates
             .
          
           
             And
             when
             as
             these
             men
             had
             spoken
             ,
             Scope
             laboured
             to
             alledge
             some
             excuses
             :
             But
             when
             as
             no
             man
             giue
             eare
             vnto
             him
             for
             the
             foulenesse
             of
             his
             Crimes
             ,
             hee
             was
             suddainly
             carryed
             to
             Prison
             with
             his
             Friends
             .
             The
             Night
             following
             ,
             Aristomenes
             caused
             him
             to
             dye
             of
             poyson
             with
             all
             his
             Friends
             and
             Kinsfolkes
             .
             
             In
             regard
             of
             Dicearchus
             ,
             hee
             put
             him
             to
             death
             ,
             hauing
             suffred
             great
             Torments
             :
             hauing
             endured
             fit
             punishments
             for
             all
             the
             Grecians
             .
             This
             was
             that
             Dicearchus
             whom
             Philip
             (
             presuming
             to
             breake
             the
             accords
             with
             the
             Ilands
             of
             Cyclades
             ,
             and
             the
             Cities
             of
             Hellespont
             ,
             had
             made
             him
             Commander
             of
             all
             his
             Army
             at
             Sea
             ,
             and
             superintendant
             of
             the
             sayd
             businesse
             .
             And
             when
             he
             was
             sent
             to
             a
             manifest
             execration
             ,
             hee
             did
             not
             hold
             it
             an
             vnreasonable
             and
             wicked
             act
             ,
             thinking
             he
             should
             be
             able
             to
             terrifie
             both
             Men
             and
             Gods
             by
             his
             rage
             .
             Making
             haste
             to
             recouer
             the
             ships
             ,
             
             hee
             set
             vp
             two
             Altars
             ,
             the
             one
             to
             cruelty
             ,
             and
             the
             other
             to
             iniquity
             :
             Vpon
             the
             which
             he
             sacrificed
             and
             prayed
             as
             vnto
             the
             Gods.
             Wherefore
             it
             seemes
             hee
             was
             punished
             by
             a
             iust
             Death
             ,
             as
             well
             in
             the
             presence
             of
             Gods
             as
             Men.
             For
             as
             he
             led
             a
             life
             of
             a
             strange
             Nature
             ,
             so
             he
             ended
             by
             a
             strange
             Death
             .
             Finally
             ,
             when
             as
             the
             other
             Etoliens
             were
             desirous
             to
             retire
             home
             ,
             the
             King
             suffred
             them
             to
             goe
             with
             all
             their
             Goods
             .
             Scope
             in
             his
             life
             time
             had
             a
             wonderfull
             desire
             of
             riches
             .
             Hee
             exceeded
             all
             other
             in
             auarice
             .
             And
             after
             his
             death
             his
             houses
             were
             found
             abounding
             with
             Gold
             and
             rich
             moueables
             .
             Whereas
             he
             had
             for
             assistant
             the
             ingratitude
             and
             drunkennesse
             of
             Charimorthe
             ,
             he
             had
             wholy
             corrupted
             the
             Realme
             .
          
           
             When
             as
             the
             Priuy
             Councell
             had
             taken
             order
             for
             the
             Etoliens
             affaires
             ,
             they
             all
             inclined
             to
             giue
             power
             to
             the
             King
             to
             command
             :
             Not
             in
             regard
             of
             the
             maturity
             of
             his
             age
             ,
             but
             for
             that
             they
             thought
             thereby
             ,
             that
             the
             estate
             of
             the
             Crowne
             would
             further
             the
             affaires
             :
             and
             that
             if
             the
             King
             tooke
             vpon
             him
             a
             free
             power
             of
             the
             Realme
             ,
             it
             would
             be
             a
             beginning
             
             and
             aduancement
             to
             the
             better
             .
             Making
             then
             a
             stately
             preparation
             ,
             they
             put
             it
             in
             execution
             with
             royall
             Magnificence
             .
             Policrates
             seemed
             to
             haue
             assisted
             them
             much
             in
             this
             Enterprize
             .
             For
             as
             this
             man
             was
             deare
             vnto
             his
             Father
             ,
             being
             yet
             young
             ,
             there
             was
             not
             a
             better
             Courtier
             in
             all
             the
             whole
             Court
             ,
             neither
             for
             that
             which
             concern'd
             his
             fidelity
             ,
             nor
             the
             affaires
             ,
             nor
             yet
             i●
             more
             fauour
             with
             the
             King.
             When
             as
             Cypres
             with
             the
             reuenewes
             were
             deliuered
             vnto
             him
             vpon
             his
             faith
             and
             trust
             ,
             in
             that
             dangerous
             time
             subiect
             to
             many
             hazards
             ,
             he
             not
             only
             kept
             this
             Iland
             for
             the
             Infant
             ,
             but
             also
             gathered
             together
             great
             store
             of
             Treasure
             ,
             the
             which
             he
             then
             brought
             vnto
             the
             King
             ,
             deliuering
             the
             gouernment
             of
             Cypres
             to
             Ptolomy
             the
             Megalopolitaine
             .
             And
             when
             vpon
             this
             occasion
             ,
             he
             had
             purchased
             a
             great
             power
             for
             the
             future
             ,
             in
             time
             he
             strayed
             and
             fell
             into
             a
             rash
             and
             wicked
             course
             of
             life
             .
             
               Ptolomy
               Agesandre
            
             by
             the
             force
             of
             his
             Age
             fell
             into
             the
             like
             infamy
             .
             Wherefore
             when
             opportunity
             shall
             serue
             ,
             it
             shall
             bee
             no
             great
             trouble
             to
             declare
             what
             great
             ignominy
             and
             reproach
             followed
             their
             gouernments
             .
          
           
             To
             God
             onely
             be
             all
             Honour
             and
             Glory
             .
          
        
      
    
     
       
         
         
           The
           Contents
           of
           the
           chiefest
           matters
           contayned
           in
           this
           History
           .
        
         
           
             AN
             alliance
             made
             by
             Hieron
             with
             Leptine
             .
             fol.
             6
          
           
             Accord
             betwixt
             Hieron
             and
             the
             Romans
             ,
             and
             what
             it
             containes
             .
             10
          
           
             Agregas
             besieged
             by
             the
             Romans
             .
             11
          
           
             Agregas
             spoiled
             by
             the
             Romans
             .
             13
          
           
             A
             defeate
             of
             Hannibals
             ships
             for
             want
             of
             a
             good
             wind
             .
             15
          
           
             An
             Engine
             inuented
             by
             the
             Romans
             ,
             called
             the
             Rauen.
             ib.
             
          
           
             A
             defeate
             of
             4000.
             allied
             to
             the
             Romans
             by
             Amilcar
             .
             16
          
           
             Army
             of
             140000.
             
             Romans
             ,
             and
             more
             Carthaginians
             .
             18
          
           
             A
             remonstrance
             made
             by
             the
             Carthaginian
             Captaines
             ,
             vnto
             the
             Souldiers
             of
             their
             Army
             .
             18
          
           
             Amilcar
             vanquished
             .
             20
          
           
             A
             victory
             of
             the
             Romans
             against
             the
             Carthaginians
             .
             ibid.
             
          
           
             Aspis
             taken
             by
             the
             Romans
             .
             ibid.
             
          
           
             Asdrubal
             ,
             Bostar
             ,
             and
             Amilcar
             ,
             Commanders
             of
             the
             Carthaginian
             army
             .
             21
          
           
             A
             remonstance
             of
             Polybius
             :
             24
          
           
             Aspis
             besieged
             by
             the
             Carthaginians
             .
             25
          
           
             A
             great
             number
             of
             the
             Roman
             ships
             perished
             by
             a
             Tempest
             .
             26
          
           
             Asdruball
             sent
             into
             Sicily
             by
             the
             Carthaginians
             .
             27
          
           
             A
             new
             army
             at
             Sea
             ,
             prepared
             by
             the
             Romans
             .
             28
          
           
             A
             defeat
             of
             Carthaginians
             by
             the
             Romans
             .
             Army
             at
             Sea
             prepared
             by
             the
             Romans
             .
             29
          
           
             A
             conspiracy
             of
             mercinary
             Souldiers
             seruing
             vnder
             the
             Carthaginians
             .
             30
          
           
             Alexon
             .
             ibid.
             
          
           
             A
             sally
             of
             the
             Carthaginians
             vpon
             the
             ●●omans
             Engines
             of
             battery
             .
             34
          
           
             An
             enterprize
             of
             the
             Romans
             vpon
             Tri●anum
             .
             35
          
           
             A
             Combate
             at
             Sea
             betwixt
             the
             Romans
             and
             the
             Carthaginians
             .
             36
          
           
             Appius
             Claudius
             deposed
             from
             the
             Consullship
             ,
             and
             afterwards
             condemned
             to
             dye
             .
             37
          
           
             Amilcar
             spoiles
             the
             Coasts
             of
             Italy
             39
          
           
             Amilcar
             .
             ibid.
             
          
           
             A
             good
             comparison
             .
             40
          
           
             Army
             at
             Sea
             prepared
             by
             the
             Carthaginians
             .
             41
          
           
             A
             victory
             of
             the
             Romans
             ,
             against
             the
             Carthaginians
             .
             42
          
           
             Amilcar
             Father
             vnto
             Hannibal
             .
             43
          
           
             Amilcar
             .
             50
          
           
             A
             mutiny
             of
             mercinary
             and
             oiher
             common
             Souldiers
             in
             Sardinia
             ,
             and
             Bostare
             slaine
             .
             52
          
           
             A
             great
             inhumanity
             and
             wickednesse
             committed
             .
             54
          
           
             A
             cruell
             resolution
             .
             ibid.
             
          
           
             A
             defeate
             of
             the
             Carthaginians
             by
             Matho
             .
             57
          
           
             Assignation
             of
             a
             battaile
             .
             58
          
           
             Asdrubal
             chosen
             and
             made
             Generall
             of
             the
             army
             .
             60
          
           
             Agron
             King
             of
             Sclauonia
             .
             ibid.
             
          
           
             
             A
             defeat
             of
             Etoliens
             by
             the
             Slauonians
             .
             61
          
           
             A
             reprehension
             of
             the
             Epirots
             .
             62
          
           
             A
             bold
             answer
             of
             an
             Embassador
             .
             64
          
           
             A
             Victory
             of
             the
             Slauonians
             against
             the
             Acheins
             .
             65
          
           
             Apotonia
             yeilded
             to
             the
             Romans
             .
             65
          
           
             Accord
             made
             with
             Tuto
             .
             6●
          
           
             A
             treaty
             made
             betwixt
             the
             Romans
             and
             the
             Carthaginians
             .
             67
          
           
             A
             discription
             of
             Italy
             .
             67
          
           
             A
             price
             had
             to
             be
             credited
             .
             68
          
           
             A
             defeate
             and
             ruine
             of
             the
             Senogalloies
             by
             the
             Romans
             .
             71
          
           
             A
             defeate
             of
             the
             Gaules
             in
             Delphos
             .
             71
          
           
             Amazement
             of
             the
             Romans
             ,
             for
             the
             descent
             of
             the
             Gaules
             .
             72
          
           
             A
             descent
             of
             the
             Transalpins
             into
             Italy
             .
             72
          
           
             A
             victory
             of
             the
             Gaules
             against
             the
             Romans
             .
             74
          
           
             A
             defeat
             of
             the
             Gaules
             army
             .
             77
          
           
             A
             victory
             of
             the
             Romans
             against
             the
             Millannoys
             .
             79
          
           
             Acerras
             besieged
             .
             79
          
           
             A
             defeat
             of
             Gaules
             by
             the
             Romans
             .
             80
          
           
             Acerras
             taken
             by
             Cornelius
             .
             80
          
           
             Asdrubal
             slaine
             .
             81
          
           
             All
             Morea
             reduced
             into
             a
             League
             .
             82
          
           
             A
             League
             betwixt
             the
             Dymonsori●s
             and
             them
             of
             Patras
             .
             84
          
           
             Aristomachus
             ,
             Xenon
             ,
             Cleomenes●
             86
          
           
             Antigones
             Tutor
             to
             Philips
             sonne
             .
             86
          
           
             Athenes
             .
             86
          
           
             A
             good
             consideration
             of
             rate
             .
             87
          
           
             A
             good
             in●ention
             of
             a
             rate
             .
             87
          
           
             Acrotorinth
             yeilded
             to
             Antigonus
             .
             90
          
           
             Argos
             taken
             by
             the
             Acheins
             .
             ib.
             
          
           
             Acrotorinth
             taken
             by
             Antigonus
             ,
             ibid.
             
          
           
             Aristomachus
             .
             94
          
           
             Aristomachus
             strangled
             .
             95
          
           
             Army
             leuied
             by
             Cleomenes●
             97
          
           
             Antigonus
             blamed
             .
             ibid.
             
          
           
             Antigonus
             campe
             seated
             vpon
             the
             bankes
             of
             Gorgile
             .
             98
          
           
             Attalus
             .
             103
          
           
             Agesilaus
             .
             106
          
           
             A
             good
             comparison
             .
             ibid.
             
          
           
             Antiochus
             an
             enemy
             vnto
             the
             Romans
             .
             108
          
           
             Asdrabal
             son
             in
             Law
             to
             Hannibal
             .
             109
          
           
             A
             good
             consideration
             and
             necessary
             for
             all
             Gouernours
             .
             ibi
             .
          
           
             Army
             of
             a
             hundred
             thousand
             men
             .
             110
          
           
             An
             Embassie
             from
             the
             Romans
             vnto
             Hannibal
             .
             110
          
           
             An
             other
             accord
             made
             betwixt
             the
             Romans
             and
             the
             Carthaginians
             .
             118
          
           
             An
             other
             accord
             .
             ibid.
             
          
           
             An
             other
             accord
             made
             with
             Asdrubal
             .
             ib.
             
          
           
             A
             diuision
             of
             Prouinces
             to
             the
             Consul
             .
             125
          
           
             A
             surprize
             made
             by
             the
             Bullo●ians
             vpon
             the
             Romans
             .
             126
          
           
             A
             defeate
             of
             the
             Numidians
             ,
             by
             the
             Roman
             Cauallery
             .
             129
          
           
             Army
             of
             Hannibal
             decreased
             .
             137
          
           
             A
             combate
             of
             the
             horse
             ,
             betwixt
             Hannibal
             and
             Scipio
             .
             141
          
           
             A●
             Embassie
             from
             the
             Bullonians
             to
             Hannibal
             .
             142
          
           
             A
             plaine
             is
             sometimes
             an
             occasion
             of
             am
             ambush
             .
             144
          
           
             Ambush
             layd
             by
             Hannibal
             for
             the
             Romans
             .
             145
          
           
             A
             defeate
             of
             the
             Roman
             horsemen
             .
             146
          
           
             Army
             leuied
             by
             the
             Romans
             both
             by
             Sea
             and
             Land.
             147
          
           
             A
             defeat
             of
             some
             Romans
             by
             Asdrubal
             .
             148
          
           
             Ambush
             laid
             by
             Hannibal
             .
             151
          
           
             A
             defeate
             of
             the
             Roman
             horse-men
             by
             Maherbal
             .
             153
          
           
             A
             Dictator
             created
             .
             ibid.
             
          
           
             Asdrubals
             p●rting
             from
             Carthage
             to
             goe
             into
             Spaine
             .
             158
          
           
             Army
             at
             Sea
             prepared
             suddainely
             by
             the
             Carthaginians
             .
             159
          
           
             Acedux
             or
             Abilux
             .
             ibid.
             
          
           
             Acedux
             conspires
             with
             the
             Romans
             .
             160
          
           
             A
             combate
             betwixt
             the
             Romans
             and
             the
             Carthaginians
             .
             163
          
           
             A
             legion
             of
             fiue
             thousand
             men
             ,
             and
             the
             manner
             how
             the
             Romans
             raise
             an
             army
             .
             166
          
           
             A
             skirmish
             betwixt
             the
             Carthaginians
             and
             Romans
             .
             168
          
           
             A
             great
             amazement
             at
             Rome
             .
             170
          
           
             Asdrubal
             .
             171
          
           
             Acheus
             .
             Antiochus
             .
             175
          
           
             Ariston
             .
             176
          
           
             
             An
             Embassie
             sent
             from
             Arate
             to
             the
             Etotoliens
             .
             180
          
           
             A
             Fight
             betwixt
             the
             Acheins
             and
             the
             Etoliens
             .
             181
          
           
             A
             defeate
             of
             the
             Acheins
             .
             181
          
           
             Arate
             blamed
             by
             the
             Acheins
             .
             182
          
           
             Aduice
             of
             the
             Acheins
             touching
             the
             warre
             against
             the
             Etoliens
             .
             182
          
           
             Amity
             amongst
             the
             Lacedemonians
             .
             187
          
           
             Ambassadours
             sent
             from
             Lacedemonia
             to
             Philip
             188
          
           
             Alexander
             the
             Great
             .
             188
          
           
             Amphixions
             restor'd
             to
             their
             Lawes
             .
             189
          
           
             Answeres
             to
             Embassadors
             .
             192
          
           
             Aristocrates
             193
          
           
             A
             league
             made
             betweene
             the
             Lacedemonians
             and
             Etoliens
             .
             195
          
           
             An
             absolute
             Defeate
             of
             the
             Gaules
             Empire
             .
             200
          
           
             Attalus
             and
             Acheins
             .
             201
          
           
             Achate
             caused
             himselfe
             to
             bee
             called
             King.
             ibid.
             
          
           
             Accord
             betwixt
             the
             Constantinopolitaines
             and
             the
             Rhodiens
             .
             203
          
           
             Accord
             made
             with
             Prusias
             .
             ibid.
             
          
           
             Alexander
             .
             205
          
           
             Assault
             giuen
             by
             Dorimache
             to
             the
             Fort
             of
             Egire
             .
             206
          
           
             Alexander
             slaine
             .
             207
          
           
             Athens
             taken
             by
             Lycurgus
             .
             ibid.
             
          
           
             Ambrachia
             taken
             by
             Philip.
             208
          
           
             An
             assembly
             of
             the
             Etoliens
             to
             keepe
             the
             passage
             of
             a
             Riuer
             .
             209
          
           
             Arate
             ioynes
             with
             Philip.
             212
          
           
             Appelles
             Tutour
             to
             Philip.
             216
          
           
             Appelles
             persists
             in
             his
             Enterprize
             .
             219
          
           
             Accusation
             of
             Appelles
             against
             Arate
             and
             and
             the
             Acheins
             .
             221
          
           
             Answere
             of
             Arate
             .
             ibid.
             
          
           
             Alexander
             Chamberlaine
             to
             King
             Antigonus
             .
             ibid.
             
          
           
             Alexander
             the
             Great
             .
             229
          
           
             Amycle
             .
             233
          
           
             A
             multitude
             against
             Philip
             and
             his
             men
             .
             237
          
           
             Appelles
             taken
             Prisoner
             .
             239
          
           
             An
             Army
             neare
             to
             Ephesus
             .
             242
          
           
             Archidamus
             slaine
             by
             Cleomenes
             243
          
           
             Antrochus
             Sonne
             to
             Seleucus
             245
          
           
             Antiochus
             marries
             with
             Laodicea
             .
             246
          
           
             Antiochus
             puts
             his
             Army
             in
             Battaile
             .
             252
          
           
             Antiochus
             goes
             against
             Artabazanes
             .
             253
          
           
             Antiochus
             hath
             a
             Sonne
             .
             ibid.
             
          
           
             Artabazanes
             makes
             an
             accord
             with
             Antiochus
             .
             ibid.
             
          
           
             Apoliphanes
             aduice
             to
             Antiochus
             .
             254
          
           
             Antiochus
             corrupts
             the
             Captaines
             of
             Seleucia
             .
             256
          
           
             An
             Army
             rassed
             by
             Ptolomy
             .
             258
          
           
             Answere
             of
             Ptolomies
             Embassadors
             to
             Antiochus
             .
             259
          
           
             Aduice
             of
             Armies
             by
             Antiochus
             and
             Ptolomy
             .
             260
          
           
             Antiochus
             his
             army
             diuided
             into
             three
             .
             261
          
           
             Army
             of
             Ptolo●y
             .
             266
          
           
             Army
             of
             Antiochus
             .
             ibid.
             
          
           
             Andrew
             the
             Kings
             Phisitian
             slaine
             .
             267
          
           
             Antiochus
             send
             Embassadors
             vnto
             Ptolomy
             .
             270
          
           
             Accord
             made
             betwixt
             Ptolomy
             and
             Antiochus
             .
             ibid.
             
          
           
             Arate
             prepared
             for
             the
             Warre
             .
             272
          
           
             Again
             and
             Cassander
             taken
             by
             Scardilade
             .
             273
          
           
             Athenians
             abandon
             Ptolomy
             .
             279
          
           
             Antiochus
             passeth
             Mount
             Tourus
             .
             ibid.
             
          
           
             Aduice
             of
             Gouernment
             .
             282
          
           
             A
             true
             Monarchy
             .
             283
          
           
             A
             true
             Aristocracy
             .
             ibid.
             
          
           
             A
             Democracy
             .
             ibid.
             
          
           
             A
             Royalty
             .
             284
          
           
             Aristocratia
             .
             286
          
           
             Authority
             of
             the
             people
             .
             289
          
           
             Athenians
             .
             304
          
           
             All
             things
             subiect
             to
             corruption
             .
             311
          
           
             Accord
             made
             betwixt
             the
             Carthaginians
             ,
             Macedonians
             and
             Grecians
             .
             313
          
           
             Ache●s
             taken
             &
             brought
             to
             Antiochus
             .
             328
          
           
             Accord
             made
             by
             the
             youth
             of
             Tarentum
             with
             the
             Carthaginians
             .
             331
          
           
             Appius
             besieged
             by
             Hannibal
             .
             337
          
           
             A
             w●se
             consideration
             of
             Hannibal
             .
             338
          
           
             Amazement
             of
             the
             Romans
             .
             339
          
           
             Alexander
             ruinated
             Thebes
             .
             348
          
           
             Antipat●r
             .
             ibid.
             
          
           
             Antigonus
             .
             349
          
           
             
             Alexander
             the
             Epirote
             .
             352
          
           
             Asdrubal
             abandoned
             my
             many
             Spaniards
             .
             375
          
           
             Aduice
             of
             Asdrubal
             for
             the
             War.
             376
          
           
             Andobale
             speakes
             to
             Publius
             S●ipio
             .
             ibid
          
           
             Attalus
             against
             Philip
             by
             Sea.
             379
          
           
             Aduertisement
             by
             fire
             .
             ibi
             .
          
           
             Aduice
             of
             E●eas
             touching
             signes
             by
             fire
             .
             380
          
           
             An
             other
             kind
             of
             aduertisement
             by
             fire
             ,
             inuented
             by
             Cleomenes
             and
             Demotrites
             .
             381
          
           
             Asdrubal
             brother
             to
             Hannibal
             slaine
             .
             386
          
           
             Accord
             betwixt
             the
             Romans
             and
             the
             Etoliens
             .
             388
          
           
             Anaxid●mus
             slaine
             .
             393
          
           
             Asdrubals
             Campe
             neere
             to
             Elinge
             .
             394
          
           
             Asdrubal
             chargeth
             the
             Romans
             .
             395
          
           
             Asdrubal
             puts
             his
             men
             in
             battaile
             .
             396
          
           
             Agathocles
             cruelty
             .
             407
          
           
             Achiens
             free
             from
             fraud
             .
             414
          
           
             Apege
             the
             wife
             of
             Nabis
             .
             416
          
           
             Aduice
             of
             the
             Romans
             .
             423
          
           
             Articles
             comprehended
             in
             the
             accords
             past
             betwixt
             Scipio
             and
             Carthaginians
             .
             430
          
           
             Articles
             of
             accord
             propounded
             by
             Scipio
             to
             the
             Carthaginians
             .
             435
          
           
             Agathocles
             shewed
             her
             paps
             to
             the
             Macedonians
             .
             442
          
           
             Agathocles
             slaine
             .
             443
          
           
             Attalus
             chargeth
             Philips
             army
             at
             Sea.
             446
          
           
             A
             man
             may
             be
             commended
             and
             blamed
             according
             to
             the
             diuersity
             of
             his
             actions
             .
             453
          
           
             Abideins
             besieged
             by
             Philip.
             454
          
           
             A
             course
             which
             the
             Abydeins
             take
             in
             despaire
             .
             455
          
           
             Alexander
             against
             Philip.
             460
          
           
             Antiochus
             answer
             to
             the
             Romans
             .
             477
          
        
         
           
             B.
             
          
           
             Beginning
             of
             the
             History
             .
             5
          
           
             Blame
             of
             Philin
             and
             Fabius
             Historiogra
             .
             9
          
           
             Battle
             at
             Sea
             betwixt
             the
             Carthaginians
             &
             Romans
             .
             16
          
           
             Battle
             at
             Sea
             betwixt
             the
             Romans
             and
             Carthaginians
             .
             19
          
           
             Battaile
             giuen
             by
             the
             Romans
             to
             the
             Carthaginians
             .
             24
          
           
             Battaile
             won
             by
             the
             Carthaginians
             .
             58
          
           
             Boloniens
             defeated
             by
             the
             Romans
             .
             71
          
           
             Battaile
             of
             the
             footmen
             .
             76
          
           
             Boloniens
             Country
             spoiled
             .
             Boloniens
             yeild
             vnto
             the
             Romans
             .
             78
          
           
             Beginning
             of
             the
             League
             .
             81
          
           
             Bostar
             Chiefe
             of
             the
             Carthaginians
             .
             160
          
           
             Bremius
             chiefe
             of
             the
             Gaules
             .
             200
          
           
             Blame
             of
             Philip
             238
          
           
             Bold
             enterprize
             of
             Cleomenes
             .
             244
          
           
             Bataile
             betwixt
             Ptolomy
             &
             Antiochus
             .
             268
          
           
             Beginning
             of
             gouernments
             .
             284
          
           
             Blame
             of
             Nomarche
             and
             Philomale
             .
             351
          
           
             Beginning
             of
             the
             fight
             for
             Carthage
             .
             362
          
           
             Battaile
             betwixt
             Asdrubal
             and
             the
             Romans
             in
             Italy
             .
             385
          
           
             Battaile
             by
             the
             Elephants
             .
             432
          
           
             Braue
             answere
             of
             Philip
             to
             Marcus
             Emilius
             .
             456
          
        
         
           
             C.
             
          
           
             Carthaginians
             loose
             the
             Battaile
             .
             13
          
           
             Carthaginians
             army
             350.
             saile
             .
             17
          
           
             Complaint
             of
             the
             Souldiers
             .
             45
          
           
             Courtesie
             of
             Romans
             to
             the
             Carthaginis
             .
             56
          
           
             Causes
             of
             Alexanders
             war
             in
             Persia.
             106
          
           
             Cause
             of
             the
             first
             war
             betwixt
             the
             Romans
             and
             the
             Carthaginians
             108
          
           
             Countries
             Conquered
             by
             Hannibal
             .
             110
          
           
             Cruelty
             of
             Hannibal
             .
             153
          
           
             Carthaginians
             defeated
             by
             the
             Romans
             vpon
             a
             Hill
             ,
             and
             then
             surprized
             .
             161
          
           
             Course
             which
             Hannibal
             tooke
             in
             passing
             the
             streights
             kept
             by
             the
             Romans
             .
             162
          
           
             Campe
             of
             Asdrubal
             of
             30000.
             foote
             ,
             and
             300.
             horse
             .
             418
          
           
             Campe
             of
             Syphax
             of
             10000.
             horse
             ,
             and
             50000.
             foot
             .
             ibid.
             
          
           
             Carthaginians
             Senate
             hold
             a
             Counsell
             421
          
           
             Conspiracy
             of
             the
             Carthaginians
             against
             the
             Roman
             Embassadour
             .
             426
          
           
             Carthaginians
             presse
             Hannibal
             .
             428
          
           
             Cruelty
             of
             Virgins
             .
             443
          
           
             Causes
             why
             Philip
             challengeth
             the
             Victory
             to
             himselfe
             .
             450
          
           
             Cruelty
             of
             the
             Abydeins
             to
             themselues
             .
             456
          
           
             Courteous
             and
             wise
             answere
             of
             Philip.
             459
          
           
             Custome
             of
             the
             Etoliens
             very
             strange
             .
             461
          
           
             Commendation
             of
             Tytus
             .
             465
          
           
             
             Defeate
             of
             Hieron
             by
             Apius
             .
             Defeate
             of
             the
             Carthaginians
             by
             Apius
             .
             8
          
           
             Dissention
             betwixt
             Amilcar
             &
             Hanno
             .
             55
          
           
             Death
             of
             Amilcar
             .
             59
          
           
             Death
             of
             King
             Ageron
             .
             60
          
           
             Demetrius
             father
             to
             Philip.
             61
          
           
             Duraza
             surprized
             by
             the
             Sclauonians
             .
             64
          
           
             Diuers
             victories
             of
             the
             Gaules
             against
             the
             Romans
             .
             ●0
          
           
             Diligence
             of
             the
             Romans
             73
          
           
             Defeate
             of
             the
             forlorne
             hope
             of
             the
             Gaules
             .
             and
             the
             death
             of
             King
             Aueroeste
             .
             77
          
           
             Diuers
             defeates
             of
             the
             Acheins
             .
             89
          
           
             Duty
             of
             a
             Historiographer
             .
             92
          
           
             Death
             of
             many
             great
             Princes
             .
             101
          
           
             Demetrius
             lost
             his
             Realme
             and
             Life
             by
             conspiracy
             .
             105
          
           
             Demetrius
             King
             of
             Sclauonia
             .
             111
          
           
             Discretion
             of
             the
             head
             of
             an
             enterprise
             .
             112
          
           
             Demetrius
             a
             man
             of
             great
             courage
             ,
             and
             little
             iudgement
             .
             114
          
           
             Diuision
             of
             the
             world
             in
             three
             parts
             .
             124
          
           
             Delta
             an
             Iland
             in
             Aegypt
             .
             131
          
           
             Duty
             of
             a
             good
             Captaine
             .
             150
          
           
             Discription
             of
             the
             Country
             of
             Capua
             ,
             and
             its
             scituation
             .
             155
          
           
             Diu●sion
             of
             the
             Roman
             Army
             ,
             betwixt
             the
             two
             Dictators
             .
             163
          
           
             Discord
             betweene
             the
             two
             Consuls
             .
             168
          
           
             Diuersity
             of
             swords
             betwixt
             the
             Gaules
             and
             the
             Spaniards
             .
             170
          
           
             Defeate
             of
             the
             Roman
             horse-men
             by
             the
             Gaules
             and
             Spaniards
             .
             171
          
           
             Difference
             betwixt
             a
             priuate
             and
             publicke
             i●iury
             .
             191
          
           
             Death
             of
             Thibete
             .
             203
          
           
             Dor●mache
             smothered
             207
          
           
             Defeate
             of
             the
             Etoliens
             .
             212
          
           
             Duty
             of
             a
             King.
             230
          
           
             Death
             of
             Appelles
             and
             his
             sonne
             .
             239
          
           
             Death
             of
             Molon
             .
             252
          
           
             Distribution
             of
             Ptolomies
             Army
             vnto
             his
             Captaines
             .
             258
          
           
             Diuers
             Townes
             taken
             by
             Antiochus
             .
             261
          
           
             Defeate
             of
             the
             Elienses
             .
             274
          
           
             Demetrius
             his
             aduice
             to
             Philip.
             ibid.
             
          
           
             Duty
             of
             the
             Senate
             .
             289
          
           
             Dooiss●ty
             of
             the
             Romans
             .
             295
          
           
             Defeat
             of
             the
             Romans
             by
             night
             .
             340
          
           
             Duty
             of
             a
             Commaunder
             .
             342
          
           
             Disposition
             of
             Publius
             Scipio
             .
             357
          
           
             Duty
             of
             Commanders
             of
             an
             Army
             369
          
           
             Diogenes
             fights
             with
             the
             Barbarians
             .
             371
          
           
             Defeate
             of
             Asdrubal
             .
             377
          
           
             Diuers
             Nations
             vnder
             the
             leading
             of
             Hannibal
             .
             394
          
           
             Double
             policy
             of
             Scipio
             .
             395
          
           
             Disorder
             by
             the
             Elephants
             .
             397
          
           
             Defeate
             of
             the
             Spaniards
             .
             402
          
           
             Defeate
             of
             the
             Celtiberians
             .
             422
          
           
             Diuers
             opinions
             of
             the
             Carthaginians
             concerning
             their
             warre
             .
             423
          
           
             Democrates
             Captaine
             Generall
             vnto
             Philip
             ,
             sunke
             .
             447
          
           
             Death
             of
             Theophiliscus
             .
             450
          
           
             Death
             of
             Scope
             by
             poyson
             .
             479
          
        
         
           
             E.
             
          
           
             Embassadors
             sent
             by
             the
             Carthaginians
             ,
             to
             Marcus
             Attilius
             .
             22
          
           
             Embassies
             s●nt
             through
             all
             Affricke
             by
             Matho
             and
             Spendiu●
             .
             47
          
           
             Emilius
             slaine
             in
             the
             battaile
             .
             172
          
           
             Embassadors
             sent
             to
             Philip
             from
             the
             Messeniens
             and
             Acarnanians
             226
          
           
             Etoliens
             charge
             Philips
             reare
             ward
             .
             231
          
           
             Embassadors
             from
             Rhodes
             to
             Chios
             .
             237
          
           
             Elephants
             of
             Lybia
             feare
             them
             of
             India
             .
             268
          
           
             Earthquake
             at
             Rhodes
             .
             270
          
           
             Etoliens
             circumuented
             by
             a
             stratagem
             .
             274
          
           
             Embassadors
             come
             to
             Philip.
             276
          
           
             Etoliens
             blame
             Agelaus
             for
             making
             of
             the
             peace
             279
          
           
             Errour
             of
             Arate
             .
             Errour
             of
             Cleomenes
             .
             Errour
             of
             Philip.
             Errour
             of
             Nicins
             .
             345
          
           
             Exercises
             appoynted
             by
             Scipio
             for
             his
             Army
             by
             Sea
             and
             Land.
             368
          
           
             Excellency
             of
             Hannibal
             .
             394
          
           
             Excuse
             of
             Alexander
             vppon
             Calistines
             .
             411
          
           
             Enteruiew
             of
             Hannibal
             and
             Scipio
             .
             4●9
          
           
             Embassadors
             wronged
             by
             Philip.
             438
          
           
             Egyptians
             cruel
             .
             443
          
           
             Embassadors
             of
             Philip
             reiected
             .
             465
          
           
             Embassador
             sent
             to
             Rome
             by
             Tytus
             .
             464
          
        
         
           
           
             F.
             
          
           
             Fifty
             thousand
             men
             within
             Agregas
             .
             12
          
           
             Fore
             sight
             of
             the
             Carthaginians
             .
             31
          
           
             Forty
             thousand
             men
             slaine
             by
             Amilcar
             .
             Fertillity
             of
             Italy
             .
             68
          
           
             Fore-sight
             of
             Amilcar
             ,
             father
             to
             Hannibal
             .
             108
          
           
             First
             Accord
             betwixt
             the
             Romans
             and
             Carthaginians
             .
             116
          
           
             Feare
             of
             the
             Elephants
             vpon
             the
             Rhone
             .
             129
          
           
             Fabius
             returneth
             to
             the
             Campe.
             163
          
           
             Fabius
             speech
             to
             Lucius
             Emilius
             .
             165
          
           
             Fort
             of
             Naples
             taken
             by
             Hannibal
             .
             ibi
             .
          
           
             Fifteene
             hundred
             Etoliens
             defeated
             by
             Philip
             .
             209
          
           
             Flight
             of
             Euripides
             .
             112
          
           
             Forces
             which
             Philip
             left
             at
             Dyme
             .
             224
          
           
             Flight
             of
             Megalle
             .
             238
          
           
             Flight
             of
             Lycurgus
             into
             Etolia
             .
             239
          
           
             Forme
             of
             a
             Buckler
             .
             293
          
           
             Forme
             of
             a
             Target
             .
             293
          
           
             Flight
             of
             Asdrubal
             .
             421
          
        
         
           
             G.
             
          
           
             Great
             resolution
             of
             the
             Rhodiens
             .
             33
          
           
             Ges●on
             makes
             remonstrances
             to
             the
             Souldiers
             46
          
           
             Ges●on
             with
             his
             Company
             put
             to
             death
             .
             54
          
           
             Ga●les
             〈◊〉
             of
             liuing
             .
             69
          
           
             Gaules
             ●●turnes
             from
             the
             Romans
             70
          
           
             Gaules
             were
             seauen
             moneths
             in
             Rome
             .
             72
          
           
             Gessates
             dwell
             on
             this
             side
             the
             Rhine
             79
          
           
             Grecians
             terrified
             by
             the
             Gaules
             .
             81
          
           
             Great
             villany
             committed
             by
             the
             Mantiniens
             .
             93
          
           
             Gaules
             indeauoured
             to
             stop
             Hannibals
             passage
             ouer
             the
             Rhine
             .
             127
          
           
             Gaules
             inhabiting
             along
             the
             Rhine
             ,
             haue
             often
             past
             into
             Italy
             .
             130
          
           
             Gaules
             repulsed
             .
             143
          
           
             Great
             Amazement
             which
             was
             at
             Rome
             ,
             for
             the
             battle
             lost
             .
             152
          
           
             Great
             reputation
             of
             Fabius
             .
             164
          
           
             Gaules
             battallion
             of
             foote
             broken
             by
             the
             Romans
             ,
             and
             reunited
             againe
             .
             171
          
           
             Great
             dilligence
             in
             Philip.
             233
          
           
             Gift
             of
             Antiochus
             to
             the
             Rhodiens
             .
             271
          
           
             Gouernment
             ,
             const●ncy
             ,
             and
             good
             Counsell
             required
             in
             a
             Captaine
             .
             295
          
           
             Geometry
             necessary
             for
             the
             Warre
             .
             346
          
           
             Great
             fury
             of
             the
             fight
             .
             433
          
           
             Gulfe
             of
             Neptune
             .
             451
          
        
         
           
             H.
             
          
           
             Hieron
             chosen
             King
             of
             the
             Saragossins
             .
             6
          
           
             Hieron
             followes
             the
             Carthaginians
             part
             .
             7
          
           
             Hannibal
             son
             of
             Amilcar
             Captaine
             of
             fifty
             ships
             ,
             with
             10000.
             men
             .
             31
          
           
             Hannibal
             a
             Rhodien
             .
             33
          
           
             Hanno
             hanged
             on
             a
             crosse
             .
             52
          
           
             Hannibal
             crucified
             .
             57
          
           
             Hannibal
             his
             speech
             to
             Antiochus
             109
          
           
             Hannibal
             answeres
             ,
             when
             he
             comes
             to
             age
             he
             will
             be
             an
             enemy
             to
             the
             Romans
             ib.
             
          
           
             Hannibals
             victory
             on
             the
             Barbarians
             .
             110
          
           
             Hannibals
             answere
             to
             the
             Roman
             Embassadors
             .
             111
          
           
             Hannibals
             Army
             of
             50.
             thousand
             foot
             ,
             and
             nine
             thousand
             horse
             .
             123
          
           
             Hannibal
             raiseth
             his
             Army
             to
             passe
             the
             Rhone
             .
             127
          
           
             Hannibals
             victory
             ouer
             the
             Gaules
             128
          
           
             Hannibals
             speech
             vnto
             his
             souldiers
             .
             ibid.
             
          
           
             Hannibal
             passeth
             the
             Alpes
             along
             the
             Rhone
             130
          
           
             Hannibal
             conducted
             by
             Guides
             at
             the
             passage
             of
             the
             Mountaines
             .
             131
          
           
             Hannibal
             makes
             a
             speech
             .
             134
          
           
             Hannibal
             goes
             on
             his
             course
             .
             135
          
           
             Hannibals
             speech
             to
             his
             souldiers
             .
             139
          
           
             Hannibal
             puts
             his
             men
             into
             battaile
             .
             145
          
           
             Hannibals
             speech
             to
             the
             prisoners
             that
             was
             allied
             to
             the
             Romans
             .
             148
          
           
             Hannibals
             policy
             to
             keepe
             himselfe
             from
             killing
             by
             Treason
             .
             ibi
             .
          
           
             Hannibal
             looseth
             an
             eye
             149
          
           
             Hannibal
             runs
             along
             the
             Coast
             of
             the
             Adriatique
             sea
             .
             153
          
           
             Hannibal
             presents
             battaile
             to
             Fabius
             .
             154
          
           
             Hannibals
             pollicy
             against
             Fabius
             .
             157
          
           
             Hannibals
             speech
             to
             his
             souldiers
             .
             169
          
           
             Hannibal
             puts
             his
             men
             into
             battaile
             .
             ibid.
             
          
           
             Hannibals
             Army
             consists
             of
             forty
             thousand
             foot
             ,
             and
             ten
             thousand
             horse
             .
             170
          
           
             Hannibals
             losse
             .
             172
          
           
             
             Hannibals
             proceeding
             after
             the
             battaile
             of
             Cannes
             .
             312
          
           
             Honors
             done
             vnto
             Arate
             after
             his
             death
             .
             323
          
           
             Hee
             turnes
             his
             discourse
             to
             the
             Carthaginians
             .
             329
          
           
             Hannibals
             remonstrances
             to
             the
             Tarentins
             .
             334
          
           
             Hannibal
             within
             forty
             furlongs
             of
             Rome
             .
             339
          
           
             Hannibal
             sent
             to
             Tyche●●
             .
             427
          
           
             Hannibals
             speech
             to
             Scipio
             .
             429
          
           
             Hannibal
             flies
             to
             Adrume●um
             .
             434
          
           
             Hannibal
             forceth
             a
             Citizen
             .
             435
          
        
         
           
             I.
             
          
           
             Intelligence
             of
             the
             souldiers
             within
             Carthage
             .
             44
          
           
             I●●irians
             and
             Sclauonians
             .
             63
          
           
             Iseas
             King.
             84
          
           
             I
             conceiue
             that
             this
             Promontory
             is
             that
             which
             they
             call
             the
             Promontory
             of
             Mercure
             in
             Affricke
             ,
             where
             as
             now
             the
             Citty
             Cle●ea
             stands
             .
             116
          
           
             Idlenesse
             of
             the
             Etoliens
             .
             183
          
           
             Ithoria
             very
             stronge
             .
             210
          
           
             Image
             of
             Minerua
             .
             217
          
           
             Indiscretion
             of
             Commaunders
             blamed
             .
             275
          
           
             Inconstancy
             of
             the
             people
             .
             400
          
           
             Iland
             of
             ●yrnon
             not
             well
             knowne
             by
             Tymens
             .
             404
          
           
             Image
             of
             Diana
             .
             451
          
        
         
           
             K.
             
          
           
             King
             Etas
             and
             Gallus
             slaine
             .
             71
          
           
             King
             Andubal
             taken
             148
          
           
             King
             Darius
             199
          
           
             Knowledge
             of
             the
             diuersity
             of
             daies
             necessary
             for
             Captaines
             .
             343
          
        
         
           
             L.
             
          
           
             Letters
             from
             Tunes
             to
             the
             Mutines
             Campe.
             53
          
           
             Lucius
             Emillius
             and
             Caius
             Tarentius
             ,
             chosen
             Consuls
             .
             164
          
           
             Lucius
             Posthumus
             Praetor
             .
             165
          
           
             Lucius
             Emillius
             .
             171
          
           
             Lucius
             Posthumus
             defeated
             in
             Gaule
             .
             173
          
           
             Lycurgus
             chosen
             King.
             1●5
          
           
             Lyciens
             Towne
             raized
             and
             burnt
             20●
          
           
             Lacedemonian
             Magistr●tes
             slaine
             by
             C●●lon
             .
             ●●9
          
           
             Lacedemonians
             vnfortunate
             after
             they
             〈◊〉
             the
             Lawes
             of
             Lycurg●s
             .
             ibid.
             
          
           
             Leonce
             a
             Tra●tor
             to
             Philip.
             226
          
           
             Lawes
             of
             Warre
             .
             230
          
           
             Lycurgus
             takes
             the
             Towne
             of
             El●
             ▪
             ●33
          
           
             Leonce
             and
             his
             Faction
             return●d
             vnto
             Apelles
             .
             237
          
           
             Leuy
             of
             Armies
             by
             Antigonus
             and
             Ptolomy
             .
             360
          
           
             Logbasse
             sent
             Embassadour
             by
             the
             S●lgenses
             .
             263
          
           
             Logbasse
             and
             his
             children
             slaine
             .
             265
          
           
             Lycurgus
             called
             home
             .
             272
          
           
             Lyce
             defeated
             Eurip●des
             273
          
           
             Lacedemon●ans
             Common-weale
             .
             305
          
           
             Lisse
             taken
             by
             Philip.
             3●4
          
           
             Laodicea
             the
             w●fe
             of
             Acheus
             .
             327
          
           
             Lacedemon
             taken
             by
             Epaminu●das
             .
             340
          
           
             Lelius
             assailes
             Syfax
             his
             Campe
             by
             fire
             .
             420
          
           
             Lucius
             S●ruivus
             Lucius
             Citinus
             and
             Lucius
             Fabius
             sent
             Embassadours
             vnto
             Carthage
             ▪
             425
          
           
             Losse
             of
             ships
             which
             Philip
             made
             .
             449
          
        
         
           
             M.
             
          
           
             Marcus
             Valerius
             ,
             and
             Octatillius
             chosen
             Consuls
             .
             10
          
           
             Marcelle
             taken
             by
             assault
             .
             16
          
           
             Marcus
             Attillius
             taken
             ,
             with
             500.
             
             Romans
             .
             24
          
           
             Many
             Towers
             ruined
             by
             their
             Engines
             .
             Mount
             Erix
             .
             ●8
          
           
             Mount
             Aetna
             .
             ibid.
             
          
           
             Mutany
             of
             the
             common
             Souldiers
             .
             45
          
           
             Matho
             punished
             .
             58
          
           
             Megalopoly
             raized
             .
             91
          
           
             Mount
             Taurus
             103
          
           
             Modena
             besieged
             by
             a
             great
             number
             of
             the
             Gaules
             .
             125
          
           
             Misery
             very
             common
             among
             Souldiers
             .
             137
          
           
             
             Magobrother
             to
             Hannibal
             .
             144
          
           
             Marcus
             Manuttus
             Constable
             .
             154
          
           
             Many
             Countries
             ruined
             by
             Hannibal
             .
             ibid.
             
          
           
             Manuttus
             his
             Speech
             .
             164
          
           
             Messenians
             seeke
             the
             Alliance
             of
             the
             Acheins
             .
             179
          
           
             Musicke
             profitable
             to
             all
             the
             World.
             186
          
           
             Messenians
             alwaies
             friends
             to
             the
             Arcadians
             ,
             and
             enemies
             vnto
             the
             Lacedemonians
             .
             192
          
           
             Machate
             sent
             Embassador
             from
             the
             Etoliens
             to
             the
             Lacedemonians
             .
             149
          
           
             Macha●e
             preuailes
             in
             his
             Enterprize
             .
             195
          
           
             Metropolis
             taken
             and
             burnt
             .
             209
          
           
             Mountaine
             of
             Appiare
             .
             212
          
           
             Malicious
             policy
             of
             Appelles
             .
             216
          
           
             Money
             and
             Corne
             deliuered
             to
             Philip
             by
             the
             Acheins
             .
             224
          
           
             Methap
             taken
             by
             Philip.
             228
          
           
             Methape
             Razed
             by
             Philip.
             231
          
           
             Magalee
             &
             Leonce
             do
             outrage
             to
             Arate
             .
             232
          
           
             Magalee
             and
             Crinon
             condemned
             by
             the
             King
             in
             12000.
             
             Crownes
             .
             ibid.
             
          
           
             Mutiny
             against
             Philip
             and
             his
             men
             .
             237
          
           
             M●sery
             of
             Courtiers
             .
             238
          
           
             Magalee
             kils
             himselfe
             .
             239
          
           
             Molen
             goes
             to
             fie●d
             with
             an
             Army
             .
             246
          
           
             Muti●y
             in
             Antiochus
             his
             Campe.
             250
          
           
             Molen
             Crucified
             .
             253
          
           
             Myne
             of
             Whea●
             about
             two
             of
             our
             Bushels
             ,
             waighing
             an
             hundred
             and
             ten
             pounds
             .
             263
          
           
             Mutiny
             among
             the
             Megalopolitains
             .
             273
          
           
             Mon●r●hall
             ●ouernment
             of
             one
             alone
             by
             feare
             .
             283
          
           
             Mutuall
             knitting
             together
             of
             three
             Common-weales
             .
             290
          
           
             Manner
             of
             Tribunes
             in
             the
             Choice
             of
             Legions
             .
             293
          
           
             Manner
             of
             the
             Romans
             Camping
             .
             297
          
           
             Manner
             how
             they
             punish
             such
             as
             faile
             in
             the
             Watch.
             300
          
           
             Manner
             of
             recompensing
             the
             Souldiers
             vallour
             .
             301
          
           
             Mago
             deliu●rs
             the
             Fort.
             364
          
           
             Many
             riuers
             comes
             out
             of
             Tauris
             370
          
           
             Machenides
             sla●ne
             .
             393
          
           
             Manner
             of
             Libias
             liuing
             .
             404
          
           
             Manner
             of
             breeding
             Swine
             in
             Italy
             .
             405
          
           
             Maegarena
             saues
             himselfe
             naked
             .
             440
          
           
             Mutiny
             of
             the
             people
             .
             441
          
        
         
           
             N
          
           
             Nara●e
             .
             51
          
           
             Note
             the
             Iniustice
             of
             the
             Romans
             .
             58
          
           
             Nicophanes
             Cercid●s
             .
             87
          
           
             Neuer
             Commander
             did
             any
             thing
             worthy
             which
             was
             not
             pleasing
             vnto
             his
             Souldiers
             .
             109
          
           
             Nature
             of
             Philip.
             216
          
           
             Nature
             of
             the
             Macedonians
             .
             224
          
           
             Nicagores
             accuseth
             Cle●menes
             .
             243
          
           
             Number
             of
             Scipio's
             Army
             at
             Land●
             361
          
           
             Number
             of
             Ships
             that
             were
             taken
             .
             366
          
           
             Number
             of
             the
             Dead
             .
             387
          
           
             Nabir
             Tyrant
             of
             the
             Lacedemonians
             .
             415
          
           
             Ni●on
             and
             Agathocl●●
             slaine
             .
             443
          
           
             Number
             of
             Philips
             Ships
             and
             of
             his
             Enemy
             .
             447
          
        
         
           
             O
          
           
             Order
             of
             the
             Battaile
             of
             Zantippus
             .
             23
          
           
             One
             hundred
             and
             fourteene
             Vessels
             of
             the
             Carthaginians
             taken
             by
             the
             Romans
             .
             26
          
           
             One
             hundred
             and
             fifty
             of
             the
             Romans
             Vessels
             lost
             .
             28
          
           
             Occasion
             ●o
             renue
             the
             War
             betweene
             the
             Romans
             and
             the
             Gaules
             .
             72
          
           
             Order
             of
             the
             Gaules
             Battaile
             .
             76
          
           
             Orcomene
             taken
             with
             other
             Townes
             .
             91
          
           
             Order
             of
             Antigonus
             Battaile
             .
             98
          
           
             Other
             Articles
             past
             betwixt
             the
             Romans
             and
             Carthaginians
             .
             107
          
           
             Opinion
             of
             Polybius
             in
             the
             delight
             of
             an
             History
             .
             120
          
           
             Order
             which
             Hannibal
             gaue
             for
             the
             defence
             of
             Spaine
             .
             121
          
           
             Oration
             which
             Hannibal
             made
             to
             his
             Souldiers
             .
             122
          
           
             Order
             which
             Hannibal
             held
             to
             put
             his
             men
             into
             Battaile
             .
             170
          
           
             Occasion
             of
             the
             Ruines
             of
             Cynethenses●
             186
          
           
             Ocanthy
             .
             205
          
           
             Order
             that
             Philip
             held
             to
             take
             to
             passe
             the
             Streights
             of
             Therme
             .
             228
          
           
             Old
             Arate
             made
             Chiefe
             of
             the
             Acheins
             .
             240
          
           
             Order
             required
             in
             all
             things
             .
             ibid.
             
          
           
             Order
             of
             Molens
             Battaile
             .
             252
          
           
             
             Order
             of
             Ptolomies
             Army
             in
             Battaile
             .
             267
          
           
             Order
             of
             Antiochus
             his
             Battaile
             .
             ibid.
             
          
           
             Ochtocracia
             is
             a
             gouernment
             of
             the
             Mutiny
             of
             the
             people
             .
             283
          
           
             Olygarch●●
             .
             286
          
           
             Office
             of
             the
             Co●suls
             .
             288
          
           
             Order
             of
             the
             Watches
             .
             299
          
           
             Order
             of
             two
             Campe
             in
             Marching
             .
             302
          
           
             Order
             for
             the
             Engines
             of
             battery
             .
             320
          
           
             Order
             of
             the
             Romans
             in
             the
             Diuision
             of
             the
             spoile
             of
             a
             Towne
             .
             365
          
           
             Order
             of
             Philopom●ns
             Battaile
             .
             390
          
           
             Order
             of
             Machanides
             Army
             .
             ibid.
             
          
           
             Order
             of
             Scipio's
             Battaile
             .
             401
          
           
             Of
             the
             voyage
             of
             Alexander
             against
             D●rius
             Calisthenes
             .
             408
          
           
             Order
             of
             Battaile
             of
             the
             Romans
             Army
             .
             422
          
           
             Order
             which
             Syphax
             and
             Asdrubal
             held
             .
             ibid.
             
          
           
             Order
             of
             Scipio's
             Battaile
             .
             431
          
           
             Order
             of
             ●annibal
             his
             Battaile
             .
             ibid.
             
          
           
             O●nanthe
             sad
             .
             440
          
        
         
           
             P
          
           
             ●unishment
             of
             Traytors
             .
             5
          
           
             Policy
             of
             Hieron
             .
             6
          
           
             Philin
             .
             9
          
           
             Palermo
             besieged
             by
             the
             Romans
             ,
             and
             taken
             by
             assault
             .
             27
          
           
             Policy
             of
             Cecilius
             to
             defeate
             the
             Elephants
             .
             28
          
           
             Port
             of
             Trepanum
             taken
             by
             Luctati●●
             commander
             of
             the
             Roman
             Army
             .
             41
          
           
             Policy
             of
             Amilcar
             .
             51
          
           
             Prudence
             of
             Hieron
             .
             55
          
           
             Phenice
             taken
             by
             the
             Sclanonians
             .
             61
          
           
             Parthenia
             yeelded
             to
             the
             Romans
             .
             65
          
           
             Pillage
             made
             by
             the
             Gaules
             vpon
             the
             Romans
             .
             70
          
           
             Policy
             of
             the
             Gaules
             .
             74
          
           
             Pursuite
             of
             Emilius
             .
             75
          
           
             Pythagorians
             burnt
             in
             Italy
             .
             82
          
           
             Port
             of
             Corinthe
             taken
             .
             85
          
           
             Pillage
             of
             Mantinnia
             came
             to
             nine
             score
             1000.
             
             Crownes
             .
             96
          
           
             Polybius
             hath
             beene
             present
             at
             a
             great
             part
             of
             the
             things
             which
             he
             hath
             written
             .
             105
          
           
             Philip.
             106
          
           
             Philiuus
             a
             Historiographer
             .
             118
          
           
             Polybius
             hath
             made
             forty
             Bookes
             .
             120
          
           
             Parting
             of
             the
             Roman
             Armies
             .
             126
          
           
             Polybius
             his
             Remonstrance
             against
             Historiographers
             .
             130
          
           
             Polybius
             visited
             the
             Alpes
             .
             131
          
           
             Polybius
             his
             excuse
             .
             135
          
           
             Polybius
             hath
             visited
             Affricke
             ,
             Spaine
             ,
             and
             the
             Gaules
             .
             137
          
           
             Policy
             of
             Hannibal
             for
             an
             example
             to
             his
             Souldiers
             .
             138
          
           
             Paulus
             Emilius
             spe●ch
             to
             the
             Souldiers
             .
             167
          
           
             Policy
             of
             Hannibal
             .
             169
          
           
             Polybius
             writes
             nothing
             but
             what
             hee
             hath
             seene
             or
             receiued
             from
             those
             which
             had
             seene
             them
             .
             175
          
           
             Philip.
             ibid.
             
          
           
             Ptolomy
             Philopater
             .
             ibid.
             
          
           
             Polymarches
             .
             184
          
           
             Philip
             comes
             to
             Corinthe
             187
          
           
             Philips
             wise
             Answer
             .
             188
          
           
             Phebidins
             .
             190
          
           
             Philips
             Army
             .
             196
          
           
             Pr●sias
             .
             201
          
           
             Pl●tor
             Chiefe
             of
             the
             Sclauonians
             .
             205
          
           
             Philips
             Army
             .
             208
          
           
             Poetia
             taken
             by
             Composition
             .
             299
          
           
             Peania
             taken
             by
             assault
             .
             210
          
           
             Philip
             fortifies
             the
             Fort
             of
             the
             Eniades
             .
             ibid.
             
          
           
             Psophis
             taken
             by
             assault
             .
             213
          
           
             Philip
             giues
             forces
             to
             the
             Aeheins
             .
             214
          
           
             Philip
             assaults
             Alphira
             .
             217
          
           
             Phialenses
             yeeld
             to
             Philip.
             218
          
           
             Prudence
             of
             Antigonus
             towards
             the
             Lacedemonians
             .
             229
          
           
             Practice
             of
             a
             Tyrant
             .
             230
          
           
             Paphia
             burnt
             231
          
           
             Philip
             comes
             to
             Corinth
             .
             233
          
           
             Philip
             sayles
             to
             Corinth
             .
             239
          
           
             Ptolomy
             King
             of
             Aegypt
             .
             241
          
           
             Ptolomy
             slaine
             by
             Cle●m●nes
             .
             244
          
           
             Practice
             of
             Molen
             against
             Epige●●
             .
             250
          
           
             Ptolomy
             the
             Benefactor
             .
             255
          
           
             Policy
             of
             Agathocles
             and
             Sosibius
             .
             257
          
           
             Pednelissenses
             besieged
             .
             262
          
           
             Peace
             concluded
             betwixt
             Acheus
             and
             the
             Selgenses
             .
             265
          
           
             
             P●olomyes
             Victory
             against
             Antiochus
             .
             269
          
           
             Presents
             made
             to
             the
             Rhodiens
             by
             many
             Cities
             .
             270
          
           
             Ptolomy
             his
             Present
             to
             the
             Rhodiens
             .
             271
          
           
             Peace
             betwixt
             Philip
             and
             the
             Etoliens
             .
             277
          
           
             Philips
             Enterprize
             against
             Sclanonia
             280
          
           
             Philip
             leaues
             his
             Enterprize
             for
             feare
             .
             ibid.
             
          
           
             Prusias
             defeates
             the
             G●ules
             .
             281
          
           
             Principality
             or
             Monarchy
             .
             284
          
           
             Pay
             and
             entertainment
             of
             Foote
             and
             Horse
             .
             302
          
           
             Platoes
             Common-weale
             is
             to
             be●
             reiected
             .
             306
          
           
             ●ompe
             of
             the
             Romans
             to
             an
             honorable
             person
             .
             309
          
           
             Philip
             causeth
             Arate
             to
             be
             poysoned
             .
             323
          
           
             Philomene
             appointed
             for
             Hunting
             .
             329
          
           
             Philip
             subdued
             by
             the
             Thessalonians
             .
             348
          
           
             Publius
             Scipi●
             and
             his
             Brother
             Created
             Ediles
             .
             358
          
           
             Publius
             Answer
             to
             Andobale
             .
             376
          
           
             Philops
             men
             ●akes
             Warre
             against
             Machanides
             Tyrant
             of
             Lacedemon
             .
             389
          
           
             Publius
             Scipi●
             drawes
             his
             Army
             together
             .
             394
          
           
             Publius
             Scipio
             assembles
             his
             Army
             .
             398
          
           
             Punishment
             of
             the
             Mutiniers
             .
             400
          
           
             Partell
             corrupted
             .
             407
          
           
             Pedisca
             the
             W●fe
             of
             Syphax
             .
             417
          
           
             Pursuite
             of
             the
             Romans
             after
             Syphax
             .
             423
          
           
             Phylon
             slaine
             .
             453
          
           
             Policy
             of
             Attalus
             his
             Eouldiers
             .
             449
          
           
             Prinassa
             besieged
             by
             Philip.
             45●
          
           
             Queene
             ●uca
             .
             61
          
           
             Quintus
             Fabius
             chosen
             Dictator
             .
             153
          
        
         
           
             R.
             
          
           
             Rhegium
             besieged
             by
             the
             Romans
             .
             5
          
           
             Riuer
             of
             Ciamosure
             .
             6
          
           
             Romans
             resolue
             to
             succour
             the
             Mamertins
             .
             7
          
           
             Retreate
             of
             Hannibal
             from
             Agregas
             .
             13
          
           
             Romans
             inuention
             to
             inure
             their
             men
             to
             the
             Oare
             .
             14
          
           
             Romans
             Army
             by
             Sea.
             17
          
           
             Rhodien
             taken
             with
             his
             ship
             .
             34
          
           
             Romans
             surprised
             by
             Arthal●
             .
             37
          
           
             Romans
             Fleete
             broken
             at
             Sea.
             38
          
           
             Riuer
             of
             Mechera
             .
             50
          
           
             Reconciliation
             of
             Amilcar
             and
             Hann●
             .
             58
          
           
             Rome
             taken
             by
             the
             Gaules
             .
             70
          
           
             Retreate
             of
             the
             Ga●les
             .
             75
          
           
             Reuolte
             of
             Aripote
             of
             Argos
             .
             90
          
           
             Reuolte
             of
             the
             Mantiniens
             .
             93
          
           
             Ri●er
             of
             Tagus
             .
             110
          
           
             Roman
             Embassadors
             sent
             to
             Carthage
             .
             115
          
           
             Remonstrances
             of
             the
             Gaulish
             Kings
             vnto
             the
             Carthaginian
             Campe.
             128
          
           
             Roman
             Embassadors
             signifie
             Warre
             vnto
             the
             Carthaginians
             .
             121
          
           
             Reuolte
             of
             the
             Bolonians
             .
             125
          
           
             Romans
             aduertised
             by
             Hannibal
             .
             138
          
           
             Retreate
             of
             Scipi●
             .
             ibid.
             
          
           
             Riuer
             of
             Trebia
             .
             142
          
           
             Romans
             feare
             for
             the
             losse
             of
             the
             Battaile
             .
             147
          
           
             Romans
             defeated
             and
             surprised
             .
             151
          
           
             Riuer
             of
             Vantoure
             .
             156
          
           
             Romans
             Army
             at
             Sea.
             158
          
           
             Romans
             Victory
             at
             Sea.
             ibid.
             
          
           
             Romans
             great
             Army
             at
             Sea.
             159
          
           
             Riuer
             of
             Fenne
             .
             168
          
           
             Romans
             Army
             of
             foure
             score
             thousand
             Foote
             ,
             and
             6000
             Horse
             .
             170
          
           
             Romans
             lose
             the
             Battaile
             .
             172
          
           
             Rhodie●s
             succour
             the
             Synopenses
             .
             205
          
           
             Retreate
             of
             the
             Dardariens
             without
             doing
             anything
             .
             211
          
           
             Retreate
             of
             Euripides
             from
             Stymphalia
             .
             212
          
           
             Riuer
             of
             Eremanthea
             .
             213
          
           
             Reuolte
             of
             the
             Leapreates
             against
             the
             Etoliens
             .
             218
          
           
             Riuer
             of
             Acheloe
             .
             227
          
           
             Riuer
             of
             Erota
             .
             235
          
           
             Retreate
             of
             Molon
             .
             248
          
           
             Reasons
             of
             the
             warre
             propounded
             by
             Antiochus
             .
             259
          
           
             Rabatamassana
             yeelded
             to
             Antiochus
             .
             262
          
           
             Romans
             .
             288
          
           
             Roman
             Cauallery
             armed
             after
             the
             Greeke
             manner
             .
             295
          
           
             Romans
             manner
             in
             giuing
             the
             word
             .
             299
          
           
             Roman
             Common-weale
             more
             excellent
             then
             
             the
             Lacedemonian
             .
             308
          
           
             Riuer
             of
             Lisson
             .
             313
          
           
             Race
             of
             Acheus
             .
             328
          
           
             Ri●er
             of
             Erota
             .
             334
          
           
             Romans
             in
             Field
             .
             339
          
           
             Remonstrance
             of
             Publius
             Scipio
             vnto
             his
             Army
             .
             359
          
           
             Royall
             City
             of
             the
             Persians
             369
          
           
             Remonstrance
             of
             Edecon
             to
             Publius
             .
             374
          
           
             Reprehension
             of
             Calistenes
             .
             408
          
           
             Remonstrance
             of
             the
             Roman
             Embassadors
             to
             the
             Carthaginians
             .
             425
          
           
             Rhodiens
             declar●d
             Enemies
             to
             Philip.
             438
          
        
         
           
             S.
             
          
           
             Succours
             required
             from
             the
             Romans
             by
             the
             Mamertins
             .
             6
          
           
             Supplies
             which
             the
             Carthaginians
             put
             into
             Agragas
             .
             11
          
           
             Scuerity
             of
             the
             Romans
             towards
             their
             Souldiers
             .
             11
          
           
             Sixscore
             Vessels
             made
             ready
             for
             the
             Sea
             by
             the
             Romans
             .
             14
          
           
             Spendius
             .
             46
          
           
             Surprize
             of
             the
             Carthaginians
             Campe.
             49
          
           
             Sephira
             .
             50
          
           
             Supplies
             of
             Numidians
             come
             to
             Spendius
             .
             51
          
           
             Succours
             from
             Sclauonia
             to
             the
             Midionians
             .
             60
          
           
             Scerd●lade
             .
             62
          
           
             Some
             Gauies
             banisht
             their
             Countrey
             for
             their
             disloyalty
             63
          
           
             Sparia
             or
             Lacedemon
             .
             101
          
           
             Sardinia
             abandoned
             by
             the
             Carthaginians
             .
             108
          
           
             Sagont
             forced
             by
             Hannibal
             .
             112
          
           
             Scipio
             his
             speech
             to
             his
             men
             .
             141
          
           
             Sempronius
             puts
             his
             men
             into
             Battaile
             .
             146
          
           
             Scipio
             arriues
             at
             Empories
             ,
             and
             conquers
             vnto
             Ebro
             .
             147
          
           
             Sixe
             thousand
             Romans
             taken
             in
             a
             Burrowe
             by
             composition
             .
             162
          
           
             Supplies
             sent
             from
             Rome
             into
             Spaine
             .
             159
          
           
             Scerdilade
             and
             Demetrius
             .
             183
          
           
             Scope
             chosen
             Head
             of
             the
             Etoliens
             190
          
           
             Scituation
             of
             Constantinople
             .
             196
          
           
             Shelfes
             in
             the
             sea
             .
             198
          
           
             Scituation
             of
             Synop.
             205
          
           
             Scituation
             of
             Egire
             .
             206
          
           
             Scituation
             of
             Ambrachia
             .
             208
          
           
             Scope
             makes
             an
             incursion
             into
             Macedony
             .
             208
          
           
             Scituation
             of
             Sophia
             .
             212
          
           
             Sally
             of
             the
             Elienses
             vpon
             the
             Macedonians
             .
             213
          
           
             Succours
             sent
             to
             the
             Elienses
             by
             Dorimache
             .
             216
          
           
             Scituation
             of
             Triphalia
             and
             its
             Townes
             .
             216
          
           
             Scituation
             of
             Alphira
             .
             217
          
           
             Slander
             of
             Appelles
             .
             220
          
           
             Scituation
             of
             Sephasenia
             .
             225
          
           
             Scituation
             of
             Amycle
             .
             234
          
           
             Speech
             of
             Hermes
             against
             Epigene
             .
             245
          
           
             Scituation
             of
             Media
             .
             247
          
           
             Scituation
             of
             Silucin
             .
             255
          
           
             Selutia
             assaulted
             .
             256
          
           
             Seleucus
             his
             present
             .
             271
          
           
             Scituation
             of
             Thebes
             .
             275
          
           
             Speech
             of
             Agelaus
             .
             277
          
           
             Succours
             sent
             by
             the
             Romans
             to
             Scerdilade
             .
             281
          
           
             Six
             kinds
             of
             gouernments●
             283
          
           
             Spanish
             sword
             .
             294
          
           
             Septier
             is
             two
             Mines
             ,
             and
             a
             Mine
             is
             two
             London
             Bushels
             .
             302
          
           
             Signe
             of
             the
             Sardens
             negligence
             .
             315
          
           
             Sally
             made
             by
             them
             of
             Lisse
             .
             324
          
           
             Strong
             Fort
             yeelded
             vnto
             Antiochus
             .
             328
          
           
             Skirmish
             betwixt
             the
             Romans
             and
             Carthage
             .
             334
          
           
             Superstition
             of
             the
             Roman
             Dames
             .
             339
          
           
             Scituation
             of
             Carthage
             .
             361
          
           
             Second
             assault
             giuen
             to
             Carthage
             by
             the
             Romans
             .
             363
          
           
             Scipio
             ass
             ailes
             the
             Fort.
             364
          
           
             Souldiers
             Oathes
             touching
             the
             Pillage
             .
             365
          
           
             Scipio's
             prouidence
             concerning
             the
             Pris●ers
             .
             3●6
          
           
             Syringe
             besieged
             by
             Antiochus
             .
             372
          
           
             Syringe
             taken
             by
             Antiochus
             .
             ibid
          
           
             Spaniards
             ioyne
             with
             the
             Romans
             376
          
           
             Scipio
             saluted
             King
             of
             the
             Spaniards
             .
             377
          
           
             Skirmish
             of
             the
             Bactreans
             with
             Antiochus
             .
             3●4
          
           
             
             Safety
             of
             Monarchies
             .
             391
          
           
             Suddaine
             Charge
             of
             the
             Romans
             against
             the
             Carthagin●ans
             .
             395
          
           
             Scipio
             p●●s
             his
             men
             in
             Battaile
             .
             ibid.
             
          
           
             Scipio's
             speech
             to
             his
             Army
             .
             400
          
           
             Scipio
             layes
             a
             baite
             for
             the
             Enemy
             .
             401
          
           
             Spania●ds
             put
             themselues
             in
             Battaile
             .
             ibid.
             
          
           
             Scip●e
             drawes
             to
             the
             Enemies
             Campe.
             419
          
           
             Scipio
             sets
             Asdruba●●
             Campe
             on
             fire
             .
             420
          
           
             Scipio
             ●t●ends
             the
             siege
             of
             Bysarthe
             .
             421
          
           
             Scipio
             drawes
             towards
             the
             Enemy
             .
             422
          
           
             Syphax
             returnes
             in
             safty
             .
             423
          
           
             Sc●pio's
             Answer
             to
             Hannibal
             .
             429
          
           
             Scipio's
             speech
             to
             his
             Army
             .
             431
          
           
             Strength
             of
             a
             Battaile
             .
             432
          
           
             Saying
             of
             Scipio
             .
             444
          
           
             Syphax
             King
             of
             the
             Masaisylins
             .
             452
          
        
         
           
             T.
             
          
           
             The
             Persians
             .
             2
          
           
             The
             Lacedemonians
             .
             ibid.
             
          
           
             The
             Maccdonians
             .
             ibid.
             
          
           
             The
             Romans
             .
             ibid.
             
          
           
             Timer
             us
             an
             Historiographer
             .
             4
          
           
             Taking
             of
             Messina
             by
             some
             Campanois
             .
             5
          
           
             Taking
             of
             Rhegium
             by
             the
             Romans
             .
             ibid.
             
          
           
             The
             punishment
             of
             Traytors
             .
             ibid.
             
          
           
             The
             Campanois
             holding
             Messina
             ,
             are
             called
             Mamertins
             .
             ibid.
             
          
           
             The
             Mamertins
             deliuer
             their
             Towne
             and
             Fort
             to
             the
             Carthaginians
             .
             6
          
           
             The
             M●mertins
             recouer
             the
             Fort
             from
             the
             Captaine
             of
             the
             Carthaginians
             .
             7
          
           
             The
             order
             of
             the
             Roman
             Armies
             and
             the
             number
             of
             men
             in
             a
             Legion
             .
             10
          
           
             Tunes
             taken
             by
             the
             Romans
             by
             an
             assault
             .
             2●
          
           
             The
             Numidians
             great
             Robbers
             .
             ibid.
             
          
           
             The
             leading
             of
             the
             Carthaginians
             Army
             giuen
             to
             Xantippus
             .
             23
          
           
             The
             policy
             of
             Cecilius
             to
             defeate
             the
             Elephants
             .
             28
          
           
             Tree
             principall
             Promontories
             in
             Sicily
             .
             30
          
           
             To●ne
             of
             Erix
             taken
             from
             the
             Romans
             by
             Amilcar
             .
             40
          
           
             The
             Canspiracy
             of
             the
             Women
             of
             Affricke
             .
             48
          
           
             The
             Victory
             of
             Amilcar
             .
             51
          
           
             The
             Victory
             of
             the
             Carthaginians
             against
             Spendius
             .
             52
          
           
             Townes
             of
             Hippona
             and
             Bysarthe
             reuolte
             from
             the
             Carthaginians
             .
             55
          
           
             The
             extreme
             necessity
             that
             prest
             the
             strangers
             Campe.
             56
          
           
             The
             Victory
             of
             the
             Sclauonians
             against
             the
             Epirotes
             .
             62
          
           
             The
             Romans
             Embassy
             to
             Teuca
             Queene
             of
             Sclauonia
             .
             63
          
           
             The
             Turinois
             and
             Agoniens
             .
             68
          
           
             The
             Genouois
             .
             68
          
           
             The
             Poe.
             68
          
           
             The
             Venetians
             come
             from
             Paphlagonia
             .
             69
          
           
             The
             number
             of
             the
             Gaules
             Army
             .
             73
          
           
             The
             preparations
             which
             the
             Romans
             made
             for
             Warre
             .
             ibid.
             
          
           
             The
             number
             of
             Souldiers
             that
             was
             raised
             in
             Italy
             .
             73
          
           
             Tuscany
             ruiued
             by
             the
             Gaules
             .
             74
          
           
             The
             aduice
             of
             Anero●ste
             .
             75
          
           
             The
             Armes
             which
             the
             Gaules
             did
             vse
             .
             77
          
           
             Taking
             of
             King
             Congolli●ane
             .
             ibid.
             
          
           
             The
             Army
             of
             Millanois
             .
             78
          
           
             The
             vneasinesse
             of
             the
             Gaules
             Swords
             .
             79
          
           
             The
             Pythagorians
             burnt
             in
             Italy
             .
             82
          
           
             The
             Lacedemonians
             and
             Thebanes
             .
             83
          
           
             The
             alliance
             of
             twelue
             Citties
             .
             84
          
           
             The
             enuy
             of
             the
             Etoliens
             against
             the
             Acheins
             .
             86
          
           
             The
             Nature
             of
             Kings●
             87
          
           
             Tages
             yeelded
             vnto
             Antigonus
             .
             91
          
           
             The
             great
             Villany
             committed
             by
             the
             Mantiniens
             :
             93
          
           
             The
             Mantiniens
             sold.
             94
          
           
             The
             cruelty
             of
             Aristomachus
             .
             ibid.
             
          
           
             The
             great
             fidelity
             of
             the
             Megalopolitains
             .
             95
          
           
             Third
             part
             of
             the
             Booty
             is
             due
             to
             the
             Generall
             .
             96
          
           
             The
             Number
             of
             the
             Nations
             that
             were
             in
             Antigon●●
             Army
             .
             97
          
           
             The
             Warres
             which
             Antiochus
             and
             Philip
             made
             .
             103
          
           
             Tostnes
             of
             Sclauonia
             reduced
             to
             the
             Roman
             obedience
             .
             113
          
           
             The
             war
             like
             policy
             of
             Emilius
             .
             113
          
           
             The
             Victory
             of
             the
             Romans
             vpon
             the
             Sclauenians
             .
             114
          
           
             
             The
             number
             of
             Hannibals
             Army
             in
             a
             table
             of
             Copper
             ,
             seene
             by
             Polybius
             .
             122
          
           
             The
             number
             of
             horse
             and
             foote
             which
             were
             in
             Hannibals
             Army
             at
             his
             parting
             from
             Spa●ne
             .
             123
          
           
             The
             parting
             of
             the
             Roman
             Armies
             .
             126
          
           
             The
             meanes
             to
             passe
             the
             Elephants
             .
             129
          
           
             The
             Sauoyards
             hinder
             Hannibal
             and
             his
             Army
             .
             132
          
           
             They
             of
             the
             Mountaines
             charge
             the
             Carthaginians
             .
             ibid.
             
          
           
             Treason
             of
             the
             Barbarians
             against
             Hannibal
             .
             133
          
           
             The
             number
             of
             men
             which
             Hannibal
             had
             ,
             after
             he
             had
             past
             ouer
             the
             Alpes
             .
             135
          
           
             The
             policy
             of
             Hannibal
             for
             an
             example
             to
             his
             Souldiers
             .
             138
          
           
             The
             retreate
             of
             Scipi●
             141
          
           
             Treason
             of
             the
             Gaules
             against
             the
             Romans
             .
             142
          
           
             The
             manner
             of
             the
             Numidians
             fighting
             .
             146
          
           
             The
             difference
             betwixt
             a
             Dictator
             and
             a
             Consull
             .
             153
          
           
             The
             meanes
             which
             Fabius
             made
             to
             stoppe
             Hannibals
             passage
             156
          
           
             Two
             Dictators
             at
             Rome
             at
             one
             instant
             .
             162
          
           
             The
             Riuer
             of
             Fante
             .
             168
          
           
             The
             Romans
             in
             old
             time
             very
             sermonious
             .
             170
          
           
             Ten
             thousand
             Romans
             taken
             aliue
             .
             172
          
           
             Three
             score
             and
             ten
             thousand
             slaine
             in
             the
             battaile
             .
             ibid.
             
          
           
             Tarent
             ,
             Capua
             ,
             and
             Naples
             reduced
             vnder
             the
             obedience
             of
             Hannibal
             .
             173
          
           
             Time
             of
             the
             death
             of
             Antigonus
             ,
             Seleucus
             ,
             and
             Ptolomy
             .
             175
          
           
             The
             causes
             of
             the
             war
             betwixt
             the
             Achei●s
             and
             Philip
             against
             the
             Etoliens
             and
             Lacedemonians
             .
             ibid.
             
          
           
             Taurion
             taken
             by
             assault
             .
             177
          
           
             The
             nature
             of
             the
             Thess
             alonians
             .
             ibi
             .
          
           
             The
             murther
             of
             the
             Gouernors
             of
             the
             Lacedemonians
             188
          
           
             The
             blame
             of
             the
             Epirots
             .
             192
          
           
             The
             murther
             of
             the
             Lacedemon
             Gouernours
             by
             the
             young
             men
             .
             195
          
           
             The
             power
             of
             clemency
             in
             Princes
             .
             ibid.
             
          
           
             Townes
             taken
             in
             Argos
             by
             Lycurgus
             .
             195
          
           
             Two
             causes
             why
             the
             Blacke
             Sea
             and
             the
             Pontique
             runne
             contin●ally
             .
             197
          
           
             The
             refuge
             of
             Europe
             .
             199
          
           
             Thracians
             vanquished
             by
             the
             Gaules
             .
             200
          
           
             Tole
             imposed
             vpon
             those
             that
             sailed
             into
             the
             Blacke
             Sea
             by
             Constantinople
             201
          
           
             Towne
             of
             Thalam●
             .
             215
          
           
             Thalame
             yeilds
             .
             ibid.
             
          
           
             Typaneates
             yeilds
             vnto
             Philip.
             217
          
           
             Townes
             which
             yeild
             to
             Philip.
             218
          
           
             Taurion
             dispossessed
             of
             the
             gouernment
             of
             Morea
             .
             221
          
           
             Therme
             spoiled
             by
             the
             Macedonians
             .
             228
          
           
             Temple
             of
             Apollo
             .
             234
          
           
             Taking
             of
             Leonce
             .
             238
          
           
             The●dote
             .
             245
          
           
             Towne
             of
             Broches
             247
          
           
             Towne
             of
             Broches
             besieged
             .
             257
          
           
             Taking
             of
             Ptolomy
             .
             ibid.
             
          
           
             Tr●ce
             made
             with
             the
             Selgenses
             .
             264
          
           
             Thebes
             besieged
             by
             Philip.
             275
          
           
             Thebes
             yeilded
             to
             Philip
             276
          
           
             Timoxenes
             Chiefe
             of
             the
             Acheins
             .
             299
          
           
             Tyranny
             .
             285
          
           
             Townes
             for
             retreate
             for
             those
             that
             are
             voluntarily
             Banished
             290
          
           
             Thebains
             .
             304
          
           
             Two
             principle
             of
             euery
             Common-weale
             .
             306
          
           
             Treason
             practised
             against
             Acheus
             by
             Cambila
             and
             Bolis
             325
          
           
             Tarentum
             betrayed
             vnto
             Hannibal
             by
             treachery
             .
             329
          
           
             Tarentum
             taken
             by
             Hannibal
             .
             332
          
           
             Tegea
             taken
             393
          
           
             Three
             causes
             of
             the
             peoples
             mutiny
             against
             Princes
             .
             309
          
           
             Two
             kindes
             of
             vntruths
             .
             406
          
           
             Tymerus
             reprehensible
             .
             407
          
           
             Tymerus
             speakes
             by
             heare
             say
             and
             imagination
             .
             412
          
           
             Tunis
             taken
             by
             Scipio
             .
             423
          
           
             Two
             ends
             in
             Histories
             .
             444
          
           
             The
             scituation
             of
             Phigalea
             .
             175
          
           
             The
             Etoliens
             spoile
             and
             iniure
             the
             Messeniens
             .
             176
          
        
         
           
           
             V.
             
          
           
             Varro
             off●rs
             battaile
             ,
             and
             the
             order
             which
             he
             held
             .
             170
          
           
             Varro
             flies
             with
             threescore
             and
             ten
             Horse
             .
             172
          
           
             Vanquish
             an
             enemy
             by
             mildnesse
             .
             230
          
           
             Victory
             of
             Garsyere
             against
             the
             Selgenses
             .
             263
          
           
             Vnderstanding
             more
             commendable
             then
             fortune
             357
          
           
             Voyage
             of
             Alexander
             against
             Darius
             Calistines
             .
             408
          
           
             Vices
             of
             Heraclides
             415
          
           
             V●●ca
             besieged
             by
             Scipio
             417
          
           
             Victory
             of
             the
             Romans
             against
             the
             Carthaginians
             434
          
        
         
           
             W
          
           
             What
             is
             required
             in
             a
             Tragedy
             92
          
           
             What
             the
             Carthaginians
             held
             in
             Affrick
             .
             124
          
           
             Warre
             attempted
             by
             the
             Etoliens
             against
             Morea
             .
             177
          
           
             War
             concluded
             against
             the
             Etoliens
             .
             189
          
           
             Whom
             the
             suruey
             of
             the
             watch
             belongs
             .
             300
          
           
             What
             a
             Ladder
             for
             the
             War
             ought
             to
             be
             .
             346
          
           
             Wife
             of
             Mandonin
             .
             366
          
           
             Wisdome
             of
             Scipio
             .
             397
          
           
             Witty
             answere
             of
             a
             young
             man
             408
          
           
             Warre
             like
             to
             a
             disease
             .
             411
          
        
         
           
             X
          
           
             Xantippus
             a
             Lacedemonian
             22
          
           
             Xantippus
             returnes
             into
             his
             Country
             .
             25
          
           
             Xenoete
             his
             Army
             defeated
             and
             spoiled
             .
             249
          
        
         
           
             Z
          
           
             Zalucus
             the
             Law-giuer
             .
             407
          
           
             Zachantia
             spoiled
             and
             ruined
             by
             the
             Carthaginians
             .
             435
          
        
         
           FINIS
           .
        
      
       
         
         
         
         
         
         
         
         
         
         
         
         
         
         
         
         
         
         
         
         
         
         
         
         
         
         
         
         
           The
           Plot
           of
           the
           Romanes
           CAMPE
           .
        
         
           Euery
           side
           of
           the
           Campe
           hath
           2100
           foot
           in
           the
           Ditch
           .
        
         
           The
           Ditch
           and
           Pallisadoe
           .
        
         
           
             
               
                 Euery
                 side
                 of
                 the
                 situation
                 of
                 the
                 Tents
                 17000
                 feet
                 .
              
               
                 200
              
               
                  
              
            
             
               
                 100
              
               
                 Footmen
                 strangers
                 and
                 newly
                 come
                 .
              
               
                  
              
               
                 Footmen
                 of
                 the
                 Allies
                 extraordinary
                 840.
                 
              
               
                  
              
               
                 Footmen
                 of
                 the
                 Allies
                 extraordinary
                 840.
                 
              
               
                  
              
               
                 Footmen
                 strangers
                 and
                 newly
                 come
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 Length
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 100
              
               
                 Horsemen
                 strangers
                 and
                 newly
                 come
                 .
              
               
                  
              
               
                 Horsemen
                 of
                 the
                 Allies
                 extraordinary
                 300.
                 
              
               
                  
              
               
                 Horsemen
                 of
                 the
                 Allies
                 extraordinary
                 200.
                 
              
               
                  
              
               
                 Horsemen
                 strangers
                 and
                 newly
                 come
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 100
              
               
                  
              
            
             
               
                 100
              
               
                 Choice
                 footmen
                 and
                 voluntaries
                 .
              
               
                 Choice
                 horsemen
                 and
                 voluntaries
                 .
              
               
                  
              
               
                 The
                 Market
                 place
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 pretorium
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 Questory
                 or
                 Treasury
                 .
              
               
                  
              
               
                 Choice
                 footmen
                 and
                 voluntaries
                 .
              
               
                 Choice
                 horsemen
                 and
                 voluntaries
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 100
              
               
                  
              
               
                 The
                 Tribunes
                 .
              
               
                  
              
               
                  
              
            
             
               
                 50
              
               
                  
              
               
                 
              
               
                  
              
               
                 
              
               
                  
              
            
             
               
                 100
              
               
                  
              
            
             
               
                 100
              
               
                 Footmen
                 Allies
                 326.
                 
              
               
                 Horsemen
                 Allies
                 40.
                 
              
               
                  
              
               
                 Forked
                 Iauelins
                 120.
                 
              
               
                 Principal●
                 120.
                 
              
               
                  
              
               
                 Triarij
              
               
                 Romane
                 horse
                 30
              
               
                  
              
               
                 Romane
                 horse
                 30
              
               
                 Triarij
                 60
              
               
                  
              
               
                 Principals
                 120
              
               
                 Forked
                 Iauelins
                 120
              
               
                  
              
               
                 Horsemen
                 Allies
                 40
              
               
                 Footmen
                 Allies
                 326
              
            
             
               
                 100
              
               
                 Footmen
                 Allies
                 326.
                 
              
               
                 Horsemen
                 Allies
                 40.
                 
              
               
                  
              
               
                 Forked
                 Iauelins
                 120.
                 
              
               
                 Principals
                 120.
                 
              
               
                  
              
               
                 Triarij
                 60
              
               
                 Romane
                 horse
                 30
              
               
                  
              
               
                 Romane
                 horse
                 30
              
               
                 Triarij
                 60
              
               
                  
              
               
                 Principals
                 120
              
               
                 Forked
                 Iauelins
                 120
              
               
                  
              
               
                 Horsemen
                 Allies
                 40
              
               
                 Footmen
                 Allies
                 326
              
            
             
               
                 100
              
               
                 Footmen
                 Allies
                 326.
                 
              
               
                 Horsemen
                 Allies
                 40.
                 
              
               
                  
              
               
                 Forked
                 Iauelins
                 120.
                 
              
               
                 Principals
                 120.
                 
              
               
                  
              
               
                 Triarij
                 60
              
               
                 Romane
                 horse
                 30
              
               
                  
              
               
                 Romane
                 horse
                 ●0
              
               
                 Triarij
                 60
              
               
                  
              
               
                 Principals
                 120
              
               
                 Forked
                 Iauelins
                 120
              
               
                  
              
               
                 Horsemen
                 Allies
                 40
              
               
                 Footmen
                 Allies
                 326
              
            
             
               
                 100
              
               
                 Footmen
                 Allies
                 326.
                 
              
               
                 Horsemen
                 Allies
                 40.
                 
              
               
                  
              
               
                 Forked
                 Iauelins
                 120.
                 
              
               
                 Principals
                 120.
                 
              
               
                  
              
               
                 Triarij
                 60
              
               
                 Romane
                 horse
                 30
              
               
                  
              
               
                 Romane
                 horse
                 30
              
               
                 Triarij
                 60
              
               
                  
              
               
                 Principals
                 120
              
               
                 Forked
                 Iauelins
                 120
              
               
                  
              
               
                 Horsemen
                 Allies
                 40
              
               
                 Footmen
                 Allies
                 326
              
            
             
               
                 100
              
               
                 Footmen
                 Allies
                 326.
                 
              
               
                 Horsemen
                 Allies
                 40.
                 
              
               
                  
              
               
                 Forked
                 Iauelins
                 120.
                 
              
               
                 Principals
                 120.
                 
              
               
                  
              
               
                 Triarij
                 60
              
               
                 Romane
                 horse
                 30
              
               
                  
              
               
                 Romane
                 horse
                 30
              
               
                 Triarij
                 60
              
               
                  
              
               
                 Principals
                 120
              
               
                 Forked
                 Iauelins
                 120
              
               
                  
              
               
                 Horsemen
                 Allies
                 40
              
               
                 Footmen
                 Allies
                 326
              
            
             
               
                 50
              
               
                  
              
               
                 A
                 crosse
                 streete
              
               
                  
              
            
             
               
                 100
              
               
                 Footmen
                 Allies
                 326.
                 
              
               
                 Horsemen
                 Allies
                 40.
                 
              
               
                  
              
               
                 Forked
                 Iauelins
                 120.
                 
              
               
                 Principals
                 120
              
               
                  
              
               
                 Triarij
                 60
              
               
                 Romane
                 horse
                 30
              
               
                  
              
               
                 Romane
                 horse
                 30
              
               
                 Triarij
                 60
              
               
                  
              
               
                 Principals
                 120
              
               
                 Forked
                 Iauelins
                 120
              
               
                  
              
               
                 Horsemen
                 Allies
                 40
              
               
                 Footmen
                 Allies
                 326
              
            
             
               
                 100
              
               
                 Footmen
                 Allies
                 326.
                 
              
               
                 Horsemen
                 Allies
                 40.
                 
              
               
                  
              
               
                 Forked
                 Iauelins
                 120.
                 
              
               
                 Principals
                 120
              
               
                  
              
               
                 Triarij
                 60
              
               
                 Romane
                 horse
                 30
              
               
                  
              
               
                 Romane
                 horse
                 30
              
               
                 Triarij
                 60
              
               
                  
              
               
                 Principals
                 120
              
               
                 Forked
                 Iauelins
                 120
              
               
                  
              
               
                 Horsemen
                 Allies
                 40
              
               
                 Footmen
                 Allies
                 326
              
            
             
               
                 100
              
               
                 Footmen
                 Allies
                 326.
                 
              
               
                 Horsemen
                 Allies
                 40.
                 
              
               
                  
              
               
                 Forked
                 Iauelins
                 120.
                 
              
               
                 Principals
                 120
              
               
                  
              
               
                 Triarij
                 60
              
               
                 Romane
                 horse
                 30
              
               
                  
              
               
                 Romane
                 horse
                 30
              
               
                 Triarij
                 60
              
               
                  
              
               
                 Principals
                 120
              
               
                 Forked
                 Iauelins
                 120
              
               
                  
              
               
                 Horsemen
                 Allies
                 40
              
               
                 Footmen
                 Allies
                 326
              
            
             
               
                 100
              
               
                 Footmen
                 Allies
                 327.
                 
              
               
                 Horsemen
                 Allies
                 40.
                 
              
               
                  
              
               
                 Forked
                 Iauelins
                 120.
                 
              
               
                 Principals
                 120
              
               
                  
              
               
                 Triarij
                 60
              
               
                 Romane
                 horse
                 30
              
               
                  
              
               
                 Romane
                 horse
                 30
              
               
                 Triarij
                 60
              
               
                  
              
               
                 Principals
                 120
              
               
                 Forked
                 Iauelins
                 120
              
               
                  
              
               
                 Horsemen
                 Allies
                 40
              
               
                 Footmen
                 Allies
                 326
              
            
             
               
                 200
                 foot
              
               
                 100
              
               
                 Footmen
                 Allies
                 326.
                 
              
               
                 Horsemen
                 Allies
                 40.
                 
              
               
                  
              
               
                 Forked
                 Iauelins
                 120.
                 
              
               
                 Principals
                 120
              
               
                  
              
               
                 Triarij
                 60
              
               
                 Romane
                 horse
                 30
              
               
                  
              
               
                 Romane
                 horse
                 30
              
               
                 Triarij
                 60
              
               
                  
              
               
                 Principals
                 120
              
               
                 Forked
                 Iauelins
                 ●0
              
               
                  
              
               
                 Horsemen
                 Allies
                 40
              
               
                 Footmen
                 Allies
                 326
              
               
                 200
                 foot
                 .
              
            
             
               
                  
              
               
                  
              
               
                 175
                 foote
                 .
              
               
                 150
                 foot
                 .
              
               
                 50
              
               
                 100
              
               
                 100
              
               
                 50
              
               
                 50
              
               
                 100
              
               
                 50
              
               
                 100
              
               
                 50
              
               
                 50
              
               
                 100
              
               
                 100
              
               
                 50
              
               
                 150
              
               
                 175
              
               
                  
              
            
             
               
                  
              
               
                 Footmen
                 Allies
                 1260
              
               
                 Horsemen
                 Allies
                 400
              
               
                  
              
               
                 F.
                 Iauelins
                 1200
              
               
                 Princip
                 .
                 1200
              
               
                  
              
               
                 Tria
                 R.
                 600
              
               
                 Horse
                 300
              
               
                  
              
               
                 R.
                 horse
                 300
              
               
                 Tria
                 600●
              
               
                  
              
               
                 Prin●
                 p.
                 1200
              
               
                 F.
                 Iauelins
                 1200
              
               
                  
              
               
                 Horsemen
                 Allies
                 400
              
               
                 Footmen
                 ●60
              
               
                  
              
            
          
        
         
           The
           Romans
           Campe
           containes
           in
           its
           square
           ,
           equall
           of
           all
           sides
           ,
           91.
           
           Acres
           and
           about
           12.
           
           Rod
           :
           after
           22.
           foot
           to
           the
           Rod
           ,
           and
           100
           Rod
           to
           the
           Acre
           .
        
         
           In
           regard
           of
           the
           Gates
           of
           the
           Campe
           ,
           I
           haue
           purposely
           omitted
           them
           ,
           for
           that
           Polybius
           makes
           no
           mention
           :
           Although
           the
           manner
           of
           the
           Romanes
           was
           to
           haue
           foure
           according
           to
           the
           foure
           Corners
           of
           the
           world
           :
           And
           it
           is
           placed
           in
           the
           middest
           of
           euery
           side
           of
           the
           Ditch
           .
        
         
           As
           for
           the
           light
           Iauelins
           or
           Darts
           ,
           they
           are
           diuided
           among
           other
           Bands
           :
           And
           as
           for
           the
           streets
           I
           haue
           not
           set
           them
           downe
           ,
           for
           that
           they
           may
           be
           easily
           imagined
           .
        
         
         
         
         
         
         
         
         
         
         
         
         
         
         
      
       
         Notes, typically marginal, from the original text
         
           Notes for div A09833-e900
           
             The
             Persians
             .
          
           
             The
             Lacedemonians
             .
          
           
             The
             Macedonians
          
           
             The
             Romans
             .
          
           
             The
             beginning
             of
             the
             History
             .
          
           
             A
             good
             Comparison
             .
          
           
             Timerus
             an
             Historiographer
             .
          
           
             D●nis
             .
          
           
             Rhegium
             besieged
             by
             the
             Romans
          
           
             The
             taking
             of
             Messina
             by
             some
             Campanois
             .
          
           
             The
             taking
             of
             Rhegium
             by
             some
             Campanois
             being
             there
             in
             Garrison
             .
          
           
             The
             taking
             of
             Rhegium
             by
             the
             Romans
             .
          
           
             The
             punishment
             of
             Traytours
             .
          
           
             The
             
               Campanois
               〈…〉
            
             .
          
           
             Hieron
             chosen
             King
             of
             the
             Saragossins
             .
          
           
             An
             alliance
             made
             by
             Hieron
             with
             Leptine
             .
          
           
             The
             pollicy
             of
             Hieron
             .
          
           
             The
             Riuer
             of
             Ciamosure
             .
          
           
             The
             Mamertins
             deliuor
             their
             Towne
             and
             Fort
             vnto
             the
             Carthaginians
             .
          
           
             Succours
             required
             from
             the
             Romans
             by
             the
             Mamertins
             .
          
           
             The
             Romans
             
               resolue
               to
               succour
               the
            
             Mamertins
             by
             Appius
             Claudius
             
          
           
             The
             Mamertins
             recouer
             the
             Fort
             from
             the
             Captaine
             of
             the
             Carthaginians
             .
          
           
             Hieron
             follows
             the
             Carthaginians
             party
             .
          
           
             The
             defeate
             of
             Hieron
             by
             Appius
             .
          
           
             The
             defeate
             of
             the
             Carthaginians
             by
             Appius
             .
          
           
             The
             blame
             of
             Philin
             and
             Fabius●istoriographers
             ●istoriographers
             .
          
           
             Philin
             .
          
           
             
               Marcus
               Valerius
            
             and
             Octocilius
             Consuls
             .
          
           
             The
             order
             of
             the
             Romane
             Armies
             ,
             and
             the
             number
             of
             men
             in
             a
             Legion
             .
          
           
             An
             accord
             betwixt
             Hieron
             and
             the
             Romans
             and
             what
             it
             ●●ntaines
             .
          
           
             Supplies
             which
             the
             Carthaginians
             put
             into
             Agragas
             .
          
           
             Agragas
             besieged
             by
             the
             Romans
             .
          
           
             Seuerity
             of
             the
             Romans
             towards
             their
             Souldiers
             .
          
           
             Fifty
             thousand
             men
             within
             Agragas
             .
          
           
             A
             skirmish
             offered
             the
             Romans
             by
             the
             Numidians
             .
          
           
             A
             battell
             betwixt
             the
             Carthaginians
             and
             Romans
             .
          
           
             The
             Carthaginians
             lose
             the
             Battell
             .
          
           
             The
             Retreate
             of
             Haniball
             from
             Agragas
             .
          
           
             Agragas
             spoiled
             by
             the
             Romans
             .
          
           
             Sixe
             score
             vessels
             for
             the
             Sea
             made
             speedily
             by
             the
             Romans
             .
          
           
             The
             Romans
             inuention
             to
             invre
             their
             men
             to
             the
             Oare
             .
          
           
             Certaine
             of
             the
             Roman
             ships
             with
             their
             commaunder
             Surprised
             by
             a
             Carthaginia●
             Consull
             .
          
           
             A
             defeate
             of
             Hanibals
             ships
             ,
             for
             want
             of
             a
             good
             Wind.
             
          
           
             An
             Engine
             inuented
             by
             the
             Romans
             called
             a
             Rauen.
             
          
           
             A
             battel
             at
             Sea
             betwixt
             the
             Carthaginians
             and
             Romans
             .
          
           
             The
             flight
             of
             the
             Carthaginians
             .
          
           
             Macelle
             taken
             by
             assault
             .
          
           
             A
             defeate
             of
             foure
             thousand
             men
             ,
             allied
             to
             the
             Romans
             by
             Amilcar
             .
          
           
             Haniball
             crucified
             .
          
           
             Hippane
             and
             Mysistrate
             taken
             with
             many
             other
             Townes
             .
          
           
             Aulus
             Rutilius
             Consull
             .
          
           
             The
             Romans
             Army
             by
             Sea.
             The
             Promontory
             of
             Pachina
             .
          
           
             The
             Carthaginians
             Army
             of
             three
             hundred
             and
             fifty
             sayle
             .
          
           
             An
             Army
             of
             140000.
             
             Romans
             and
             more
             Carthaginians
             .
          
           
             A
             Remonstrance
             made
             by
             the
             Carthaginian
             Captaines
             to
             the
             Souldiers
             of
             their
             Army
             .
          
           
             A
             Battell
             at
             Sea
             betwixt
             the
             Romans
             and
             Carthaginians
             .
          
           
             Amilcar
             vanquished
             .
          
           
             A
             Victory
             of
             the
             Romans
             against
             the
             Carthaggnians
             .
          
           
             The
             Cape
             of
             Mercure
             .
          
           
             Aspis
             taken
             by
             the
             Romans
             .
          
           
             Courses
             made
             by
             the
             Romans
             in
             the
             Carthaginians
             Countrey
             .
          
           
             Asdruball
             ,
             Bostar
             ,
             and
             Amilcar
             
               Commanders
               of
               the
            
             Carthaginians
             Army
             .
          
           
             Tunes
             taken
             by
             the
             Romans
             by
             assault
             .
          
           
             The
             Nunidians
             great
             robbers
             .
          
           
             Embassadours
             sent
             by
             the
             Carthaginians
             to
             
               Marcus
               Attilius
            
             .
          
           
             Xantippus
             a
             Lacedemonian
             .
          
           
             The
             Leading
             of
             the
             Carthaginians
             Army
             ,
             giuen
             to
             Xantippus
             .
          
           
             The
             order
             of
             the
             bat●ell
             by
             Xantippus
             .
          
           
             Battell
             giuen
             by
             the
             Romans
             to
             the
             Carthaginians
             .
          
           
             
               Marcus
               Attillius
            
             taken
             with
             500.
             
             Romans
             .
          
           
             Aremonstrance
             of
             Polybius
             .
          
           
             Xantippus
             returnes
             into
             his
             Countrey
             .
          
           
             Aspis
             
               besieged
               by
               the
            
             Carthaginians
             .
          
           
             One
             hundred
             and
             fourteene
             Vessels
             of
             the
             Carthaginians
             tak●n
             by
             the
             Romans
             .
          
           
             A
             great
             number
             of
             the
             Romane
             ships
             perished
             by
             a
             Tempest
             .
          
           
             Asdruball
             
               sent
               into
            
             Sicily
             
               by
               the
            
             Carthaginians
             .
          
           
             Palermo
             besseged
             by
             the
             Romans
             ,
             and
             taken
             by
             assault
             .
          
           
             One
             hundred
             and
             fifty
             of
             the
             Roman
             Vessels
             lost
             .
          
           
             Theruce
             and
             Lipara
             .
          
           
             A
             new
             Army
             at
             Sea
             ,
             prepared
             by
             the
             Romans
             .
          
           
             The
             policy
             of
             Cecilius
             to
             defea●e
             the
             Elephants
             .
          
           
             A
             defeat
             of
             the
             Carthaginians
             ,
             by
             the
             Romans
             .
          
           
             An
             Armie
             at
             Sea
             prepared
             by
             the
             Romans
             .
          
           
             The
             Scituation
             of
             the
             Iland
             of
             Sicily
             .
          
           
             Three
             principall
             promontoties
             in
             Sicily
             .
          
           
             Many
             Towers
             ruined
             by
             their
             Engines
             .
          
           
             Imilcon
             .
          
           
             A
             Conspiracy
             by
             merce●ary
             Souldiers
             s●ruing
             vnder
             the
             Carthaginians
             .
          
           
             Alexon
             .
          
           
             The
             foresight
             of
             the
             Carthaginians
             .
          
           
             Haniball
             sonne
             of
             Amilcar
             ,
             Captaine
             of
             50
             ships
             with
             10000.
             me●
             ▪
             
          
           
             H●●iball
             a
             Rh●dieu
             .
          
           
             The
             great
             resolution
             of
             the
             Rh●di●n
             ,
          
           
             〈…〉
             
          
           
             Th●
             Rhodi●●
             taken
             with
             his
             ship
             .
          
           
             A
             Sally
             of
             the
             Carthagini●ns
             vpon
             the
             Romans
             Engines
             of
             Battery
             .
          
           
             An
             enterprize
             of
             the
             Romans
             vpon
             Tripan●m
          
           
             A
             Combate
             at
             Sea
             betwixt
             the
             Romans
             and
             the
             Carthaginians
             .
          
           
             A
             Victory
             at
             Sea
             by
             Adher●al
             against
             the
             Romans
             .
          
           
             
               Appi●s
               Cl●udius
            
             deposed
             from
             the
             Consulship
             ,
             and
             condemne●
             to
             dye
             .
          
           
             Lucius
             Iunius
             .
          
           
             The
             Romans
             surprized
             by
             Carthalo
             .
          
           
             The
             Romanes
             Fleete
             broken
             at
             Sea
             by
             the
             Violence
             of
             a
             storme
             .
          
           
             Mount
             Erix
             .
          
           
             Mount
             Aetna
             .
          
           
             Amilcar
             spoiles
             the
             Coasts
             of
             Italy
             .
          
           
             Amilcar
             .
          
           
             The
             Towne
             of
             Erix
             taken
             from
             the
             Romans
             by
             Amilcar
             .
          
           
             A
             good
             Comparison
             .
          
           
             The
             port
             of
             Trepanum
             taken
             by
             Lu●atius
             ,
             Commaunder
             o●
             the
             Romane
             Army
             .
          
           
             An
             Army
             at
             Sea
             prepared
             by
             the
             Carthaginians
             .
          
           
             Hanno
             .
          
           
             A
             fight
             at
             Sea
             betwixt
             the
             Romans
             and
             Carthaginians
             .
          
           
             A
             Victory
             of
             the
             Romanes
             against
             the
             Carthaginians
             .
          
           
             Amilcar
             Father
             to
             Hanniball
             .
          
           
             Gescon
             .
          
           
             Insolency
             of
             the
             Souldiers
             within
             ●
             Carth●●●
             .
          
           
             Mutiny
             of
             the
             Souldiers
             .
          
           
             The
             complaint
             of
             the
             Souldiers
             .
          
           
             Or
             Ges●on
             .
          
           
             Gescon
             makes
             remonstrances
             to
             the
             Souldiers
             
          
           
             Spendius
             .
          
           
             Malbo
             .
          
           
             Embassies
             sent
             throughout
             all
             Affricke
             by
             Matho
             and
             Spend●us
             .
          
           
             The
             cruell
             and
             couetous
             Empire
             of
             the
             Carthaginians
             .
          
           
             The
             Conspiracy
             of
             the
             W●●men●●
             Affricke
             .
          
           
             The
             seituation
             of
             Ca●thage
             .
          
           
             〈◊〉
             .
          
           
             The
             Nature
             of
             the
             Numidians
             .
          
           
             Surprize
             of
             the
             Carthagi●ians
             Campe.
             
          
           
             Ami●car
             .
          
           
             The
             Riuer
             of
             ●achera
             .
          
           
             Sep●yra
             .
          
           
             The
             Pollicy
             of
             Amilcar
             .
          
           
             The
             Victory
             of
             Amil●ar
             .
          
           
             Supplies
             of
             Numidians
             come
             to
             Spendius
             .
          
           
             Narau●
             .
          
           
             The
             Victory
             of
             the
             Carthaginians
             against
             Spe●dius
             .
          
           
             A
             mutiny
             of
             mercenary
             Souldiers
             in
             
               Sardinia
               .
               Bostare
            
             slaine
             .
          
           
             H●inno
             hang'd
             on
             a
             Crosse.
             
          
           
             The
             Carth●gin●ans
             lose
             Sardinia
             .
          
           
             Letters
             from
             Tunes
             ,
             to
             the
             Mutines
             Camp.
             
          
           
             A
             great
             inhu●●nity
             .
          
           
             Gescon
             with
             his
             Co●pany
             put
             to
             death
             .
          
           
             A
             cruell
             resolution
             .
          
           
             Diffention
             betwixt
             Amilca●
             and
             Hanno
             .
          
           
             The
             Townes
             of
             Hippon●
             and
             Bisarthe
             reuolt
             from
             the
             Carthaginians
             .
          
           
             The
             Prud●nc●
             of
             Hieron
             .
          
           
             The
             courtesie
             of
             the
             Romanes
             to
             the
             Carthaginians
             .
          
           
             The
             extreame
             necessity
             which
             pr●st
             the
             strangers
             Campe.
             
          
           
             Famine
             makes
             them
             to
             eate
             men
             .
          
           
             Forty
             thousand
             men
             slaine
             by
             Amilcar
             .
          
           
             A
             defeat
             of
             the
             
               Carthaginians
               ●y
               Matho
            
             .
          
           
             Hannibal
             crucified
             .
          
           
             Reconciliation
             of
             Amilcar
             and
             Hanno
             .
          
           
             Assignation
             of
             a
             Battell
             .
          
           
             A
             Battell
             won
             by
             the
             Carthagiginians
             ,
          
           
             Matho
             punished
             .
          
           
             Note
             the
             iniustice
             of
             the
             Romans
             .
          
        
         
           Notes for div A09833-e20290
           
             The
             death
             of
             Amil●ar
             .
          
           
             Asdrubal
             made
             Generall
             .
          
           
             Agron
             King
             of
             Sclauonia
             .
          
           
             Demetrius
             Father
             to
             Philip.
             
          
           
             Succours
             from
             Sclauonia
             to
             the
             Midio●ians
             .
          
           
             A
             defeate
             of
             the
             Etoliens
             by
             the
             Sclauonians
          
           
             The
             death
             of
             King
             Ag●on
             .
          
           
             Queene
             
               Te●●a
               ▪
            
          
           
             Phe●ice
             taken
             by
             the
             Sclauonians
             ..
          
           
             Scerdilaide
             .
          
           
             The
             Victory
             of
             the
             Sclauonians
             against
             the
             Epirotes
             .
          
           
             A
             reprehension
             of
             the
             Epirotes
             .
          
           
             Some
             Gaules
             banisht
             their●
             Countrey
             for
             their
             disloyalty
             .
          
           
             The
             Illirians
             are
             Sclauonians
             .
          
           
             The
             Romans
             Embassie
             to
             Teuca
             Queene
             of
             Sclauonia
             .
          
           
             A
             bold
             answer
             of
             an
             Embassadour
             .
          
           
             Durazo
             surprized
             by
             the
             Scla●oni●●s
             .
          
           
             Corsue
             besieged
             by
             the
             Sclauonians
             .
          
           
             A
             Victory
             of
             the
             Sclauonians
             against
             the
             Acheins
             .
          
           
             Corfu
             yeelded
             .
          
           
             Corfu
             yeelded
             to
             the
             Romans
             .
          
           
             Apolonia
             yeelded
             to
             the
             Romans
             .
          
           
             Parthenia
             yeelded
             to
             the
             Romans
             ,
          
           
             An
             accord
             made
             with
             T●uca
             .
          
           
             Carthagena
             built
             in
             Spaine
             by
             the
             Carthaginians
             .
          
           
             A
             treaty
             made
             betwixt
             the
             Romans
             and
             Carthaginian●
          
           
             A
             description
             of
             Italy
             .
          
           
             The
             fertillity
             of
             Ital.
             
          
           
             About
             three
             pence
             .
          
           
             A
             p●ice
             hard
             to
             be
             credited
             .
          
           
             The
             Turinois
             and
             Agoniens
             .
          
           
             The
             Genouois
             .
          
           
             The
             Poe.
             
          
           
             Volane
             .
          
           
             Padoua
             .
          
           
             Bodencus
             .
          
           
             The
             Venetiens
             come
             from
             Paphlagoni●
             .
          
           
             The
             Gaules
             manner
             of
             liuing
             .
          
           
             Rome
             taken
             by
             the
             Gaules
             .
          
           
             The
             Gaults
             returne
             against
             the
             Romans
             .
          
           
             Pillage
             made
             by
             the
             Gaules
             vpon
             the
             Romans
             .
          
           
             Diuers
             victories
             of
             the
             Gäules
             against
             the
             Romans
             .
          
           
             A
             defeate
             and
             ruine
             of
             the
             Senogallois
             by
             the
             Romans
             .
          
           
             The
             scituation
             of
             Senogallia
             .
          
           
             The
             Bolonians
             defeated
             by
             the
             Romans
             .
          
           
             A
             defeat
             of
             the
             Gaules
             in
             Delphos
             .
          
           
             King
             Etas
             and
             Gastus
             slaine
             
          
           
             The
             occasion
             to
             renew
             the
             Warre
             betwixt
             the
             Romans
             and
             Gaules
             .
          
           
             The
             Gaules
             were
             seauen
             moneths
             within
             Rome
             .
          
           
             Amazement
             of
             the
             Romans
             for
             the
             descent
             of
             the
             Gaules
             .
          
           
             A
             descent
             of
             the
             Transalpins
             into
             Italy
             .
          
           
             The
             number
             of
             the
             Gaules
             Army
             .
          
           
             The
             diligence
             of
             the
             Romans
             .
          
           
             The
             preparation
             which
             the
             Romans
             made
             for
             Warre
             .
          
           
             The
             number
             of
             Souldiers
             which
             were
             raised
             in
             Italy
             .
          
           
             Tuscany
             ruined
             by
             the
             Gaules
             .
          
           
             The
             pollicy
             of
             the
             Gaules
             .
          
           
             A
             Victory
             of
             the
             Gaules
             against
             the
             Romans
             .
          
           
             The
             aduice
             of
             Ane●oeste
             .
          
           
             The
             retreate
             of
             〈◊〉
             Gaules
             .
          
           
             The
             pursuite
             of
             Emilius
             .
          
           
             Caius
             Attilius
             .
          
           
             The
             order
             of
             the
             Gaules
             battell
             ▪
             
          
           
             Caius
             Attilius
             slaine
             .
          
           
             The
             battell
             of
             the
             Foot-men
             .
          
           
             The
             defeate
             of
             the
             forlorne
             hope
             of
             the
             Gaules
             .
          
           
             The
             Armes
             which
             the
             Gaules
             did
             vse
             .
          
           
             A
             defeate
             of
             the
             Gaules
             Army
             .
          
           
             The
             taking
             of
             King
             Cong●llitane
             .
             The
             death
             of
             King
             Aneroeste
             .
          
           
             The
             Bolonians
             Country
             spoy●led
             .
          
           
             The
             Bolonians●
             yeild
             to
             the
             Romans
             .
          
           
             The
             Army
             of
             the
             Milannois
             .
          
           
             The
             vneasinesse
             of
             the
             Gaules
             Swords
             .
          
           
             A
             Victory
             of
             the
             Romanes
             against
             the
             Millannois
             .
          
           
             The
             Gessates
             dwell
             on
             this
             side
             the
             Rh●ne
             .
          
           
             Acerras
             besieged
             .
          
           
             Cl●stidium
             besieged
             .
          
           
             A
             defeate
             of
             the
             Gaules
             by
             the
             Romans
             .
          
           
             Acerras
             taken
             by
             Cornelius
             .
          
           
             The
             Grecians
             terrified
             by
             the
             Gaults
             .
          
           
             Asdrubal
             slaine
             
          
           
             All
             Mor●a
             reduced
             into
             ●
             league
             .
          
           
             The
             Name
             of
             the
             Achei●s
             well
             entertayned
             in
             Morea
             .
          
           
             The
             Pythàgorians
             burnt
             in
             Italy
             .
          
           
             The
             Lacedemonians
             and
             Thebains
             .
          
           
             Arate
             .
          
           
             A
             league
             betwixt
             the
             Dymensorins
             and
             them
             of
             Patra
             .
          
           
             Tisamenes
             .
          
           
             Sygus
             .
          
           
             The
             alliance
             of
             twelue
             Citties
             .
          
           
             The
             beginning
             of
             the
             league
             .
          
           
             Iseas
             King.
             
          
           
             Geryne●
             .
          
           
             Arate
             .
          
           
             The
             Fort
             of
             Corinthe
             taken
             by
             Arate
             .
          
           
             Lysidas
             .
          
           
             Aristomacus
             .
          
           
             Xenon
             .
          
           
             Cleomines
             .
          
           
             The
             enuy
             of
             the
             Etolien●
             against
             the
             Acheins
             .
          
           
             Antigonus
             Tutour
             to
             Phi●ips
             Sonne
             .
          
           
             Athenes
             .
          
           
             The
             Cleomenique
             Warre
             .
          
           
             A
             good
             confideration
             of
             Arate
             .
          
           
             The
             nature
             of
             Kings
             
          
           
             Nicophanes
             .
          
           
             Cercides
             .
          
           
             A
             good
             inuention
             of
             Arate
             .
          
           
             The
             fore-sight
             of
             Arate
             .
          
           
             Diuers
             defeat●
             of
             the
             Ach●●●
             .
          
           
             Acroc●rinthe
             yeelded
             to
             Antigonus
             .
          
           
             Reuolte
             of
             Aripote
             of
             Argos
             .
          
           
             Argos
             taken
             by
             the
             Acheins
             .
          
           
             Acrocorinthe
             taken
             by
             Antigonus
             .
          
           
             Tegee
             yeelded
             vnto
             Antigonus
             .
          
           
             Orchomene
             taken
             with
             other
             Townes
             .
          
           
             Megalopolin
             razed
             .
          
           
             Thearce
             .
          
           
             The
             duty
             of
             a
             Historiographer
             .
          
           
             What
             is
             required
             in
             a
             Tragedy
             .
          
           
             The
             reuolte
             of
             the
             Mantiniens
             .
          
           
             The
             courteous
             vsage
             of
             Arate
             to
             the
             Mantinien●
             .
          
           
             The
             great
             villany
             committed
             by
             the
             Mantinien●
             .
          
           
             The
             Mantiniens
             sold.
             
          
           
             Arist●macus
             .
          
           
             The
             cruelty
             of
             Aristomacus
             .
          
           
             Aristo●acus
             
               strangled
               ▪
            
          
           
             The
             great
             〈…〉
             Megalopolitains
          
           
             The
             third
             part
             of
             the
             booty
             is
             due
             to
             the
             Generall
             .
          
           
             The
             pillage
             of
             Mantinia
             came
             to
             ninescore
             thousand
             Crownes
             .
          
           
             An
             A●●y
             leuied
             by
             Cleomenes
             .
          
           
             Antigonus
             blamed
             .
          
           
             The
             number
             of
             Nations
             which
             were
             in
             Antigonus
             Army
             .
          
           
             Sellasia
             .
          
           
             Eua.
             
          
           
             Olympus
             .
          
           
             Euclide
             .
          
           
             Antigonus
             Campe
             seated
             vpon
             the
             Bankes
             of
             Gorgile
             .
          
           
             The
             order
             of
             Antigonus
             Battell
             .
          
           
             The
             courage
             of
             Philopomene
             is
             the
             cause
             of
             the
             Victory
             .
          
           
             Philopomene
             .
          
           
             The
             victory
             of
             Antigonus
             ag●inst
             Cl●ome●es
             .
          
           
             Lacedemon
             taken
             by
             Antigonus
             .
          
           
             Sparta
             or
             Lacedemon
             .
          
           
             The
             Victory
             of
             Antigonus
             against
             the
             Sclauonians
             .
          
           
             The
             Death
             of
             many
             great
             Princes●
             
          
        
         
           Notes for div A09833-e38270
           
             The
             Countries
             conquered
             by
             the
             Romanes
             .
          
           
             Hi●ron
             .
          
           
             The
             Warres
             which
             Anti●chous
             and
             Philip
             made
             .
          
           
             Attalus
             .
          
           
             Mount
             Taurus
          
           
             Eumenides
             .
             Ariarate
             .
             Morea
             .
          
           
             The
             Conquest
             of
             the
             Romanes
             in
             53.
             yeares
             ▪
             
          
           
             Polybius
             hath
             been●
             pre●ent
             at
             a
             great
             part
             of
             the
             things
             which
             he
             hath
             written
             .
          
           
             Demetrius
             lost
             his
             R●●lme
             and
             life
             by
             conspiracy
             .
          
           
             Th●
             desire
             and
             affection
             of
             the
             Authour
             vpon
             the
             end
             of
             his
             Booke
             .
          
           
             The
             beginning
             of
             a
             worke
             and
             the
             cause
             〈◊〉
             .
          
           
             The
             eauses
             of
             Alexanders
             Warre
             in
             Persia
             .
          
           
             Agesilaus
             .
          
           
             Phillip
             .
          
           
             The
             cause
             of
             the
             Etoliens
             Warre
             against
             the
             Romans
             .
          
           
             A
             good
             comparison
             .
          
           
             Fabius
             .
          
           
             The
             Warre
             of
             Hannibal
             continued
             17.
             yeeres
             .
          
           
             The
             first
             cause
             of
             the
             Warre
             betwixt
             the
             Romans
             and
             the
             Carthaginians
             .
          
           
             The
             fore
             sight
             of
             Amilcar
             ,
             Father
             to
             Hannibal
             .
          
           
             Sardinia
             abandoned
             by
             the
             Carthaginians
             .
          
           
             The
             second
             Cause
             .
          
           
             The
             third
             Cause
             .
          
           
             Antiochu
             san
             Enemy
             to
             the
             Romans
             .
          
           
             Hannibal
             his
             speech
             to
             Antiochus
             .
          
           
             Hanibal
             swears
             that
             when
             hee
             came
             to
             age
             ,
             he
             would
             be
             an
             enemy
             to
             the
             Romanes
             .
          
           
             Asdrubal
             sonne
             in
             Law
             to
             Hannibal
             .
          
           
             A
             good
             consideration
             ,
             and
             necessary
             for
             al
             Gouernours
             .
          
           
             The
             causes
             of
             the
             Carthaginians
             hatred
             .
          
           
             Neuer
             Commaunder
             did
             any
             thing
             worthily
             which
             was
             not
             pleasing
             to
             the
             Souldiers
             .
          
           
             Carteia
             taken
             by
             assault
             .
          
           
             Countries
             conquered
             by
             Hannibal
             .
          
           
             The
             Toletains
             .
          
           
             The
             riuer
             of
             Tagus
             .
          
           
             Hanibals
             victory
             vppon
             the
             Barbarians
             .
          
           
             An
             Army
             of
             a
             hundred
             thousand
             men
             .
          
           
             An
             Embassie
             from
             the
             Romanes
             to
             Hannibal
             .
          
           
             Hannibals
             answer
             to
             the
             Roman
             Embassadours
             .
          
           
             Demetrius
             :
             King
             of
             Sclauonia
             .
          
           
             The
             scituation
             of
             Sagont
             .
          
           
             The
             discretion
             of
             the
             head
             of
             an
             interprize
             .
          
           
             Sagont
             forced
             by
             Hannibal
             .
          
           
             Demetrius
             fortefied
             Dimale
             .
          
           
             The
             arriuall
             of
             Emilius
             into
             Sclauonia
             .
          
           
             The
             Towne
             of
             Sclauonia
             reduced
             to
             the
             Romane
             obedience
             .
          
           
             The
             warlike
             pollicy
             or
             Emilius
             .
          
           
             The
             victory
             of
             the
             Romans
             vpon
             the
             Sclauonians
             .
          
           
             Demetrius
             a
             man
             of
             great
             courage
             and
             little
             iudgement
             .
          
           
             The
             Towne
             of
             Phare
             razed
             .
          
           
             Roman
             Embassadours
             sent
             to
             Carthage
             .
          
           
             Hanno's
             answer
             to
             the
             Romane
             Embassadours
             .
          
           
             The
             Temple
             of
             
               Iupiter
               Capitolinus
            
             .
          
           
             The
             Romane
             tongue
             changed
             .
          
           
             The
             first
             accord
             betwixt
             the
             Romans
             and
             the
             Carthaginians
             .
          
           
             I
             conceiue
             that
             this
             Promontory
             is
             that
             which
             they
             call
             the
             Promontory
             of
             Mercure
             ,
             in
             Affricke
             ,
             where
             as
             now
             the
             Citty
             Clipca
             stands
             .
          
           
             The
             Promontory
             of
             Beauty
             .
          
           
             The
             second
             Accord
             .
          
           
             Other
             Articles
             past
             betwixt
             the
             Romanes
             &
             the
             Carthaginians
             .
          
           
             The
             third
             Accord
             .
          
           
             The
             manner
             of
             Swearing
             of
             the
             Romanes
             &
             Carthaginians
             in
             their
             treati●s
             .
          
           
             Phisinus
             a
             Historiographer
             .
          
           
             Another
             accord
             made
             betwixt
             the
             Romans
             and
             the
             Carthaginians
             .
          
           
             Another
             accord
             .
          
           
             Another
             accord
             made
             with
             Asdrubal
             .
          
           
             The
             causes
             propounded
             by
             the
             Romans
             for
             the
             Warre
             .
          
           
             The
             Sagontins
             Allied
             a
             long
             time
             with
             the
             Romances
             .
          
           
             The
             opinion
             of
             Polybius
             in
             the
             diligence
             of
             a
             History
             .
          
           
             Polybius
             hath
             made
             forty
             Bookes
             .
          
           
             The
             Roman
             Embassadours
             signifie
             Warre
             vnto
             the
             Carthaginians
             .
          
           
             The
             order
             which
             Hannibal
             gaue
             for
             the
             defence
             of
             Spaine
             .
          
           
             The
             equipage
             of
             Warre
             as
             well
             for
             Sea
             as
             La●d
             ,
             left
             in
             Spaine
             by
             Hannibal
             ,
             to
             Asdrubal
             his
             Brother
             .
          
           
             The
             number
             of
             Hannibals
             Army
             in
             a
             Table
             of
             Copper
             seene
             by
             Polybius
             .
          
           
             The
             Oration
             which
             Hannibal
             made
             to
             his
             Souldiers
             .
          
           
             The
             number
             of
             Horse
             and
             Foot
             which
             were
             in
             Hannibals
             Army
             at
             his
             parting
             from
             Spaine
             .
          
           
             The
             number
             of
             men
             which
             Hannibal
             left
             to
             Hanno
             for
             the
             guard
             of
             Spaine
             .
          
           
             Hannibals
             Army
             of
             50
             ▪
             thousand
             Foote
             and
             nine
             thousand
             Horse
             .
          
           
             The
             diuision
             of
             the
             World
             in
             three
             parts
             .
          
           
             What
             the
             Carthaginians
             held
             in
             Affrick
             .
          
           
             A
             diuision
             of
             the
             Prouinces
             to
             the
             Consull
             .
          
           
             The
             building
             of
             Plaisance
             and
             Cremona
             .
          
           
             The
             reu●lt
             of
             the
             Boloniens
             .
          
           
             Modena
             besiged
             by
             the
             Gaules
             .
          
           
             A
             Surprize
             made
             by
             the
             Boloniens
             vpon
             the
             Romans
             .
          
           
             The
             parting
             of
             the
             Roman
             Armies
             .
          
           
             The
             Gaules
             endeuour
             to
             stop
             Hannibals
             passag●
             ouer
             the
             Rhone
             .
          
           
             Hannibal
             causeth
             his
             Army
             to
             passe
             the
             Rhone
             .
          
           
             Hanno
             chargeth
             the
             Gaules
          
           
             Hannibals
             Victory
             ouer
             the
             Gaules
             .
          
           
             Remonstrances
             of
             the
             Gaulish
             Kings
             vnto
             the
             Carthaginian
             Campe.
             
          
           
             Hanibals
             speech
             vnto
             his
             Souldiers
             .
          
           
             A
             defeate
             of
             the
             Numidians
             by
             the
             Roman
             Cauallory
             .
          
           
             The
             meanes
             to
             passe
             the
             Elephants
             .
          
           
             The
             feare
             of
             the
             Elephants
             vpon
             the
             Rhone
             .
          
           
             The
             Spring
             of
             the
             Riuer
             of
             Rhone
             .
          
           
             Hannibal
             passeth
             the
             Alpes
             along
             the
             Rhone
             .
          
           
             Polybius
             his
             remonstrance
             against
             Historiographers
             .
          
           
             The
             Gaules
             inhabiting
             along
             the
             Rhone
             haue
             often
             past
             into
             Italy
             .
          
           
             Hannibal
             conducted
             by
             guides
             at
             the
             passage
             of
             the
             Mountaines
             .
          
           
             polybius
             visited
             the
             Alpes
             .
          
           
             Lisle
             made
             by
             the
             〈◊〉
             of
             Saone
             and
             Rhone
             .
          
           
             Doltaan
             Iland
             in
             Egypt
             .
          
           
             The
             Sauyards
             hindet
             Hannibal
             and
             his
             Army
             .
          
           
             Hannibals
             pollicy
             :
          
           
             They
             of
             the
             Mountaines
             charge
             the
             Carthaginians
             .
          
           
             Hannibals
             victory
             against
             the
             Sauoyards
             .
          
           
             Conspiracy
             of
             them
             of
             the
             Mountaines
             ,
             〈◊〉
             colour
             of
             friendship
             .
          
           
             The
             Treason
             of
             the
             Barbarians
             against
             Hannibal
             .
          
           
             Hanibal
             makes
             a
             Speech
             vnto
             his
             souldiers
             .
          
           
             Hannibal
             goes
             on
             his
             course
             .
          
           
             The
             number
             of
             men
             which
             Hannibal
             had
             remayning
             after
             he
             had
             past
             the
             Alpes
             .
          
           
             Polybius
             his
             Excuse
             .
          
           
             Polybius
             hath
             visited
             Affricke
             Spaine
             and
             the
             Gaules
             .
          
           
             Miseries
             common
             among
             Souldiers
             .
          
           
             A
             decrease
             of
             Hannibals
             Army
             .
          
           
             The
             Romans
             aduertised
             of
             Hannibals
             descent
             into
             Italy
          
           
             The
             policy
             of
             Hannibal
             for
             an
             example
             to
             his
             Souldiers
             .
          
           
             Hannibals
             speech
             to
             his
             Souldiers
             .
          
           
             Scipio
             his
             speech
             to
             his
             ●en
             .
          
           
             A
             Combat
             of
             the
             Horse
             betwixt
             Hannibal
             and
             Scipio
             .
          
           
             The
             retreate
             of
             Scipio
             .
          
           
             The
             treason
             of
             the
             Gaules
             against
             the
             Romans
             .
          
           
             An
             Embassie
             from
             the
             Bolonians
             to
             Hannibal
             .
          
           
             The
             Riuer
             of
             Trebia
             .
          
           
             Clastidium
             taken
             by
             Hannibal
             .
          
           
             The
             Gaules
             Repu●●e
             .
          
           
             A
             plaine
             is
             sometimes
             the
             occasion
             of
             an
             Ambush
             .
          
           
             Mago
             Brother
             to
             Hannibal
             .
          
           
             An
             Ambush
             laid
             by
             Hannibal
             for
             the
             Romans
             .
          
           
             Hannibal
             puts
             his
             men
             in
             Battaile
             .
          
           
             The
             manner
             of
             the
             Numidions
             fighting
             .
          
           
             Sempronius
             put●
             his
             men
             in
             battaile
             .
          
           
             A
             defeate
             of
             the
             Roman
             Horse-men
             .
          
           
             The
             Victory
             of
             Mannibal
             against
             the
             Romans
             .
          
           
             The
             Romans
             feare
             for
             the
             losse
             of
             th●
             Battell
             .
          
           
             A
             new
             Army
             leuied
             by
             the
             Romans
             both
             by
             Sea
             and
             Land.
             
          
           
             Scipio
             ariucs
             at
             Empories
             ,
             and
             co●quers
             vnto
             Ebro
             .
          
           
             Hanno
             ▪
             
          
           
             King
             Andubal
             taken
             .
          
           
             A
             defeate
             of
             some
             Romans
             by
             Asdrubal
             .
          
           
             Hannibals
             speech
             to
             the
             Prisoners
             that
             were
             allied
             to
             the
             Romans
             .
          
           
             Hannibals
             policy
             to
             keepe
             himsel●e
             from
             killing
             by
             treason
             .
          
           
             The
             Way
             and
             Order
             which
             Hannibal
             held
             to
             passe
             into
             Italy
             .
          
           
             Hannibal
             looseth
             an
             Eye
             .
          
           
             The
             duty
             of
             a
             good
             Captain
             .
          
           
             The
             Country
             Spoil'd
             by
             Hannibal
             .
          
           
             An
             Ambush
             layd
             by
             Hannibal
             .
          
           
             The
             Romans
             Surprized
             and
             Defeated
             .
          
           
             The
             Battaile
             of
             Perouze
             .
          
           
             Flaminius
             slayn
             in
             the
             batta●le
             .
          
           
             Sixe
             thousand
             Romans
             taken
             in
             a
             Burrough
             by
             composition
             
          
           
             The
             great
             amazement
             which
             was
             at
             Rome
             for
             the
             battaile
             lost
             .
          
           
             A
             defeate
             of
             the
             Roman
             Horse-men
             by
             Maherbal
             .
          
           
             A
             Dictator
             created
             .
          
           
             Hannibal
             runs
             along
             the
             Coast
             of
             the
             Adriatique
             Sea.
             
          
           
             The
             cruelty
             of
             Hannibal
             .
          
           
             
               Quintus
               Fabius
            
             chosen
             Dictator
             .
          
           
             The
             difference
             betwixt
             a
             Dictator
             and
             a
             C●nsull
             .
          
           
             
               Marcus
               Minucius
            
             Constable
             .
          
           
             Many
             Countries
             ruined
             by
             Hannibal
             .
          
           
             Hannibal
             presents
             Battaile
             to
             Fabius
             .
          
           
             The
             constancy
             of
             Fabius
             .
          
           
             The
             Carthaginians●poi●e
             ●poi●e
             the
             Countrey
             .
          
           
             The
             description
             of
             the
             Countrey
             of
             Capu●
             and
             its
             scituation
             .
          
           
             The
             Riuer
             of
             Vantour
             .
          
           
             The
             meanes
             which
             Fabius
             held
             to
             stop
             Hannibals
             passage
             .
          
           
             Hannibals
             policy
             against
             Fabius
             .
          
           
             The
             course
             which
             Hanibal
             tooke
             i●passing
             the
             streight
             kept
             by
             the
             Romans
             .
          
           
             Asdrubals
             parting
             from
             Carthage
             to
             go
             into
             Spaine
             .
          
           
             The
             Romans
             Army
             at
             Sea.
             
          
           
             The
             Romans
             Victory
             at
             Sea
             ,
             against
             the
             Carthaginians
             .
          
           
             An
             Army
             at
             Sea
             prepared
             su●dainly
             by
             the
             Carthaginians
             .
          
           
             The
             
               Roman
               ▪
            
             great
             Army
             at
             Sea.
             
          
           
             Supplies
             sent
             from
             Rome
             into
             Spaine
             .
          
           
             Ac●dux
             o●
             Abilux
             .
          
           
             Bosta●
             Chiefe
             of
             the
             Carthaginians
             .
          
           
             Acedux
             conspires
             with
             the
             Romans
             .
          
           
             Geriona
             taken
             by
             assault
             .
          
           
             Marcus
             Minucius
             .
          
           
             The
             Cart●aginians
             def●ated
             by
             the
             Romans
             vpon
             a
             Hill.
             
          
           
             The
             Carthaginians
             surprized
             by
             the
             Romans
             .
          
           
             Two
             Dictators
             at
             Rome
             at
             one
             instant
             .
          
           
             Fabius
             returneth
             to
             the
             Campe.
             
          
           
             The
             diuision
             of
             the
             Roman
             Army
             betwixt
             the
             two
             Dictators
             .
          
           
             The
             policy
             of
             Hannibal
             .
          
           
             A
             Combate
             betwixt
             the
             Romans
             and
             the
             Carthaginians
             .
          
           
             Fabius
             succours
             Minucius
             .
          
           
             The
             great
             Reputation
             of
             Fabius
             .
          
           
             Minucius
             his
             Speech
             .
          
           
             
               Lucius
               Emilius
            
             and
             
               Caius
               Tarrencius
            
             chosen
             Consuls
             .
          
           
             
               Lucius
               Postumus
            
             Praetor
             .
          
           
             The
             Fort
             of
             Naples
             taken
             by
             Hannibal
             .
          
           
             Fabius
             
               Speech
               to
            
             Lucius
             Emilius
             .
          
           
             A
             Legion
             of
             fiue
             thousand
             Men
             ,
             and
             the
             manner
             how
             the
             Romans
             raise
             ●n
             Army
             .
          
           
             
               Paulus
               Emilius
            
             speech
             vnto
             the
             Souldiers
             .
          
           
             Discord
             betwixt
             the
             two
             Consuls
             .
          
           
             A
             skirmish
             betwixt
             the
             Carthaginians
             and
             Romans
             .
          
           
             The
             Riuer
             of
             Fante
             .
          
           
             Hannibals
             Speech
             vnto
             his
             Souldiers
             ▪
             
          
           
             Hannibal
             puts
             his
             men
             in
             battaile
             .
          
           
             A
             great
             amazement
             at
             Rome
             .
          
           
             The
             Romans
             in
             old
             time
             very
             ceremonious
             .
          
           
             Varro
             offers
             battaile
             ,
             and
             the
             order
             which
             he
             held
             .
          
           
             The
             Roman
             Army
             of
             foure
             score
             thousand
             Foote
             and
             sixe
             thousand
             Horse
             
          
           
             The
             order
             which
             Hannibal
             held
             to
             put
             his
             men
             in
             battaile
             .
          
           
             The
             diuersity
             of
             Sword
             ,
             betwixt
             the
             Gaules
             and
             Spaniards
             .
          
           
             Hannibals
             Army
             consisted
             of
             forty
             thousand
             Foote
             ,
             and
             ten
             thousand
             Horse
             .
          
           
             The
             battaile
             of
             Canna●
             .
          
           
             The
             defeate
             of
             the
             Roman
             Horsemen
             by
             the
             Gaules
             and
             Spaniards
             .
          
           
             The
             Gaules
             Battalion
             of
             Foote
             broken
             by
             the
             Romans
             and
             reunited
             againe
             .
          
           
             Lucius
             Emilius
             .
          
           
             Hann●●al
             .
          
           
             Asdrubal
             .
          
           
             Emilius
             slaine
             in
             the
             Battaile
             .
          
           
             Emiliu●
             
               speech
               to
            
             Lentu●●s
             .
          
           
             The
             Romans
             lose
             the
             Battaile
             .
          
           
             Varro
             flies
             with
             threescore
             and
             ten
             Horse
             .
          
           
             Ten
             thousand
             Romans
             taken
             aliue
             .
          
           
             Threescore
             and
             ten
             thousand
             slaine
             in
             the
             Battaile
             .
          
           
             Hannibals
             losse
             .
          
           
             
               Tarent
               ,
               Capua
            
             and
             Naples
             reduced
             vnder
             the
             obedience
             of
             Hannibal
             .
          
           
             Lucius
             Posthumu●
             defeated
             in
             Gaule
             .
          
        
         
           Notes for div A09833-e63560
           
             Tisamenes
             .
          
           
             Cleomenes
             
          
           
             The
             time
             of
             the
             death
             of
             
               Antigonus
               ,
               Seleucus
            
             ,
             and
             Ptolomy
             .
          
           
             Polybius
             writes
             nothing
             but
             what
             he
             hath
             seene
             ,
             or
             receiued
             from
             those
             which
             had
             seen
             them
             ▪
             
          
           
             Philip.
             
          
           
             Acheus
             .
          
           
             Antiochus
             .
          
           
             Seleucus
             .
          
           
             Ptolomy
             Philopater
             .
          
           
             Lycurgus
             .
          
           
             The
             causes
             of
             the
             warre
             betwixt
             the
             Acheins
             and
             Philip
             ,
             against
             the
             Etoliens
             and
             Lacedemonians
          
           
             The
             scituation
             of
             Phigalea
             .
          
           
             The
             Etoliens
             spoile
             the
             Messeniens
             .
          
           
             The
             Etoliens
             take
             Chiron
             by
             Scalado
             .
          
           
             Babyrthe
             .
          
           
             Ariston
             .
          
           
             Warre
             attempted
             by
             the
             Eto●liens
             against
             Morea
             .
          
           
             Taurion
             taken
             by
             assault
             .
          
           
             The
             disposition
             of
             Arate
             .
          
           
             The
             diuers
             Natures
             of
             men
             .
          
           
             The
             nature
             of
             the
             Thessalon●●●ans
             .
          
           
             Etoliens
             .
          
           
             Candiots
             .
          
           
             The
             Messeniens
             seeke
             the
             alliance
             of
             the
             Acheins
             .
          
           
             An
             Embassie
             sent
             from
             Arate
             to
             the
             Eto●●
             .
          
           
             A
             fight
             betwixt
             the
             Acheins
             and
             the
             Etoliens
             .
          
           
             A
             defeate
             of
             the
             Acheins
             .
          
           
             The
             aduice
             of
             the
             Acheins
             touching
             the
             warre
             against
             the
             Eteliens
             .
          
           
             The
             idlenesse
             of
             the
             
               Etoliens
               ▪
            
          
           
             Scerdilaide
             and
             Demetrius
             .
          
           
             The
             descent
             of
             Scerdilaide
             ,
             Agelaus
             ,
             Dorimache
             &
             Scop●
             into
             Acheia
             .
          
           
             Polemarches
             .
          
           
             Cynethe
             taken
             by
             the
             Etliens
             .
          
           
             The
             Clytoriens
             assaulted
             by
             the
             Etoliens
             .
          
           
             Cynethe
             burnt
             by
             the
             Etliens
             .
          
           
             The
             customes
             of
             the
             Arcadians
             .
          
           
             Musique
             profitable
             to
             all
             the
             world
             .
          
           
             The
             Games
             of
             Children
             and
             Youth
             .
          
           
             The
             occasion
             of
             the
             ruine
             of
             Cynothenses
             .
          
           
             Philip
             
               comes
               to
            
             Corinthe
             .
          
           
             A
             mutinie
             among
             the
             Lacedomonians
             .
          
           
             The
             Murther
             of
             the
             Gouernours
             of
             the
             Lacedemonians
             .
          
           
             Ambassadours
             sent
             from
             Lacedemon
             to
             Philip.
             
          
           
             Alexander
             the
             great
             .
          
           
             Philips
             wise
             and
             ●w●re●
             
          
           
             Complaints
             of
             diuers
             people
             against
             the
             Etoliens
             .
          
           
             Warre
             concluded
             against
             the
             Etoliens
             .
          
           
             The
             Amphictions
             .
          
           
             Scope
             chosen
             Head
             of
             the
             Etoliens
             .
          
           
             Phebidius
             .
          
           
             Enuy
             the
             cause
             of
             great
             mischiefe
             .
          
           
             The
             difference
             betwixt
             a
             priuate
             and
             publique
             iniury
             .
          
           
             The
             commendation
             of
             the
             Acarnanians
             .
          
           
             Answeres
             to●
             Embassadours
             .
          
           
             The
             blame
             of
             the
             Epirotes
             .
          
           
             The
             Messeniens
             .
             alwayes
             friends
             to
             the
             Arcadi●ns
             ,
             and
             Enemies
             to
             the
             Lacedemonians
             .
          
           
             Aristocrates
             .
          
           
             Machate
             sent
             Embassadour
             from
             the
             Etoliens
             to
             the
             Lacedemonians
             .
          
           
             Carixene●
             .
             Timee
             .
          
           
             The
             murther
             of
             the
             Lacedemonian
             Gouernours
             by
             the
             young
             men
             .
          
           
             A
             league
             made
             betweene
             the
             Lacedemonians
             and
             Etoliens
             .
          
           
             The
             power
             of
             clemoncie
             in
             Princes
             .
          
           
             Licurgus
             chosen
             King.
             
          
           
             Marchate
             preuailes
             in
             his
             enterprize
             .
          
           
             Townes
             taken
             in
             Argos
             by
             Licurgus
             .
          
           
             Philips
             Army
             .
          
           
             The
             scituation
             of
             Constantinople
             .
          
           
             The
             circuit
             of
             the
             Pontique
             Sea.
             
          
           
             Bosphorus
             Cimeriques
             .
          
           
             Two
             causes
             why
             the
             black
             Sea
             and
             the
             Pontique
             run
             continually
             .
          
           
             The
             Danowe
             .
          
           
             The
             shelfes
             in
             the
             Sea.
             
          
           
             King
             Darius
             .
          
           
             The
             refuge
             of
             Europe
             .
          
           
             The
             Country
             of
             the
             Oxe
             .
          
           
             Chrysopolis
             .
          
           
             The
             commodities
             of
             Constantinople
             by
             the
             Sea
             of
             Abydos
             and
             Sestes
             .
          
           
             The
             continuall
             Warre
             of
             the
             Constantinopolitains
             with
             the
             Thracians
             .
          
           
             Brennus
             Chiefe
             of
             the
             Gaules
             .
          
           
             The
             Thracians
             vanquished
             by
             the
             Gaules
             .
          
           
             An
             absolute
             defeate
             of
             the
             ●aules
             Empire
             .
          
           
             A
             Tole
             imposed
             vpon
             those
             that
             failed
             into
             the
             Blacke
             Sea
             by
             Constantinople
             .
          
           
             Mecatondore
             &
             Olympiodore
             .
          
           
             Prusias
             .
          
           
             Attalus
             and
             Achens
             .
          
           
             The
             meanes
             of
             Acheus
             raigne
             .
          
           
             Acheus
             causeth
             himselfe
             to
             be
             called
             King.
             
          
           
             Fanum
             taken
             by
             Prusias
             from
             the
             Constantinopolitains
             .
          
           
             An
             Embassie
             sent
             by
             the
             Rhodiens
             to
             
               Ptolomy
               ▪
            
          
           
             The
             Death
             of
             Thibete
             .
          
           
             Canare
             King
             of
             the
             Gaules
             .
          
           
             An
             accord
             betwixt
             the
             Constantinopotitans
             and
             the
             Rhodiens
             .
          
           
             An
             accord
             made
             with
             Prusias
             .
          
           
             Candy
             in
             a
             manner
             reduced
             all
             vnder
             the
             obedience
             of
             the
             Gnosiens
             and
             Gortiniens
             .
          
           
             The
             Lyciens
             Towne
             razed
             and
             burnt
             .
          
           
             Plator
             chiefe
             of
             the
             Sclauonians
             .
          
           
             Mithridates
             .
          
           
             The
             Rhodiens
             succour
             the
             Synopenses
             .
          
           
             The
             Scituation
             of
             Synope
             .
          
           
             Alexander
             .
          
           
             Dorimache
             .
          
           
             Egyrus
             .
          
           
             Oeanthy
             .
          
           
             The
             scituation
             of
             Egire
             .
          
           
             Egire
             
               surprized
               by
               the
            
             Eto●●ens
             
          
           
             An
             assault
             giuen
             by
             Dorimache
             to
             the
             Fort
             of
             Egire
             .
          
           
             The
             Etoliens
             defeated
             by
             the
             Egirates
             .
          
           
             Alexander
             slaine
             .
          
           
             Dorimache
             smothered
             .
          
           
             Micchus
             defeated
             .
          
           
             The
             Castle
             of
             Mure
             taken
             by
             Euripides
             .
          
           
             Athence
             
               taken
               by
            
             Licurgus
             .
          
           
             The
             scituation
             ●f
             Ambracia
             .
          
           
             Scope
             makes
             an
             incursion
             into
             Mac●dony
             .
          
           
             Ambracia
             
               taken
               by
            
             Philip.
             
          
           
             The
             Gulfe
             of
             Ambracia
             .
          
           
             Poetia
             taken
             by
             Composition
             .
          
           
             Fifteene
             hundred
             Etoliens
             defeated
             by●
             Philip.
             
          
           
             Metropolis
             taken
             and
             burnt
             .
          
           
             An
             assembly
             of
             the
             ●rolient
             to
             keepe
             the
             passage
             of
             a
             Riuer
             .
          
           
             Ithoria
             very
             strong
             .
          
           
             Peania
             taken
             by
             assault
             .
          
           
             Philip
             fortifios
             the
             Fort
             of
             the
             Eni●des
             .
          
           
             The
             retreate
             of
             the
             Dard●●iant
             without
             doing
             any
             thing
             .
          
           
             Dorimache
             chosen
             Generall
             of
             the
             Etoliens
             .
          
           
             The
             retreate
             of
             Euripides
             from
             S●ymphall●
             .
          
           
             The
             Mountaine
             of
             Ape●ure
             .
          
           
             Thy
             flight
             of
             Euripides
             .
          
           
             A
             defeate
             of
             the
             Etoliens
             .
          
           
             Arate
             ioynes
             with
             Philip.
             
          
           
             The
             scituation
             of
             Psophis
             .
          
           
             The
             Riuer
             of
             Erimanthe
             ,
          
           
             A
             sally
             of
             the
             Elienses
             vpon
             the
             Macedonians
             .
          
           
             Psoph●
             taken
             by
             assault
             .
          
           
             A
             composition
             made
             betweene
             the
             Citizens
             of
             Psophis
             and
             Philip.
             
          
           
             Philip
             giues
             forces
             to
             the
             Acheins
             .
          
           
             L●ssion
             taken
             .
          
           
             Straton
             .
          
           
             Thalame
             .
          
           
             Thalame
             yeelds
             .
          
           
             Appelles
             
               Tutor
               to
            
             Philip.
             
          
           
             The
             malicious
             policy
             of
             Appelles
          
           
             The
             Nature
             of
             Philip.
             
          
           
             Succours
             sent
             to
             the
             Elienses
             by
             Dorimache
             .
          
           
             The
             scituation
             of
             Triphalia
             and
             i●●
             Townes
             
          
           
             The
             scituation
             of
             Alphira
             .
          
           
             The
             Image
             of
             Minerua
             .
          
           
             Philip
             assailes
             Alphira
             .
          
           
             The
             Typaneat●s
             yee
             le
             vnto
             Philip.
             
          
           
             The
             Phialences
             y●eld
             to
             Philip.
             
          
           
             The
             〈◊〉
             of
             the
             L●preates
             against
             the
             Etoiens
             ,
          
           
             〈◊〉
             yeelded
             to
             Philip.
             
          
           
             Townes
             which
             yeeld
             to
             Philip.
             
          
           
             Chylon
             .
          
           
             The
             Lacedemonian
             Magistrat●
             slaine
             by
             C●ylon
             .
          
           
             The
             Lacedemonians
             were
             vnfortunate
             after
             they
             had
             left
             the
             Lawes
             of
             Licurgus
             .
          
           
             Appelles
             persists
             in
             his
             enterprize
             .
          
           
             Eperate
             chosen
             chiefe
             of
             the
             Acheins
             .
          
           
             The
             Castle
             of
             Mur
             yeilded
             to
             Philip.
             
          
           
             The
             slander
             of
             Appelles
             .
          
           
             The
             accusation
             of
             Appelles
             against
             Arate
             &
             the
             Acheins
             .
          
           
             The
             Answere
             of
             Arate
             .
          
           
             Taurion
             dispossest
             of
             the
             gouernment
             of
             Morea
             .
          
           
             The
             conditions
             of
             Courtiers
             .
          
           
             Alexande●
             Chamberlaine
             to
             King
             Antig●nus
             .
          
        
         
           Notes for div A09833-e84580
           
             Eperate
             Chiefe
             of
             the
             Acheins
             and
             Dorimach●
             of
             the
             Etoliens
             .
          
           
             Mony
             &
             Corne
             deliuered
             to
             Philip
             by
             the
             Acheins
             .
          
           
             The
             na●ure
             of
             the
             Macedonians
          
           
             The
             Conspiracy
             of
             Appelles
             and
             〈◊〉
             .
          
           
             The
             forces
             which
             Philip
             left
             at
             Dyme
             .
          
           
             The
             scituation
             of
             Cephalen●●a
             .
          
           
             Leonce
             Tray●our
             to
             Philip.
             
          
           
             Embassadours
             sent
             to
             Philip
             from
             the
             Messeniens
             and
             Acarnaniens
             .
          
           
             The
             Riuer
             of
             Acheloe
             .
          
           
             Methape
             taken
             by
             Philip.
             
          
           
             The
             order
             which
             Philip
             held
             to
             passe
             the
             streights
             of
             Therme
             .
          
           
             Therme
             spoyled
             by
             the
             Macedonians
             .
          
           
             The
             prudence
             of
             Antigonus
             towards
             the
             Lacedemonians
             :
          
           
             The
             ●urtesie
             of
             Philip
             the
             father
             of
             Alexander
             to
             the
             
               Athenians
               ▪
            
          
           
             Alexander
             the
             Great
             .
          
           
             The
             blame
             of
             Philip.
             
          
           
             The
             Lawes
             of
             Warre
             .
          
           
             The
             practise
             of
             a
             Tyrant
             .
          
           
             The
             Duty
             of
             a
             King.
             
          
           
             To
             vanquish
             an
             enemy
             by
             mildnesse
             .
          
           
             The
             Etoliens
             charge
             Philips
             Rearward
             .
          
           
             Paphia
             burri●
             .
          
           
             Methape
             razed
             by
             Philip.
             
          
           
             The
             Etoliens
             made
             a
             sally
             out
             of
             Strate
             .
          
           
             Megalee
             and
             Leonce
             doe
             outrage
             to
             Arate
             .
          
           
             Megalee
             and
             Crinon
             condemned
             by
             the
             King
             in
             12000.
             
             Crownes
             .
          
           
             The
             condemnation
             of
             Magalee
             and
             Crinon
             .
          
           
             Licurgus
             takes
             the
             Towne
             of
             Elea.
             
          
           
             Philip
             comes
             to
             Corinthe
             .
          
           
             Menelaie
             .
          
           
             Amycle
             .
          
           
             The
             great
             diligence
             of
             Philip.
             
          
           
             The
             scituation
             of
             Amycle
             .
             The
             Temple
             of
             Apollo
             .
          
           
             The
             Port
             of
             Gythia
             .
          
           
             The
             Castle
             of
             Olympes
             .
          
           
             The
             Messeniens
             surprized
             by
             Licurgus
             .
          
           
             Philip
             parts
             from
             Elia
             spoiling
             all
             as
             hee
             passeth
             .
          
           
             The
             Riuer
             of
             Erota
             .
          
           
             The
             ●light
             of
             the
             Lacedemonians
             .
          
           
             Embassadours
             from
             Rhodes
             to
             Chios
             .
          
           
             A
             mutiny
             against
             philip
             and
             his
             men
             .
          
           
             Leonce
             and
             his
             Faction
             retired
             to
             Appelles
             .
          
           
             The
             misery
             of
             Courtiers
             .
          
           
             The
             flight
             of
             Megalee
             .
          
           
             The
             taking
             of
             Leonce
             .
          
           
             Appelles
             taken
             Prisoner
             .
          
           
             Megalee
             kills
             himselfe
             .
          
           
             The
             death
             of
             Appelles
             and
             his
             Sonne
             .
          
           
             Philip
             sailes
             to
             Corinthe
             .
          
           
             The
             flight
             of
             Licurgus
             into
             Etolia
             .
          
           
             The
             Mountain
             Panachaique
             .
          
           
             Old
             Arate
             made
             Chiefe
             of
             the
             Acheins
             .
          
           
             The
             Au●hou●s
             good
             intention
             
          
           
             An
             order
             required
             in
             all
             things
             .
          
           
             Ptolomy
             King
             of
             Egypt
             .
          
           
             The
             enterprize
             of
             Cleomenes
             vpon
             Ptolomy
             .
          
           
             An
             Army
             neere
             vnto
             Ephesus
             .
          
           
             Mega
             .
             Beronice
             .
          
           
             Archidamus●layne
             ●layne
             by
             Cleomenes
             .
          
           
             Nicagorus
             
               〈◊〉
               seth
            
             Cleomenes
             .
          
           
             Cleomenes
             taken
             Prisoner
             ,
             and
             put
             in
             Guard.
             
          
           
             The
             bold
             enterprize
             of
             Cleomenes
             .
          
           
             Ptolomy●layne
             ●layne
             by
             Cleomenes
             .
          
           
             Thēodote
             .
          
           
             Antiochus
             So●
             to
             Seleucus
             .
          
           
             The
             Speech
             of
             Hermes
             against
             Epigene
             .
          
           
             Antiochus
             marries
             L●●dicea
             .
          
           
             Mol●n
             goes
             to
             field
             with
             an
             Army
             .
          
           
             The
             Scituation
             of
             Media
             .
          
           
             Liban
             .
          
           
             Antili●ban
             .
          
           
             The
             Towne
             of
             Br●ches●
          
           
             The
             Retreate
             of
             Molon
             .
          
           
             Xenoete
             his
             Army
             defeated
             and
             spoyled
             .
          
           
             A
             mutiny
             in
             Antiochus
             his
             Campe.
             
          
           
             The
             practise
             of
             Molon
             against
             ●pigene
             .
          
           
             Antiochus
             puts
             his
             Army
             in
             Battaile
             .
          
           
             The
             order
             of
             Molons
             battaile
             .
          
           
             The
             death
             of
             Molon
             .
          
           
             Molon
             Crus●c●fled
             .
          
           
             Antiochus
             goes
             against
             Artabazanes
             .
          
           
             Antiochus
             hath
             a
             So●ne
             .
          
           
             Artabaza●es
             makes
             an
             accord
             with
             Antioch●●
             .
          
           
             Apol●phanes
             aduice
             to
             Antiochus
             .
          
           
             Apolophanes
             adui●●
             to
             ●n●iochus
             .
          
           
             Ptolomy
             the
             B●nefactor
             .
          
           
             The
             scituation
             of
             Se●euci●
             .
          
           
             Antiochus
             corrupts
             the
             Captaines
             of
             Seleuoia
             .
          
           
             Seleucia
             assaulted
             .
          
           
             The
             Towne
             of
             Broc●es
             besieged
             .
          
           
             Tyrus
             and
             pt●l●mais
             taken
             .
          
           
             The
             policy
             of
             Agathocles
             and
             Sosibius
             .
          
           
             An
             Army
             raised
             by
             Pto●omy
             .
          
           
             The
             distribution
             of
             Ptolomes
             Army
             to
             his
             Captaines
             .
          
           
             An
             Embassie
             sent
             from
             Antiochus
             to
             Ptolomy
             .
          
           
             Reasons
             of
             the
             warre
             propounded
             by
             Antiochus
             .
          
           
             Th●
             answer
             of
             Ptolomes
             Embassadours
             to
             Antiochus
             .
          
           
             A
             leuie
             of
             Armies
             by
             Antiochus
             and
             Ptolomy
             .
          
           
             Embass●dours
             from
             the
             Arcadi●ns
             to
             Antiochus
             .
          
           
             Antiochus
             his
             Army
             diuided
             into
             three
             .
          
           
             A
             Combat
             at
             Sea
             and
             Land.
             
          
           
             Diuers
             Townes
             taken
             by
             Antioc●us
             .
          
           
             R●batamassana
             yeelded
             to
             Antiochu●
             .
          
           
             The
             Pednelissenses
             besieged
             .
          
           
             The
             policy
             of
             Garsyere
             .
          
           
             A
             M●●e
             is
             about
             two
             of
             our
             〈◊〉
             ,
             weighing
             an
             hundred
             and
             ten
             pounds
             .
          
           
             The
             Victory
             of
             Garsyere
             against
             the
             Selgenses
             .
          
           
             Logbase
             sent
             Embassadour
             by
             the
             Selgenses
             .
          
           
             A
             truce
             made
             with
             the
             Selgenses
             .
          
           
             Communication
             with
             an
             E●y
             is
             dange●ous
             .
          
           
             Loghbae
             and
             his
             Children
             slain
             .
          
           
             A
             peace
             concluded
             betwixt
             〈◊〉
             and
             the
             Se●genses
             .
          
           
             The
             Army
             of
             Ptolomy
             .
          
           
             The
             Army
             of
             Antiochus
             .
          
           
             The
             hardy
             attempt
             of
             Theodote
             .
          
           
             Andrew
             the
             Kings
             ●hysitia●
             sla●e
             .
          
           
             The
             order
             of
             Ptolomes
             Army
             in
             Battaile
             .
          
           
             The
             order
             of
             Antiochus
             his
             Battail
             ▪
             
          
           
             A
             Battaile
             be●twixt
             Ptolomy
             and
             Antiochus
             .
          
           
             The
             Combate
             of
             the
             Elephants
             .
          
           
             The
             Elephants
             of
             Lybia
             feare
             them
             of
             India
             .
          
           
             Ptolomes
             Victory
             against
             Antiochus
             .
          
           
             Antiochus
             sends
             Embassadours
             to
             Ptolomy
             .
          
           
             An
             Accord
             made
             betwixt
             Ptolomy
             and
             Antiochus
             .
          
           
             An
             Earthquake
             at
             Rhodes
             .
          
           
             Pres●nts
             made
             to
             the
             Rhodiens
             by
             many
             Cities
             .
          
           
             Ptolomy
             hi●pre●
             sent
             to
             the
             Rhodiens
             .
          
           
             The
             ●ist
             of
             A●ti●onus
             to
             the
             Rhodiens
             .
          
           
             Chryseas
             gi●t
             .
          
           
             Seleucus
             his
             pr●sent
             .
          
           
             Lycurgus
             called
             home
             ▪
             
          
           
             Arate
             prepares
             for
             the
             Warre
             .
          
           
             Calames
             taken
             in
             Treason
             by
             Lycurgus
             .
          
           
             A
             Mutiny
             among
             the
             Megalopolitains
             .
          
           
             Lyce
             defeate●
             Euripides
             .
          
           
             chalcea
             spoild
             by
             the
             Achei●●
             Fleete
             .
          
           
             Agatin
             and
             Cassander
             taken
             by
             
               Scordilaide
               ▪
            
          
           
             A
             defeate
             of
             the
             Elienses
             by
             Lyceus
             .
          
           
             The
             Etoliens
             circumuented
             by
             a
             Stratagem
             .
          
           
             Bylazon
             taken
             .
          
           
             The
             indiscretion
             of
             Cōmanders
             blamed
             .
          
           
             The
             scituation
             of
             Thebes
             .
          
           
             Thebes
             besieged
             by
             Philip.
             
          
           
             Thebes
             yeelded
             to
             Philip.
             
          
           
             Embassadours
             come
             to
             Philip.
             
          
           
             A
             peace
             betwixt
             Philip
             and
             the
             Eloliens
          
           
             The
             Speech
             of
             Agelaus
             .
          
           
             Tymoxines
             Chiefe
             of
             the
             Acheins
             .
          
           
             The
             Athenians
             abandon
             Ptolomy
             .
          
           
             Antiochus
             passeth
             Mount
             Tauris
             .
          
           
             The
             Etoliens
             blame
             Agelaut
             for
             making
             of
             the
             peace
             .
          
           
             The
             Exploits
             of
             Scerdilaide
             .
          
           
             Demetrius
             his
             aduice
             to
             Philip.
             
          
           
             Philips
             enterprize
             against
             Sclauonia
             .
          
           
             Philip
             leaues
             his
             Enterprize
             for
             feare
             .
          
           
             Succours
             sent
             by
             the
             Romans
             to
             Scerdilaide
             .
          
           
             Prusias
             defeat●
             the
             Gaules
             .
          
        
         
           Notes for div A09833-e109030
           
             A
             diuision
             of
             Gouernment
             .
          
           
             A
             true
             Monarchy
             .
          
           
             A
             true
             Aristocracy
             .
          
           
             A
             Democracy
             .
          
           
             Sixe
             kinds
             of
             Gouernments
             .
          
           
             A
             Monarchical
             Gouernment
             of
             one
             alone
             by
             feare
             .
          
           
             Ochlocracia
             is
             a
             Gouernment
             of
             the
             mutiny
             of
             the
             people
             .
          
           
             The
             beginning
             of
             gouernements
             .
          
           
             Principallity
             or
             Monarchy
             .
          
           
             A
             Royalty
             .
          
           
             Tyranny
             .
          
           
             Aristocracia
             .
          
           
             Olygarchia
             .
          
           
             Democracia
             ,
          
           
             Chirocracia
             a
             Gouernment
             by
             the
             mut●ny
             o●
             the
             people
             .
          
           
             The
             Romans
             .
          
           
             The
             Office
             of
             the
             Consuls
             .
          
           
             The
             duty
             of
             the
             Senate
             .
          
           
             The
             authority
             of
             the
             people
             .
          
           
             Towns
             for
             the
             retreat
             of
             such
             as
             are
             voluntarily
             Banished
             .
          
           
             The
             mutuall
             knitting
             together
             of
             three
             Common-weales
             .
          
        
         
           Notes for div A09833-e109790
           
             The
             manner
             of
             the
             Tribunes
             in
             the
             choise
             of
             the
             Legion●
             
          
           
             The
             diulsion
             of
             Souldiers
             in
             euery
             Legion
             .
          
           
             The
             forme
             of
             a
             Buckler
             .
          
           
             The
             light
             Iaueling
             .
          
           
             The
             forme
             of
             a
             Target
             .
          
           
             The
             Spanish
             Sword.
             
          
           
             The
             manner
             of
             choosing
             the
             heads
             of
             Bands
             .
          
           
             Gouernment
             ,
             Constancy
             ,
             and
             good
             Counsell
             required
             in
             a
             Captaine
             .
          
           
             The
             Roman
             Cauallery
             armed
             after
             the
             Greeke
             manner
             
          
           
             The
             docility
             of
             the
             Romans
             .
          
           
             The
             order
             of
             two
             Watches
             .
          
           
             The
             Romans
             manner
             in
             giuing
             the
             word
             .
          
           
             To
             whom
             the
             suruey
             of
             the
             watch
             belongs
             .
          
           
             The
             manner
             how
             they
             punish
             such
             as
             faile
             in
             the
             Watch.
             
          
           
             The
             manner
             of
             recompencing
             the
             Souldiers
             valour
             .
          
           
             The
             pay
             or
             entertainment
             of
             Foote
             and
             Horse
             .
          
           
             A
             Septier
             is
             two
             Mines
             ,
             and
             a
             Mine
             two
             London
             bushels
             .
          
           
             The
             order
             of
             the
             Campe
             in
             marching
             .
          
        
         
           Notes for div A09833-e110400
           
             The
             Thebeins
             .
          
           
             The
             Athenians
             .
          
           
             The
             Lacedemonian
             Common-weale
             .
          
           
             The
             Common
             weale
             of
             Candy
          
           
             Two
             principles
             of
             euery
             Common-weale
             .
          
           
             Platoes
             Common-weale
             is
             to
             be
             reiected
             .
          
           
             The
             Roman
             Cōmon-weale
             more
             excellent
             than
             the
             Lacedemonian
             .
          
           
             The
             Carthaginian
             Common-weale
             .
          
           
             A
             Comparison
             betwixt
             the
             Roman
             and
             Carthaginian
             Common-weales
             .
          
           
             The
             pompe
             of
             the
             Romans
             to
             an
             honourable
             person
             .
          
           
             All
             things
             subiect
             to
             corruption
             .
          
           
             Hannibals
             proceeding
             after
             the
             Battail●
             of
             Cannes
             .
          
        
         
           Notes for div A09833-e111980
           
             The
             Riuer
             of
             Lisson
             .
          
           
             An
             accord
             made
             betwixt
             tho
             
               Carthaginians
               ,
               Macedonians
            
             ,
             and
             Grecians
             .
          
           
             A
             signe
             of
             the
             Sardins
             negligence
             .
          
           
             The
             Citty
             of
             the
             Sardins
             taken
             by
             assault
             .
          
        
         
           Notes for div A09833-e113180
           
             The
             order
             of
             the
             Engines
             of
             Battery
             .
          
           
             Philip
             causeth
             Arate
             to
             be
             poisoned
             .
          
           
             Honours
             done
             to
             Arate
             after
             his
             death
             .
          
           
             A
             sally
             made
             by
             them
             of
             Lisse
             .
          
           
             Lisse
             taken
             by
             Ph●l●p
             .
          
           
             Bolis
             .
          
           
             Combyle
             .
          
           
             A
             Treason
             practised
             against
             Acheus
             by
             Cambyle
             and
             Bolis
             .
          
           
             To
             Candize
             with
             the
             Candyots
             .
          
           
             Laodicea
             the
             wife
             of
             
               Acheius
               ▪
            
          
           
             Acheus
             taken
             and
             brought
             to
             Antiochus
             .
          
           
             The
             Race
             of
             Acheus
             .
          
           
             The
             condemnation
             &
             death
             of
             Acheus
             .
          
           
             The
             strong
             fort
             yeilded
             to
             Antiochus
             .
          
           
             He
             〈…〉
             to
             the
             Carthagininians
             .
          
           
             Ta●●ium
             betrayde
             to
             Hannibal
             .
          
           
             Philim●●●
             appointed
             for
             Hunting
             .
          
           
             An
             accord
             made
             by
             the
             youth
             of
             Tarentum
             with
             the
             Carthaginians
             .
          
           
             Tarentum
             taken
             by
             Hannibal
             .
          
           
             They
             kill
             the
             po●●er
             .
          
           
             Caius
             saues
             himselfe
             .
          
           
             A
             skirmish
             betwixt
             the
             Romans
             and
             Carthaginians
             .
          
           
             The
             Riuer
             of
             Erota
             .
          
           
             Hannibals
             Remonstrance
             to
             the
             Tarentins
             .
          
        
         
           Notes for div A09833-e118190
           
             Appius
             besieged
             by
             Hannibal
             .
          
           
             A
             wise
             Consideration
             of
             Hannibal
             .
          
           
             Hannibal
             within
             40.
             furlongs
             of
             Rome
             .
          
           
             The
             amazement
             of
             the
             Romans
             .
          
           
             The
             superstition
             of
             the
             Roman
             Dames
             .
          
           
             The
             Carthaginians
             waste
             the
             Countrey
             about
             Rome
             .
          
           
             The
             Romans
             is
             Field
             .
          
           
             A
             defeate
             of
             the
             Romans
             by
             Night
             .
          
           
             Lacedemon
             taken
             by
             Epaminundas
             .
          
           
             Epaminundas
             vanquished
             by
             Fortune
             .
          
           
             The
             duty
             of
             a
             Commaunder
             .
          
           
             The
             knowledg
             of
             the
             diuersities
             of
             Dayes
             necessary
             for
             Captaines
             .
          
           
             Homer
             .
          
           
             The
             errour
             of
             Arate
             .
          
           
             The
             errour
             of
             Cleomenes
             .
          
           
             The
             errour
             of
             Philip.
             
          
           
             The
             errour
             of
             Nicias
             .
          
           
             What
             a
             Ladder
             for
             the
             Warre
             ought
             to
             be
             .
          
           
             Geometry
             necessary
             for
             the
             Warre
             .
          
           
             The
             carelesnes
             of
             Souldiers
             for
             the
             Sciences
             .
          
           
             The
             circuite
             of
             Megalopolis
             and
             Lacedemon
             .
          
           
             The
             City
             of
             Agragas
             .
          
           
             Philip
             subdued
             the
             Thessalians
             .
          
           
             Alexander
             ruined
             Thebes
             .
          
           
             Antipater
             .
          
           
             Antigonus
             .
          
           
             The
             blame
             of
             Philip.
             
          
           
             The
             blame
             of
             Nomarche
             ,
             and
             Philomale
             .
          
           
             Alexander
             the
             Epirote
             .
          
        
         
           Notes for div A09833-e123130
           
             The
             Coast
             of
             Tarentum
             .
          
           
             The
             Crotoniates
             .
          
           
             Vnderstanding
             more
             commendable
             then
             Fortune
             .
          
           
             The
             disposition
             of
             
               Publius
               Scipio
            
             .
          
           
             The
             courage
             of
             Publius
             .
          
           
             
               Publius
               Scipio
            
             and
             his
             Brother
             created
             Ediles
             .
          
           
             A●emonstrance
             of
             
               Publius
               Scipio
            
             to
             his
             Army
             .
          
           
             The
             number
             of
             Scipio's
             Army
             at
             Land.
             
          
           
             Carthage
             besieged
             .
          
           
             The
             scituation
             of
             Carthage
             .
          
           
             The
             beginning
             of
             the
             fight
             for
             Carthagena
             .
          
           
             The
             Carthaginians
             repuls'd
             .
          
           
             Carthage
             assaulted
             by
             the
             Romans
             .
          
           
             A
             second
             assault
             giuen
             to
             Carthage
             by
             the
             Romans
             .
          
           
             Carthagena
             tsken
             by
             assault
             .
          
           
             Scipio
             assailes
             the
             fort
             .
          
           
             Mago
             deliuers
             the
             fort
             .
          
           
             The
             order
             of
             the
             Roman●
             in
             the
             diuision
             of
             the
             spoile
             of
             a
             Towne
             .
          
           
             The
             Souldiers
             Oath
             touching
             the
             pillage
             .
          
           
             Scipio's
             prouidence
             concerning
             the
             Prisoners
             .
          
           
             The
             number
             of
             ships
             that
             were
             taken
             .
          
           
             The
             Wife
             of
             Mandonin
             .
          
           
             The
             chast
             answere
             of
             Scipio
             .
          
           
             Exercises
             appointed
             by
             Scipio
             for
             his
             Army
             both
             at
             Sen
             and
             Land.
             
          
           
             The
             duty
             of
             the
             Commander
             of
             an
             Army
             .
          
           
             The
             Royall
             City
             of
             the
             Persians
             .
          
           
             Many
             Riuers
             comes
             out
             of
             Tauris
             .
          
           
             Hecatomphilon
             .
          
           
             Diogenes
             fights
             with
             the
             Barbarians
             .
          
           
             The
             City
             of
             Tambrace
             .
          
           
             Syringe
             besieged
             by
             Antiochus
             .
          
           
             Syringe
             taken
             by
             Antiochus
             .
          
           
             A
             defect
             in
             the
             Text.
             
          
           
             
               Claudius
               Marcellus
            
             wounded
             and
             taken
             .
          
           
             Common
             excuses
             of
             ignorance
             and
             negligence
             .
          
           
             A
             Remonstrance
             of
             Edecon
             to
             Publius
             .
          
           
             Andomale
             and
             Mandonin
             .
          
           
             Asdrubal
             abandoned
             by
             many
             Spaniards
             .
          
           
             The
             aduice
             of
             Asdrubal
             for
             the
             Warre
             .
          
           
             Andobale
             speaks
             to
             
               Publius
               Scipio
            
             .
          
           
             publiu●
             answer
             to
             Andobale
             .
          
           
             Publius
             saluted
             King.
             
          
           
             The
             Spaniards
             ioyne
             with
             the
             Romans
             .
          
           
             The
             Carthaginians
             assailed
             by
             the
             Romans
             .
          
           
             The
             defeate
             of
             Asdrubal
             .
          
           
             Scipio
             saluted
             King
             of
             the
             Spaniards
             .
          
           
             The
             Commendation
             of
             
               Publius
               Cornclius
               Scipio
            
             .
          
           
             Attalus
             against
             Philip
             by
             Sea.
             
          
           
             Aduertisements
             by
             fire
             .
          
           
             The
             aduise
             of
             Eneas
             touching
             signes
             by
             fire
             .
          
           
             Another
             kinds
             of
             aduertisement
             by
             fire
             inuented
             by
             Cleomenes
             and
             Democrites
             .
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             p.
             r.
             
          
           
             p.
             r.
             
          
           
             A
             skirmish
             of
             the
             Bactreans
             with
             Antiochus
             .
          
        
         
           Notes for div A09833-e129330
           
             A
             Battaile
             betwixt
             Asdrubal
             and
             the
             Romans
             in
             Italy
             .
          
           
             Asdrubal
             brother
             to
             Hannibal
             slaine
             .
          
           
             The
             Celts
             slaine
             sleeping
             .
          
           
             The
             number
             of
             the
             dead
             .
          
           
             An
             accord
             betwixt
             the
             Romans
             and
             the
             Etoliens
             .
          
           
             Phylopemen
             makes
             Warre
             against
             Machanides
             ,
             Tyrant
             of
             Lacedemon
             .
          
           
             The
             order
             of
             Philopomens
             Battaile
             .
          
           
             The
             order
             of
             Machanides
             Army
             .
          
           
             The
             safety
             of
             Monarches
             .
          
           
             Machanides
             slaine
             .
          
           
             Anaxidamus
             slaine
             .
          
           
             Tegea
             taken
             ▪
             
          
           
             The
             exellency
             of
             Hannibal
             .
          
           
             Diuers
             Nations
             vnder
             the
             leading
             of
             Hannibal
             .
          
           
             Asdrubal
             camps
             neere
             to
             Elinge
             .
          
           
             
               Publius
               Scipio
            
             drawes
             his
             Army
             together
             .
          
           
             Asdrubal
             chargeth
             the
             Romans
             .
          
           
             A
             suddaine
             charge
             of
             the
             Romans
             against
             the
             Carthaginians
             .
          
           
             The
             double
             policy
             of
             Scipio
             .
          
           
             Scipio
             puts
             his
             men
             in
             battaile
             
          
           
             Asdrubal
             puts
             his
             men
             in
             Battaile
             .
          
           
             A
             disorder
             by
             the
             Elephants
             .
          
           
             A
             defect
             in
             the
             Text.
             
          
           
             A
             good
             Comparison
             .
          
           
             The
             wisedome
             of
             Scipio
             .
          
           
             
               Publius
               Scipio
            
             assembles
             his
             Army
             .
          
           
             Three
             causes
             of
             the
             peoples
             mutiny
             against
             Princes
             .
          
           
             The
             inconstancy
             of
             the
             people
             .
          
           
             A
             punishment
             of
             the
             Mutines
             .
          
           
             Scipio's
             Speech
             to
             his
             Army
             .
          
           
             Scipio
             layes
             a
             baite
             for
             the
             Enemy
             .
          
           
             The
             Spaniards
             put
             themselues
             in
             Battaile
             .
          
           
             The
             order
             of
             Scipio's
             Battaile
             ▪
             
          
           
             A
             defeate
             of
             the
             Spaniards
             .
          
        
         
           Notes for div A09833-e133210
           
             The
             manner
             of
             the
             Lybians
             liuing
             .
          
           
             The
             Iland
             of
             Cyruon
             not
             well
             knowne
             by
             Tymeus
             .
          
           
             The
             manner
             of
             breeding
             Swine
             in
             Italy
             .
          
           
             The
             City
             of
             the
             Locrines
             .
          
           
             The
             Collony
             of
             the
             Locrines
             according
             vnto
             Aristotle
             .
          
           
             A
             defect
             in
             the
             Text.
             
          
           
             Two
             kinds
             of
             vntruth
             .
          
           
             Tymeus
             reprehensible
             .
          
           
             Agathocles
             cruell
             .
          
           
             A
             parcell
             corrupted
             .
          
           
             Zaleucus
             the
             Law-giuer
             .
          
           
             Cosmopole
             .
          
           
             A
             seuere
             sentence
             .
          
           
             A
             wit●●nswer
             of
             a
             Young
             man.
             
          
           
             Of
             the
             Voyage
             of
             Alexander
             against
             
               Darius
               Gal●sthenes
            
          
           
             The
             reprehension
             of
             Calisthenes
             .
          
           
             An
             excuse
             of
             Alexander
             vpon
             Calisthenes
             .
          
           
             The
             Warre
             like
             vnto
             a
             Disease
             .
          
        
         
           Notes for div A09833-e134950
           
             The
             Acheins
             free
             from
             fraud
             
          
           
             Heraclides
             malicious
             .
          
           
             The
             vices
             of
             Heraclides
             .
          
           
             The
             force
             of
             truth
             .
          
           
             Nabis
             Tyrant
             of
             the
             Lacedemonians
             .
          
           
             Apege
             the
             Wife
             of
             Nabis
             .
          
        
         
           Notes for div A09833-e135450
           
             Vtica
             besieged
             by
             Scipio
             .
          
           
             Pedisca
             the
             wife
             of
             Syphax
             ,
          
           
             The
             Campe
             of
             Asdrubal
             of
             30000.
             
             Foote
             and
             3000.
             
             Horse
             .
          
           
             The
             Campe
             of
             Syphax
             of
             10000
             Horse
             ,
             and
             50000.
             
             Foote
             .
          
           
             A
             custome
             of
             the
             Romans
             during
             their
             repast
             .
          
           
             Massanissa
             .
          
           
             Scipio
             drawes
             to
             the
             Enemies
             Campe.
             
          
           
             Lelius
             assailes
             Syphax
             his
             Campe
             by
             fire
             .
          
           
             Scipio
             sets
             Asdrubals
             Campe
             on
             fire
             .
          
           
             The
             flight
             of
             Asdrubal
             .
          
           
             The
             Carthaginian
             Senate
             ho●●●●
             Councell
             .
          
           
             Scipio
             attends
             the
             Siege
             of
             Bysarthe
             .
          
           
             4000.
             
             Celtiberians
             come
             to
             succour
             the
             Carthaginians
             .
          
           
             Scipio
             drawes
             towards
             the
             Enemy
             .
          
           
             The
             order
             of
             Battaile
             of
             the
             Romans
             Army
             .
          
           
             The
             order
             which
             Syphax
             and
             Asdrubal
             held
             .
          
           
             The
             beginning
             of
             the
             Battaile
             .
          
           
             The
             defeate
             of
             the
             Celtiberians
             .
          
           
             Syphax
             retires
             in
             safety
             .
          
           
             The
             adulec
             of
             the
             Romans
             .
          
           
             The
             pursuit
             of
             the
             Romans
             after
             Syphax
             .
          
           
             Diuers
             opinions
             of
             the
             Carthaginians
             concerning
             their
             Warre
             .
          
           
             Tunie
             taken
             by
             Scipio
             .
          
        
         
           Notes for div A09833-e137780
           
             Lucius
             Ser
             uinus
             Lucius
             Citinus
             ,
             and
             Lucius
             Fabius
             
               sent
               Em●●ssadour●
               to
            
             Carthage
             .
          
           
             A
             remonstrance
             of
             the
             Roman
             Embassadours
             to
             the
             Carthaginians
             .
          
           
             A
             Conspiracy
             of
             the
             Carthaginians
             against
             the
             Roman
             Embassadors
             .
          
           
             Hannibal
             
               sends
               to
            
             Tycheus
             .
          
           
             Athia
             Lieutenant
             at
             Sea
             for
             Scipio
             .
          
           
             The
             Carthaginian
             Embassadours
             stayed
             by
             Ethias
             .
          
           
             The
             Carthaginians
             pre●●e
             Hannibal
             .
          
           
             The
             Clemency
             of
             Scipio
             ,
             vnto
             Hannibals
             spies
             .
          
           
             The
             comming
             of
             Massanissa
             to
             Scipio's
             Camp.
             
          
           
             The
             enterview
             of
             Hannibal
             and
             Scipio
             .
          
           
             Hannibals
             Speech
             to
             Scipio
             .
          
           
             Scipio's
             answer
             to
             Hannibal
             .
          
           
             Articles
             comprehended
             ,
             in
             the
             Accords
             past
             betwixt
             Scipio
             and
             the
             Carthaginians
             .
          
           
             The
             order
             of
             Scipio's
             Battaile
             .
          
           
             Scipio's
             Speech
             to
             his
             Army
             .
          
           
             The
             order
             of
             Hannibal
             his
             Battaile
             .
          
           
             The
             beginning
             of
             the
             Battaile
             by
             the
             Elephants
             .
          
           
             The
             strength
             of
             the
             Battaile
             .
          
           
             The
             great
             fury
             of
             the
             fight
             .
          
           
             The
             victory
             of
             the
             Romans
             against
             the
             Carthaginians
             .
          
           
             Hannibal
             flies
             to
             Adrumetum
             .
          
           
             Hannibal
             vanquished
             by
             fortune
             .
          
           
             A
             defect
             of
             the
             〈◊〉
             
          
           
             Zachantia
             spoiled
             by
             the
             Carthaginians
             .
          
           
             The
             Articles
             of
             Accord
             ,
             propounded
             by
             Scipio
             to
             the
             Carthaginians
             .
          
           
             Hanibal
             forceth
             a
             Citizen
             .
          
           
             A
             good
             comparison
             .
          
           
             Embassadours
             wronged
             by
             Philip.
             
          
           
             The
             Rhodiens
             declared
             Enemies
             to
             Philip.
             
          
           
             Danae
             a
             prisoner
             .
          
           
             Moeragena
             saues
             himselfe
             naked
             .
          
           
             Oenanthe
             sad
             .
          
           
             A
             mutiny
             of
             the
             people
             .
          
           
             Ag●thoclea
             shewes
             her
             Papps
             vnto
             the
             Macedonians
             .
          
           
             Phylon
             slaine
             .
          
           
             Agathocles
             slaine
             .
          
           
             Nicon
             and
             Agathoclea
             slaine
             .
          
           
             The
             Egyptians
             cruell
             .
          
           
             The
             cruelty
             of
             Virgins
             .
          
           
             Agathocles
             and
             Denis
             Sicilians
             .
          
           
             The
             saying
             of
             Scipio
             .
          
           
             Two
             ends
             in
             Histories
             .
          
        
         
           Notes for div A09833-e142990
           
             Attalus
             chargeth
             Philips
             Army
             at
             Sea.
             
          
           
             The
             number
             of
             Philips
             ships
             and
             of
             his
             Enemies
             .
          
           
             Democrates
             Captaine
             Generall
             to
             Philip
             ,
             sunkt
             .
          
           
             Erythee
             a
             town
             in
             Asia
             .
          
           
             The
             Pollicy
             of
             Attalus
             his
             Souldiers
             .
          
           
             The
             losse
             of
             ships
             which
             Philip
             made
             ▪
             
          
           
             The
             
               causes
               why
               Philip
            
             challenges
             the
             Victory
             to
             himselfe
             .
          
           
             The
             death
             of
             Theophiliscus
             .
          
           
             Prinasse
             besieged
             by
             Philip.
             
          
           
             The
             Gulfe
             of
             Neptune
             .
          
           
             The
             City
             of
             Miletum
             built
             .
          
           
             The
             Image
             of
             Diana
             .
          
           
             Syphax
             King
             of
             the
             Masaisylins
             .
          
           
             A
             man
             may
             be
             commended
             and
             blamed
             according
             to
             the
             diuersity
             of
             his
             Actions
             .
          
           
             Of
             the
             profit
             of
             Abydos
             and
             Sestes
             .
          
           
             A
             comparison
             of
             the
             streight
             of
             Abydos
             with
             that
             of
             Gibeltar
             .
          
           
             The
             City
             of
             the
             Abydeins
             .
          
           
             The
             Abydeins
             besieged
             by
             Phil●p
          
           
             The
             course
             which
             the
             Abydeins
             take
             in
             despaire
             .
          
           
             The
             prowesse
             of
             the
             Abydeins
             .
          
           
             Marcus
             Emilius
             
               s●nt
               to
            
             Philip.
             
          
           
             The
             braue
             answere
             of
             Philip
             to
             
               Marcus
               Emilius
            
             .
          
           
             The
             cruelty
             of
             the
             Abydeins
             to
             themselues
             .
          
           
             The
             forme
             of
             Philopomenes
             Letters
             to
             the
             Cities
             .
          
           
             A
             sally
             out
             of
             Pelene
             vpon
             the
             Acheins
             .
          
        
         
           Notes for div A09833-e146300
           
             Philips
             Company
             .
          
           
             The
             wise
             answere
             of
             Philip.
             
          
           
             The
             Articles
             which
             Dionisodorus
             demanded
             of
             Philip.
             
          
           
             Asesymbrotes
             demands
             for
             the
             Rhodiens
             .
          
           
             The
             demands
             of
             the
             Acheins
             and
             Etoliens
             .
          
           
             Alexander
             against
             Philip.
             
          
           
             Philips
             answer
             .
          
           
             A
             strange
             Custome
             of
             the
             Etoliens
             .
          
           
             Philip
             lands
             .
          
           
             The
             Articles
             agreed
             on
             by
             Philip.
             
          
           
             Another
             assembly
             a●
             Thronye
             .
          
           
             Philips
             cause
             sent
             to
             Rome
             .
          
           
             Embassadours
             sent
             to
             Rome
             by
             Titus
             ,
             the
             
               Etolien●
               ,
               Acheins
            
             ,
             and
             Athenians
          
           
             Philips
             Embassadors
             reiected
             .
          
           
             Warre
             declared
             against
             Philip.
             
          
           
             The
             Commendation
             of
             Titus
             .
          
           
             The
             Grecians
             delicate
             of
             their
             Bodies
             .
          
           
             A
             difference
             betwixt
             the
             Romans
             Stakes
             and
             the
             Grecians
             .
          
           
             Titus
             plants
             his
             Campeneare
             to
             Pherees
          
           
             An
             encounter
             of
             the
             foretunne●s
             .
          
           
             The
             Romans
             charged
             by
             the
             Macedonians
             .
          
           
             The
             Nature
             of
             the
             Etoliens
             as
             well
             on
             force
             as
             Horsebacke
             .
          
           
             Titus
             puts
             his
             Army
             in
             Battaile
             .
          
           
             A
             Battaile
             betwixt
             the
             Romans
             and
             Philip
             of
             Macedony
             .
          
           
             The
             signe
             which
             the
             Macedonians
             giue
             when
             they
             yeild
             .
          
           
             The
             victory
             of
             the
             Romans
             .
          
           
             Number
             of
             the
             dead
             on
             either
             side
             .
          
           
             The
             Romans
             haue
             bin
             Vanquished
             by
             the
             pollicy
             of
             Hannibal
             .
          
           
             Order
             of
             the
             Romans
             Armes
             .
          
           
             For
             what
             cause
             the
             Romans
             Vanquish
             .
          
           
             Philips
             retreate
             into
             Macedony
             .
          
           
             Antiochus
             makes
             an
             assembly
             at
             Lysmachia
             .
          
           
             Antiochus
             answere
             to
             the
             Romans
             .
          
           
             Scope
             pu●
             to
             death
             by
             poyson
             .
          
           
             Altars
             set
             vp
             by
             Dicear●hus
             to
             cruelty
             and
             iniquiry
             .